ã€ŠParadise of Infinityã€‹


 Chapter 1: Nik Faran (1)

    Chapter 1: Nik Faran (1)<h4>Chapter 1: Nik Faran (1)</h4>

    A/N: Expect porn/smut logic!

    ***

    [Do you remember how you got here?]

    A translucent red screen with golden words inquiring about the circumstances of a young man can be seen in a space of absolute white. Even the youth felt that he stood on an invisible tform yet there was nothing aside from the white his dark pupils could gaze at.

    Long and dark, even lush, that''s what the youth''s hair looked like. From behind, one may even say that this man took care of his hair better than many women. His skin is a bit toasty. Not fair, but warmer and wheaty in color. A small scar can be observed on the corner of his right brow. His naked body happened to be frail as if he was specifically made to look like a delicate yet exotic-looking female than a man. After all, the natural glossy feel of his skin that could be sensed from the pure white world indicated to youth''s lifestyle, or so, one would misjudge.

    "I... was executed. For trying to escape my home," the youth mutters the answer to the question under his breath. His eyes are nk and his left hand traced his neck, "There was a guillotine and... a bucket filled with heads right below me. Why am I not dead?" He inquired. Despite his situation, the youth was soft-spoken. It wasn''t that raging waves didn''t threaten to tear apart his calm facade but this is how he was trained. To remain soft. To evoke the natural feeling of protectiveness from his ''customers.''

    Why?

    For a great tip, of course.

    However, the entity that represented this translucent crimson screen happened to be impervious to the charms of the youth.

    [Death is a rtive term. Your process of cleansing and reincarnation has not been fully executed and you retain a chance to ''live.'' From now on, please keep your answers in two short terms: Yes or no. You will get a chance to question me about your situation as you see fit after this small, voluntary procedure.

    Note that any answer aside from the stated terms will be regarded as nonpliance to the policies and your process of ''death'' will be continued shortly after.]

    [Do you understand this well?]

    The youth stared at the screen silently. Instead of replying, he looked around. Although his body could move, his feet seemed to be stuck in ce and wouldn''t budge no matter what.

    "Yes."

    He nodded.

    [At a chance for a new life, would youplete a single task?]

    He frowned. If he didn''t want a better life, he wouldn''t have tried to escape that rather beautiful hell manned by one rather gruesome trainer.

    "Yes."

    [At a chance for a new life for one task that may continue for a foreseeable future, will you aplish everything asked of you?]

    His furrow deepened.

    "... No."

    The youth replied while closing his eyes, expecting everything to end now. Wasn''t this the same thing as his previous job? If so, what''s the point?

    But the expected oblivion he felt when his head was separated from his body likest time didn''t ur. Slowly, he opened his eyes and found the words on the screen had now shifted.

    [Voluntary contract applicable. Do you wish to understand your circumstances?]

    "Yes."

    The crimson screen shed and the youth felt his surroundings turn into a blur, which was strange because all he could see was endless white. The only thing that actually blurred was the crimson screen. Adopting a strange expression, he felt a new form of understanding. This transfer of information transcended the method of reading and learning and then acquiring already learned knowledge for future use. This was fixed. What he was forced to understand was the general knowledge of causality.

    Why he didn''t die? Only this remained a mystery.

    [Do you ept these conditions?]

    ''It is... too good to be true, actually. No, it only looks good until I''m forced into these conditions...'' The youth traced his chin thoughtfully. Right now, it is true that he had nothing to lose. He was... no, he IS dead.

    Most likely, in his previous world, his body is probably handed off to the darker section of his ''home''¡ªthe necrophilia section, where his body might be hardened and stuffed using chemical substances.

    ''Dang, I forgot about that. Not even a proper cremation.''

    He scowled. His previous job was... in a word: All-epassing.

    Yet, being disappointed about his death wasn''t his highest priority. It is to make use of this new opportunity.

    "Yes..." the youth finally sighed.

    His vision instantly darkened and the words on the screen began to change.

    [Nik Faran, coded: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034, added to Infinity. Authority Rank: 0 (0/100). Scanningpatible bloodline...

    Scanplete. Reconstructing the body.

    Bloodline Selected: Adonis'' Ember (Common).

    Mark of Infinity constructed.

    Selecting Paradise.]

    Meanwhile, even if Nik''s eyes were now closed as he stood in the same spot, another screen popped into his ''gaze'' as if it is inside his head.

    [Do you have any additional inquiries?]

    Until now, everything felt like a dream. His caretaker''s death, then his own, and now this. A sense of numbness was already present inside of him and he couldn''t help but question. His voice didn''t echo but the mysterious entity was well aware of the question and replied through the screen.

    [I am a formless entity. Refer to me as Infinity, if you must.]

    Another question followed up.

    [I have not selected you for your profession. Such motives are meaningless to me and as already described, I only wish... things.]

    The youth felt his head buzz and he sighed.

    [It is not a matter of your will. Your ne considers you ''removed'' and even if you wish, you may not return to that ne until you hold sufficient strength. However, since you don''t wish to return, it works out just fine.]

    Soon, his consciousness faded as he truly had nothing to ask. If given proper time to process his situation then countless inquiries would follow surely but the mysterious entity wasn''t bent on it. However, Nik already knew what needed to be done. To survive, at least.

    He simply switched jobs. That''s all. From one overbearing cunt to another mysterious one. Still, he felt lucky that he won''t be forced to work on some wrinkled and rich screw-up always asking for him in his previous world even if his corpse might still be used.

    ''Oh, shit, I forgot to ask if I''ll still be naked¡ª''

    ---

    A sweet and rare warm autumn evening in October.

    From a bird''s point of view, neat structures built on either side of a paved street with colorful banners and loud calling of many sellers setting their stalls indicated the small street to be a market, a rather frequented one since the evening sun basked plenty of men and women in its hazy orange glow. Couples walked hand-in-hand and this market seemed to be more friendly and warm in its presentation. After all, most of the stores were the front of the houses of the owners. This gave a pleasant andforting feeling to customers.

    Behind one such store, a bookstore, to be precise, a young woman could be seen practicing with a bamboo sword. The sword is taped in the tip, center, and the attachment of the hilt with her tight grip handling the sword with expertise.

    "Hup!"

    She swung the bokken and it let out a sharp whistle as if cutting through the air. The area in which she practiced seemed to be a small backyard. Walls surround the small garden with a single tree growing from the corner and shrubbery lined against the perimeter. The grass and leaves were quite a bit dry and arge patch of ground was already devoid of its greenery.

    Despite it being strangely warm, the girl wore a thin jacket and a pair of warm training trousers. After all, she didn''t wish to catch a cold by giving in to the temperature and wearing shorter and thinner clothes.

    "Hup!"

    Sucking in a mouthful of air, the woman moved quickly. Her shoulder-length coffee-brown hair was tied into a tight pony yet her bangs, especially two unruly ones couldn''t be managed easily which gave her a refreshing and untamable impression.

    *Krshh*

    Her boots skid across the ground with a coarse sound and she struck her bokken vertically fiercely once again.

    But as she struck, her hair bangs began to whip without any control. A gale seemed to be blowing right over her head and unknown to her, a meter right above her head, a pitch-ck hole spread out from the void as if it could slice the empty space itself.

    "Hmm?" The woman looked up, and her eyes widened before she hurriedly rolled and stepped forward.

    "Mom¡ª"

    She shouted instinctively when a body fell right in front of her.

    The ck mouth closed instantly and the gale disappeared as if it wasn''t present in the first ce.

    The woman fell silent. After all, the body fell on the ground face first and all that was right in front of her widened eyes were a pair of tight buttocks. An unconscious man with his cheeks presented while a sweating woman clenching a thick wooden stick taped from the tip as if to purposely make it blunt and smoother. Just this sight was enough to fill the spectators with strange, bubbling emotions and this was true for an older, middle-aged woman who finally slid open the dark-tinted ss door to the backyard and snapped, "Call the ambnce! He''s bleeding!"

    Yet, for a moment, both of them couldn''t help but nce at the long mark, almost a tattoo but it seemed like a deformity instead from the left elbow stretched out, a single spiral of a red mark could be seen imprinted on the body of this strange visitor.

    ---

    "Hmm?"

    He woke up. Blinking, the first sight happened to be his twitching toes under the cover of afortable white sheet. Four walls around him but no handcuff, or wooden saltire cross to spread him over.

    ''Looks like a hospital...'' He looked around and his body ached simultaneously. Not only that...

    Nik could see the blur of the patch over the bridge of his nose and poking it slightly made him twitch.

    ''Broken? Did Ind bad?''

    If only he knew.

    *Click*

    A man with soft features walked in and seeing the patient already sitting up, looking around curiously, he couldn''t help but scowl momentarily. There were internal reasons for such a reaction. Yet, being the nurse and the identification card pinned to his uniform meant showing a smile and treating every patient without any stereotypemanding their actions.

    ''Beautiful bastard...'' Clearly, this male nurse couldn''t.

    "H-hello, are you feeling well?" The nurse sighed and inquired. Finally realizing why his rather irresponsible senior would relinquish this task to him so quickly. Given the meager amount of self-respect his senior controlled barely that would slip in her drunken stupor, and the silent records of her irresponsible behavior all indicated that the foreigner in front of him was that ''bad'' decision that might end up getting her fired.

    However, the dark-haired patient only tilted his head inquisitively. Although he spoke something, the nurse couldn''t understand it at all.

    "Not a native tongue, huh..." the nurse smiled and stretched his hand towards the man making the patient flinch for a moment but what followed was a surprising moment. With an intense stare, the patient''s eyes acted as a warning and the nurse stopped in his action.

    Awkwardly taking his hand back, he picked up the empty ss set on the stand next to the hospital bed and poured water before offering it to the patient. This action was met with a warm wee as the patient took the ss with a nod and drank it.

    ''I can''t evenmunicate. Only two ways about it. Either learn thenguage or raise my authority point enough to purchase it from that mysterious... organization.'' Nik muses internally.

    He handed the ss back to the nurse in a white t-shirt and trousers before looking at the single mark on his left forearm.

    ''It''s real... I managed to escape her... nice!'' His eyes glowed. Excitement bubbled in his body and he instantly stepped out of the bed. His gown was pulled by the nket a bit carelessly and the nurse''s eyes widened.

    ''Sweet mother anaconda... that''s limp?!''

    The nurse wanted this patient outside the country at once.

    "Nik..."

    Nurse''s brows twitched. This word was clear enough. Sounded a bit western but too short to categorize it as such instantly. Seeing the patient pointing at himself and speaking the word: Nik, once again, realization flickered in the nurse''s eyes and he sighed softly. It was hard to get mad at such a face that looked so sincere.

    "Takato," the nurse smiled and pointed at himself.

    "Taco..." Nik nodded and walked past him, pushing open the only door to find a rather familiar type of toilet which instantly brightened his mood.

    ---

    "So? Any theory?"

    "Have you been watching those detective shows again?"

    Two men in blue uniforms walked through the neat corridor of the hospital with the antiseptic scent making them inwardly bitter for a moment. One of them was partially bald with an oily spot that reflected the light and the other one was with greying sideburns. Exposed by the older of the two, the one with grey sideburns scowled and asked hesitantly.

    "How did you know?"

    "You would usually say: Did you find anything, Shinto-san? And I saw you taking that Holmes series back home. And you are supposed to be the energetic and aspiring detective... sigh," the man with whitened hair shook his head and the younger partner couldn''t help but chuckle in embarrassment.

    "But, no. That kid is not present in any records. And that mother-daughter pair seemed convinced that this kid suddenly fell from the sky and broke his nose... good thing that they turned him in but... if he wasn''t unconscious, the kid would have been looking at serious sexual assault charges."

    "Um, Shinto-san, isn''t it possible that something''s wrong with that... uh, what was it... yeah, Amano mother-daughter pair?"

    "They did not seem under the influence of any substance and called an ambnce instead of going crazy and identally hurting the kid... you tell me if they are on any substance." Shinto''s lips twitched.

    "Anyway," the younger one sighed, "If that kid is really a foreigner, then we have a little trouble on our hands. I will send out notices and requests to other prefectures to post his image in the missing column and look if anything surfaces."

    Shinto nodded, "Let''s do that."

    "Still, what about his amodation? That Takato guy said that they will be forced to dismiss ''Nik'' by tomorrow. He doesn''t even have any clothes..."

    "Why don''t you take him home, Raiji?" Shinto chuckled.

    "Shinto-san, don''t kid me. One look at his face and my wife will be all over him when I''m not around..."

    "Oh, about her, did you already get enough evidence?" Shinto grew a bit solemn.

    "Yeah, thank you for hinting about her... actions to me. I''m consulting awyer so when it really goes down, her unfaithful ass cannot get a single asset!"

    Raiji huffed.

    "Well, all the best. I will contact the mother-daughter duo to finalize the formalities and ask them if they have any thoughts about providing amodation to Nik. Still, we should have Genta-kun take a look. Doesn''t he boast that he knows quite a few foreignnguages? We''ll know if he has been telling truth or lies!"

    "Say, Shinto-san, if we happened to be jumping into a teenager''s backyard and fell to unconsciousness, would we be considered perverts or some unknown victim?"

    "Pervert..." Shinto''s expression turned bleak.

    "That''s what I thought... maybe we should really charge that bastard..."

    "For what? Being more handsome than you? Just walk forward," Shinto snorted and the two policemen exited the hospital.

    ---

    ''Alright... ording to infinity, I only have to think of eligible actions allowed and...''

    Nik silentlyy on the hospital bed and his gaze brightened when a crimson screen with golden edges appeared in front of his eyes. It was translucent and the striking golden words finally made it sink into Nik that he had a new job with at least one benefit thoroughly known¡ª he gets to live again.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 0 (0/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)]

    Nik silently looked at the number ''80.''

    ''My natural age limit, huh... now, what else. Hmm, Authority Benefits...''

    [Authority Rank: 0

    No benefits.]

    Pursing his lips, Nik began to check whatever he could.

    [Transmigration in: 156:46 hours.]

    [Skills:

    Bloodline¡ª

    1) Charm of Adonis: The user''s charm can attract the opposite gender and simrly oriented individuals.]

    Nik continued to look in a daze.

    ''That''s it, huh... I can''t evenmunicate here. And...'' Nik thought once again and looked at the red ring-like tattoo around his left forearm. Resisting the urge of doing something so stupid under the presence of many individuals constantly checking up on him, Nik did not invoke the mark of infinity branded on him to look into the other side gifted to him. Instead, he took advantage of this flexible system of the mysterious organization that this infinity represented and quietly thought of something else.

    [Acquirenguage of the homeworld?

    Cost: 1 AP (Rank 0)]

    ''One authority point, huh...''

    Nik turned and looked at the empty ss before ncing around and leaning down to pick up the small candy wrapper left by one of the blue-uniformed men and suddenly, the wrapper disappeared from his hand.

    [Authority Rank: 0 (0.00007/100)]

    Nik sighed and leaned back. This was a hopeless endeavor.

    From one cold world to another, Nik could only close his eyes and rest. He wasn''t the least bit impatient. After all, he was going to live here for a long time so he wanted to make the best use of thefort provided to him because even if he was from another world, he knew hospitals to be a rather lucrative form of organization and such a location wouldn''t waste their rooms on penniless individuals.

    ''Still, not being scrawny any longer is already the second-best thing to happen to me aside from being resurrected.''

    The next day, another uniformed inspector, Nik realized by now, came over. Unlike the two previous officers, this one was younger, his build was simr to Nik''s and he also brought a package with clothes, one pair.

    "Kaese ho aap?" The man began with a smile and Nik blinked. Gazing at the younger officer with a strange expression, Nik finally spoke up.

    "I''m... good." He understood it, a little. Thenguage the man spoke was quite simr to his own world''s and given the fact that the man scoffed a chuckle meant that the two of them were on the same page.

    "That''s some good fortune. I didn''t know Hindi would actually work. I spent three years of college in India as an exchange student," the man smiled but confusion once again took over Nik''s expression. He couldn''t understand half of it.

    Seeing this, the man shook his head and introduced himself, "My name is Asagi Genta. Can you tell me what happened?"

    Nik looked at the clothes in Genta''s hands and then grew a bit thoughtful. In the rules stated imprinted by Infinity in his head, there was no such thing as not talking about his experience of reincarnation. There was only one thing Infinity demanded but that wasn''t the issue. But even if reincarnated, Nik wasn''t kicked hard enough in his head to just spout the truth fully realizing that it may either be considered a fool''s rambling or some secret that shouldn''t be exposed in the first ce which may lead him to a mental asylum or a dangerous and confined ward.

    "I don''t know. I was taking a bath and the next thing I know, I''m in this hospital. I can barely talk to others, too," he replied while sighing. He wasn''t fortunate enough to get a window room or he might have already tried to escape.

    Sitting down, Genta ced the clothes on the bedstand and crossed his arms. Solemnity shing across his face, "You don''t remember? Your file does not state amnesia."

    Nik smiled and nodded, "I don''t."

    ***

    Alternate Title: Necrophilia Section''s Gonna Enjoy ''Fresh'' Blood!; The Johnny Sins of Job; Sissy Dilemma; Infinity Rushes for that Booty!; Spread Cheeks; Don''t You Sword Dat Ass!; Multiverse Uber¡ª Ah, Ehm, Transmigration

 Chapter 2: Nik Faran (2)

    Chapter 2: Nik Faran (2)<h4>Chapter 2: Nik Faran (2)</h4>

    "I see. Does the name Amano Yuuko ring any bells? You were found in her backyard buck-naked," Genta followed up with another question and Nik shook his head.

    ''A backyard? It really looks like I fell into a bad spot,'' Nik sighed internally.

    "Then, where do you live?" Genta followed.

    ''That''s a tough one,'' Nik pursed his lips. What should he say? On another? In your sister''s house? In your parent''s house? Too many answers to a single question yet Nik found himself stumped because he knew nothing about this world. Lying would be inadvisable. Mocking would, too, be inadvisable. Speaking the truth? Also inadvisable. So Nik remained silent.

    "Ehm, Nik... san? I didn''t catch yourst name," Genta changed the subject. For a moment, Nik frowned and his heart shuddered.

    "I don''t remember," he whispered.

    "Excuse me?" Genta frowned and with a furrow of his own brows, Nik''s expression grew solemn, "I said, I don''t remember. Thest thing I do remember is taking a bath. My first name. And the fact that I''m not supposed to be here."

    ''God... please work,'' Nik wasn''t sure. For all he knew, he may be spinning a web of lies that''ll corner him but despite settling into this new world, Nik had a thirst for life. To live again, and this time, by not getting caught easily.

    "So... you just don''t remember anything? And you didn''t feel like mentioning it to the nurses?" Genta frowned.

    "I couldn''tmunicate... and," Nik hesitated a little.

    "And what?"

    "And I feel harassed. From the moment I woke up, everyone is staring at me like I''m some sort of a freak. When I tried to have a little walk outside the room, there were three nurses who began... passing some remarks that I couldn''t understand but their expressions didn''t look good enough."

    His expression darkened and Genta was speechless. He had issued restraining orders onto men in favor of females over the short period of his duty but this was the first time he looked at the simrly pitiable expression on a man... who seemed to be wallowing about his beauty and charm.

    ''Now I get why Raiji-senpai felt too annoyed by this guy,'' his lips twitched and he pointed at the clothes.

    "Wear these clothes. We will have a walk to the location where you were found and see if we can figure something out."

    Nik nodded and picked up the clothes before entering the bathroom.

    Sighing, Genta took out his cellphone and tapped open the Lime Messenger, and logged into their precinct''s group chat.

    @me: Taking the one in the hospital to the site. #livelocation.

    @raijigod: Don''t let him see your wife.

    @me: Worry about yours, senpai.

    With that, Genta smirked and locked his cell phone. It''s just basic caution to keep one''s mates updated on your well-being when taking out suspects or criminals alone. At least, this way, in the situation where things go south, others have a greater chance of hisrades finding him.

    It took Nik a minute or two to change clothes. But he barely looked better and the only thing keeping his charms in this unbathed, non-toothbrushed state of his was none other than this strange addition of ''bloodline.'' Even his hair felt a bit sticky but these were the things he needed to endure.

    Genta''s clothes were clearly meant for the spare. A bit washed-up cream t-shirt that felt a bit lose around the shoulders but annoyingly close to his neck and a pair of light green trousers. One thing that Genta forgot was the underwear and thisck of attention to detail cost Genta dearly as he walked beside Nik with an embarrassed expression. After all, normal individuals only sport a bulge even if limp in their underwear due to the softness of the fabric and how it''s manufactured. But the clear bulge tilting a bit to the left which was only worsened due to the thick fabric of the trousers made the officer almost shout in anger.

    "We''ll first stop at a departmental store..." Genta murmured.

    "A what store? Anyway, sir, I don''t want to be unnecessarily burdensome," Nik smiled. Already relieved that he was leaving the hospital as he finally felt a somewhat chilly morning refreshing him.

    "But can we buy a jacket?" Nik added, "Or something warmer?"¡ª Another detail Genta should have picked when he wore his own sweater.

    ---

    "Thanks a lot!" Nik smiled brightly. A cozy blue sweater covered his upper body and a new shirt with sea-green cors was folded out. His trousers remained the same but the noticeable package was a lot more restrained and as Genta paid, the cashier couldn''t help but look at Nik with an obvious blush. Not only that, in the well-lit departmental store, despite the traffic of customers being low due to this being a weekday and morning to the boot, the few customers present would nce at the dark-haired, tanned youth with a tall and slightlynky build.

    "Now, let''s go to the Shopping District," Genta beckoned Nik and walked out with a sigh. Following behind, Nik absorbed the sight of the new world and noted the most immediate difference.

    Tall buildings.

    Unlike his previous world, this one was more... uniform and dull in its structure. Tall buildings. Apartments. Stores. Everything had a simr ''straightness.'' The roads were wide. The cars seemed morepact. There were even two-wheeled ''cars'', more like a bicycle, Nik noted. Just more... advanced. But people in the street made him feel more overwhelmed.

    Although he attracted nces, overall, not many hung up on his appearance and walked while minding their own business. Almost everyone covered the lower portion of their faces with a mask. Some colorful and some dark. A few girls would asionally point a small article towards him with a smooth rectangr surface and three ck dots drawn over it.

    ''What the fuck... it isn''t just themunication barrier here... the hospital really was tamer than the outside world. And what''re these small things in their hands? Everyone has it. Even Genta...'' Nik kept a stoic expression. A bit dazzled, too.

    Soon, Genta led him towards a small flight of stairs that extended to a shopping district.

    "This is where we found you," Genta spoke and Nik looked around. By now, he had half the mind to just run away. Over this period, Nik was testing his moreprehensive physical changes. Though no longer frail, his strength wasn''t too high either. And Nik knew that if he met an unfortunate ident this time around, he won''t get another chance. Of course, that didn''t mean he didn''t have one backup specifically provided by the entity named Infinity to all its members or rather... hosts.

    "And I was naked?" Nik inquired.

    "And in apromising position," Genta adds softly. The shops on the street were only opening at this time. A few men scribbled their daily events on chalkboards but this was something that Nik did not understand. A few asional ncesnded on him. In fact, many stares were unkind. As if he hadmitted a great sin.

    "What''s going on?" Nik whispered and Genta shrugged.

    "Circumstances, if I have to term it. The backyard you were found in belongs to a middle-aged widow. Her husband was taken by the recent pandemic and because of being a single mother, she is cared for by the residents of the Shopping District. In fact, there were few such cases during the pandemic in this and the nearby region so every loss was mourned for deeply."

    Nik''s lips twitched. Although he could understand most of it, the ent made it harder for Nik tomunicate with the man. Standing in front of a locked entrance, Genta politely knocked before waiting.

    "When you were trying out new clothes, I contacted my senior. They want you to co-operate with us until we can find something about you. If you''re worried, then I can also tell you that the doctor in the hospital said that your body happened to be the cleanest he ever inspected. So aside from this mysterious amnesia, you have nothing to worry about."

    "Well, how old are you?" Genta nced back at Nik.

    "20, Sir," Nik replied. Until now, he was treated only with appropriate respect and attention. No point in being rude or insensitive to the man.

    "Yeah, then you have to worry about education, proper identical papers, and even having a job. Can you really not remember anything?" Genta eyed Nik skeptically as the foreigner shook his head without a verbal response.

    The shutter entrance slowly began to open now, revealing the ss doors behind next to which stood a middle-aged dark-haired woman. She wore a light-yellow turtleneck sweater and a pair of blue denim jeans. When she saw the two men waiting outside, her eyelids jumped in surprise. She quickly rotated the pulling mechanism of the shutter and unlocked the ss door before quickly greeting the man.

    "Good morning, I thought I heard somebody outside. Is... Are you alright?" She looked at Nik and inquired. Her embarrassment was overpowered by the surprise that his nose looked practically alright in a day. After all, it was gushing blood yesterday evening.

    "Um, Amano-san, right? Good morning. The truth is, he doesn''t speak Japanese. I''m tasked with finding what is going on and also acting as a trantor so that he doesn''t cause any form of misunderstanding. Could wee in to let him take a look at where he was found? That may just jog his memory."

    "Jog his memory?" The woman looked at Nik, subconsciously ncing down before quickly shifting her eyes toward the officer inquisitively.

    "Yes, he ims to have lost his memory. Verification on the matter is still pending. I''m Asagi Genta, by the way. Sorry to trouble you."

    "A... sagi? Officer Asagi, by any chance, do you happen to know Kaya? Kaya Asagi?"

    Genta blinked.

    "Brown hair? Medium built? Spectacles?"

    The woman nodded and Genta sighed deeply, "Yes... that''s my cousin. I''m sorry if she has troubled you with her airheaded way of living."

    "Oh, no, no," The woman quickly waved her hand, "She''s a regr customer and a friend. She always likes to buy books regarding cooking."

    Genta nodded and looked at the clueless Nik peering through the window and gazing at therge shelves of books.

    "Did you remember anything?"

    "Yes, breakfast," Nik mumbled and Genta''s eyelids twitched.

    "We''ll have breakfast... after we inspect the backyard." Turning to the woman, Genta inquired, "Amano-san, may we enter and inspect the backyard?"

    "Y-yes, please," She nodded and led the duo through the bookstore and into the entrance of her home. It was the first time Nik was observing such a building. The aesthetic was simple and pleasing. The colors were simple, too. Being the one behind the woman, Nik couldn''t help but look around a bit more. His gazended on the woman, too. By every right, if such a beautiful woman ever picked him in his previous life, he would have felt blessed but being in the more expensive section of the ''product'' line, those who could even afford him were...

    Well, Nik shuddered momentarily. It wasn''t just the old age that shook him. It was their entric temperament. Even with a new body, he felt a searing pain pass through the locations of his few old wounds and burn marks. Brands, to be exact.

    Sliding open the ss door to the backyard, the woman stood on the wooden tform while Genta and Nik stepped down in their socks.

    "Amano-san, could you tell me the exact location where... Nik fell down?" Genta inquired and Amano gulped before pointing close to the wall. The bloodstain on the ground was already evident but Genta had inquired just for the sake of formality.

    Seeing the bloodstain, Nik frowned.

    "How did I fall?" he inquired softly.

    "You fell from the sky, or so Amano-san''s daughter states."

    "Can I ask you something else?" he looked at Genta.

    "Why do you add ''-san'' behind names? I even heard ''-kun'' being used."

    Genta nced at Nik before sighing, "It''s just... a difference innguage. Don''t worry about it. Look around. Even towards the sky. See if somethinges to your mind. I have something to discuss with Amano-san."

    Nik nodded and crouched down. The moment he did, Amano couldn''t help but nce at Nik''s butt andpare it to the naked peach that fell yesterday.

    "Amano-san, I have something to ask. Can we sit inside?" Genta appeared and she almost yelped in surprise.

    "Yes, please. Would you like some tea?"

    "Oh, no. This wouldn''t take long," Genta smiled.

    There was a low table present in the room right adjacent to the backyard where Nik was currently gazing at the stain of blood. He was hungry, too.

    On the other hand, Amano and Genta sat down on cushions around the table and he rubbed his forehead before speaking up.

    "Amano-san, before you called for an ambnce yesterday and contacted the authorities, did your daughter say anything else? Did it feel like she is trying to cover up for Nik?"

    Shaking her head, she spoke, "No, Asagi-san. My daughter was practicing kendo in the backyard when it happened. In fact, the way... Nik, is it? The way Nik-kun fell was more than just dangerous. And it is already lucky that his nose is already in such a good condition."

    "Ah, about that. Although there was blood, the doctor said that it was a superficial wound. His nasal bridge was fine and even his body seemed much healthier than your average man so he was patched up with an ointment and a bandage. Nothing else," Genta smiled before sighing, "But I''m afraid that I will have to ask you to look for Nik. Just for a few days until we find out more about him."

    "What?" Amano raised her voice in an instant.

    "Please, Amano-san, hear me out," Genta revealed a wry and helpless expression. Then he exined how the hospital wouldn''t amodate Nik without any appropriate reasons because he didn''t even have any criminal record that could make the authoritiespel the hospital to ground him. And with themunication barrier, it is already hard for Nik to survive. It wasn''t because the foreigners are often insensitive but mainly because their own culture was hard to follow even by individuals studying their history for a year or two, much less someone who cannot even understand them.

    "I''m truly sorry," she shook her head, "It''s not that I don''t wish to take care of him. But I have a daughter and our expenses are barely covered by my work. Not only that... I don''t think it is appropriate for a single mother and a young girl to live with a stranger, even if it is for a few days."

    Genta sighed. This was already a long shot but since his seniors asked him to try it, he had to give it a go. But... this meant that he needed to keep Nik with him because he lost the toss yesterday.

    ''Wait...''

    Genta suddenly looked at the woman and inquired, "What if he can help you with your work?"

    Amano blinked.

    "It''s like this. Nik doesn''t have anything on him. But we also cannot keep on observing him forever. He needs a job. And identification papers. If nothing happens, we can help Nik gain identification under special circumstances but even then, he needs to earn his living until he manages to recall his memory. I''m not asking you to amodate him. It was rude of me to even entertain such an idea. But are you looking for help in your shop?"

    Amano looked outside and found Nik already standing out and leaning against the tree, a yawn escaping his lips. He... truly looked innocent and defenseless. Not only that...

    ''He can actually be a perfect help. A few otheric book stores and figurine shops all try to hire foreigners to dress them up and attract customers.''

    Amano saw a chance but ended up frowning.

    "All I can actually provide him is... well, food. But even if it is hiring him on money, the earning he will receive would be quite small and that''s hical."

    "Ah, don''t worry about it," Genta smiled, "We cannot break thew and just put him behind the bars for convenience''s sake, so, if he can even provide for himself in any way, that would be already amazing enough. In a few days, if nothing changes, I will get him the proper Identification so that he can find an actual job for himself. And, as far asmunication goes, you can just use the trantor of your mobile phone, right?"

    ---

    "Hah..." Genta gazed at his lightened wallet and sighed deeply, "Good thing that the responsibility of feeding you will fall on someone else."

    "Thank you for getting me a job," Nik smiled and patted his stomach, "Breakfast, too."

    "No, that covered your lunch, too. It''s already afternoon," Genta scoffed and stood straight.

    "Where are we going now?"

    "To look around and find some residence for you. At least, somece where you can stay without paying for a few days."

    "And clothes?" Nik inquired with a bright smile.

    "I''ll bring you some of my remaining spares," Genta shrugged. He wasn''t going to pay for someone else''s entire wardrobe. That''s where he drew the line.

    "Then... that phone, you were talking about? Can I get one?"

    Genta frowned. Communication was definitely needed but with how Nik happened to not know anything about them, Genta felt that what Nik retained were more important memories. Like food, or other basic concepts. After all, the other possible exnation would be... that Nik came from a ce where no cell phones existed and that''s just not possible. No country exists where there are no cell phones, right?

    "I don''t get paid enough for this, sorry," Genta sighed and scratched his head, "For now, let''s head back to the station for now."

    Genta groaned and led Nik away.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Branded Past; Peach From Heaven; The Left-Way Bulge; Feed the Man Already!; When Porn Logic shes with Legal Logic; The Pandemic Strikes Again... Taking Away Husbands!; Genta is Just as Airheaded as THAT Kaya!

    ***

    A/N: Lime Chat is inspired by Line Chat. And Kaya Asagi in question is one of the moreedic ntr protags of Kon-Kit''s work. Most of their work is simr but entertaining nheless.

 Chapter 3: The Souma Family (1)

    Chapter 3: The Souma Family (1)<h4>Chapter 3: The Souma Family (1)</h4>

    Genta''s post was in a Koban a few minutes away from the Shopping District. Koban, as Genta exined, happened to be a small authoritative unit under the force called ''Police.'' Nik was well aware of the concept. Bribe-taking corruptw enforcers that followed the will of the rich.

    Only...

    Not so much.

    Nik was quite surprised by the wee he received. He even knew one of the older officers present in the station going by the name of Shinto who was in the hospital yesterday with his partner. Genta went further ahead to teach Nik some basic customs of the nation to Nik. This station was merely two-storied with a small empty space behind bars that should be reserved forw-breaking citizens or tourists. For a station employed with 10 officers, this was a small space and Nik sat down with an idle expression in the front space while Genta returned to the first floor toplete his unattended work.

    Nik silently looked out, unaware of what to do. Well, he knew what to do. But as in the general purpose of it. What he still didn''t understand was how he should live. His... job experience provided skills that Nik might employ better if he was a girl but male escorts are always a rare sight. Nik believed that to be true even in this new world, the world he would be staying in from now on. The officer manning the first counter would nce at Nik every now and then.

    Strangely, Nik''s empty expression gazing out at the constantly moving pedestrians who would turn their heads in his direction attracted the young officer. It was silent and calm. The residential areas with quite a lot of patrolling had lower crime rates but they still existed.

    The officer observed Nik only to see him gazing intently at the pedestrians and sometimes interested and blushing young girls. Sighing softly, the officer took out his cell phone and lowered his head.

    Nik grew more and more enamored by the same sight. The sun began to set and lights flickered open. A sight he was well familiar with but this world''s applications were different. It was already a surety that even if he learns thenguage of this world, he wouldn''t know a lot of things happening in this world.

    "Come on, what are you looking so glum about?" A familiar voice broke Nik from his daze and he looked up to find a smiling Genta, "I made some calls. My cousin used to live with his college roommate around here. Although their space is small and possibly dirty... you can stay there for a few days."

    "Can we go now?" Nik inquired with a hopeful expression. Dirty or not, at least, he needed a ce to stay temporarily.

    "Sure, let''s go,"

    They both left the station and Nik started to memorize the directions they took. It was slowly turning dark and Genta walked calmly.

    As they turned around the paved corner, Nik marveled at the residential building based on blocking systems marked with cemented walls carved with straight and uniform patterns that looked pleasant. Telephone poles were erected at corners and sometimes these telephone poles also amodated trash bags where a stray cat or two attracted Nik''s attention.

    "Did you keep pets?" Genta inquired suddenly.

    "I don''t remember," Nik blinked before looking back at the particr white-furred and brown-spotted cat silently lying on the edge of the wall, "But the idea of pets... sounds pleasing."

    "Oh? Why? I can tell you that many kids nowadays have these... stupid rallies. Freedom of animals. Preventing animal cruelty... tch, made the price of meat soar, I tell you."

    Nik looked at Genta before shrugging, "I don''t remember reasons for liking pets. Maybe I have one and I don''t even know about it."

    "Then I pray you recall everything quickly," Genta smiled, "For your pet."

    "I guess," Nik mumbled and sighed when Genta and Nik were attracted by a beautiful figure appearing from the opposite corner. Genta''s expression changed slightly and he whispered, "Don''t look at her. Just keep walking..."

    Nik did what Genta said. Until now, the man has only proved himself trustable and caring enough. No reason to not listen to his advice now.

    Although Nik wanted to gaze at the beautiful woman a little longer, he turned his gaze silently and walked past her.

    ''Hmm?''

    The woman held a small shopping bag in her hand and she finally nced back. Instead of walking in the direction she intended, she turned around and observed both Genta and Nik from behind before her eyes grew dazzled.

    No one knows when she got so quick as she skipped and called out, "Ara, Genta-san, it''s been a long time. How is your cousin? I heard that Kaya has opened a cute little bakery."

    Genta''s steps paused and he mumbled, "She''d be fine away from you..." before stering a smile over his face and turning around, "Souma-san, it''s all been well. How are you?"

    "Ah, doing great. I cannot ask for anything else," She nced at Nik for a moment before smiling at him.

    ''I bet you can,'' Genta groaned inwardly. This would be a hard escape. And even if he is guaranteed to leave, Nik next to him... might not.

    "I see, it is great. Anyway, I''m on duty right now, and Souma-san must be eager to prepare dinner as well."

    Nik nced at the two. Genta was... certainly caring but not worthy of detailed description¡ª A man, that''s how Nik would describe Genta to anyone else. But the woman... She took Nik''s breath away. It''s not that she was the most beautiful woman but simply because he was trained like this for maximum ''satisfaction.''

    The woman''s fair face was framed with raven locks. She possessed a pair of beautiful eyes iming honey-gold irides, the first Nik saw in his life. Supported by the bridge of her nose was a pair of red-rimmed sses and a small beauty mark near the lower corner of her plump lips. Body as ravishing and curvaceous as Yuuko Amano Nik met this morning. This woman wore a pair of white trousers that stuck close to her legs with a pair of ck sandals disying her feet. Her body, meanwhile, was covered by a white buttoned sweater with the top two extremelyrge buttons opened and revealing a wide-necked brown-colored top.

    "Oh, you know how delivery services are these days. I might just try something foreign today," she tilted her head and looked at Nik once again. "Hello, my family name is Souma and my first name is Mitsuko. How are you?"

    Seeing the distinctck of reply despite the extremely responsive expression on the youth''s face, Mitsuko couldn''t help but look curious.

    "Um, Souma-san. He doesn''t speak English. And he''s currently going through..." Genta sighed and gave a simple exnation while refraining from divulging as much information as possible.

    The more she heard, the greater the desire in Mitsuko''s eyes grew. Even with amunication barrier, Nik understood the intent behind Mitsuko''s gaze and pursed his lips. Words were often not needed when conveying lust and desire. And truly, a good pump with such a beautiful and willing woman sounded great. But Nik was only settling in and wanted to focus on the task at hand before anything else. He even needed to fully understand his limits because this was a new body and the previous surgeries would no longer be present. He simply cannot easily stick it in with his extensive sex education.

    "So... you are looking for a ce for... Nik''s stay and are going to make him spend an entire night in a dirty apartment? And without anyone to look after the poor boy?"

    It took great willpower from Genta''s side to not roll his eyes. His smile turned a bit strained and both of them looked like individuals fighting over custody of someone else but being extremely civilized about it.

    "He will not be alone¡ª"

    "Please, Genta-san, I know that ce. Yes, thendy is quite caring but this is a smallmunity. And she is still sad about her recent loss. The world truly takes away the best. But, sending Nik there isn''t right, too. How about I let him stay at my ce? My husband is out for anotherpany trip and we have quite a bit of space, too. And, we aren''t that far from your post. If there''s any problem, I will call you right away."

    Genta nced at Nik. In the end, this was a good offer nheless and he decided to trante everything in simpler terms and exin everything to Nik.

    In the end, he couldn''t help but add in a whisper, "There are some things inappropriate to discuss. So make the decision carefully... it''s nothing too bad... but, well, it''s about how others will think of you."

    "Ara, Genta-san, I cannot understand Hindi but I can trante it with my smartphone. You aren''t badmouthing me, right?" Mitsuko smiled kindly and chuckled.

    "Haha, I wouldn''t dare. Who would badmouth you, Souma-san?" Genta waved his hand in a hurry.

    "Can you cook?" Nik nced at Genta and inquired.

    "Well, I live alone so that is a necessary skill set. But, I''m on a night shift and..." Genta sighed and listed his duties.

    "Can we... meet againter? If I have any doubts?" Nik inquired curiously and Genta gave a wide smile while patting his back.

    "Now, don''t be so melodramatic. I might have exaggerated it a bit. Anyway, you remember the way to Koban, right? If you remember anything, you find me. In a few days, I will check up on your condition, and don''t bete for your job."

    Genta was the first person he couldmunicate with. Being melodramatic was understating what Nik felt.

    "Um, Souma-san, I found him a ce to work so he can understand his surroundings more. I can''t be with him all the time, after all. Do you know about Amano Bookstores?"

    "The one by the Shopping District?" Mitsuko inquired.

    Genta nodded and exined about the job and Mitsuko agreed in helping Nik reach the store more conveniently.

    With a final sigh, Genta added, "Always remember... protection is the key..."

    With that he left, leaving Nik alone with Mitsuko.

    Mitsuko and Nik nced at each other. Silently, she shuffled through her belongings and took out the box of curiosity that everyone seemed interested in within pedestrians. Mobile phones, or smartphones, Genta called them¡ª Nik recalled.

    With a hum, Mitsuko tapped the screen with her thumb until a mechanical voice echoed from the device itself.

    "One of my daughters studiesnguage. I hope she knows a little about Hindi," said the device, and Nik nced at Mitsuko and nodded calmly. He was more interested in hot food rather thanmunicating with someone else.

    With a wide smile, she turned around and led Nik silently while there seemed to be an enticing sway in her waist that kept on pulling Nik''s attention. This kind of walk... he actually knew it. Got him the best tips. Every time.

    His lips twitched and he scratched his cheek awkwardly.

    ''Should I tell her to pump her waist a little in her strut? I only found this after a year or two but it''s a game-changer...'' Nik thought silently. With discipline routed in him, Nik followed the strut for a while to see if he still had it in this new body.

    The result?

    It was up and beyond!

    The flexibility was simply unreal!

    But he didn''t keep at it. He stopped at the first weird stare he received from one of the olderdies walking past Mitsuko.

    Speaking of the woman, she didn''t try too hard. In fact, her entire charmy in how natural she was at everything. Even the enticing strut. The road grew a bit confusing due to uniformity which made Nik focus on remembering the road and paths taken. Soon, before the sunpletely set, Mitsuko stood in front of arge residence. Every residence seemed unnecessarilyrge to Nik but he realized that this was simply the difference in origin. Even in his previous world, there were too many cultures that he was unaware of, much less a new world.

    It was a green rooftop residence with two stories and unlike Yuuko Amano''s residence which could be entered through a storefront, Mitsuko''s home seemed to have a proper fence and entrance that led to a stony footpath with arge unattended paved space with the marks of tires but no vehicle present. To the left extended a small front yard that took a turn and would act like a backyard from the side of the house.

    "This is my home. Do you like it?"

    The mechanical voice spoke for Mitsuko once again and Nik nced at her hand holding the smartphone. Pointing at the smartphone, he couldn''t help but point at himself and Mitsuko seemed to have understood as she tapped at it a few times once again before keeping the thumb pressed and she extended her arm toward Nik.

    ncing at the smartphone, Nik gave Mitsuko a confused stare before she pointed at her lips with a smile and then pointed back at Nik.

    Realization flickered in Nik and brought his face closer to the device, still doubtful of its efficiency but eventually speaking up. His words weren''t understood at first but the words of the smartphone made it quite clear.

    "It''s a beautiful house. Once again, thank you for helping me."

    Mitsuko turned around and opened the door before speaking loudly.

    "I''m back!"

    Saying that she kept the shopping back on the raised floor leading to the narrow hall with three doors on either side already visible while she took off her sandals. Nik followed her movements, now already knowing that boots, shoes, and the likes need to be removed before entering one''s residence. Honestly, he felt that this custom would prove useless in more dusty areas or unkempt regions, but he liked it anyway.

    Nik took his shoes off and seeing that Mitsuko ced her sandals on a shelf next to the entrance, he looked at it for a moment before cing his shoes next to it.

    "Mom~ What''s for dinner!"

    A young voice filled the hallway and Nik looked towards the source, finding another set of honey-gold eyes peeking out from one of the rooms'' entrances. The owner of these eyes seemed startled at the presence of a stranger as Mitsuko giggled softly.

    "We''ll be enjoying foreign dinner tonight~!"

    ***

    Alternate Title: Gotta Get Dat Foreign Treat; Remember, Protection is the Key; Nik Has That Strut Tips; Nik''s Learned The Walk of Sway; New Flexible Booty... Trapped!; It''s a Trap!; *Pokemon Encounter Music* Nik Encountered a Milf Hoe!

 Chapter 4: The Souma Family (2)

    Chapter 4: The Souma Family (2)<h4>Chapter 4: The Souma Family (2)</h4>

    A/N: I''ve been following Mizuryu Kei''s work for a long time and the first color spread of the two souma characters¡ª Mitsuko and Kurumi, showed them to be raven and brown-haired respectively with almost the same eye color. I realize that in the more recent CG sets, the color scheming has changed but I like the previous one so I''ll use that.

    ***

    Mitsuko''s house was pleasant. Although there were a lot of things out of ce and in need of tidying up, it made it look lively. But of course, Nik''s ''bad'' behaviors were all disciplined so that his customers wouldn''t raise aint but now, once again, Nik felt the itch of simply taking out the trash by feeding it to Infinity and gaining points. At least, 1 Authority Point so that he can finally understand thenguage of this world. The longer it took, the more ufortable Nik would eventually feel.

    "Mom, can he really not understand Japanese?"

    Nik nced at the girl who looked like a spitting image of Mitsuko save for the fact that her hair was brown and much longer and there happened to be no sses supported on the bridge of her nose. Though younger, at least, than him, the young woman looked quite beautiful. Especially in her pink top and ck hotpants while a pair of ck knee-high socks covered her feet and only revealed a bit of her plushy thigh.

    Why would Nik act rudely and nce at the thighs of the supposed daughter of the woman who temporarily took her in?

    Nik looked sideways once again and the twin-tailed girl frowned. She once again propped her legs on the table and leaned sideways that revealed the back of her thighs mushed into the couch indicating their softness. Meanwhile, with a pair of honey-gold eyes, the girl nced at Nik with his shirt a bit stretched around his shoulders.

    This was another thing that made Nik amazed. The outside was clearly chilly but the interior was so warm. And he had yet to recognize this source of warmth. But turning onto the more alerting issue was that the girl in front of him was trying too hard.

    ''Yes, I saw your legs. What now? Can''t keep staring at the same canvas my entire life,'' Nik sighed. If it was him, he would have been more subtle. The mess around him would have been the perfect opportunity to move around and show off the goods to attract the highest payer by bending to pick things up, trying to reach some hard spaces, and stuff like that.

    ''You''ve got to stop thinking like a whore, man,'' Nik admonished himself.

    "Kurumi! Don''t be rude!" Mitsuko''s voice came from the first floor as the girl pouted, "Not like he can understand me..."

    "What''s the point of even bringing someone you can''t even talk to?" Kurumi stood up and gazed at Nik before taking her phone out. Japanese is surely a moreplicatednguage, that she knew but its specific trantion applications worked wonders. Especially the paid ones, the kind she of course wouldn''t have. And the idea of buying applications on the smartphone... well, it was demeaning to Kurumi.

    But...

    ''Tranting constantly is such a pain,'' she sighed softly and walked away to see who was at the door.

    Nik followed Kurumi out with his gaze before leaning back on thefortable couch. He loved the springiness of the couch. His world still couldn''t get that right.

    "I''m back," a low voice echoed from the entrance with a strange whimper urring simultaneously. Nik had heard Mitsuko saying ''Tadaima'', too. It seemed to be the natural response when one enters a house.

    "Oh, Sayoko is back?" Mitsuko''s voice echoed and she stepped downstairs. The narrow corridor through the entrance led right next to the flight of stairs leading to the first floor of the residence so the entire family met at the entrance. Mitsuko had already changed into something much morefortable. She had already gotten out of her sweater and instead of tight trousers, she wore a pair of maroon tights.

    Mitsuko gazed at her family. Three daughters. Kurumi is the youngest and in herst year of high school, graduating next year. Sayoko, is the middle child and the drunk that she unceremoniously set on the edge of the floor is her eldest daughter, Souko.

    "I got your text," Sayoko pointed at the white polybag and inquired, "What''s going on? Why were you asking if I knew Hindi? Which, I don''t, by the way," Sayako mumbled

    "Oh, that''s a shame," Mitsuko sighed while touching her cheek. Genuinely sounding a little distressed, she crouched towards her eldest daughter and patted her cheeks, "Souko, dear, get a hold of yourself. Or do you not want to see the ''surprise''?"

    "I''m awake... just resting my eyes," Souko groaned and rubbed her eyes, "Never should have ordered beer during lunch. The office was a mess today."

    The remaining three women''s lips twitched as Sayoko nced at Kurumi inquisitively.

    "You''ll see," Kurumi replied coolly as if it didn''t interest her at all.

    Once Souko stood up by herself, limping sometimes in her drunken stupor, the family of four walked towards the living room''s entrance finding Nik standing on the couch while looking at the air conditioner with a dazed expression.

    "Mom," Sayoko sighed drily, "Why is that man so interested in our A.C.?"

    Mitsuko traced her chin thoughtfully, "Maybe he remembered something? Oh, I didn''t tell you this before but he''s amnesiac and has nowhere else to go."

    "And you brought him here?" Souko blinked, "Gosh, and I thought I''m drunk."

    ---

    Nik once again nced at therge white box with the stic exterior mounted near the top edge of the wall of the living room with an amazed expression. That was the source of the warm air: He realized.

    ''A... C... quite a catchy name,'' Nik marveled and then looked at the food in front of him. The living room and the kitchen where the dining table was set were divided by an ornamental screen that could be folded back with a push and the kitchen itself didn''t seem too different aside from the utilities. The marbled counter next to the edges of the wall gave more space for the dining table. To the end sat Mitsuko with a gentle smile on her lips, and next to him sat Kurumi who continuously snuck nces at him.

    For a moment, Nik couldn''t help but observe the diversity of the family. Like Mitsuko, Kurumi and the eldest daughter Souko presented soft facial features. However, the blonde-haired woman who introduced herself as Sayoko looked too different. A sharper nose and a more shapely pair of lips with her eyes piercing blue, unlike Mitsuko''s and Kurumi''s honey-gold and Souko''s brown eyes.

    In fact, all of them had different personalities, too. Souko looked a bit exhausted and ky as she gazed at her food with concentration far greater than Nik had ever seen before. Her hair was short like her mother and even though she took her jacket off, the disheveled white shirt on her body was a sight to behold.

    Sayoko wore a deep v-neck sweater that... well, was bold. Thick tresses of her hair would fall over a better portion of the right side of her face which she would pull back at times but this didn''t seem to annoy her.

    "Do you like the food?" Mitsuko inquired using her smartphone and Nik nodded with a grateful expression. Words aren''t always necessary to reply and Nik tried not to speak much. The food ordered seemed to be noodles, but tter, dipped in a delicious cream, and then cooked with a few vegetables such as onions, capsicum, and corn. Fortunately, the spoons and forks weren''t much different but how Nik ate was quite graceful. He ate in big bites but was graceful nheless: the reason why Genta''s wallet took a dent in today''s brunch.

    ''Though, I wish there was more,'' Nik sighed internally.

    "Hey, you have to eat it," Sayoko nudged Souko''s shoulder and she blinked before gazing at her younger sister, "I know that. I was just feeling a little tired to move my hands."

    "So? Do you speak any othernguage?" Sayoko typed in on her smartphone while eating and showed her screen to Nik. With the ability to trante into speech and words, Nik was beginning toprehend why these mobile devices are also referred to as ''smart.''

    By now, Nik knew a bit of it. Pressing the image of the microphone, Nik spoke up, "No, I don''t think I do."

    Sayoko nodded and Nik set his fork down before closing his eyes for the moment.

    ''Gods should be different in a different world... but thank you for such a delicious dinner,'' Nik sighed and picked the bowl up before ncing at Mitsuko questioningly.

    With a chuckle, she pointed at the sink and Nik stood from the table to ce the bowl in the sink.

    He was still hungry, but for some reason, the amount of dinner brought was simply too low for his body. It wasn''t like that previously, but he just had to ept this fact.

    "So, I already have the bath ready. Once I teach Nik the basics of it¡ª"

    "Wait," Kurumi frowned and cut Mitsuko off, "Why do you have to be the one to do all that?"

    "Ara," Mitsuko nced at Kurumi with a confused expression, "Because I remember you saying about your quiz tomorrow. And Sayoko has her online seminar or something tomorrow. And Souko needs to... sober up."

    "And a warm bath is a way to go," Souko grinned, twisting her fork and circling the pasta before eating it.

    "Whatever," Kurumi scoffed.

    "Hmm? Did you want to be the teacher?" Mitsuko inquired as Kurumi looked at Nik returning to the seat next to her and coughed softly, "Well, he looks my age. And I''m better with my phone so the chances of it getting wet are low."

    "I''d say the chances of you getting wet are rather high," Sayoko ate calmly and Kurumi red at her elder sister, "Oh, don''t you start this now! I meant my phone!"

    Both of them nced at each other before Sayoko shrugged, "Now, don''t get so annoyed. A slip of tongue."

    "You''ve been having a lot of thosetely," Kurumi scoffed and stood up before walking towards the Living Room.

    ''So... you aren''t going to eat this?'' Nik nced at Kurumi''s share of pasta before quickly looking away.

    "Fine, just go and confirm the temperature for me. And be a little patient," Mitsuko called out as Kurumi''s loud reply came in a snap, "I know!"

    "I''m sorry, she''s just... ah, I remembered you didn''t even understand it," Mitsuko shook her head and picked up her and Kurumi''s bowl. One in the sink and the other one in the refrigerator for when Kurumi would crawl outter in the night to look for her dinner once again.

    "Nik, do you want to take a bath?" Mitsuko inquired, "I can find something for you to wear for the night," she added.

    "Yes, please!"

    Nik almost let out a loud sigh of relief.

    "All the best, Kurumi''s stupid," Sayoko swept her locks back.

    "Don''t say that. She''s just at a dumb age," Souko leaned back with a heave. As Nik left, both of their gazes followed him out before Sayoko muttered, "Have you ever seen someone like him?"

    "The junior I had before just transferred... but he wasn''t as reserved as this guy. Hmm, he''s tall, too. Not to mention..." Souko leaned her head down on the table and whined, "He really didn''t look at us that much."

    "You really should stop acting drunk. Mom is getting worried. The next thing we know, you''re actually sober but still pushed into a rehab."

    Sayoko smirked.

    "Kurumi is right, your tongue''s slipping quite a bit. You know what? You aren''t even that good."

    "You two! Quickly clean this up," Mitsuko pped her hands as she left the dining room.

    "Yes, mom!" Sayoko and Souko grumbled simultaneously before standing up and cleaning up the kitchen.

    ---

    Nik found that, unlike his world, this one had a separate toilet and bathroom. Both of them were on the right side of the narrow entrance with the toilet separated by a translucent sliding door. There was also something like a giant basket with a circr door in the middle. Inside the bathroom, aside from a small mirror in front of a short shower, there was arge wooden tub that seemed properly processed since Nik couldn''t find any splinters poking right out of the bat.

    Half-naked with only his pants on, Nik gazed at the water in the tub that slightly let out steam and made the bathroom space warmer and cozier.

    "Well, you need to sit here," Kurumi pointed at the stool close to the shower, signifying that taking a shower while standing wouldn''t be toofortable. Then she pointed at the bottles set on the side. Pointing one by one, she signified the areas that could be washed and by what. Finally, Nik nced at the tub. Though small, it certainly looked deep enough for him to fit with his legs crossed and he wanted to try taking a dip.

    "No, no, first take a shower, and then take a bath..." Kurumi wrote on her phone and Nik nodded eagerly after reading it. Honestly, in Hindi, the words bath and shower looked the same, but given the context, Nik understood what Kurumi meant.

    "So... do you need help?" Kurumi wrote further and Nik looked around before nodding.

    Though half-naked, he wasn''t particrly chiseled at the moment. It may be only because of his bloodline''s skill that Kurumi gazed at him quite obviously. Pointing at himself, Nik then pointed at his shirt set outside in a different basket than the one that seemed like a machine.

    "Your clothes?" Kurumi typed in and Nik nodded.

    "Well... mom will take care of it. Anything else?"

    Kurumi inquired before speaking the words of thanks he learned over the dinner table.

    "T-thank you," he nodded. Sounding like a stutter but Kurumi sighed nheless before walking out.

    "Hey? You''re already out? Wait, don''t tell me..."

    Souko was upying the entire couch while watching television when she saw Kurumi walk in with a calm expression and muted the channel.

    "What?" Kurumi snapped.

    "A quick shot... huh, it happens. Don''t worry about it. This just means you''re too good!" Souko snickered shamelessly and Sayoko walked in. Looking at Kurumi and seeing her expression, she grinned, "Hmm? Did you get turned down? Oh, that''s sad. You would think to give a patient suffering from amnesia some space but no~ You couldn''t control yourself!"

    Kurumi red at her and stated with each note emphasized, "You''re. the. uncontroble¡ª"

    "Just kidding~ Besides, mom just entered the bath. I thought you would be in there, too," Sayoko smiled and sat down on the chair before setting herptop on the table. Kurumi''s expression froze before she left the room in a bit of fluster.

    "What are you doing?" Souko inquired as she looked at Sayoko.

    "Nothing, just some project I need toplete. Only have two days left."

    "Tough. Oh, hey, what happened?" Souko looked at Kurumi who returned with an even more noticeable scowl and she erupted.

    "She locked the door!"

    "Please, don''t shout. I''m trying to concentrate," Sayoko sighed.

    "I hate this family!" Kurumi stomped her foot and left the room while Souko called out loudly, "Love you, too!"

    "She''s getting more irritated by the day. I wonder what happened," Souko mumbled and Sayoko gazed at her in surprise.

    "You didn''t know what happened at the school?"

    "Nuh-huh," Souko shook her head. Thinking briefly, Sayoko decided to speak up and Souko almostughed out loud.

    "That was it?"

    "See? And Kurumi is angry at me forughing, too," Sayoko sighed, "It wasn''t even on purpose."

    ***

    Alternate Title: Nik Needs More Food!; The Family Appears!; The Eager Youngling, The Tutor, The Drunk, and the Mother!; Fabled H Disney Tales Start From Souma!

    ***

    A/N: I didn''t know that writing at such a slow pace can take out from oneself so much smh. Still, another chapter is inbound.

 Chapter 5: Unspoken: Spoken Secrets

    Chapter 5: Unspoken: Spoken Secrets<h4>Chapter 5: Unspoken: Spoken Secrets</h4>

    *Click*

    Nik heard the faint sound of the door being locked as he continued to rub the pouf covered in body soap. His new body happened to have a low percentage of body hair so he wasn''t shy about using the item. There was a drain in the corner of the bath for the shower but right now he had the tap shut off. The sound of Nik scrubbing his body filled the bath but the sound of the soft rustling of shuffling clothes managed to enter Nik''s ears.

    *Drr*

    Hearing the door behind him slide open, Nik looked back curiously. From top to bottom, foam already covered his body since he didn''t have idle thoughts taking his time in the bath. He often does, but not right now. So, his body was quite a bit scrubbed andyered with soapy foam as it made Nik feel a prickling sensation left by the loofah.

    "I was hoping to help clean your back," Mitsuko entered with a smile. Only a towel tied around her torso that barely reached her thighs and just slight sways of her body threatened to make the open cut of her towel ride back and reveal her most intimate bit. But Mitsuko''s smile froze. She wasn''t wearing her sses because the steam would have made it harder to see itself so even if it was a little hard, she could still that Nik''s body was entirelythered with soap and scrubbed all the way.

    Matching Nik''s gaze, his face still uncovered and framed by a circr border of soap, Mitsuko didn''t know whether tough or cry. Maybeugh hard enough to bring tears to her eyes? The sight in front of her was simply too strange that she only ended up being more attracted.

    ''Cute.''

    Mitsuko realized that therger portion of the reason why she found the ''foreign'' attractive was none other than thenguage barrier in theirmunication. It granted a ''struggle'' that was ced so subtly and so immeasurablyrge. Unable to understandnguage also meant theck of realization of culture. That was the ''struggle.'' Seeing the curious face surrounded by soapy foam, Mitsuko couldn''t help but stop for a moment. Her smile widened. She could speak her heart out, right?

    ''After all, he wouldn''t understand~'' She heaved a deep breath that pushed the limits of her towel as she knelt on the tile before turning Nik back to make him face the mirror.

    Her hand swept on Nik''s shoulder and she whispered, "Genta probably felt it inadvisable to let you stay with me alone, but truly, even I wouldn''ty my hands on an amnesiac without letting him know my desires, of course, figuratively."

    Her hands then snaked down onto his arms, wiping the foam and revealing his slightly sculpted body. Nik continued to gaze at her from the reflection of the mirror. He didn''t understand a single bit of it. But only the most tough-headed and stubborn, and mentally stupid individual would fail to realize what was happening.

    ''I''m... being seduced? Wow... I''m pretty,'' He, of course, didn''t mean that by his reflection. It would be the first time he would be ''tried'' on without any form of payment in the near future. He wasn''t being treated like a whore... it certainly made him tingle somewhat. One of his wildest fantasies came true this quickly, who would have thought?

    Taking the pouf from his hand, Mitsuko then whispered, "In our culture, we usually ask someone else to scrub our back. Of course, you cannot ask just anybody. And I don''t know about other countries, but I suppose some of them must have the same culture. After all, this is extremely pleasing."

    She held the article in her hand, giving it a tight squeeze to push out a bit of soap before pressing the scrubbing pouf with both her hands, applying quite a satisfactory pressure as Nik subconsciously leaned forward, presenting the entire length of his back to Mitsuko as she continued silently.

    Only after a few minutes, she spoke up, "I dream of it. My daughters know everything about me. Quite physically, too. But they don''t know this about me... I like reading romantic stories. I''m already a little over 40. I don''t wish for many things but whenever I read ''it.'' A romance filled with struggle," Mitsuko''s breath shuddered as she leaned forward with her arms tilting down. Her towel and breasts squished against Nik''s back and she continued with that one hot set of whispering lips against his left ear, "I just end up wanting it. A man who makes me feel young again. A touch so filling that I stop finding men on the streets for personal satisfaction. A man that can satisfy me and some more."

    Letting go of the pouf, Mitsuko''s hands snaked across Nik''s waist. Finding the thick yet still soft member pressed in between his bent-up thighs, she gulped, "Just like this one. Will you end years of disrespect I havemitted to my own body and my daughters?" She questioned as she found her whispers working. They couldn''t understand words, but Nik very much felt her body on his back. So soft, he realized. Her breath felt incredibly warm and her whispers, despite not understanding any of it, held an intoxicating touch.

    Her fingers yfully rested on his member. Technically, he was a virgin again. And Nik also realized that years of practice regarding ''controlling'' the shots needed to be done again. His body was definitely stronger than before. Sturdier. But theck of control itself caused the chain reaction as her lower body tingled and his breathing turned a bit heavier. Leaning back slightly, his head tilted a little to his left as he revealed his cheek and caused his ear to be even closer to the source of her hot whispers.

    Mitsuko''s eyes needed her pair of sses to observe these minor changes, but she had the ''handle'' on Nik, and seeing it harden under her efforts, she grew a little fervent. But with a mischievous glint, she pulled back and tapped Nik''s back, "Oh, look at that, you''re all clean now."

    Since she had Nik for a foreseeable future, why not enjoy it? ''He'' wasn''ting back from the trip anytime soon, right? She had time.

    Nik looked at her from the reflection in the mirror and turned on the shower. Silently, he drenched his body once again. Only the soft drizzling sound of the shower remained as Nik kept it on the top of his head with all the soapy foam flowing down. Little by little, Mitsuko saw every bit of him. Blurred, sure, but she made sure to keep her eyes on him. He was the only one interesting enoughpared to the two beings in the bathroom.

    Swiping his hair back, Nik sighed in relief. A bath, a proper breakfast... flimsy lunch, and a delicious dinner, this was already the best day ever. With a satisfied smile, Nik stood up and turned around.

    Mitsuko sat still as her lips parted. She didn''t need sses for... that.

    *Tap*

    Nik tapped Mitsuko''s shoulder after he walked past her with a thoughtful expression.

    "Huh?" Looking back, she gazed at Nik curiously.

    Silently pointing at the bath, he pointed at himself. Smilingly, Mitsuko sat on the stool and unwrapped her towel. Looking back, she tossed the pouf in Nik''s direction as he caught it a bit frantically... Mitsuko''s aim needed work or her sses. And the floor happened to be a bit slippery.

    "Won''t you wash me, too?" Mitsuko inquired sweetly as she slid the bottle of body wash slightly, making her intentions known.

    ''Shit... forgot that was for the body... then I used the shampoo... no wonder I still feel soapy,'' Nik made an astute observation as he silently knelt like Mitsuko. His actions were smooth and quite a bit practiced. He had given a bath to plenty but this one seemed more enjoyable than any he gave in the past.

    ---

    "Man... how long will mom take? I need to bathe, too," Soukoined as she had already turned off the television. Instead, she used her smartphone and would smile every now and then.

    "She hasn''te out yet?" Kurumi returned. Again. For the fourth time, Sayoko counted.

    "You two need to stop being so annoying. It''s only been seven minutes, and I still haven''tpleted the first page and I have to stop so many times already!" The blonde woman red at her sisters.

    "Tch, no need to be so mannerless," Kurumi''s brows tilted condescendingly while Souko looked at Sayoko with a bleak expression, "Yeah, you should have justpleted your project on time. Geez, sozy."

    "And you... look a bit happy?" Souko nced at Kurumi. She had been the one helping her mother take care of Kurumi during her early years while Sayoko... spent the time sleeping or napping. So Souko was more aware of Kurumi''s presence, unlike Sayoko.

    "Am not!" Kurumi frowned and sat down on the couch while pushing Souko''s feet against the cushions of the couch with her back.

    "Anyway, I just realized that mom''s so old, that bloke who finds A.C. so interesting wouldn''t find anything on her."

    Sayoko and Souko nced at each other. Humor flickering in their gazes. Sometimes Kurumi can be so stubborn, they thought silently.

    ---

    "Wow, it''s really amazing. The pressure is just right, too," Mitsuko mewled and moaned as Nik scrubbed her back with her front still drenched and requiring attention, too.

    "Although you look a little careless, you really have gentle hands," Mitsuko''s hair was wet and it stuck to her neck slightly as Nik then stood on his knees while pouring a bit of shampoo before beginning to clean her head carefully using his fingertips instead of nails. Of course, nails always get things done right, that''s how he washes his head, too. But this way was more pleasant. Closing her eyes, Mitsuko purposely leaned back with a satisfied sigh as she enjoyed the head massage and the warm monster against her back that revealed its genuine ''affection'' with an odd throb every now and then.

    Mitsuko kept her eyes closed even when there was no shampoo close to her forehead as Nik stopped and ced his hand on her shoulder. But instead of moving, he waited until Mitsuko ced her hand over his and led it close to her corbone. Taking a deep breath and instead of simply pouring the body wash on the pouf, he squeezed down a bit of the soap on his other hand and beganthering Mitsuko''s shoulders and then her arms and then brought the pouf over. Of course, he didn''t know exactly how this thing worked, but since the foam came out just fine, he began scrubbing earnestly.

    "And you don''t even think too much. Like everything is so natural," Mitsuko finally opened up. "I really wonder what you used to do before losing your memory. Hehe, maybe you were like me? Just joking~ I''m the worst."

    Mitsuko''s smile, even though singed with a moment of bitterness never left. Nik diligently cleaned her stomach and then her breasts and then scrubbed her body even before turning her around.

    As his hand reached for her leg, Mitsuko finally pointed at the shower as Nik stopped and then turned it on.

    Washing her face and head, Mitsuko looked back at Nik and washed his hands.

    "Go, take a proper bath," she indicated to Nik to enter the bath as she began washing her legs.

    ''Finally,'' Nik didn''t hate the task before, but he was also excited to try and take a dip. Won''t be his first time, but he loved baths where he could just dip in one of therge pools. Maybe they have it here, too, he wondered and with the sound of quite a bit of water pouring out from the tub, an extremelyforting sigh escaped his lips and he leaned back with his arms spread out.

    It didn''t take too long for Mitsuko to wash herself up and she, too, stood up and walked over to Nik as his lips parted in amazement.

    Mitsuko happened to be a beautiful woman in her prime. Her wet look currently only made her charm more prominent as she silently pointed at herself and then at Nik. She couldn''t see Nik nod slightly but that permission wasn''t her intention in the real ce. It was a well-hearted warning.

    "Mama needs her bath," Mitsuko purred as she carefully lowered herself after turning around. Sitting down on the edge of the tub, keeping her weight collected on her palms and arms instead of the entire ledge, she slipped into the bath and instantly felt Nik''s body tensing momentarily and for the right reasons as he adjusted himself and even helped position Mitsuko correctly so that it wasn''t ufortable for both the parties.

    With a happy sigh, Mitsuko leaned on Nik and simply enjoyed another hot thing aside from the water against her back and butt. Especially the one pressed by her butt as it fully hardened and resisted her advances valiantly but she wouldn''t end ''it'' and let it ''gush'' just yet. At least, she wanted to have one long week that started from this bath and would only end after a long week of teasing and fun.

    At least, she hoped. This was surely fun for her, and from Nik''s ratherfortable and unhurried manner, it must befortable for him, too, she spected.

    ---

    "Ah! You''re so unfair!"

    Mitsuko calmly dried her hair with her towel as the fully clothed Nik in a somewhat weary t-shirt that was looser than he had imagined and a wide pair of shorts despite the chilling weather outside gazed at the pouting andining Kurumi.

    Thenguage barrier had its advantage. He didn''t need to pretend to hear her... because it didn''t matter.

    Curiously ncing at her that somewhat lowered her voice, Nik walked past her and entered the living room where Sayako and Souko didn''t bother with him that much. Instead, Souko stood up and smiled at Nik before patting his shoulder as if encouraging him before walking towards the bath and pulling Kurumi away.

    "Come on, stop talking to mom like that."

    "Hey, don''t pull me by my nose! Hey¡ª"

    "I wonder what got her so upset..." Mitsuko mumbled before walking to the upper floor to prepare the bed as Nik gazed at therge b with a rather sleek typewriter on its surface that Sayoko continuously tapped away at. This fascinationsted only for a few moments until Nik closed his eyes.

    Sayoko finally nced at him quietly and then returned to her work.

    ''Only if I didn''t have this project, I bet I could tutor him,'' She sighed softly and then began her work. This project would also her a few extra percentages of attendance and this level of benefit transcended all worldly passions for Sayoko at the moment. She severely needed this extra bit of advantage to get good final grades.

    Talk about being her true love in college¡ª Attendance Percentage

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Fun Week Begins; The Tutor''s Forlorn Sigh; Kurumi''s Mother is Indeed Unfair, But so is Life; Benefits of Language Barrier!; The Steamy Bath; Nik Wants Bath Over Hoes... or Hoes over Him on Baths!

 Chapter 6: Retro Hug Machine

    Chapter 6: Retro Hug Machine<h4>Chapter 6: Retro Hug Machine</h4>

    "You forgot your bento!"

    "Fine!"

    "You forgot to say: mommy goodbye!"

    "Fine! I''m leaving, happy?!"

    Nik twitched with every shout. The Souma household had personal rooms for the three daughters and a master bedroom on the ground level at the end. But the Souma Householdcked a guest room and the couch of the living room was pushed back to give way for a ''futon'', Nik''s temporary bedding.

    With the loud thud of the door, Nik turned around and closed his eyes once again before he was poked on the top of his head.

    "Hey, if you''re awake then get up. You don''t want to leave a bad impression on the first day of your job, right?"

    Nik turned on his stomach while hugging the pillow and looked up with half-lidded eyes as he found Souko crouched right in front of him. She wore a skirt suit simr to yesterday but right now she looked quite fresh and actually... naive. As if the sight of her underwear through the translucent pantyhose was simply a profound greeting of the morning for people encountering anguage barrier and maybe it was given the fact that Souko''s gaze turned awfully simr to her mother''s.

    "Here, Mom asked Sayoko to prepare these before going to sleep," Souko ced a sheet of paper and pointed at the fifth line written in twonguages. The trantion was a bit iffy and the writing of Hindi was a bit dubious but Nik understood it either way.

    He''s gettingte for the job.

    And this sheet of paper was a cheat sheet prepared for him through which he can convey basic needs.

    With a slump of his head against the pillow, Nik turned around and sat up. A yawn escaped his lips as another round of shouts began to echo. This time with Mitsuko and Souko. Still, Nik stood up and scratched his chin while folding the piece of paper and looking at the futon. Folding it up, he silently picked it up and brought it to the small shelf behind the sliding paper door and ced it where he got it from.

    ''I don''t have a toothbrush,'' Nik realized. The morning routine seemed simr in this world but he didn''t have an integral part of it so he freshened up a little and wore his clothes from yesterday. Beggars can''t be choosers and in Nik''s case, this was quite a literal sentiment.

    As he walked towards the kitchen, he found Mitsuko humming a tone while mixing rice and egg in the pan as the delicious scent filled the room. A bowl of soup was already present on the table and Mitsuko looked back. But seeing Nik, a frown touched her face as she pushed the contents of the pan into the te and mumbled, "You need some clothes. But it would be such a waste if you remember something and found you already have a wardrobe full of clothes..." pointing at the table for him to sit, Mitsuko returned to the stove as Souko spoke up while eating in big gulps.

    "Maybe you don''t think about being a sugar mommy before aplishing all your goals as a... simple mommy?" Souko smiled, feeling particrly good for such a remark this early in the day.

    "Stop being so snobby and eat quickly. Do wake Sayoko before going out, kay? And be sure to not tease Nik-kun too much while dropping him off at the shopping district."

    "Yes, mom!" Souko mumbled before eating as Nik copied their movement from the dinner and folded his hands together while mumbling, "Itazamasu..."

    "No, no," Souko instantly looked up and waved her chopsticks while Nik still used the spoon. A special pass due to his circumstances.

    "It is ''Itadakimasu.'' Like i-ta-da-ki-ma-ss!" Souko repeated the words slowly and Nik nodded, continuing the supposed custom before digging in.

    The morning was uneventful. Unlike the evening, the women of the Souma Family truly seemed normal. He wasn''t leered at or tried to be held, or continuously exposed to by a certain twin-tailed persona with a rather fiery yet withdrawn nature. Even Mitsuko saw them off with a calm smile while Souko continued to exchange pleasantries with a few others walking down the street but didn''t speak too much about Nik''s condition.

    Even their walk was quite a silent and calm one. Souko would try tomunicate but the more she tried the more frustrated she got.

    "Ahhhh... he''s cute and all but what''s the point if I can''t even chat with him. Mom and Kurumi are the weird ones bickering over him, right?"

    She mumbled while walking past a particr pir with trash bags ced underneath. Nik couldn''t help but gaze at the trash bags with a thoughtful expression.

    As they say, one man''s trash is another man''s treasure, right? Can''t he make this term more literal?

    "Anyway, how did you even get that scar? I saw it yesterday but thought otherwise to ask it in front of mom."

    Souko typed into the trantor as Nik blinked and looked at his left arm. Certainly, the red ring mark on his left forearm was noticeable but while Nik wondered if Mitsuko didn''t ask because of not being able to see it, he just realized that she was simply refraining from asking personal questions.

    But as already developed...

    "I don''t know," Nik shook his head.

    Souko let out a long sigh as they made their way toward the Shopping District. She seemed to be a regr of this ce, especially one of the restaurants close to the Amano Bookstores, and then dropped Nik off before hurrying to her own work. Anyone would mistake the Souma Family as an ordinary and hardworking family from their morning routine unless they get a first-hand demonstration of the situation.

    Knocking on the closed entrance of the bookstore, Nik waited until his employer quickly came out to unlock the door. The woman looked at Nik with a hint of embarrassment, "Ah, Good Morning. I''m sorry for not keeping the entrance open. I kind of forgot that I employed you..."

    She quickly came to a stop as she saw Nik barely fazed by her exnation, "You didn''t understand a single thing, right? Well then, ehm, I wasn''tte at all."

    Bringing Nik inside, Yuuko did not have a tough time rying some of the tasks at all because they were fairly easy. Dusting off the books and shelves, taking out the stands for the advertisement of some of the popr novels and things like that. Although she also noted the presence of the same clothes as yesterday and as much as it is frowned upon, Yuuko simply couldn''t help but feel a little pity since Nik happened to have nothing.

    The task of dusting the shop took less time than Yuuko expected. Why?

    [Authority Rank: 0 (0.00008/100)]

    Sucking in the dust from every swipe of his left palm and an hour of work only increased his AP by 0.00001. He needed things much more than simple dust and trash to even gain a single point. If he truly wished to collect more points then he needed to seek opportunities at finding rarer objects. Right now, to Nik, AP was more important than money. Once he gets the hang of thenguage, he would be able to try and settle down. And...

    [Transmigration in: 118:46 hours.]

    He needed at least one point for the trip his [Paradise] had in store for him. Not to mention...

    Nik touched his left arm once again. Even if everything doesn''t work the way it''s nned, he can have a quick getaway whenever he wants.

    "Nik-kun," Yuuko''s voice sounded as Nik peeked his head out from behind the shelf in the middle of the store and gazed at her. Yuuko was surely popr as she should be. No matter how sad her circumstances were, her endearing nature had already won over plenty of the families residing in the Shopping District and had also garnered enough regr customers to get by daily. Seeing her smiling and beckoning him, Nik walked forward curiously. He had removed his jacket currently and wore an apron over his shirt with a wooden duster in his hands. He also wore a bluish mask that Yuuko provided him while she wore a simr article to cover her face.

    Genta had spoken a little about the pandemic, but Nik understood that it must have hadsting effects. Everyone seemed to be wearing masks like these and even if Souko didn''t, she had one in her pocket. But it didn''t look so flimsy like the blue one over his lower face and seemed to be customized and made offortable fabric.

    With Nik taking care of the chores in the shop, Yuuko sat behind the counter and a middle-aged man stood in front. He wasn''t wearing a mask and wore a formal grey suit with a blue tie in hanging through his cors.

    "This is Nik, Yakima-san. Nik... um," Yuuko fumbled on her cell phone when the man adjusted his sses and nodded, "I will take it from here, Yuuko-san."

    Her brows twitched a little but she remained unresponsive as Yakima cleared his throat.

    "My... name iss Yakima Toshi. I h-heard about yo-u from Megumi. Lea-ve this famil-ly alone."

    ''I bet I can greet a stranger more politely even in theirnguage...'' Nik mused. The man gave off a sense of aggressiveness which Nik didn''t understand. He didn''t remember doing anything to this individual called Megumi or even Yuuko. Until now, he had been the very picture of politeness.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t understand much of what you spoke," Nik spoke fluently and the individual named Yakima frowned.

    "W-what did you say? Spe-ak a bit slow..."

    Nik''s lips twitched and then his eyes brightened. There are other ways ofmunication, right?

    Nik stretched his arm towards Yakima and waited to shake his hand. Gazing at Nik''s hand and then at his youthful face, Yakima raised his eyebrow in surprise and shook Nik''s hand and it was at this moment a powerful grip that threatened to break his travel that made Yakima realize that he should have just gone to his work without any sidetracks.

    Nik wasn''t too strong. His body''s functionality and senses were surely better than previously but in the end, he was an untrained individual but that didn''t mean he cannot reply with aggression in kind. Yakima''s grip involuntarily tightened but it barely fazed Nik as the duo continued to grip each other''s hand until Yakima''s expression turned into a scowling one and he pulled back with the move of his body, jerking Nik''s hand away as Yuuko gasped in surprise.

    "I- I''m gettingte for my job. Take care, Yuuko-san."

    Yakima nodded hurriedly, stuffing his hand in his pocket, and walked out quickly while Nik looked at his own hand, the back of it already is a bit red and he clenched it, feeling the pain coursing through his body that made his body twitch.

    ''Great... It''s going to leave a mark temporarily...''

    Nik turned around and calmly began to clean the top of the shelves, one of the responsibilities blessed with a greater height. He pulled down the mask for a moment because he was only getting used to the article of clothing which seemed somewhat mandatory in a shop whenpared to the public.

    Yuuko looked at him working silently and wanted to speak something. She was distinctly aware of Yakima''s intentions even if she couldn''t understand what he spoke. Although a good man, she just didn''t want to distract herself but he didn''t give up and even acted kindly towards Megumi and has a great reputation which only made it harder for Yuuko to simply reject his advances outrightly.

    "Heh~ Yuuko-san, my son just got into cooking and I''m thinking to buy him a good recipe book¡ª" The middle-aged woman stopped for a moment and silently gazed at the picture of perfection silently working. His hair was a bit disheveled yet his movements... his movements made from his body...

    ''His body...'' The woman stood rooted as Yuuko''s lips twitched. Isn''t this too drastic of a reaction? Sheined internally but this was good!

    Even better than she could have imagined.

    Everyone knows that cooking books are more novelty than anything now. Many young and aspiring chefs that cook for fun and personal satisfaction simply use the inte and more popr tforms to learn their trade or those specialized tutors.

    "Ehm," Yuuko coughed.

    "Yeah, in a minute," the woman waved her hand as Nik nced at her. Confusion flickered on his face and then he looked at Yuuko who had a gloomy expression.

    With a thought, Nik walked over to the customer, most possibly, and smiled before touching the corner of his lips.

    "Yeah, I like them..." The woman almost leaned forward as Yuuko groaned, "You''re drooling!"

    "Huh?" Breaking out of her stupor, the middle-aged customer found the left corner of her lips a bit wet and ''filled'' as she hurriedly took out her mask and wanted to wipe her lips.

    Quickly catching the woman''s arm, Nik smiled and used his left thumb to wipe it off as the woman stood in a daze. Seeing him naturally wipe his thumb against the apron, the middle-aged woman blushed deeply as she hurriedly walked out.

    "I''lle backter!"

    "Listen here... can you not act like this?" Yuuko red at Nik, a blush creeping up her cheeks as this dark-haired youth whose first impression was none other than his ''ass cheeks'' acted simply too out of bounds! You can''t just help someone wipe their drool, right?

    But looking past the entrance of the shop and at the skipping customer of hers... apparently, this was quite the ''correct'' action.

    With a smile, Nik leaned over to the counter and Yuuko''s heart thumped as she quickly leaned back. If it just wasn''t for Nik''s strange introduction to this family, she might not have been any better than the customer that just left. Nik''s left arm stretched sideways before he picked up the cleaning cloth ced at the corner of the L-shaped counter and Yuuko''s expression turned bleak.

    "I would have deducted your bonus... if I paid you anything at all... but, I just got an idea."

    A crafty glint appeared in her pupils while a mischievous smile that made Nik feel curious appeared on Yuuko''s lips.

    ---

    "Huff... finally made it," A loud sigh echoed as a few youths got off the bus at the stop near the Shopping District. Out of them was one Twin-tailed Kurumi wearing a brown sweater over her uniform: a white shirt with a red bow tie and a dark grey skirt that barely reached the lower ends of her thighs and a pair of long socks down her knees.

    The second one happened to be none other than Megumi Amano. Although Megumi also wore her hair in twin tails, her coffee-brown hair was tied loosely at the end and had her tails over her shoulder and onto her breasts. She wore the same uniform but there didn''t seem to be any form of a positive rtionship between the duo. In fact, Kurumi and Megumi red at each other as they walked at the same time. Behind them was a bespectacled dark-haired youth who silently read from a small cheat book with a ponderous expression.

    Tension was high between the three of them and the boy would throw odd nces at Megumi and then at Kurumi. Soon, the trio reached the flight of stairs leading to the Shopping District as Megumi frowned and scoffed, "Souma-san, why are you following me?"

    Kurumi nced at her and then walked away silently.

    "Hey! I asked you something!"

    "Whatever," Kurumi snorted and continued walking up the steps.

    Megumi frowned and hurriedly ran up the stairs. She held her bag tightly and wrapped her other arm around the clothed sack of her bokken to keep them from falling. Soon, she passed Kurumi and in turn, even Kurumi began running.

    "Are you two kids...?" The bespectacled youth was speechless as he walked at his own pace, unwilling to get into this mess.

    "Huh? You are following me!" Megumi hissed as Kurumi closely followed. She red at Megumi and her blessed torso before she sneered, "You''ve got baggage!"

    Kurumi sped up and surpassed Megumi, "Oh, look, you''re following me."

    "I''m not! You know I live here!"

    Both of them red at each other before Kurumi suddenly lost her stepping.

    ''Uh...'' Kurumi''s eyes widened.

    ''¡ªOh...'' Megumi''s lips twitched and she readied for the iing disaster as she ran into Kurumi who had lost her stepping causing both of them to copse before sliding forward till they reached a small crowd of girls just a little ahead of them right in front of a bookstore.

    "Kyah! Are you alright?" One of the girls hurriedly walked up to Kurumi and Megumi. Others'' attention was pulled towards the two girls in school uniforms crumbled on top of one another and they hurriedly helped them up.

    "Uhh..." Kurumi groaned, scowling from the pain of her knees scraped and she looked up.

    *Blink*

    Two sets of eyes gazed at each other.

    A Kurumi helped by two women to gather her bearings and a Nik wearing nothing but a tanned t cap with suspenders over his naked torso connected to slightly shorter pants a little above his waist than ordinary and a pair of worn boots. Meanwhile, he held arge banner: Sale on Retro Collection! Free Hugs!

    Kurumi''s almost lost it when Nik waved at her without any hint of embarrassment before cing down the banner to hug a slightly older woman with greying hair who smiled happily and entered the store with strangely energetic steps that shouldn''t match her age.

    "Ah! Why is he here?"

    Kurumi heard Megumi gasp as the women around them quickly surrounded the shop once again while scraped and disheveled, Megumi and Kurumi looked at each other.

    "He''s my friend from overseas, any problem?" Kurumi snorted and crossed her arm. Much to her surprise, Megumi didsh out.

    "I do! He appeared in my backyard naked!"

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Sugar Mommy Precedence; Wipe THAT Drool!; Next Transmigration?; Equal Grip¡ª Different Will and Experiences; The Race; The Crash; Retro is Back in Fashion; Baby I''m Just a Hug Machine!; Kurumi: He''s My Friend, Got a Problem?, Megumi: You''re god damn right I do!

 Chapter 7: Recipe to Satisfaction

    Chapter 7: Recipe to Satisfaction<h4>Chapter 7: Recipe to Satisfaction</h4>

    "Ow," Megumi hissed as Yuuko snapped, "Who told you to run without watching? Truly, you still act like a little child!"

    It was at this point, Nik silently patted Yuuko''s shoulder and the woman coughed. Even Megumi looked away quickly as he pointed at the safety kit and then patted his own chest with a smile.

    "Really?" Yuuko inquired. A simple word¡ªreally¡ª that Nik already grasped. He had already heard the word ''really?'' too many times as his ''retro'' appearance had caused many simr questions when the customers would purchase something from Yuuko.

    He then rubbed his thumb and index finger together, using the universal sign of money, to indicate that Yuuko was needed at the shop.

    "You girls tell him which medicine to apply."

    Yuuko added before nodding at Nik, however, she quickly looked away and walked out with hurried footsteps.

    Opening the stic box, Nik looked at thepartments built inside. The longest andrgest rectangr section had three tubes and one bottleid down horizontally. A small roll of cotton. And a pack of... stickers?

    ''I can do it... this should be an ointment,'' Nik picked up a tube with a greenbel and Kurumi pped her forehead with a mixture of amusement and exasperation apparent in her sigh, "Of course, he picked the rash cream."

    Megumi nced at him because of Kurumi''s words and suddenly snorted a chuckle.

    Kurumi moved her hand and pointed at the right way toplete the task when Nik realized...

    These were just minor scrapes. Is his time really even productive here?

    Looking at Megumi who once again didn''t meet his gaze and then at Kurumi who looked absolutely done with life and all its mysteries, Nik stood up and silently walked out, shocking the two girls as they once again looked at their scraped knees, sides of the palms, and elbows.

    They are hurt, right?

    "Ah, did you get it done?" Yuuko inquired, knowing that Nik wouldn''t understand but he should realize her questioning intent. At least, this is what mademunication with Nik a bit easier and allowed Yuuko to quickly find a retro get-up from the cosy shop a few stores away.

    With a smile, Nik gave a thumbs-up and walked out. Once again holding the banner as women woulde up to him, hug him, and enter the shop.

    ---

    "You''re lucky that my friend even decided to help your store out."

    Kurumi spoke while cleaning her knee with cotton and antiseptic. Her knee bent up as the hems of her skirt slid up naturally. Meanwhile, Megumi scoffed at Kurumi''s words and mumbled, "Some mannerless friend he is. I should have known. Shameless."

    "Is that so?" Kurumi and Megumi locked gazes while cleaning their knees and then their elbows. "Who do you think made him wear that outfit? Aunty Amano must have thought about it... deeply."

    Megumi red at Kurumi, "Don''t you talk about my mother! Besides, if anybody''s mother should be shamed, it''s yours!"

    "Mine?" Kurumi snorted, "At least my mother didn''t teach me to just flip my skirt in a bus full of people just because I like some guy."

    Megumi blushed angrily, "That wasn''t on purpose!"

    "And what about popping your cleavage out? Or wetting your skirt? Hmm?"

    "At least I don''t try to sleep with every senior!"

    "Yeah, because that''s how a real woman scratches her itch. Of course, you wouldn''t understand and would always try these stupid things. Isn''t that right? Virginmano?"

    Megumi mmed her hands on the table and stood up with a snarl, "Maybe that''s why your boyfriend broke up with you and confessed to me on the same day!"

    "Yeah, because that asshole cannot handle a woman and thought that you''d just be as sloppy as he is!" Kurumi shouted while standing up herself.

    Both of them continued to re at each other until they heard the sounds of footsteps and they quickly sat down only to find that it wasn''t Yuuko who came inside but Nik. However, he wasn''t interested in their room and walked past it before entering the toilet for a moment. After a few moments, he walked out, not before curiously ncing at the stuff they were actually using on their wounds. Looking at the bottle and the cotton in their hands, he understood most of it and walked away.

    "Hmph, he''s too good for this store," Kurumi mumbled.

    "Oh, please, if it wasn''t for my mother taking him, he won''t have anything to eat!"

    "Who said that?" Kurumi smiled, "He''s living with us. Of course, he will have plenty to eat."

    Megumi stopped speaking and looked at Kurumi in shock.

    "That''s right," Kurumi smiled with a smug expression, "You look at him here all you want. In the end, he will always sleep with me... I mean next to me. In the same bed, but within our sides... you understand, right?" Kurumi looked a little frantic at the thought of it. It was strange, sure. Maybe it was because of simply how withdrawn Nik had presented himself. At least, if there was someone else aside from Nik who could get a chance of peeking at their skirts while touching their legs then they wouldn''t have walked away as if they had something more important to do.

    "Oh, by the way, while youmence a strip show on the bus every day, Manabu barely looks at you and keeps on staring at my legs while I''m using my phone. At first, it was cute, now, it''s just annoying."

    "He does not!" Megumi stood once again but this time, Kurumi seemed to have lost her will entirely and looked detached once again.

    "Whatever," she silently stuck band-aids to the affected region that Nik so conveniently identified as stickers.

    Walking out, Kurumi gazed at Nik being hugged fiercely by a ratherrge woman as he kept on smiling and hugging everyone back in return. Looking at the equally happy Yuuko continuously charging receipts for the historic books or rted fiction, Kurumi walked over to the woman and bowed politely while holding her bag with both of her hands.

    "Sorry for troubling you, Aunty," Kurumi spoke before looking outside of the store.

    "Nik is going to stay with us for a few days... and mom messaged me to tell him on the way back here that he should juste back with Souko-nee. Since he looks busy, and you are, too, I don''t want to keep troubling you."

    "He''s staying in your house?" Yuuko smiled and nodded, "I will get the message to him, er, after I try and trante it properly. Oh, and do tell Souma-san that I will be making him dinner, as a part of our deal."

    Kurumi nodded and walked out.

    "Bye-bye," she waved at Nik who smiled and waved in return, instantly causing other women to turn their heads toward her.

    "You smell so good~!"

    Therge woman hugging Nik squeaked softly as Kurumi''s expression turned bleak once again. The short smile on her lips faded when she returned to her home once again.

    ---

    "Here, you should try this!"

    Megumi watched her mother, Yuuko, serve Nik another bowlful of soup as he quickly raised it and drank the contents directly from the bowl. If she had tried it, she would have earned a strict berating from Yuuko about table manners and whatnot, but when Nik did it...

    "Did you see this, Megumi? He doesn''t even feel the heat! And he just doesn''t stop!" Yuukoughed. Drunk. Her cheeks reddened and so did the tip of her ears as she once again poured Nik some soup and he drank it all over again.

    "So? Do you think it''s tasty?" Yuuko elbowed Nik''s arm, "Megumi cooked it herself!"

    "Mom!" Megumi snapped.

    The store had earned a lot. So much so that Yuuko was already nning to turn this into proper employment after some time. They even ordered food from outside to celebrate and this might also be the first time Megumi saw her motherughing so much. The effects of alcohol, she concluded, but still, this was also the first time she saw her mother drunk after...

    Momentary sadness clouded Megumi''s eyes.

    Anyways, the food brought from the outside was over quickly and this time, since Nik had earned the right to eat, he demanded more... using bowls and constant patting of his stomach to trante and convey his desires.

    With Yuuko being unable to cook in her current state, Megumi took the task and prepared the only thing she knew well. The miso soup. It was basic, really. But seeing her motherughing and Nik drinking the entirety of her cooking, leaving nothing behind, made Megumi smile a bit.

    "Excuse me... I''m here to lick~, I mean to pick, Nik. Is he here?"

    Nik stopped drinking and looked up. Megumi stood up and walked out of the dining room while Yuuko leaned back on her chair, "Ah... maybe I should order more popr anime or something like that for your cosy and increase the sales ofic books, too... say, handsome, you wouldn''t think of me as a cruel person to only think of you... as a ma to attract money, right?"

    Yuuko looked at Nik while he sipped on thest bits of soup remaining. Seeing him, Yuuko snickered involuntarily, "Haah~ Yakima-san is always uptight. He should learn from you a little."

    Or get drunk¡ª Megumi would add.

    Knowing that the voice belonged to Souko, Nik finally stood up, feeling content. Hugs and warm food until satisfied, he couldn''t ask for more. Smilingly, he said what every girl said to him after hugging him.

    "T-thank you," he figured this word once Yuuko also repeated the same words after she returned the change to the customers.

    "Hey! You learned a new word! Sigh... they grow up so fast..."

    Yuuko waved her hand as Nik left with a smile.

    Walking into the store, he found Megumi returning and Souko at the entrance. Seeing Nik already here, she hurriedly sidestepped as he wore his shoes and then walked towards Souko.

    "Oh, you''re already here. You look happy," Souko smiled at Nik before nodding at Megumi, "Sorry for all the trouble my sister and this guy may have caused."

    "N-no, nothing to worry about," Megumi hurriedly nodded.

    ''So... pretty...'' Megumi thought. She had seen Kurumi''s mother but only heard of her sisters. Souko looked so different from the inexplicable Kurumi whose entire vibe felt like she was entirely bored. Inparison, the elder sister looks...

    ''Warm...'' Megumi wondered.

    Nik smiled and waved at Megumi before leaving, making her think back to the time when he only wore suspenders and Megumi blushed momentarily.

    ''I don''t strip on the buses!''

    She closed the door while thinking about what Kurumi said and what... she said.

    "I should just apologize for my words. I know Maa-kun would do the same..."

    ---

    "And where do you think you are going?" Kurumi stood guard outside the bathroom as Mitsuko smiled, "I have to teach Nik how to do hisundry. You saw how he doesn''t have too many things to wear and he''s a grown-up. Even if he can''t speak, he can learn to do certain things, right?"

    Kurumi smiled, "Don''t worry, mom, I will teach him once he is out of the bath."

    "Oh? Don''t you have your dinner to eat?" Mitsuko wondered out loud, "Nik already ate so that''s why I let him into the bath so early."

    "We should eat together," Kurumi scoffed and held her mother''s hand before dragging her away. Mitsuko finally couldn''t help but pout as she gave the door to the bathroom onest look of longing.

    ''I was going for ''dinner'' itself...'' she groaned internally.

    Who knew her own daughter would be a fierce obstacle to her path of joy? It''s as if she...

    ''Hehe, she''s all grown up,'' Mitsuko smiled and hugged Kurumi, making her yelp in surprise, as she brought Kurumi away instead of getting dragged by her daughter any longer.

    Meanwhile, seeing that nobody was entering the bath, instead of letting the water enter the drain, he ced the stool on it upside down and then ced his palm on the floor. This was something he thought of while identally touching one of the customer''s chests.

    Infinity needed things.

    His job, which happened to be the condition for his new life was simple: to provide Infinity with things. There were certain conditions on what could be provided and what not, but...

    ''This should work, right?'' Nik thought silently. He had been doing this the entire day whenever he got the chance but with different items and substances.

    *Fssh*

    The soapy water quickly disappeared from the bathroom floor.

    [Authority Rank: 0.00403/100]

    Aftering out of the bath and wearing the same nightwear Mitsuko providedst night, Nik returned to the living room and began to set it up like yesterday night before bringing the futon.

    "Hey, isn''t it just nine o''clock? He''s sleeping already?"

    Due to the screen partitions folded in, the Souma Family saw Nik setting his bedding as Kurumi shrugged, "He''s tired... from the job."

    "Oh, yeah, you met with him, didn''t you? Did he do well?" Sayoko inquired.

    "I... shut up!" Kurumi snorted and ate silently while the other three women exchanged questioning nces.

    What happened to her now? They wondered but were not particrly fazed by Kurumi''s sudden reactions. She can be shy at times, too.

    ***

    Alternate Title: No Time For Minor Injuries; Got Scratches? Apply the even Itchier Cream of Rash!; The Devourer of Soup!; Drunk Mama is an Eager Mama; Souko is Here to Lick; Nik the Cleaner; Kurumi Takes a Stand; The Fiery Obstacle to Mitsuko''s Pleasure¡ª Her Flesh and Blood!; Hero Mitsuko Failed To Save Princess Nik from Dragon Kurumi!

 Chapter 8: Forces Converge (1)

    Chapter 8: Forces Converge (1)<h4>Chapter 8: Forces Converge (1)</h4>

    "I hoped to keep my word! To train you in a manner that even in your next life, you will never forget the marks of my teaching, but you decided to betray the home that raised you!

    Now, look! Pray you are more obedient in your next life!"

    A loud and coarse female voice bombarded Nik''s senses. It was dark, and by no means should such a rough voice belong to a woman, but he had heard it one too many times. Horrifyingughter attached to this voice echoing behind the closed,vish door was his nightmare fuel.

    Still is.

    As the voice boomed: Now Look!

    It echoed¡ª Resounding and crashing into the dark space constantly while forcing Nik to ''look'' down.

    Arge basket. Strangely, of his entire life, he didn''t remember too much of childhood, but he remembered this short moment. He looked down and saw the metal basket painted brown. The edges and marks on its surface are as clear as day within this dark space. Blood, still wet, marring the edges, slipped down the surface while a pool of blood within the basket held one other head. He couldn''t look at ''her'' face, but the back of her heady within¡ª chopped off through the guillotine, and her once long hair was now equal to the grizzly mark of her sliced neck.

    "You should be happy, right? The one who betrayed you, she is already waiting for you down in¡ª"

    ---

    "Hey¡ª"

    Nik''s eyes snapped open, and he instantly sat up while Sayoko looked at Nik with a surprised expression.

    "Am I scary or something?" She mumbled while Nik looked around for a moment and gradually calmed down. Even amongst the series of nightmares... this was in his top three. Covering his face with the nket, Nik stayed silent for a moment. His neck experienced phantom pain until he felt Sayoko patting his back.

    "Getting up can be troublesome... I get it," Sayoko mumbled, "But it probably wasn''t waking up that got you all riled up, right? Yeah, inability to converse must suck quite a bit, too..."

    Patting his back again, she stood up and began readying herself for the day. Meanwhile, Nik silently folded his bedding and found his clean clothes¡ª credits to Kurumi for teaching him the rudimentary use of a washing machine.

    ''Can''t keep on living on short change forever... what good is a new life if I have nightmares and keep acting like a dumb bitch the rest of my life?''

    Nik frowned. His thoughts now slowly gathered into one focus.

    At least he needed to earn enough AP to learn thenguage. This was the only thing he could use his AP on currently, but reaching 100 AP and seeing what benefits he can earn with a rank-up would not hurt. He needed to take initiative to stuff Infinity with as many things as possible.

    "Ah, you''re going alone?" Before Nik could leave, as Sayoko and Souko still ate their breakfast, Mitsuko inquired with her smartphone in her hand as Nik nodded and traced his chin. With a ponderous look, he stuttered.

    "A-alright." (Daijobu)

    Mitsuko pursed her lips with a short smile, "Seeing you try hard is definitely a pleasant sight."

    Looking back and seeing her daughters busy with breakfast, Mitsuko tiptoed forward with an eager grin. "I will teach you a new phrase today."

    "Ittekimasu," Mitsuko tapped the tip of Nik''s nose and straightened his jacket before quickly turning around and furiously typing away on her smartphone. In a breath, she faced Nik and pointed at the screen: Leaving and Returning.

    "Ittekimasu," Mitsuko smiled as Nik nodded in understanding. There was a simr belief in his world, too. Usually, when leaving a stay¡ª temporary or permanent¡ª the leaving party wouldn''t just bid a simple farewell. It will always be simr to: I''ll leave and return quickly. Or: I''ll be back in some time. Not even Nik had remarked his farewell as simply: I''m leaving.

    "Ittekimasu."

    ''You make it too easy,'' Mitsuko narrowed her eyes with a wide smile. Seeing a man saying the most natural thing while leaving, Mitsuko, as a ''traditional'' housewife, feltpelled to do what came next.

    "Go ande back," (Itterasshai,) whispered Mitsuko before leaning in to give Nik a swift peck on his cheek, still unwilling to truly ''handle'' him. She wasn''t just ''there'' yet.

    With a surprising sense of ease, Nik began making his way toward the shopping district again. But this time, he made discreet stops at various spots of trash. This was the only thing he could steal without being noticed or looked out for. Things were clear now. Nothing like a st from the past to make someone realize their aims and focus. Nik aimed to not die. Not too easily, to be precise. But now, after setting this objective, he began to feel a little empty, too.

    But the growing AP made him push his doubts away.

    ''Infinity'' was quite clear on what could him AP.

    There was a specific reason why Nik, a professional... woman pleaser, remarked this transition in his life as a simple change of ''job.''

    He no longer worked as a whore. That was his job in the previous world. His death brought him a great fortune to him: A new job.

    That''s the best way Nik could understand ''Infinity.'' AP became a core factor in this.

    If one considers Infinity as an organization and not a single, particr entity, then Authority Rank is one''s position in such an organization. Anypany would have workers, foremen, office employees, and then higher management and executive-level staff¡ª Infinity had individuals with different Authority Ranks.

    But if it is just a ''vertical'' line of authority, then Nik wouldn''t have referred to this entity as apany.

    The twist came in the form of ''Paradise.''

    Authority Ranks span from 0-10. Right now, Nik was a scrap of thispany belonging to the Transmigration Paradise.

    In mundane terms, within the mighty organization named: Infinity Pvt Ltd, he belonged to the ''Transmigration'' department as the lowest employee.

    Nik only knew this. That the paradise(s) were directly below the chief of everything behind all this: ''Infinity.''

    Like every organization, Infinity has its own purpose summarized as collecting things. It would take in even the tiniest offering from its member and grant AP. Once AP reaches 100 points, one is eligible for a rank-up and gains a few benefits of a higher authority. Right now, Nik only has the most basic assistance from Infinity: the ability to purchasenguage and understand his surroundings.

    As for what the other benefits are for rank-up, it is on a need-to-know basis. Technically, ranking up might be worse, but Nik is at the bottom, so he can only climb up from here. So, even if Infinity has kept the information of the higher ranks from him, Nik has little inhibitions to following the path granted to him in this second life.

    But as Nik''s left palm strangely devoured the trash, he realized how hard of a task it really is with how little he earned.

    Even the task of devouring things for AP is fraught with restrictions.

    First, not a single thing with consciousness can be devoured¡ª Thisrgely categorized every living being, but Nik also felt that the emphasized term ''consciousness'' had a more specific tone. This was further signified when the trash bags disappeared, flies and other insects within such things remained in their previous positions and trajectory as if the trash had ceased from existence.

    This also happened to be the leastplicated condition of all. A few conditions state: Energy still being controlled by a conscious mind cannot be absorbed. Or a few items regarded as one''s own in spirit until physically separatedpletely. But even if Nik hadn''t tried it yet, he knew that clothes didn''t fall under this category.

    Now the deeper Nik thought, the more doubtful he felt.

    Still, in a day, Nik became the worldwide solution for pollution and trash management.

    Of course, he had to be mindful of his surroundings while doing all that. Unlike scavenging for water and observing it, the elevenrge and full ck trash bags he sacrificed for Infinity made him more than he thought it would. Maybe there were a few valuable things in those trash bags but they were still tossed out.

    Thevish lives some must live...

    Nik shook his head.

    ---

    "Tch, that guy again."

    One of the middle-aged storeowners scowled at Nik''s appearance. The impact of Yuuko''s decision was financially sound for the cosy shop and her own shop. But overall, the various neighbors were quite conservative on this matter, and seeing their young ones, especially women, fawning over a half-naked foreigner, rightly so, the other men couldn''t help but feel bitter.

    "Did you take out the trash?!" a cruel voice sounded behind the man as he scowled and mumbled, "No... she''s ordering me as we speak..."

    "What?"

    "Almost done!" the man replied. Nik nced at the individual and was instantly attracted to the bag of trash, but it would be too weird to approach the man for the bag of trash when he is unable to converse.

    "You''re here!" Yuuko smiled brightly as Nik approached the shop.

    ---

    "I can''t believe you''re pestering me for a blind date!" Genta mumbled. He wasn''t in his uniform but wore more casual clothes. Next to him walked a bespectacled woman. Her neck-long, light-brown hair wasbed to the side. Genta''s words make her brown pupils grow stern.

    "Stopining!" the woman pouted, "Your seniors are kind enough to even cover for you, so make good use of this break, will you?"

    "if anyone''s need of a date, it''s you. It''s already been a year since you separated."

    "I have to run a very sessful bakery," the woman groaned.

    "And don''t I have my own job, too?" Genta snorted.

    "Come on, you know what I''m saying," the woman smiled, "And didn''t I leave the bakery to get you introduced properly?"

    Genta sighed deeply, "Fine, thanks, Kaya Nee-san..."

    "Ah, before we go for the station, can I make a short stop at Amano Bookstore? I have to check something."

    "As long as you promise to be quick..." the woman mumbled.

    "Hah! That''s my expertise."

    "On the date, only make the jokes from the cheat sheet I gave you," Kaya gave her cousin brother an unimpressed sidelong nce as his shoulders slumped, "But this cracked up even Shinto-san back at koban..."

    Soon, the two reached the familiar flight of stairs leading to the shopping district and walked up to the entrance. The evening has always been a good time for any store owner, especially in the grocery market¡ª due to housewives leaving to buy stuff for dinner every now and then.

    "So? Is this a new case? A troubling teen pickpocketing only for you to lend a helping hand?" Kaya inquired curiously.

    "You must have a lot of time to watch these old movies... why not peg me as a ronin putting troubled youths in the proper way of life? That would be so much cooler," Genta scoffed, "No, it''s just a strange case of amnesia. There are no cases rted to this guy at all which makes things even vaguer for us. Other stations have got nothing, too. But I fear that something this mysterious can''t be good¡ª"

    "Free hugs! And what a cutie!" Kaya gasped the moment they neared the bookstore before jogging forward into the small crowd of women that Nik had acquired. This time, he held the board: Free Hugs! 15% Discount on Shoujo Genre!

    Wearing a medieval-fashioned loop-buttoned robe, ck and red in color, Nik felt this was way better than standing half-naked on a chilly evening. And he looked quite good in these types of clothing, so he didn''t mind smiling sincerely as he hugged others.

    Genta watched with a peculiar gaze. Nik did look like someone straight out of a Shoujo rom, and if there was a frame of roses behind him, he could not only cosy as the character but also the manga panel itself.

    "What the hell?" he finally mumbled.

    "Quick! Genta-chan, hurry and take a picture!" Kaya giggled, wrapping Nik into a tight hug while waving towards Genta as he protested, "I told you to stop calling me that!"

    With a groan, he took out his phone and snapped a picture while Kaya continued to stay there until called out.

    "Move it, sses! We all have to buy some books, too!"

    Kaya snorted and entered the shop while pulling Genta into the store as Nik waved at them like usual and nodded at Genta with a smile before opening his arms wide for another woman.

    Inside the shop, many women and a few men¡ª attracted by therge crowd of women themselves¡ª skim through books out of interest.

    "Amano-san, good evening," Genta nodded while Yuuko''s gaze settled on the bespectacled beauty.

    "Kaya-san? Ah, good to see you, too, Officer Asagi."

    "Heh, Yuuko~ You''re finally living it up, huh?" Kaya easily slipped behind the counter and inquired while leaning against it. Genta shook his head and frowned, "Let me work, Kaya-nee. Amano-san, Nik hasn''t been troubling, is he?"

    "No, he''s perfectly behaved. And he''s a quick learner, too. He already understands a few gestures and words."

    "Sure, treat a guy like that as a child," Kaya mumbled, "Have you hugged him, Yuuko? I mean, someone must have had the idea of public hugging."

    "I haven''t," Yuuko snapped before coughing softly, "But I''m thinking of stopping this. Or, at least, have Nik wear a mask outside, too. It''s a little dangerous like this."

    Genta nodded and smiled in Nik''s direction, "Amano-san, can I borrow Nik and just ask him about his daily routine? Maybe talking in his traditionalnguage will ease him a little."

    "Yes, please," Yuuko nodded.

    As Genta left, Kaya nced at Yuuko and nudged her shoulder, "So? Can''t you introduce me to him? Genta''s going on a blind date... maybe I can, too," she smiled, making Yuuko look down.

    "I don''t think it''s appropriate. Nik cannot even hold a proper conversation..."

    "I think I can find a good ce where the conversation isn''t a factor," Kaya sighed with a crafty look as Yuuko snorted a chuckle, "You''re terrible, Kaya. But¡ª"

    "I''m back!"

    Megumi mumbled as she entered the store with a tired sigh. Following her was Kurumi, who bowed towards Yuuko slightly, "I''m sorry to trouble you again, Aunty. I''m here to check on Nik."

    "It''s alright, Kurumi," Yuuko smiled, "Megumi hardly brings any friends."

    "Because she''s not my friend," Megumi snorted while entering her house as Yuuko frowned, "Don''t be rude, Megumi."

    When she looked towards the entrance, a new customer walked in behind Kurumi, and Kaya blinked in surprise at this particr individual, too.

    "Wee... Souma-san," Yuuko smiled. Kurumi instantly flinched and quickly looked back.

    Adjusting her sses, Mitsuko looked at everyone present and then nodded.

    "I hope I''m not blocking your business. Ah, if it isn''t Asagi-san? How have you been?"

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Nightmare; Sayoko is Not Scary, Right?; Mitsuko is Traditionally Eager; The Trash Cleaner!; The Hero a Modern World Needs; A Husband''s Trash is Nik''s Treasure; The Shoujo Mc; The Rivals Gather

    ***

    A/N: This chap is the point where I started to edit from myptop so I am disappointed that the bold and the italics cannot be pasted. If you want to read with them on then scribble hub and qq are good options.

 Chapter 9: Forces Converge (2)

    Chapter 9: Forces Converge (2)<h4>Chapter 9: Forces Converge (2)</h4>

    "Excuse me, but please don''t disturb Big Brother Nik during my time!" A little girl cradled in Nik''s embrace scrunched her brows and pouted cutely at Genta. The officer could only sigh. He had seen Mitsuko walk in and didn''t want to return inside if possible. Meanwhile, surrounded by women and girls, Nik was a hard man to approach. Yes, he shouldn''t feel ill-disposed to the family caring for a person in need while making his job convenient, but his Cousin, Kaya, always had something toin about Mitsuko.

    But onto more important things.

    Genta realizes that Nik is beautiful in an aesthetic sense, but he finds his poprity hard to believe. After all, it has only been a day. His hugs cannot be that good.

    ''I''m not bad looking myself... sigh,'' Genta sighed as he smiled at the girl weakly, "Can you allow your Big Brother to talk with me for a moment?"

    "No!" The girl stuck her tongue out before burying her head in a wryly smiling Nik. Patting her head warmly, Nik looked at Genta and took the initiative to speak. Today might be Nik''s only chance to converse with the man before he disappears for a week soon after.

    "What can I help you with, Officer?"

    Sighing, Genta nced around and saw the irritated expression of those around him. Honestly, he felt somewhat irritated, too. There is no need to act so irrationally for hugs. Genta also takes a moment to re back at them. He did not be an officer of thew by fearing others. Although, he and a few of his colleagues are battling a losing war against procrastination this autumn.

    Still, Genta decided to keep his stop a quick one. It''s not like Nik will vanish into the thin air before they find his identity. He is an amnesiac Bishoujo Hug Attraction device! He must have some cliches following him!

    "Have you been well? Do you recall anything?"

    Genta pulled Nik aside and questioned him about his experience with the Souma Family. The answers pleasantly surprised the well-natured cop. And he was happy to answer a few of Nik''s questions as his cousin continued to converse with the store owner.

    "What is the white box that blows air? Oh, you mean the air conditioner?"

    "Ah, even learned a few Japanese words? You''re a quick learner."

    Genta would have felt suspicious of Nik If it wasn''t for his enthusiasm as he ryed his tale of mundane days. The youth was as excited as a child revealing his aplishments to an elder brother.

    In the shop, Kurumi strayed from Mitsuko and walked toward Megumi near one of the corner ends of the store. There, thetter was returning books to their rightful slots.

    The influx of customers also meant there were many individuals who did not contribute to the tidiness of the store. Megumi was quick to pick up the ck over prioritizing her training.

    Staying close to Yuuko behind the counter, Kaya stared at Mitsuko, who allowed her gaze to roam around.

    "He''s really made a difference," Mitsuko praised in wonder. The numbers were not frankly astonishing. But tens of customers are all that made the difference.

    "Yes, I never thought this would work so well," Yuuko nced around. She was aware of a few gazes pointed in their direction by a few men in the shop. Every business required attraction in some form or manner to seed¡ª Be it beauty or service. There can be some exceptions, but those are rare.

    With Kaya and Mitsuko close to her, they attracted the attention of the male customers who were initially attracted by the crowd of women¡ª young and old.

    "Hee-hee," Mitsuko suddenly giggled. Her bespectacled gaze found an aged, hunched woman browsing in the history section of the store. "He really is making waves in the market. I came here to buy a few things from Aunty Hun, but there she is. She is too carefree with her business."

    Her words made Yuuko giggle softly, but the trio soon fell silent. A young girl, still in her school uniform, approached the counter and purchased a cheap magazine.

    Kaya and Mitsuko nced at each other again before they broke into soft smiles and chuckles.

    ''Ehhh... creepy,'' Yuuko gulped and packed another book with a formal smile while cashing it in.

    "By the way, Kaya-san, I''m sorry to hear about your husband." Mitsuko offers, "But I heard he has moved on to do better... women."

    Kaya smiled in reply. "Me, too, about your husband."

    "Oh, but we''re together."

    "I know. But it must be hard with all the business trips, right?" Kaya inclined her head with an understanding expression.

    "He tries to make time for the family, but work is important, too."

    "Right, work." The light-brown-haired bespectacled woman shook her head. "So where has he gone to work this time? If I am not wrong, even the locals have be more epting of his role in society."

    Mitsuko only offered an equally sweet smile in reply. On the other hand, Yuuko wished that the duo quit waving their dirtyundry out in the open like this¡ª metaphorically.

    "But I never took you for a bookish person, Mitsuko-san. Even in university... you were a bit wild. You did have Souko-chan at that time, right? How is she?"

    "Souko is well," Mitsuko chuckled, "But I''m not here for the books. I came here to ask Yuuko if I could borrow Nik. He needs clothes."

    "You''re oddly familiar with Yuuko''s employee," Kaya smiled.

    "Well, of course. Nik is living with us for a few days."

    "Of course he is." Kaya scoffed and adjusted her sses a bit.

    "Anyway," Mitsuko looked at Yuuko, "I hadn''t expected such a reception for Nik in the market. It would be rude to interrupt your business without any prior notice, so, if possible, would you lend me your excellent employee, Yuuko-san?"

    ---

    "Do you often help out your mother? I''d expected you to keep on swinging that stupid stick. Ever thought of using it for something less painful?" Dead-eyed, Kurumi gazed at the apron-d Megumi ce the books on their appropriate shelves.

    Unlike Genta''s heretic thoughts, Nik''s hugs had the potential to be the defining attraction of the store. Though his skills stemmed from a brutal past, they failed to damper the sensation of his hugs.

    Firm and gentle at the same time. Nik''s arms pressed their backs to relieve their tensions.

    Rtively taller, Nik cradled their heads against his chest without an ounce of ill intention. And it was felt by the masses. The word traveled, and many seekers of kind hugs took it upon themselves toplete this journey.

    They were not disappointed.

    But Megumi and Kurumi have their own ongoing issues, encouraging Kurumi to find faults in the former at every given moment.

    "I keep on telling you that I did not even talk to him," Megumi scoffed, not particrly angry at Kurumi''s urge to vent. If anything, she felt a little bad for Kurumi.

    "I don''t really care about him," Kurumi shrugged. "All that blonde-haired duckling knew about dates was Karaoke, and his voice matched his face." She nced and pointed at one of the books. The two of them were near the corner most shelf that... was a ce for a few more ''educational'' books.

    "You ever read that?"

    At Kurumi''s words, Megumi looked over to the top shelf. The sight of models in sensual poses on the magazine covers and various self-help books caused her to flush. With a re, she retorted to the smirking Kurumi in a low voice, fearing she would end up disturbing those around her, a concern that Kurumi sadly didn''t share.

    "No, I don''t! Stop disturbing me!"

    "Oh, look. A new issue of Tokyo Pleasures," Kurumi bent and picked up a magazine. Her slightly shorter skirt threatened to ride a bit higher than Megumi''sfort, and she looked away. Kurumi, however, smirks at this and questions, "Ever think what Manabu thinks of women who prefer education to a girl with a questionable stick?"

    Megumi''s brows twitched as Kurumi continued with a suggestive tone, "Want me to help you find out? I could do it as easy as snapping my fingers."

    "You stay away from him!" Megumi swung the t of a thin book against Kurumi but kept a bit of distance instead of just hitting someone in broad daylight.

    "You''re worrying about the wrong person. Doesn''t he always have those advanced sses? At least show some¡ª"

    "Kurumi,e on, I''m leaving." A soft and mature call instantly stopped Kurumi. Turning around, she found Mitsuko peeking her head from the corner of the bookshelf and waving, "It was nice to meet you, Megumi-chan."

    "Ah, please visit again," Megumi bowed politely. As usual, Kurumi and Megumi didn''t actually bring their mothers into their little problem no matter how much they called out to each other''s families in front of each other.

    "Genta-chan! We''re leaving!" Kaya walked out of the store and unceremoniously pulled Genta by his arm as he scowled and protested, but all of it fell on deaf ears. Nik waved politely until Mitsuko and Kurumi walked out.

    Seeing her walk away with a cool and collected expression, just like Kurumi, there was an odd expression on Nik''s face, but he didn''t have much thought about it. With the amount of attention Mitsuko showered him in these two days, it was refreshing not to be indulged just because he couldn''t speak the localnguage.

    Speaking of being indulged, Nik finally let down the little girl as she blushed.

    "You are the best, Big Brother!" She smiled, hurriedly pecking Nik''s cheek before running off.

    ''Ah... at least purchase something from the store...'' Nik thinned his lips but shook his head and stood up. ''I''ll have her buy two bookster.'' His hugs came at a cost!

    "Mom, why did Kurumi''s mome here?" Megumi finally walked out afterpleting her work as Yuuko sighed, "Well, she will take Nik to buy some clothes. Originally she wanted to take him today, but it''s already evening, and we are in the middle of our work. He won''t being tomorrow untilter in the evening."

    "And who was that other woman?" Megumi inquired curiously. It was rare to see her mother being so friendly with someone else.

    "She, ehm, is my friend from when I was at University. She lives nearby and doese to the store sometimes. But she is only free during the afternoon, so you didn''t know about her," Yuuko smiled and then continued, "She is the elder cousin sister of the Officer who helped Nik stay around here."

    ''Nik, huh...'' Megumi nced at the youth as he embraced an old woman in his arms without any reluctance. Truly, he did have a fanbase... but it was too diverse. ''It can''t possibly feel that good to hug him.'' She shared Genta''s concern.

    At this moment, a familiar customer entered the shop. A middle-aged man with greying hair and a blue suit over his rtively well-built body.

    "It''s good to see your business running so well, Yuuko-san," Yakima stated with a pleasant expression. He looks at Nik working his mojo on the old woman who whimpered pleasingly in his embrace. His gaze grew darker for a moment, but he calmed himself quickly.

    "Uncle!" Megumi smiled widely, "Isn''t this great?" She gestures toward the influx of customers.

    Yuuko smiled while looking at Megumi. The mother-daughter pair, in the end, would obviously be happy about the business booming, even if it was because of Nik. If this was a permanent situation or not still happened to be a source of worry for Yuuko. In the end, even if the recent sess of her store can allow her to help Nik financially, there would still be a limit to what she can do in this scenario.

    "Of course, this is great. Yuuko-san, now that you have all the help you need, maybe you can finally take a break from the store. A little rest would do you good in the long run."

    Yakima''s words were clearly suggestive, but Yuuko could only decline the offer with a wry expression. "Yakima-san, I still cannot leave the shop at Nik''s hands alone. And Megumi barely knows the price catalog and the discount lists."

    Megumi couldn''t help but pout and enter her home. She is a busy schoolgirl!

    Yakima sighed deeply. But instead of just leaving, he began browsing through some of the materials just to stay a little longer while inquiring a few things about Nik this time, but the more he asked, the bitter his expression grew. Yuuko might have just said that she didn''t know anything about Nik, but she couldn''t easily state such words bluntly because, in the end, she epted to employ him.

    As a sincere employer, she could not reveal that her amnesiac employee is retained with the promise of daily dinners.

    The day came to a satisfying end once again, but this time, Yuuko was neither drunk nor did she shy from cooking uprge portions, knowing fully well that the man ate as well as he helped her earn yen.

    Finally, Souko returned to meet Nik. But Mitsuko''s eldest was not here to pick Nik up. She was here for help because her drunken self could not walk properly.

    "Heya~ Ready to take me? Home, I mean, hehe," Souko giggled. Her jacket was disheveled, and the unbuttoned shirt from the top revealed the slightest bit of her damp cleavage. Her handbag barely hung from her body.

    Fortunately, Yuuko was the one to pack up the store for the night... she didn''t want Megumi influenced by such drunken behavior. Of course, the mother was unaware that her drunk self prowling the kitchenst night may have affected Megumi more than Souko ever could.

    ---

    "Hey,e on, admit it. I''m the hottest in our family!" with her arm around Nik to support herself and his arm around her waist, Souko was beginning to realize why his hugs would be so popr. It wasn''t just his face that was so ''yummy.'' It was strangely his presence. The scent of her body hit Nik harder than the alcohol on her breath. She eagerly pressed her body into him. Her breasts rubbed against his chest. Her hot whispers brushed into the side of the ear. Nik would have already held her on his shoulders like a sac if this did not feel pleasant.

    Souko tried to entrap him, and somehow, Nik felt it was precious.

    Due to various reasons:

    One, with Souko, only paying attention to him, Nik started to feed all kinds of small objects he found near his right hand. Most of them were trash cans he could reach without bending over and attracting Souko''s attraction.

    Two, Nik earlier affirmed his belief in living better than the values instilled in his previous life. While his job will see to his transportation to various worlds, he will always return here again. So, his rtionship in this world mattered to him the most. Granted, he only had less than a week at the moment, but he still wanted to leave asting impression in various manners¡ª Positive Impressions.

    His experience concluded that being rebellious and rude would only get him so far. Souma Family, Genta, and Yuuko have been kind to him for their reasons. Knowing these reasons would not easily change his intent on living a good life here. And for that to happen, he must¡ª

    ''Ooh! More AP!''

    His thoughts were cut short. AP''s benefits were still unknown to him as Infinity share information in bits and pieces, but seeing the numbers rise interested Nik greatly!

    "Hee~ I know we can''t converse, but some reactions would still be appreciated~" Souko blows hotly in his ear.

    ''Hmm... the mother uses a more subtle approach except for entering the bath and exposing herself. The youngest is the most reactive by constantly trying to vie for attention, and now the eldest just uses the ace: Alcohol. But... hadn''t it been better to act a little bit dizzy-like to encourage the partner to try and touch her?''

    Ever the Master of the 1000 Slutty Ways, Nik analyzed silently. To him, the odor of alcohol is barely noteworthy. He had faced the abyss... literally. And it did not smell good, so, his standards, unlike what his looks might depict, were absolutely low. No popr male escort is really allowed to have preferences. These privileges were for a few female counterparts that would help jack up the prices.

    Gazing at Nik''s profile with a smile, Souko began drifting into a stupor of sleep until he suddenly stopped. It was more like a jerk that even made Souko wake up momentarily, and there she saw a silhouette standing down the stairs of the street close to the corner of the turn where the street light happened to have the weakest range.

    *Flicker*

    *Bzzt*

    *Bzzt*

    The streetmp flickered constantly. The eerie buzzing noise of the streetmp filled the lonely street.

    Under the flickering light stood a pale figure whose face could not be seen. Dark hair is all the duo could make out. A grey-white dress adorned the petite figure as she stood under the light.

    Menacingly.

    Nik and Souko nced at each other for a moment. Fear transcended theirnguage barrier.

    Nik had decided to live a pleasant life, and that figure did not promise pleasure in any manner.

    Caution was necessary, and both of them felt unwilling to move ahead and cross that figure.

    "That''s... so creepy," Souko whispered. Nik didn''t understand what she said, but he could understand the emotion and agreed wholeheartedly.

    Bracing against her dizzying sight, Souko straightened her back somewhat and tugged Nik away before walking toward the more eptable path. They only sighed in relief once they encountered a group of construction workers returning from their jobs.

    "What was that?"

    Souko thought as the unknown pressure from her shoulder felt light, and she leaned against Nik weakly¡ª who wasn''t faring any better.

    Souko felt that she might be seeing things. She was drunk, after all. It didn''t take long for Nik to carry her on his back, but as the woman drifted into sleep. He continued their way home after Souko had made sure they were on the right track after making the long cut. He continued to find small items thrown out to devour. He could make his life difficult by devouring others'' properties which might raise suspicion, but... why would he?

    Yet, the encounter with the strange presence was etched in his mind.

    A ghostly figure under the flickering streetmp.

    A cold, chilling gaze that was locked on him alone.

    Even the sight of his increased AP barely made him feel better.

    [AP: 1.003/100]

    Hepleted one objective before returning to the Souma Residence.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Mass Hugger; The Aged Hugging Assasin; No, You May Not Take Big Brother Nik Away!; The Freeloading Hugger; The Corner Educational Section; Kurumi is Totally Over Whatever it is¡ª Not!; Dinner is the Ultimate Remuneration; The Ghost, The Drunk, and the Slut; Pale Encounters; Objective Achieved; Communication Barrier, Here I Come!

 Chapter 10: Heard Secrets (1)

    Chapter 10: Heard Secrets (1)<h4>Chapter 10: Heard Secrets (1)</h4>

    Before his bath but after helping Sayoko put her eldest sister in her bedroom, Nik was eager to remove oneyer of his issues¡ª

    The Language Barrier.

    He did not intend to remove his cover of amnesia¡ª until he returned from his eventual trip nned by [Transmigration Paradise].

    This cover was too convenient to let go out of nowhere and would give meaning to others'' suspicions. Honestly, Nik was more worried about how the Souma Family survived until now by helping strangers like this.

    Then again, this assistance may be credited to his bloodline¡ª Adonis'' Ember.

    As Nik peeled away his clothes, he interacted with Infinity in the form of translucent gold-trimmed red panels.

    [Acquire Language of the homeworld?

    Cost: 1 AP (Rank 0)]

    Nik epted the price with a thought, and the panel shifted again.

    [1 AP Deducted. Detected multiple fully recognizednguages. Automatically select region-wide localnguage?]

    Nik frowns for a moment. Multiplenguages meant that even if he understood the locals, he would have to work hard to learn othernguages if he tried to leave this region.

    Infinity allowed the acquisition of a spoken and writtennguage once in every world.

    ''Do it.''

    Nik agrees. He didn''t want to browse a list ofnguages before his bath. He was already down to his underpants.

    His mind epted another stream of information that sent him into a daze. Words became meaningful to him. He understood everypliment the olddies gave him while sighing about him being a foreigner¡ª sassy much.

    *Click*

    The door to the bathroom clicked open as Mitsuko walked in with a surprised smile.

    "Ah, I thought you would already be inside."

    She then shakes her head with a giggle, "Silly me. I keep forgetting you can''t understand me."

    Then came the animated movement from the captivating mother of three as she waved her hand around to try and convey things. But ever the amnesiac, Nik smiled cluelessly.

    ''Damn, I understood more from your words than your actions... then again, Infinity is far too mysterious, and acts like this should be as simple as breathing for the divine-like entity.''

    "There!"

    Mitsuko typed into her cell phone and presented it to Nik while unbuttoning her cardigan. The action earned her a swift nce, but Nik focused on the glowing screen of the small box that aplished many tasks!

    ''I can read thisnguage, too. Good. Now, I need to collect another point of AP before my departure. This way, I''ll be ready to purchase thenguage of the next world I drop in.''

    The skewed logic dictated that he could also write, but Nik wouldn''t try it to impress others for no good reason.

    Nik dropped his underpants without questioning Mitsuko''s actions and entered the bathroom through the translucent sliding door. This time he could urately differentiate between a shampoo and a body soap as he turned on the shower head to rinse himself briefly. As usual, an eager Mitsuko entered the bathroom while Nik could imagine Kurumi''s annoyed expression.

    Eventually, both of them found themselves in a rtively small bathtub as Mitsuko leaned back onto Nik. More than pleased with how responsive but casual Nik felt to her touch and advances, Mitsuko couldn''t help but purr in satisfaction.

    "I really want to know who you were and what made you." She whispers to herself.

    ''Dear Landlord, the sentiment is the same. You''ve got as many issues as me, given your butt is on me.''

    ''But... what made me, huh?''

    Those are the stuff of his nightmares.

    Nik soured slightly, but he didn''t find it odd. Curiosity is what killed the cat, after all. He was no better in his previous life.

    "Oooh!" Mitsuko gasped and tilted her head sideways to look at him. Not even paying any attention to her, Nik found himself hugging her slightly¡ª for himself. Just those memories sent him scrambling forfort. And seeing his dazed look toward the ceiling, Mitsuko refrained frommenting on whatever was in her mind and ovepped her hand on his around her smooth abdomen.

    ---

    "Who are you?"

    It was a surrounded inner garden withrge walls topped by deep red aggressive-looking rooftops. Pink and rednterns illuminated the area from various spots. The scent of flowers made everyone in the garden feel good.

    There was a line of little boys and girls in the garden. Most showed signs of malnourishment and marks of physical abuse. Tattered clothes, some not even wearing any. The bleak and nk looks of the children were a chilling sight in such a beautiful garden. Nobody had tears left to cry or the naivety to smile for.

    On an extraordinary garden chair in front of the children sat a woman whose voice was thicker than most men that used to beat them in the streets. She wasn''t beautiful, but she wasn''t ugly either. Her skin was darker than normal tan, and her pupils were strikingly blue. She wore her dark brown hair in a long braid from the back of her head while keeping the rest of her skull shaved.

    Golden earrings, bangles, anklets, chained nose piercings, and an exposed navel piercing decorated her body. The chain from her nose piercing linked to another golden bolt on her left earlobe.

    She was more muscr than most men who used the children for their benefit. Sheyzily on the swinging chair on her side. Her body was supported by her broad shoulder and elbow. Her carved abdominal muscles would flex whenever she shuffled in her chair. Shey on the leisurely while observing the one disheveled boy made to step out of the line. On his head, a small blue lizard could be seen silently staring at everything.

    The woman had a silver but extremely scandalous outfit on her body. Strips of fabric sashayed over her breasts and then wrapped around her waist with a loose and baggy pajama trailing her thicker legs due to her idle position. Interest flickered in her eyes as she observed the little boy.

    If the children could read, the tattoo right below her pierced navel with an arrow pointing at her crotch would have scared them¡ª

    Her question resounded again.

    "Who are you, boy?"

    "I... I don''t got a name," the boy shook his head timidly and spoke brokenly.

    "And the little guy?" The woman nced at the small blue lizard on the boy''s head. The kid shook his head again.

    "Come on, bring that sweety close to me," the woman gave a warm smile as the kid couldn''t help but gulp and step forward. Carefully, he took the lizard from his head and handed the lizard with a confused expression to the woman. However, the boy and the other children paled when the woman pinched the Lizard''s head between her thumb and index.

    *Squelch*

    The struggling lizard did not stop twitching even when its blood and matter sttered on the woman''s chair.

    "I will name you," the woman cooed gently as the warm glow of thenterns made her dark skin strangely attractive. She continued, "I will feed you. I will teach you. I will give you a mother. I''m your trainer from today on."

    The boy''s nostrils red, and his eyes teared up at the sight of the woman tossing away the twitching corpse of the lizard¡ª His first and only friend.

    His dry and cut lips along his shoulders trembled as the woman ruffled his head with the same filthy hand she crushed the lizard, "Got it, Nik? Hmm, I''m Esta Faran. You will call me Trainer."

    ---

    Nik slowly woke up. A yawn escaped his lips as he stood up, more tired than usual.

    Rubbing his eyes, he silently gazed at his surroundings, and seeing nothing change, he folded the mattress again.

    The morning happened to be the same as yesterday. Kurumi went off to her school, and Sayoko quickly followed to her University. Souko had her job, too. But when Nik got ready for work, he was stopped by Mitsuko as she smilingly stated that she had ns for him.

    Strangely, it felt ominous to him.

    Still, she assured him she got Yuuko''s agreement yesterday.

    But instead of going out early in the morning, Mitsuko had him wait and help with the chores. Done with the breakfast, Nik followed Mitsuko after setting aside all the dishes as she washed them and then moved a few pieces of furniture around, too. It also allowed him to enter Mitsuko''s, Kurumi''s, and Sayoko''s bedrooms.

    Kurumi had a neat room with barely any personalization. A single mattress bed with a desk in the corner and a window above it. Amp, a cupboard, a small bookshelf, and a mechanical item with arger screen. Surely another one of the devices he failed to grasp, still. This rectangr screen on her desk came with a ck cuboid and a tray filled with alphabets of the localnguage.

    Sayoko''s room was average, too. A little messy with arge bookshelf and her desk packed with various notes from the looks of it. Souko''s, on the other hand, was horrendous. He saw it yesterday and realized how long it took for Mitsuko to clean her eldest daughter''s room every day, only to get thrashedter in the night. Really, he remembered putting a passed-out Souko on her bed, but the room was even messier thanst night!

    "Oh, would you look at that," Mitsuko groaned. Clothes and papersy everywhere.

    With a deep sigh, the two began cleaning up. Nik silently stacked the papers while Mitsuko tossed the used garments into the smaller basket before cleaning the ce and folding the nket over the mattress.

    There was something Nik had noticed by now¡ª A picture of a man. The house had an odd vase of two as decorations, but it was rtively simple with a few family photographs. The framed image of the happy family seemed captured from a few years ago when Kurumi was still a short stack. Not that she isn''t at the moment. Smiling and hugging like a happy family should.

    Only... Nik was trained to look past one''s words and emotions. Something he should have considered when he tried to lie and escape from one particr hellhole, but in the end, he was sessful.

    If this family was so happy and content, Souko wouldn''t be pushing her body against him, Mitsuko wouldn''t be bathing naked when Nik already knew that seeing someone naked is a big deal in this world, and Kurumi wouldn''t be trying to act like a confused kid who didn''t know how to seduce an escort. Nik didn''t know what Sayoko''s deal was, but she didn''t act coldly or warmly to him. A cool distance was maintained from the very beginning, something that could be because of thenguage barrier itself.

    The mystery, however, is where is the man himself.

    Nik hasn''t seen him once these four days. Sure, Genta told him about the business trip before he entered the residence but this long? From what he understood, the smaller devices¡ª the cell phones¡ª could allowmunication from anywhere, but Mitsuko and others barely received any call from this particr individual, and if they did, it wasn''t in front of him, too. The chances were high that thetter was more likely, but Nik had a gut feeling that things weren''t this simple.

    Still, he wasn''t deeply attached to the family to care long enough. But that feeling changed a little when Mitsuko took him out for his first train ride to some other location for reasons unknown. It was a wonder to Nik, everything. From the train station to the train itself.

    Trains existed in his previous life, but he had only heard of such genius mechanical contraptions. Seeing one in real life still blew him away.

    Only when the initial rush of childish excitement passed, and they got a seat on the train did Nik glimpse at his hand held by Mitsuko.

    She had held his hand casually to keep him from losing in the crowd, but the sp of their hands had long transitioned into their fingers interlocking. And now that they did not need to hold hands, Mitsuko felt reluctant to let go. Instead, she ryed that the train ride would be slightly longer and leaned against him. Nik would have resisted it if it did not feelfortable. So, as Mitsuko rested, Nik looked outside the window.

    He felt amazed at how quickly he was moving.

    The scenery blurred past him.

    ''Wow.''

    Nik was heartily speechless. He wasfortable and happy.

    Just... wow.

    He looked sideways. Although he and Mitsuko wore their masks, they attracted plenty of attention from the passengers. Especially Mitsuko.

    She wore a red top and a pair of cream-white trousers. Her innocuous action of leaning into him with closed eyes as their fingers inteced made a few sighs to themselves.

    But Nik felt conflict in this sense offort. It was his inner conflict.

    Nobody helped someone else out of pure kindness. Nik did not mind this notion. However, he did mind the payment expected of him. Thest time someone put a roof on his head, he was thoroughly ruined. Not that he is projecting his hate for his pimp on Mitsuko.

    It was clear that Mitsuko wanted a more sexual reward, but honestly, Nik wanted to end his streak of wild nights for favors. It wasn''t like Mitsuko was treating him as an escort. In fact, Mitsuko seemed intent on being a guiding hand. It was as if she wanted him to make the first move. Why? He did not know.

    That''s why he enjoyed working for Yuuko. The costumes were fun, his job was easy: cleaning and hugging, and most of all, it barely touched his true profession while making him feel happy because of all the hugs. A hugger enjoys hugs as much as the person getting hugged as long as it is warm and appropriate to the asion!

    Nik eventually filtered out his thoughts and enjoyed the scenery.

    It wasn''t until a few minutes when Mitsuko opened her eyes. An announcement of the train reaching another station made her get up as Nik followed. The next stop was boisterous, and unlike the region of their residence, this one had taller buildings and in great numbers, too.

    Finally, Mitsuko stopped at some sort of za. Arge building filled with more stores, just like the one Genta took him to at the beginning for his outfit, but this time, the ce looked a little more luxurious and much cozier, once again, because of the fabled functional ac units!

    ''So we are shopping for her clothes.''

    Nik nods to himself.

    Mitsuko turned to look at him with a smile.

    "Let''s get you something better to wear~ You''ve got a job so I''ll have mypensationter.''

    Nik blinked, and Mitsuko pointed at the men''s section and dragged him with her.

    ''For me?''

    Nik couldn''t help but wonder as he watched his arm getting pulled without a hint of malice.

    ''Will I even get such a cozy environment in the next world I am supposed to prowl?''

    ''If anything, I''m lucky.''

    Mitsuko pulled her mask down and smiled as she began to pick clothes from the shelves.

    ''And happy.''

    ***

    Alternate Title: Nik''s Maker, Not the Lizard!; Breaking Barriers!; Esta Faran; Name Giver; The Trainer; Cause of Nightmares; The First Image of Trauma; Muscle Mommy... Not!; Trains!; Inner Conflict; Happiness; Kind Gestures; Esta is not a Slut Mommy... Mitsuko is!

 Chapter 11: Heard Secrets (2)

    Chapter 11: Heard Secrets (2)<h4>Chapter 11: Heard Secrets (2)</h4>

    A few more differences existed between the shoppingplex Nik visited with Genta and this one. Aside from the crowd of customers and the variety of clothes, Nik observed a difference in the changing rooms. Theplex that he visited with Genta had rooms essible through doors. This shoppingplex, however, has a series of changing rooms next to each other. But these rooms are covered by thick yellow curtains. When the curtain is collected together, it means the changing room is empty. When the curtain covered the entrance, it was a sign of upancy, and one should not barge in.

    *Srrt*

    Nik pushed away the curtain with a bleak look on his face. A loose t-shirt with a lousily dropped neckline that hung too close to his shoulders and revealed his corbone covered his torso. Meanwhile, he resisted the urge to scratch his balls because the tight leather pants gave him a manly cameltoe.

    Mitsuko smirked yfully. Amused by his expression, she admits with a roll of her eyes, "Fine, fine. This outfit doesn''t suit you, but I had to try it, right? Here, try this~."

    Pretending that her gestures were enough tomunicate for the time being, Nik huffed but didn''t push to be rude. Mitsuko bringing him here was a great favor, as is.

    He covered the changing room again and dropped his clothes. The freedom of his nuts never felt better. Nik leaned forward to study his face in the mirror. The corner of his right eye lost a scar¡ªa reminder of one of his nightmares. He then touched the base of his spine¡ªit was no longer a patch of mangled flesh. His gaze fell on his toes¡ªnone of his toenails looked like hard shells with dark clots sealed underneath them.

    ''Yet, it aches sometimes.''

    He silently wore a red t-shirt and ck trousers.

    "Hmm... maybe something blue," Mitsuko mumbled as Nik showed off his clothes. He did not intend to let Mitsuko buy everything that caught his eye. The gesture was enough. And he can take a few things with no one noticing.

    His right eye devoured things for AP.

    His left tattooed hand can devour things into his gift from Infinity.

    It was discreet, but he began sweeping stuff that trash, and this time, they disappeared not into Infinity thats out AP but something much more personal. Something that Nik can truly call his own¡ªan employee contract benefit.

    Under his jacket, the red scar around his left forearm at the base of his left elbow shed gently as Nik sometimes brushed his fingertips across some clothes. He browsed the section from where Mitsuko took some outfits, so they were mostly his size. He did not target the products in the front but skimmed through the middle regions.

    He should fear the inventory keeping of this location, but he believed few imagined someone shoplifting the way he is.

    Within his arm is a personal space.

    A dimension he can travel in¡ªThest line of defense was gifted to him by Infinity. He hadn''t visited that dimension yet, but he knew everything about it, and now he was storing a supply of clothes so that he wouldn''t be helpless in the next world.

    But only a few outfits were swiped by the ''gift'' attached to his body. He devoured many other clothes for AP and used Mitsuko''s absence to his advantage.

    She soon returned from the washroom, marking the end of Nik''s shopping spree for AP.

    But their day didn''t end yet. Instead of paying for his clothes, Mitsuko handed him a basket with a smile and dragged him to the upper floors. What came next was purchasing a few underwears, which only needed the size he was already wearing, and that''s it.

    Finally, even higher, in one of the particr stores, Nik''s expression turned slightly strange as he found himself surrounded by women''s clothing. It wasn''t the location that made him feel strange. The various dresses and varieties of minor changes made him feel a little dumbfounded. All the minor changes came as varying necklines, odd cuts in clothes that somehow worked, and even the length of said outfits themselves.

    So many options!

    He had seen women wearing rtively normal clothes, he now realized. Sweaters, vests, shorts, pants, jackets, and overcoats¡ªwere like men''s clothing. Even in his previous World, one can dress like a slut, a formal worker, or casual wear. But here, you canbine the three of them!

    It was finally Mitsuko''s turn. Shopping for Nik took little time. If anything, he spent more effort liberating things from the corporate grasps for personalfort. He would have continued his job to supply Infinity with women''s clothing if not for the furtive nces from other women he garnered once he entered the store with Mitsuko. He was interested in how the girls would look in different outfits.

    Since Yuuko dressed him the first after Genta, he thought of her first.

    ''She would look good in this pink sweater. The cleavage cutout is intriguing. The fabric''s cut from the center in a circr shape.''

    Many gazes followed his movements as he touched the hems of the dresses and skirts to check the material.

    "You like this?" Mitsuko whispered, almost cooing as she picked a few dresses that attracted Nik.

    Nik looked at the slightly skimpy top again.

    Mitsuko almost pulled out her cell phone to trante what she meant, but Nik nodded curiously.

    She still smiled and shared the tranted text to make sure there wasn''t any misunderstanding.

    He nodded again but couldn''t help but nce at her back as she browsed other sections.

    ''Yep, she is suspiciously patient. Not even her daughters and others like Genta are this patient.''

    Before he could ponder why Mitsuko acted so patiently since it couldn''t just be his bloodline, he heard hushed whispers.

    "Hey, hey, isn''t that guy cute? Let''s strike a conversation." Nik nced to his side and saw two middle-aged women browsing through the shelf of dresses while discreetly turning their heads in his direction.

    Smiling in their direction, he looks away and focuses on other issues.

    ''How much AP would I get if I devoured a building?''

    He gains AP based on the quality, quantity, and size of the item devoured. Rank 0, like him, is the bottom of the barrel, and that not one article he devoured gave him a full point meant that it was lower than a proper Rank 0 unit considered by Infinity.

    But it is to be expected. Nik''s new homeworld would be the safest location for someone like him so he can survive and continue working for Infinity. Finding items of better quality before attracting the wrong attention is easier said than done.

    While he did not find it shrewd to risk his position in the homeworld by devouring things like buildings or other expensive items, he would try to devourrge items in the next world. His trips are temporary, after all.

    As he mused, Mitsuko selected what she desired to dress in and soon led Nik in front of her changing room to have him reciprocate the gesture.

    Waiting in front of the changing room upied by Mitsuko, this time, the kind with an actual door. He heard Mitsuko slip out of her clothes and wondered what she wore under her clothes. She did not keep him waiting too long.

    "How does this look?"

    The door opened as Mitsuko walked out with a smile. The warm interior of the store allowed anyone to try clothes of various natures. Wearing a grey turtleneck sweater with a diamond cutout in the middle of the chest, she leaned forward slightly and squeezed her shoulders inwardly. "How do I look?" She inquired. It was a typical gesture that Nik would have understood even with no words, but understanding Mitsuko''s speech made him appreciate the mature coyness in her voice.

    Nodding, Nik smiled before pointing at the changing room behind her. His gaze flicked across the natural flush of her cleavage that seemed to expect more than just a set of appreciative eyes.

    "M-more," Nik, too, purposely stuttered as Mitsuko''s eyes lit up behind her sses, and she entered the changing room. Since she wanted to enjoy, why can''t Nik indulge her?

    Her musings, just loud enough, escaped the confines of the changing room.

    "But this sweater barely suits me... it would look good on younger girls, maybe fat boys with breasts? Hehe," she giggled. She was her own audience. "Still, it''s good that we''re buying something. Although I don''t like how Sayoko would go on a shopping spree for everyone regrly, it''s nice to spend some time outside the house."

    ''So, Kurumi''s got anger issues, Sayoko has issues with shopping, and Souko is a drunkard...''

    Nik silently stood by the corner of one of the hanging stalls and listened to Mitsuko.

    "I miss the times when my girls were young. I took a break from everything in my life. Used to take them out in the park. Especially Kurumi. She loved slides growing up. That exins why she is so wild. Hmm, this is a little tight but looks good."

    With that, Mitsuko walked out again. She wore a blue sequin dress that clung to the slope of her breasts. The sleeves and the neck were fashioned out of fis-like material. Although the hem of the dress barely reached Mitsuko''s knees and tightly wrapped around her body, leaving only the most intimate spots to one''s imagination, Nik traced his chin ponderously and rotated his index finger. Twirling around, Mitsuko really gave Nik a good look at the ''dress,'' not minding the odd looks on the faces of the few female customers.

    As Nik observed everything, he shook his head. This dress was no good, for him, at least. He wouldn''t rmend anyone wearing something so... peacock-ky. Sure, some, including Mitsuko, could pull this dress off, but it didn''t feel good in Nik''s eyes. It simply may be the case of Nik being unustomed to the fashion of this world.

    "Aw? You don''t like it? I was sure that boys enjoy this kind of stuff," Mitsuko sighed and shrugged, "Well, I will try the stuff you had your eye on."

    With that, Mitsuko entered the changing booth once again.

    "Hmm~ Hmm~ Heh, Souko had a collection of sequins dresses until she got the job. I didn''t believe it when she said that Office Suits, especially the ones with trousers instead of pencil skirts, work way better than dresses until I saw the result with my own eyes. What a celebration we had when Soukonded the job~!" Mitsuko continued to speak her mind with no fear while Nik recalled Souko.

    She certainly didn''t wear any pencil skirt... well, not that Nik knew what it meant. But till now, he had only seen her in Suit Skirts instead of a pair of pants. "Of course, this was till she started wearing those shorter skirts and pantyhose. I know the truth, however. Hehe, Souko got fat and couldn''t fit in her trousers, so she made the shift!"

    Nik smirked, suppressing a quick chuckle that almost escaped his mouth.

    "Alright, I''m going to need some help. Will youe in?"

    Saying this, Mitsuko slightly parted the door of her booth and stretched her arm out with her index finger beckoning him into the changing room.

    Looking around, Nik found that the two women who continued staring at him were in their respective changing stations and the two female attendants who nced toward him now and then focused on their cellphones.

    And realizing that the worse thing that could happen if he got caught with Mitsuko is... just nothing, Nik opened the door and stepped in before closing it.

    The booth was small and certainly notfortable for two grown individuals. Mitsuko''s clothes hung on the backside of the door. Meanwhile, the remaining clothes she wanted to try were ced on the small stool to the right. With a body-sized mirror in the front, Nik watched Mitsuko in a provocative dress. It was wide from the neck but apletely form-fittingvender dress. It boasted folded patterns over to the torso and a deeper neck from the back than the front, not to mention it parted from the back with a zip line.

    "Go on," Mitsuko gestured with her chin and whispered. She touched the base of the zip line and gestured for him to pull it up.

    But Nik stared at Mitsuko''s buttocks for a second that almost pressed against his waist. It wouldn''t be the first time he felt her wide back against his crotch, but the stretch of the fabric presented an attraction hard to deny. It was these little things that attracted Nik. Seeing ''big'' things didn''t matter to him because a certain someone almost ruined sex for him entirely, but with a new body came a new set of systems that affect emotions. Yep, a fully educated whore bags the highest prices, after all. He knew his biology well enough, at least, by the standards of his previous world.

    The low-key part of the reason he enjoyed working for Yuuko''s is that he enjoyed dressing up, as long as the costume wasn''t too tedious.

    "Come on," Mitsuko urged again, with a charming smile this time as she swayed her buttocks slightly to break Nik out of the most simple charm of the world.

    With a nod, Nik held the base of the zipper and pulled it up with his other hand. The satisfying sound of the zip filing up filled the small room as he finally let it go after it ended close to half the length of her back from where it began the deep neck of her dress.

    "How does it look?" Mitsuko inquired while bending and taking her phone from the stool, pressing her buttocks against Nik while doing so. And when she straightened her back, swiping the lock screen, she felt Nik gripping her arms from up close to her shoulders, making her look up in the mirror. They made eye contact through the mirror as Nik stepped forward slightly and pressed himself against Mitsuko''s back. His hands traced up her arms and settled on her shoulder, on the right of which he kissed gently, brushing his lips against the open back, and smiled before doing an ''ok'' sign.

    Closing the phone with a smile, Mitsuko pursed her lips. She needed no words now. But the excitement and joy in her eyes couldn''t be concealed.

    "I''m d," she tapped at her back, touching the zipper as Nik got the idea and unzipped the dress again.

    As he did so, Mitsuko''s lips curled up mischievously, and she pushed Nik out of the changing booth unceremoniously. She did not need her hands for this. A rough press of her buttocks and a forceful shove rewarded him and punished him for being so good a moment ago.

    As he stumbled out, he found one of the bespectacled attendants staring in his direction. All the employees wore masks regardless, so their expressions were unknown, but given the stiff posture, they seemed shocked and quickly dodged Nik''s gaze.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Mitsuko Exposing Her Daughters; The Theft!; The Corporate Liberator; Nik Dislikes Leather; Dressing Game; The Motherly Exposition; Souko is not Fat!; Angry Drunken Souko Noises; The Wordless Attraction; Kind Gestures; The Ass of Reward and Punishment; Hopes to Devour More.

 Chapter 12: Dress-up (1)

    Chapter 12: Dress-up (1)<h4>Chapter 12: Dress-up (1)</h4>

    The dinner felt different to Nik. First, he missed the evening shift expected from him in Yuuko''s shop, so he was eating dinner with the Souma Family. Second, he now understood what others talked about. And third¡ª

    ''My god, this is colorful...'' Nik gulped.

    The spread in front of him was more than exceptional. Although hecked crucial information on others'' skills, Nik admitted Mitsuko was an excellent cook because everything smelled delicious.

    Nik was brought out of his reverent thoughts by Sayoko''s reluctant huff.

    "Eh, I wanted to go shopping, too... Next weekend, we all will go together!" The blonde sighed and ate rice with her chopsticks. She nced at Nik''s hand and purposely ate slowly.

    "You just want new toys. I keep telling you, just get drunk with your mates from the lecture. The more, the merrier." Souko shrugged, but she also waved her hand in his direction before eating.

    Despite hearing whatever they said and how scandalous everything sounded, Nik did not judge them in his heart. It isn''t his ce to do so, after all. He was neither their parent nor sibling. If he somehow became friends with them, he would suggest they try looking for a partner elsewhere because their ship has long sailed.

    Again, no judgment. Nik understood you pay for your actions. You rebel, you die¡ªstuff like that. If anything, he didn''t even feel bothered by their words because of his past.

    "By the way, since when did you treat an adult like a kid, mom?" Kurumi frowned as she looked at their source of amusement¡ªNik''s hand.

    "What? I asked him after we tried out some clothes. Nik said he didn''t mind learning how to use chopsticks." Mitsuko smiled at Nik and replied jovially.

    "So you went kindergarten on him with a set of Edison?" Kurumi looked at her mother strangely.

    This world has a Thomas Edison, too, Nik now knew. But that wasn''t the point. From the very beginning, those around him ate using two thin sticks. In this household, the sticks were metallic and reusable, but he had also seen Genta use wooden chopsticks tossed away after use.

    In his hand, however, was something much moreplex and sophisticated.

    The sticks in his hand were made of stic and connected from the top, allowing Nik to use the chopsticks by sliding his thumb and index in stic loops. A perfect item to train a kid or an amnesiac noob to eat using a chopstick¡ªthe Edison!

    ''What was wrong with the spoons for the rice?'' Nik questioned internally, but being good with his hands, he was getting a good grasp of how the chopsticks worked. He epted Sayoko''s silent help and used her actions as a temte.

    "So? Did you buy something for us?" Sayoko inquired.

    "Sweetie, I sent the message to the group, but all of you replied you wanted nothing," Mitsuko sighed.

    "Ignore Sayoko, she''s crazy," Kurumi scoffed and inquired, "What did you buy for yourself?"

    "Oh, just something Nik picked up for me. His taste is quite good for someone who cannotmunicate easily."

    ''Thank you, Madam.'' Nik shrugged to himself as he drank the soup. Nik enjoyed how almost every meal coupled with a bowl or two of soup. However, there was the fact that constantly drinking the soup also persuaded him to use the toilet more often than he used to back then.

    "Heh~!" Souko smiled slyly, "Did you let him get a good look?"

    "Well¡ª"

    "Souko-nee!" Kurumi snorted.

    "I did," Mitsukopleted without a hint of shame, and oddly, the three girls grew curious even when Kurumi still continued to eat with an upset look.

    "Hmm, it''s avender dress with a deep back, and Nik was kind enough to handle the zipper."

    "His or yours?" Sayoko inquired with a smirk while winking at Kurumi.

    "Of course, mine," Mitsuko stated unhappily, "What do you take me to be, youngdy?"

    "Err... he cannot understand us, so we still have to speak through the script?" Souko questioned.

    ''Oh, should have known. There''s a script,'' Nik snickered internally. He would love to review said script.

    It''s as if he was back home but in better conditions¡ªwhere blood and orgasms forged better rtionships. Mix a healthy dose of sadism, and it would be like he never left.

    The small table had six chairs set up: two along the longer lengths each and one each on the shorter ends. Mitsuko sat on one end while Kurumi sat next to Nik during dinner. ncing at him, she quickly tapped on her phone.

    ¡ªCan you use it, or do you need a fork?¡ª

    Seeing this, Nik looked at the infant stick trainer on his fingers and used it to mp a portion of rice but only picked a single cooked grain. Breathing deeply, he nodded at Kurumi. He wasn''t willing to give up yet. The girl broke her persisting scowl and smiled as she witnessed an epic struggle between a man and a bowlful of rice.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll learn," she murmured instead of typing it as Sayoko snorted a chuckle, making Kurumi re at her elder sister, "Oh, shut up!"

    "Oh, like I will stop now," Sayoko continued while Mitsuko handed Nik another spoon and a fork for the rice and vegetables. He learned in this sitting that using his soup spoon in the bowl of soup for other items is epted as bad table manners. But the beauty of this household shone again when Nik wasn''t put into confinement when he broke some fickle rule.

    The most surprising event of the day was getting the bath all for himself. Although, he felt a little left out as he almost began taking a beautiful woman on him in hot water for granted. Within the outfits purchased and ''devoured,'' there was a night suit, too¡ªlight fabric andfortable. Wearing it while rubbing his head with the towel, he walked out to find Mitsuko in her green nightgown.

    "Did a little break help you feel settled?" Mitsuko already had a few tranted lines jotted down on her cellphone.

    Nik read through the words of concern and nodded with a smile.

    He sensed the distinct shift in Mitsuko''s mood despite her expression betraying nothing. But he didn''t mind it. It also dawned on him that Mitsuko did not join him in the bath to leave a sense of want in him.

    "Y-yes," Nik expressed with a grin as Mitsuko leaned forward. She held the edge of his nightshirt and turned around to move. However, she did not tug. She moved, and he followed. What? Should he bite off the head of the woman who housed him? Should he bring down that fist of morality against her actions? If she likes those activities that much, then great. He can reciprocate her kindness somehow. It''s that simple.

    If she just wanted to screw him, he would have been fucked and out of the house the first night.

    *Click*

    Mitsuko closed the door but upheld the household tradition and didn''t lock it. Seeing Nik looking at herself, she smiled and gestured with her index to turn around. With his back to her, Nik heard a soft shuffle of clothes and felt two hands slowly pushing him toward the bed.

    "You wouldn''t mind it, would you?" Mitsuko leaned toward Nik and whispered, "If you had any problems, you would have given such a sign, right?" She held Nik''s shoulders and turned him around. What met his sight was Mitsuko in thevender dress he had picked in the store.

    But her bits were rightly erect through the dress.

    "I like it when you have your hairbed back," Mitsuko continued as she ran her hand through Nik''s damp hair and made him sit on the edge of the bed.

    "Since you remember nothing, I''ll properly guide you," she continued, seeing Nik silently looking at her with an odd glint in his eyes.

    "You know what''s going on, right?" Mitsuko heaved a deep sigh as she set a palm on Nik''s chest while lowering herself and sitting on Nik''sp. Her other hand caressed Nik''s cheek.

    ''I know... this isn''t prostitution after all.'' Nik''s gaze flickered, and he experienced a pang of sadness. How broken must he be to feel this disappointed that he wasn''t whoring himself out? But this only ignited his frustration in more ways than one, as the arousing and soft butt nuzzled over his crotch.

    However, he didn''t need guidance. Some things did not change if that section of Yuuko''s bookstore was correct.

    Seeing Nik''s expression, sensing one hand on her waist while the other one on her shoulder, the edge of her dress''s neck, to be specific, Mitsuko smiled and lowered her lips, "You wouldn''t mind that I want to shower after this, right?"

    ''I don''t,'' Nik finally felt his palm slide against Mitsuko''s butt. Her breath shuddered as she leaned down and pressed her lips against Nik''s.

    Instead of going for her body, as their lips met, they warmed each other. Nik''s palm traced her neck. Their lips parted further, and their tongues slid against each other. A soft gasp echoed from their mouths. His palm cupped her heated breast through her dress as his other hand squeezed her eager ass cheek. Mitsuko cupped his cheek more firmly in response. Her back arched forward, and her other hand slid from his chest to coil around his neck. Their bodies heated at a breakneck pace in response to each other''s desire.

    A natural flush decorated their skin, barely visible under the dimly litmp.

    Gentleness slowly waned in both of their actions, especially Mitsuko, who found her lips tingling. Surprised at the sheer sensation felt with their tongues intertwined and how seamlessly Nik responded to her techniques, Mitsuko felt titited. An amnesiac with enough history to have such a great technique?

    Now Mitsuko genuinely questioned if Nik was an amnesiac or not. She hadn''t ever taken an amnesiac in, so this was the first time she felt so pleased yet doubtful. But when she found Nik pulling back, Mitsuko heard hushed whispers.

    "Shit, he saw us! Run!"

    "H-hey! Not so loud!"

    With the thumping of footsteps, Mitsuko snapped out of her pleasant daze. She looked at the door and pursed her lips. Looking back at the slightly dazed expression on Nik, Mitsuko chuckled and poked the tip of his nose, "Don''t mind them."

    Her hands slowly unbuttoned his shirt as he looked down at Mitsuko''s body. He didn''t just want to remove the dress right away. After all, there wouldn''t be any point if she only wore it to be removed so quickly. As Mitsuko reached the fourth button, Nik held Mitsuko''s hands and turned her over. Instead of climbing on top of her, she leaned down to peck the tip of her nose and returned the gesture, too.

    Smiling again, he walked to the door and closed it. This time, he pressed the middle button on the knob, locking the door.

    "Well, as long as I didn''t do it."

    Nik heard Mitsuko giggling, and he returned to the bedside.

    "Do you like what you see?" Mitsuko inquired and raised her hands over her head while lying on the bed.

    This action made her dress tug upward. Her breasts mped together and made her cleavage more prominent. With her head tilting upward, she revealed her neck that demanded to get peppered with kisses.

    Only the growing tent in his pajama showed what he felt seeing her like this. He undid thest button of his nightshirt but did not remove it. He climbed up the bed and positioned himself atop Mitsuko, whose smile widened in response. Leaning forward, he sped her wrists above her head and reached down with his other hand to take off her sses. But seeing Mitsuko shake her head slightly, he smiled and stroked her cheek with the back of his hand instead.

    "I feel like thanking you for all this, but... if possible, I would have done it using yournguage," Nik mumbled, "And possibly be honest even. I think we hit off well."

    A little startled seeing Nik speak, a rare act because of thenguage barrier, Mitsuko''s smile widened. Either Nik was a great actor cursing her with that gentle expression, or he felt grateful to her. She was fine either way. If it''s the former, she hoped Nik called her the naughtiest things, and if it''s thetter, she hoped to understand all of it, eventually.

    Once again, with Nik leaning down, their lips met as he brought his hand lower over Mitsuko''s body, ''thanking'' her properly.

    He wished he chose a dress with a zipper on the front. It would have made this a lot easier. But he needed to do with what he had.

    His fingers urately picked favor on her poking nipples. He didn''t need a pair of Edison for this. His index pressed against her left nubbin as they kissed passionately. His hold on her wrists grew more firm with every passing second. Their lust deepened, and so did their desire for each other. Mitsuko now wished her hands weren''t caught like this. She wanted her nails to run down his chest and trace his neck, too.

    "Mmgh," they groaned against each other as Nik cupped her breast against the dress and her luscious chest almost popped free from the deep neckline of her dress. It left her disheveled and encouraged Nik to feel her breasts further.

    Letting go of Mitsuko''s wrists, Nik leaned back with a soft exhale as Mitsuko chuckled and instantly caught his cors, pulling him down again, almost knocking their foreheads against each other.

    "Mmph!" Mitsuko moaned, enjoying Nik grabbing her breasts a little rough this time. She soon let go of his cor now that he understood how much she enjoyed their kiss and let her hands inch toward his chest. Further down, she felt the raging erection tilt upwards in her direction and was only held back by the thin and restrictive hold of the pajamas.

    ---

    "It''s... lock," Souko slowly twisted the knob again to confirm and then looked back at Sayoko and Kurumi.

    "Oh, ho~" Sayoko chuckled while Kurumi frowned.

    "But didn''t mom say not to lock the doors?"

    "Has she ever locked the doors?" Souko scoffed, "You scared him, and things were finally getting interesting. You had to show your colossal head, didn''t you?"

    Kurumi pouted, "Not my fault that all I could see was mom''s back... seen it many times already."

    "Well, there you go. Another kid scared away," Souko shrugged.

    "Another?" Kurumi questioned as Sayoko and Souko nced at each other.

    "Well... promise not to shout?" Sayoko inquired, and Kurumi nodded hesitatingly.

    "Ehm... we both, and even Mom, know that um... your boyfriend broke up with you... so..."

    "WH¡ª"

    Sayoko instantly held her hand against Kurumi''s mouth as she red at the youngest of the family. "Are you stupid? Didn''t you agree not to shout?" She red while rebuking in a hushed tone.

    Kurumi red back as she pulled back and left with a stomp.

    "Now that the exposer has left,e on, let''s keep watching," Souko winked at Sayoko while taking a key out of her pocket.

    Sayoko smirked as Souko discreetly opened the door once again. Both looked carefully and heard a hushed snicker. "I knew Souko-nee had the key."

    The elder sisters pursed their lips as another set of eyes added themselves to the list of spectators.

    ***

    Alternative Title: The Edison Chopsticks; Feels Like Home; Lavender on Mitsuko; Kurumi''s Caring? The Horny Gremlins; Starting with the Mother; One Can be Horny AND Kind; Broken Within; Now That''s a Kiss; Souko''s the Answer to Locked Doors; Kurumi Will Be Back... Kurumi is Back; Don''t Need Edisons Anymore

 Chapter 13: Dress-down (2)

    Chapter 13: Dress-down (2)<h4>Chapter 13: Dress-down (2)</h4>

    The initial rush still didn''t fade as Nik struggled against the dress. It was tighter than he expected, and his n to slip the dress down her shoulders through the neckline fell short. Of course, it would fall short. He wasn''t working with more unadorned robes or scantily set strips of fabric anymore that it would slip with ease. But Nik didn''t even stop after the initial try failed. It was a simple rule: never stay in the same position and intent for long. Tug what you could.

    Even if the upper part of the dress is predominantly stubborn, it didn''t mean the lower hems around Mitsuko''s full and supple thighs were, too. The lower portion hiked over her waist nice and easy as his right palm pressed and dug into her soft thigh. Her knees pulled up behind him and pressed together. Her thighs and the tilted position hid her most sensitive region while pressing her crotch against his.

    "You will have to unzip it from behind if you want to slip it down," Mitsuko cooed. She was capable enough in the dark arts to realize what Nik had intended to aplish earlier and added with a youthful and mischievous smirk quite unbing of her mature age. "Of course, if you can find this yourself, I''ll prepare an awesome breakfast tomorrow~!"

    Unknowingly, she gave the most obvious answer to Nik''s dilemma.

    And nothing like the promise of an exceptional breakfast to work a man''s appetite for everything!

    ''That''s right... that damnable zipline!'' Nik leaned down and let her thighs press into his crotch teasingly while running his hand up her waist and slipping into her dress, stretching the fabric further. But this was a quality dress as the material had more space to give now that it didn''t have to hang on the thread for its life while covering Mitsuko''s wide hips and plump butt.

    "Ngh, you dirty boy~!" Mitsuko groaned now that Nik caught Mitsuko''s right breast from under the dress itself. It filled his palm as the warmth made his cock pulse in extravagant expectations. The dress over Mitsuko''s chest was now wrapped and wrinkled. His other hand worked its way on her back under her and pulled down the zip to loosen up the dress.

    "You got it," Mitsuko smiled and leaned upward to take his lips gently. She pulled back soon after and whispered, "Not that you can understand me, but you''ll enjoy your morning tomorrow for various reasons."

    ''I can understand it perfectly, madam,'' Nik remarked internally.

    His left hand continued to rub her right breast as he had all the space under her dress with the restriction of the zipper neutralized. His right hand pulled out from under her backside caressed her left thigh, and slid over her stomach in a tantalizing trail of his fingers.

    Feeling his yful fingers on the region right above her crotch, Mitsuko tugged his head down and kissed him again, and moaned against him hotly. Her toes curled into themselves as he teased her naked bits. After all, she wore nothing under her dress. His fingers pressed into her erect nipple and supple abdomen in a pleasing fashion that made the warmth building in her body express itself physically.

    Her lower lips moisten without any need for kisses or other encouragement. But Nik''s fingers slowly slid further down. He knew what he was doing. It was more of a tease than anything else. His fingers pressed into her skin firmly as if drawing a line down her crotch. His fingers soon felt the crest of her lower lips, and his thumb stretched down to rub against her heated and moistbia slowly.

    "Hmm," Mitsuko mewls softly. She was enjoying this more than she thought, and her vow to teach Nik new things resurfaced in her mind.

    She worried for nothing.

    His thumbs pressed into her entrance and stretched her mounds slowly while the tip of his index finger pushed into her shy clit that barely peeked out.

    Mitsuko''s hands now slipped down Nik''s neck to pull his nightshirt off his body which made him stop his actions and assist her by pulling his hands away from their earlier responsibilities.

    Half-naked, Nik pulled back and appreciated Mitsuko''s messy state.

    Her breasts slipped out of her dress.

    The hiked fabric around her waist exposed her moist cunt.

    And her somewhat swollen lips pressed together into a teasing smirk.

    He took his moment as Mitsuko stretched somewhat enticingly under him. Her left thigh teased his pitched tent again as her zed eyes gleamed desirously. She bit her bottom lip with a yful grunt and let her hands slide down his chest.

    Nik held her hands and pulled her up with a jerk as a yelp escaped Mitsuko''s lips.

    "Woah!"

    He dropped back quickly as Mitsuko soon found herself straddled on top of her hung guest. She felt his hands on her waist with his erection pressed into her snatch.

    Licking her lips, Misuko let her eyes run over him as she sat on her knees instead of his thighs and hooked her fingers into the waistband of his pajamas. As she dragged the waistband of his pj across the stubborn erection, Mitsuko, too, backed up and straddled his knees instead of his waist.

    Her eyes glimmered as his cock sprang free from the material.

    "There you are~!" Mitsuko eyed the package with an eager look. She did not waste any time having her hand on it. A firm and gentle grip kissed the 8-incher as Mitsuko felt it pulsate excitedly in her hand.

    "It''s so hot," Mitsuko whispered with a smile.

    But before she continued, Mitsuko leaned back and began to slip her hands out of the sleeves of her dress. In a perfect world, she wanted Nik to guide her out if not outright tear it off her body, had this not been an expensive purchase. But this was just as fine. With her hands free from the fabric, she slid the dress off her body and hugged her breasts. Her hips ground on his legs, and she encourages Nik to get to her with a yful beckon of her index finger.

    With his cock throbbing harder, Nik straightens his back as their legs remain locked Their faces get closer, and their hands hold each other gently. Both shared smiles as Mitsuko started grounding her slit against the base of his former breadwinner.

    Sensing her desire to get to the main course, Nik glimpsed inwardly.

    ''Already?''

    A shard of old memory fires off in his mind, and his expression cramped visibly.

    ---

    "I taught you, right? Always give forey even if the customer doesn''t ask for it. They just haven''t experienced your techniques. Of course, if your customer nitpicks, then you did something wrong. And wrongful actions bring?"

    A sweet and coarse voice filled his senses and questions leadingly. His breathing shallow out momentarily, and a sinking sensation filled the pits of his stomach.

    ---

    "Punishment..." He muttered in his homenguage.

    Mitsuko noticed his pale expression and stopped briefly. Her hands cupped his face as she questioned with a worried look.

    "Are you scared? Wait, let me trante it¡ª"

    Nik took her lips with a force of past and present lives. As he kissed, he took matters into his hand. Whatever he was will not affect his performance. That was a vow. There is no way he could forget any of his teachings, but he refused to let them drag him down!

    Feeling lightheaded as she felt many things for the first time, Mitsuko didn''t notice when her back was on the mattress again and her hips high in the air.

    She has reciprocated many things, so Nik made a safe assumption she would be appropriately flexible, too. And his experience, unfortunately, struck right again. She looked at him in confusion as he grinned back. His face was close to her wet pink slit, and his hot breath tickled her quivering entrance.

    ''Would have been so much better if I could talk,'' Nik sighed internally.

    Mitsuko smiled back and reached out for her cell phone not far from them on her nightstand.

    She typed on it furiously and then showed him the screen as her cell phone covered her lower face and only revealed the eager glint under her bespectacled gaze.

    ¡ªDon''t force yourself.¡ª

    Even if her gaze meant something else entirely.

    ''Showing care despite what you''d like...'' Nik narrowed his eyes and snatched her cell phone before tossing it aside on the mattress.

    "That''s just unfair." He grunts in his old spokennguage. It doesn''t matter if she understood him. His expression should say it all as her gaze seemed to light up further as he leaned down to pepper her entrance with gentle and hot kisses.

    ---

    "What... the fuck are they doing?" Kurumi stated in a daze.

    "Watch yournguage," Sayoko smacked the back of her younger sister''s head, and Souko pursed her lips.

    Things started well, but the sisters were more than surprised by how intimate Mitsuko acted. By now, the couple should have been halfway there. Their bodies should have beenced with animalistic heat as they went town on each other.

    But instead, Mitsuko looked ecstatic by the bare minimum. The closeness of their bodies is all that seemed to set her off in a wet manner.

    "Oh, did mom scare him?" Kurumi whispered expectantly.

    They saw how Nik pressed Mitsuko down with a passionate exchange of their tongues and pull their mother''s broad buttocks high in the air right in front of his face. This did not stop Mitsuko from reaching out for her cell phone and typing something which seemed to embolden Nik further.

    "Gee," Kurumi rolled her eyes, "This is getting boring."

    "Spoken like a kid!"

    Souko, too, pped the back of Kurumi''s head as thetter almost growled but contained her emotions in fear of startling the couple in the bed. It''s weird ifpared to how things went down... and how quickly, too. So the trio of siblings was curious about what their mother had in mind. Unknowingly, Sayoko and Souko''s lips were already dry.

    ---

    Nik''s ears twitched as he almost looked back. If not for Mitsuko groaning erotically and his face otherwise locked in a position, he would have turned around.

    All theplicated emotions were pushed down as he expertly snuck his tongue into her pink snatch and mapped her weak points and grooves. Nik looked down at Mitsuko. His sight was attracted to how herrge breasts packed back malleably with her body pulled high in the air. Her arms dug into the pillow under her head as she stared off dazedly, and her plump lips parted to moan sweetly and hotly for him.

    Her body was sensitive in many spots.

    Her legs were effortlessly pushed back as Nik freed his hands for a more important task than supporting her legs. His thumbs syed her entrance open as he ate her out. Her drooling entrance twitched continuously as her body shuddered erratically.

    The more he worked the way he did, the more he would end up recalling the stuff that is better buried deep inside, Nik realized.

    But if habits could be so easily discarded, they wouldn''t be considered a part of one''s lifestyle now, would they? Not to mention that Nik was also aware of them being watched. If he could hear it, then Mitsuko must have heard it, too. She even faced the door earlier.

    ''They have a key? The door locks with metal bars are better than these knobs...'' he sighed internally. He usually charged a fortune for voyeurism, but the family housed him, fed him, and even helped him acquire clothes to wear, so this should make them even, right?

    Working his digits on her entrance as Mitsuko seemed to love her clit being touched, Nik could feel the mother of three getting close to an explosive climax. Her entire body gave off a sweet scent, but understanding that she would respond to everything, Nik didn''t want to end things now.

    Instead, he stopped and pulled back. His lips and chin were wet which made him lick his lips. Helping her legs back on the mattress, and straightening the woman on the bed, Niky next to Mitsuko and snuck his hand between her thighs.

    "Huaa... huh?" Mitsuko came to be as his other hand ran through and yed with her hair. She looked up at the youth and found him smirking smugly.

    Oh, how wrong she was to think he was intimidated.

    If anything, he looked more in his element than ever!

    "You tease!" She pouted cutely and tightened her thighs around his hand as if unwilling to let go of his hand. Not that he minded. His fingers slipped into her sopping-wet entrance as her body shuddered again.

    So close.

    She chanted internally.

    Too close!

    But Nik bundled her raven hair and tugged them gently.

    She looked up with a reluctant expression and found him shaking his head. She cannot give in¡ªthat much is conveyed. But his fingers teased her innards without any stop. He leaned down andy a stream of pecks across her jaw and neck, arousing her more than ever. Her knees and thighs rubbed together that ground against his hand, making him stir her insides with greater intensity.

    "Hnngh~! I can''t¡ª"

    She felt his lips upon hers again as she nked out. Her body rxed and her back arched as she felt his fingers respond just as quickly.

    In a small part of her consciousness, she admits¡ªshe may not have housed a simple amnesiac with a cute face.

    Then again, she should have realized this when women way more experienced than her scrambled for his hugs in front of Yuuko''s shop. The ''70s and ''80s were wild times as the old women from that era could only be called sweet grannies. Not sweet mommies or wives.

    ***

    Alternative Title: Winning a Grand Breakfast; The 8-inch Man; A Training shback; Not the shback of Friendship; Afraid?; The Spectators; House of Kinks; Fingerster 9000; Making a Honest Mother out of a Slut; Quivering Beginning; The First Body of New Life; Hidden Aggression; A Pet Whose Fangs Regrew

 Chapter 14: Dress-Off (3)

    Chapter 14: Dress-Off (3)<h4>Chapter 14: Dress-Off (3)</h4>

    "Why are you lucky, Nik?" A coarse, deep, but unsettlingly feminine voice questions.

    Young and gloomy, Nik was in the inner garden where he lost his first pet but gained his name in return. In front of him sat Esta. Still bald save for a long ponytail. Still muscr enough to crush the skinny him like a twig. Still calm and collected enough to make Nik feelfortable despite everything he has experienced.

    Still depraved enough to leave asting mark on him to never mistake his real ''mother'' for a gentle soul.

    He wore golden belted crimson baggy trousers with the legs of the pants mped on the ankles to make them look more ''fluffy.'' Next to him stood a beautiful and pale woman a little further apart. She had soft features, but they were wrinkled in fear.

    "Hmm, I remember you can speak," Esta''s coarse voice barely brought any fear in Nik, but the woman beside him trembled visibly.

    "Speak. Why are you lucky?" Esta sat up with an amused smile hanging on her lips.

    "I was given proper education. I was allowed to grow. I was fed."

    "Cresta, I left Nik in your care for how long?"

    "12 years, Lady Esta," the woman instantly replied without missing a beat.

    "Can you tell me why he is lucky?" Esta inquired.

    "Because he has the fortune of being part of your noble section of the district."

    Esta turned to look at Nik.

    "Do you know who fetches the juiciest pouch in this Pink District? Headed by one particr son of a bitch who only brings men, women, and children to have their limbs torn from their bodies as they scream in anguish. But their life doesn''t end. They are given artificial limbs. Made to act like dogs, literal ones."

    "Now repeat after me."

    "I''m lucky to serve the giver of my name, Esta."

    She gestured for Nik to speak as he chewed his lips in frustration. He could converse well after his studies. His records allowed the section headed by Esta to invest in his other abilities before he was made to give up his purity to the highest-paying bidder. But he isn''t thankful to Esta for anything.

    "Speak," Cresta hurriedly patted Nik''s shoulder. The look of terror got more pronounced on her features with every passing second.

    "Cresta," Nik looked at the woman who tended to him for 12 years. She fetched the highest price under Esta. But that dignified escort is nowhere to be found. Instead, she was a trembling mess. A woman named after Esta and a woman who feared and respected this supervisor of the Pink District.

    "Leave us, sweetheart," Esta smiled as Cresta moved. Not even looking back once, Nik was left in the garden alone with Esta.

    "Hah~" she sighed, leaning back, "I see a man in love when I see one. I''ve broken plenty."

    "You only gave me a name," Nik muttered. At this point, stranded so quickly, Nik felt sadder than betrayed.

    "That I did," Esta chuckled, her piercing blue eyes observing Nik. "Do you know why you''re here?"

    "I forcefully ate my client when she specifically asked me not to."

    "Why did you engage in such an act?"

    "Because you made such a dumb rule!" Nik snarled in annoyance. "Always engage in forey no matter what! That''s what you taught Cresta and me. It was my first day at this job, and I had to deal with a woman thrice my size! And, Oh lord, the stench!"

    "Sometimes a client doesn''t understand what she desires. Your job is to explore the kinks they are aware of and unaware of. That is where your satisfaction as an escort will lie. Sheined because you aren''t good enough."

    "You aren''t good enough because you aren''t trained enough."

    "You haven''t trained satisfactorily because youck focus."

    "And youck focus because you still have preferences."

    Esta''s tone grew colder with every sentence. She finally mocked him. "And how dare you still hold preferences?"

    "I''m not your fucking doll!" More than rattled after how cruel his first client treated him a few hours ago, he shouted in frustration. Esta narrowed her eyes and stood up from her seat. This action made Nik realize how far her stature waspared to his, but he did not feel cowed. Anger and defiance were long built in him. Esta could see it.

    Grabbing Nik by the shoulder, she threw him onto the chair and pointed at the heart-shaped golden tattoo on her bronze skin a little above her crotch that had the arrow. This tattoo ended with an arrow pointing downward, and within the heart-shaped space was imprinted the term ''Abyss.''

    "I call her abyss," Esta smiled as she slowly but strangely¡ªtastefully¡ªgot out of her lower clothing and had her hands resting on her waist. She continued, "because once you get pushed into an abyss, you no longer have a sense of self."

    "Now, take your dress off. I will personally teach you the meaning of forey."

    Her tone was eerie, and Nik felt his stomach churn.

    ---

    "This is your secondint. Strip."

    ---

    "This is your fifthint. Sigh, youck much."

    ---

    "This is your neenthint. Dig in."

    "... yes," Nik replied with barely any resistance left. As Esta promised, she had broken many men simr to him.

    ---

    He dug in. And the results were evident.

    And Mitsuko moaned instantly.

    Esta was right about one thing. Once you enter the abyss, your preferences turn into nothing. But she was also wrong about it breaking him forever. He rebelled. He convinced Cresta to break away from her fears even when she betrayed him again. Even if his death didn''t lead to this new life, he would have rebelled anyway.

    He had faced the abyss, so Mitsuko''s cute pink slit and twitching folds were more like a luxurious dish he was fortunate enough to taste.

    She wed into her pillow as Nik''s fingers brought her to an explosive orgasm¡ªthe first of many. His fingers stirred and abused the spots no first-timer should have stimted correctly. Her body jerked with a sudden buck of her hips. His lips pecked her ear and blew hotly as she moaned loudly.

    "Ohhh~!"

    Mitsuko thirsted for him for days now. Many instances already revealed her intentions and desires, but he knew the difference between seduction and exchanging favors despite the shift in the environment. This family was simply overly seductive, that''s all.

    This was no exchange of favors, unfortunately. Nik understood he was enjoying it... even when he should despise such acts.

    As always, Nik strived to be the ''sweetheart.'' Using his absolutely best techniques which also included sheer expression and bodynguage that expressed physical passion and heat that assured return customers.

    Only this time, he did this of his volition.

    He loved the dazed look on the usually seductive and encouraging mother. Cross-eyed, her sses rode on her forehead as she leaned her head further into the pillow and against the rough clench of Nik''s fist around her hair. She pressed her lips together into a lop-sided smile as her body began to recover from the assault and release of pleasure. Her innards twitched and clenched as she thoroughly wet his hand and her bed.

    Her skin flushed and perspired naturally. Her scent tickled Nik''s nostrils. Now there are many ways to make the session more fragrant, but Nik was trained to ept anything. And truthfully speaking, what he was working with wasn''t even bad. Mitsuko was just a bundle of pleasant sex. Something Nik looked forward to doing tonight.

    She finally came to be and looked at him while easing her breathing. She felt euphoric by his soft and unknowingly fond smile. He enjoyed her reactions, and it made her feel... hotter. Younger, even. Her smile brightened, and she cooed, "I like your smile very much... would have been d if you didn''t toss my phone aside."

    ''That stuff only broke the mood,'' Nik replied internally and noted what she meant about his smile. He brought his hand from her wet snatch and looked at his rearing erection. He was eager to stick it in and feel how her innards feel stretched over his cock.

    She, too, followed his gaze. Her body leaned against him in a makeshift cuddle. She felt morefortable than pictured. What should have been a rough rut became a sensual session of desire. Even his clenched fist around her hair opened as he was unconsciously stroking her head warmly out of reflex.

    His other hand, wet with her juices, stroked his cock and lubricated his shaft with ease.

    "Let me help~!" Mitsuko sat up and pressed one hand on his chest to keep him from sitting up.

    "Here you go, right from the source." She smirked while adjusting her sses and sitting on top of him. Her drenched slit pressed open against his shaft as she glided front and backward on him. His hands smoothly fell on her waist as he assisted her motions, and with each passing beat, they get closer to crossing the next line one thrust away.

    ---

    "He''s going in," Sayoko whispered. Her lips were already dried. Kurumi and Souko were no better.

    Their mother''s moan and the sheer desire they seemed to have sensed from Nik did dry their throats, but it waspensated with damp pussies that stuck against the fabric of their panties.

    She looked like a bitch in heat when Mitsuko orgasmed so explosively. Her loud squeal did not make things better. The sight of their mother grounding her eager cunt with seductive bucks of her hips as he took it all in without any change of expression or demeanor made them glimpse internally.

    Is that really how any ordinary man would act? Then again, an average man would not be patting Mitsuko''s head as she bathed in the afterglow of orgasm.

    They have never seen their mother act like this. It has always been rougher and... quicker. She would milk her target, and that''s about it. But here she was, trying to please someone else.

    Subconsciously, Kurumi looked to her side and almost shouted. Seeing Sayoko''s and Souko''s fingers already circling their crotches, she held the urge to curse... and the urge to bring her fingers close to her own shorts.

    "Aangh~!"

    Mitsuko''s moans made resistance a more challenging choice to stick to.

    ---

    Nik''s cock slipped inside Mitsuko''s wet folds, and her body froze for a moment. The feeling of being stretched has never felt so prominent before. It isn''t just the size and the filling girth of his shaft but every moment preceding this one. His fingers dug deep into her plump ass as the couple shared soft grunts. His fingers do more than just dig deep as he massaged her lovely ass roughly. His cock throbs in her hot snatch as she began moving with a lick of her lips.

    Her hips straddled him back and forward in slow motions, but she picked her pace with each encouraging and bold p of his hands on her ass.

    *Pah*

    He struck again. Firm but pleasurable. He worked his jaw into a cocky smirk which Mitsuko enjoyed and encouraged more by moving even more roughy. Her tits bounced up and down as she rode her partner. There was more pep in her jiggle as she swayed her shoulders almost hypnotically to enamor Nik further than he already may be!

    Genta warned him. Now Nik understood what he meant. But did he care? Not one bit. Not with this messy and slutty mother of three convincing him for a fourth one. Not that he will be swayed that easily.

    The wet sound of their sex filled the room, and she half-copsed on him. Unwilling to let her be the wanton slut she is without any measure of control, Nik''s hands moved from her ass and coiled around her back in a stern embrace. Grinning sciously, she moved her hips up and down instead of back and forth. Lustful squeals began to shudder out her throat as her hips mmed true and hard.

    "Ohh! Uhhh~! It''s so good~!" She moaned and grew cross-eyed. Mitsuko''s body showed all the signs of almost tipping over the edge again, but Nik scoffed loud enough for her to hear. With a snarling grunt, he bent his knees and nted his feet on the mattress before screwing up. His thrusts were just as hard and eager. He matched her tempo and fucked her just as she pped her ass down.

    Tossing her head back, Mitsuko let out a wanton moan threading a scream. Her inner folds trembled and flexed around his cock tightly in hopes of milking him just as he milked another round out of her.

    But even if his new bodycked all the physical training, his mind was more than stony enough to hold back the urge to unleash his seed in her.

    Her loud pants filled the room as she dropped her body on his and nuzzled against him. Her lipsid an eager trail of kisses on his chest and neck as her nails dug into his torso weakly.

    She still felt him. Thick and throbbing. He was close. So close. Even if she didn''t move, her orgasming tight little cunt continued vibrating around him ecstatically. Her body still shuddered. Each reaction from her body seemed to encourage him to reward her with his piping-hot seed.

    But a part of her also wanted him to hold on. Just like he did with his tongue and fingers, Mitsuko wanted Nik to devour her in his mysterious ways. Who knows when it would end, so she wanted to let his night continue for as long as possible.

    She wanted to slowly bring out the roughest monster she could possibly fantasize about. He was clearly holding back. His body was clearly experienced in a lot of ways. She wanted to be enjoyed in all those ways.

    "Whoo..." She gasped for air with a weak giggle as his embrace grew gentle. Her lips pecked his jaw again as he whispered back.

    "Got it," Nik whispered, using thenguage known to Mitsuko as her eyes widened. It wouldn''t be the first time he used a small phrase, but the confidence behind his words made the pace of her heartbeat increase.

    His cock explored her innards in firm thrusts.

    Measured and deep.

    She still felt extremely sensitive, but it did not stop her body from epting the deep thrusts that sent her soft and flushed rear jiggling. Every time Nik''s balls kissed her entrance, Mitsuko would moan against his cheek. From soft and yful squeaks to wanton and slutty moans took no time emerging from her sweet lips that Nik resisted enjoying just to hear her moan.

    He began to ravage her in their sweet embrace. His cock carved a new sensation into her body. His cock kissed her weak spots at any possible chance and slid in and out of her seamlessly.

    His pace grew, and so did the volume of crazed moans from Mitsuko. Even Nik couldn''t help but grunt and groan in pleasure. With each thrust, he felt significantly better.

    He was of the mind topletely repress his past, but sex simply happened to be the best form of venting he personally knew.

    *Pah*

    *Pah*

    Her ass cheeks shuddered. Her butthole squeezed shut tightly, and Nik''s strikes made Mitsuko''s stretched pussy drip from the corner of its entrance. The pace of his thrust had his balls p on her entrance every time he prated her depths.

    "Oh! More~ More!" She begged, not caring if Nik understood anything, but that he did, and fulfilled every expectation Mitsuko had for the night. Her breasts squished into his chest, and her hands crawled around from under his arms to hold him close. She drooled from both pairs of lips. Her kisses grew sloppier and wetter between her moans. He would p her ass a few times to mark her in different manners, but it was clear what was the best way, and he purposely held that reward back with gritted jaws.

    Their bodies perspired and zed under the dim glow of hermp. Even Mitsuko did not know when she started to move as they began to fuck each other vigorously and passionately and shared a fond kiss. Their tongues met their match, and so did their junks.

    ---

    "Ngh," Kurumi bit her lips, admonishing herself for almost letting out a muffled moan. Her left hand pinched her erect nipple poking through her top. Seeing Nik pull out of Mitsuko and cumming on her ripe and red ass, she couldn''t help but feel eager to taste him. There was simply so much! She and her elder siblings couldn''t stop¡ªNot after seeing their mother having so much fun.

    And after all that, it looked like Nik had the stamina to go for more than two sessions. Three... maybe more? He still didn''t seem to go soft on their mother.

    "Hey!" Kurumi hissed softly as Souko suddenly pulled her away from the slit of the door.

    Souko and Sayoko were far from decent at this moment. Their clothes were disordered, and at this moment, Kurumi looked the most decent in her family.

    "Open your eyes, will you?" Souko whispered as she gestured for Kurumi to look towards the narrow slit of the door, and her eyes widened. She had stopped looking for a few moments earlier to tease herself a little, but it was good that Souko pulled her away.

    ---

    "W-what?" Mitsuko inquired feebly as Nik pulled out of her and let his thick seed jet out on her trembling ass cheeks and mattress. Her sticky nectar threaded the gap between his shaft and her entrance. But Nik didn''t stop one bit. Instead, he turns over the dazed Mitsuko. Even he felt a little weak in the knee. It''s his first orgasm, after all. And his body is in a state of euphoria, but he was capable of functioning through such a situation.

    Nik held Mitsuko without an ounce of weakness and carried her in his arms.

    ''One down. Let''s see what I can do for the other three.''

    He helped Mitsuko stand over a bookshelf near the door. He easily saw the narrow slit parting the door open but he cared little about it. He made Mitsuko face the door while pushing his bulging member inside her with a forceful thrust as he holds her left leg up and coils his other arm around her waist to support her weight.

    "Wai¡ª Oh!" She gasped as Nik tilted her head to mark her lips with his. He didn''t look towards the door as the tresses of Kurumi''s twintails already gave her position away. Mitsuko''s excitement skyrocketed this instant. Her body lit with unholy desires as Nik drilled her from behind. If possible, she wanted to truly get back at him now, handling him, too, as eagerly as she could portray herself to be, and equally slutty, too.

    Her hair and body swayed with each thrust. Her breasts jiggled as they kissed. When she nced towards the door, identally matching gazes with her daughters'' dazed expressions before her eyes curved in delight. Her pupils rolled a bit further into the ceiling of her eyelids. She could only stand on her toes as he had his way with her in front of her daughters.

    She felt it even deeper this time. The forceful pration knocked against her body and made her tremble. She could feel it growing eager and bigger.

    The hotness of his seed on her ass made her slur into his mouth hotly. Her womb felt an aching need to submerge in his warmth.

    More than happy to give a better show, her hands slid back and coiled around his neck which made her breasts jiggle wantonly.

    Their spectators saw Nik''s engorged cock stretch their mother open and pound the daylights out of her. It didn''t take long for them to feel each other stepping onto a familiar edge as Nik pulled out and ejacted on Mitsuko''s abused entrance. He came with enough force to guarantee that he had a lot more stuff where this came from. Her entrance, crotch, and inner thighs are painted white in no time as Mitsuko heaves a shuddering squeal. The dripping mess they''d made sent her over a moaning edge, Mitsuko''s hips shook without dignity and sprayed her juices over the messy puddle under their feet.

    "Oh... fuck," Souko''s groan echoed as Sayoko and Kurumi came to a startling realization that their eldest sister, the only person closest to their mom''s level of debauchery, had her pj soaked with her juices. This may have been one of the most intense sessions they saw Mitsuko enjoying and it doesn''t seem to be ending any time soon.

    *Click*

    Kurumi closed the door discreetly, not caring if they were found or not. All that mattered was the evidence as the two sisters quickly took Souko away, dragging her like a sack of potatoes.

    "Was that some dog howling?" Mitsuko mumbled with a weak snicker before turning to look at Nik as she heaved deep breaths.

    "Why did you have to pull out, hmm, you teasing fellow? You can still give me lots of treats, can''t you~?"

    Mitsuko smiled as Nik nced at the closed door again before holding her hands silently and leading her back to the bed.

    One mission aplished.

    The first one is still under process.

    And Nik vowed toplete it even if it meant hours of grinding.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Lucky Nik; Broken Unsessfully; Survivor of Abyss; A Rebellious Heart; No Longer Virgin... again; In a Mother''s Best Interest; The Motherfucker; Holding Back the Reward; A Hot Show; Souko Falls; The Illicit Daughters; Eager Cunts Lined Up in Two Generations; Making a Motherly Slut out of a Wanton One; Marking the Mother; A Mission Worth the Night; A Vow of Unstopping Hours

 Chapter 15: Work Hoe

    Chapter 15: Work Hoe<h4>Chapter 15: Work Hoe</h4>

    Yuuko felt conflicted. She realized deep down that her method of business was somewhat immoral, and she wouldn''t have felt this way if she could have paid the right amount to the source of the burst in the ie of the bookstore. This conflict arose from guilt. And she had stated before that she would make an honest living while having her new helper temporarily assist her.

    But two reasons made her stop in her tracks today once again.

    One, of course, money. It''s simply the most rooted and base desire for Yuuko because of how tight things were financially after her husband passed away.

    Two, her new hire himself.

    Yuuko idly gazed at the dedicated youth and sighed.

    A set of crimson armor with a pair of edged shoulder guards and padded abdominal region to create fake abs covered Nik alongside a well-crafted, spacious mask over the lower half of his face with fierce fangs sticking out the lower jaw of the oni-mask.

    Money and honey. Her two vices. Everyone dreams of working toward a goal, but stores making ends meet felt less than satisfactory. But Yuuko isn''t one toin. Everyone does this, so how is she any extraordinary to expect anything better?

    Her boredom had be so severe that she felt shockingly numb yesterday when Nik didn''t check in for the job. Her customers were disappointed. Big whoop. Even SHE was disappointed.

    How did that stop her from paying Nik?

    He didn''t have any roots. Amnesiac he might be, Nik did not possess any paperwork whatsoever. The fact that he still had a job and a roof spoke more about his luck than Yuuko and Souma Family, who provided those things to Nik. At least she could not pay Nik out of her ounts without employing him officially. And she cannot do that unless she has official records. But today is different. Yuuko and Nik have unearthed some liquid cash, so she felt relieved at the chance of paying Nik fairly.

    Silently patting her stomach, feeling full from an early lunch, Yuuko suppressed the urge to take an afternoon nap. If Nik could have spoken thenguage well, she would have left the store in his care.

    The afternoon didn''t see any customers, so it attracted other free female store owners and asionally the wives of male store owners instead. Yuuko couldn''t drive them away, not only would that be rude, but also because these people cared for her when things were bleak after her husband''s passing.

    The two continued working silently. After a few seconds, Nik entered the store and cleaned the windows from the inside as Yuuko, too, snuffed herziness and began restocking her shelves.

    *Ting-ling*

    The soft chime alerted the busy Yuuko and Nik about the new customer as their heads whipped in the direction of the entrance.

    "Ah, wee." As usual, Yuuko smiled and greeted even when it was a familiar face. Straight, raven hair, a set of red-rimmed spectacles over the bridge of her nose, and a pair of honey-gold eyes greeted the duo.

    Nik couldn''t help but recall the sheer awkwardness revealed by Souko and the other daughters this morning once theyid eyes on Mitsuko. He had expected Mitsuko''s daughters to be the perverted kinds who owned up to their actions. Maybe they are. But the fact that he readily performed without anxiety also threw them off their game, if there was any.

    But Mitsuko didn''t faze at all. Scenes ofst night and this morning resurfaced in Nik''s and Mitsuko''s minds. What started as an awkward and bitter recollection of the past concluded with a fulfilling session of pounding and a nap that made him ready for work at Yuuko''s bookstore with more determination than ever. Nik reflexively took stock of the woman once their gazes met, letting her know how good she looked in her red-striped jacket and form-fitting ck trousers.

    "It''s a good afternoon, Yuuko-san. I''d expected you to be resting instead of working," Mitsuko greeted with a smile. The two women were only acquainted because of one particr female baker that wasn''t present here, but those weren''t pretty times. Still, life happened. And living near each other, the two had plenty of interactions in the past.

    "Me, too," Yuuko replied with a wry smile. "But I cannot depend on anyone else to restock the shelves."

    "Ohh," Mitsuko nodded while setting her purse on the counter.

    "By the way, what is the theme of Nik''s costume today?" Mitsuko inquired while observing Nik. Her eyes lingered on his body, especially his hands, as he resumed the allotted task. It''s not like he wouldn''t see Mitsukoter tonight, so he chose work over... well, creepily staring at Mitsuko for no good reason.

    "Today, I''m helping Hiro-san advertise her costumes for amission," revealed Yuuko. "I asked for Nik''s permission, and we decided to split themission among ourselves."

    Mitsuko giggled as Yuuko patted her hands over her generous body with a happy smirk.

    "Must have been tough tranting all of this."

    "It... really was," Yuuko chuckled and shook her head, her shoulders slumped in defeat.

    Even Nik held back his smile.

    Yuuko asked him: Would you like to split bills in half for a piping red armor in you?

    Good thing that it was on him, right?

    Anyway, he would be forced to relocate soon enough. Then again, he epted the terms when given another chance at life by Infinity, so there are noints from his side.

    "Anyway, Souma-san, what brings you by?" The Store Owner inquired as Mitsuko patted her purse, "A little bit of grocery shopping before Kurumi returns. She seems to enjoy stopping by here, so I hoped to apany her home after buying a few items."

    "I see. Um... you wouldn''t mind me asking if something happened between Kurumi-chan and Megumi, right? Megumi simply refuses to answer me," Yuuko inquired while walking behind the counter while Mitsuko looked confused.

    "I don''t know what to say either," Mitsuko shrugged. "But whatever it is, I think they are getting along just fine."

    Even Nik didn''t have to understand what Kurumi and Megumi spoke back then to realize that they seemed rather hostile towards each other, you know, passively.

    The fact that the duo would run on the sidewalk only to copse and roll down as if racing one another was a great indication of this matter. But Mitsuko seemed confident enough in her judgment. Yuuko could only ept the answer with a hesitant nod.

    "Ah, by the way, does Hiro-san take custom orders, too?" Mitsuko questioned while ncing at Nik''s armored derriere.

    "Hmm, there is a selection for custom orders, but they are too expensive. Meanwhile, Hiro-san promotes the shows and manga she enjoys by creating these cosys for others for a lower price. By the way, I peeked at the ''other'' materials as well," Yuuko whispered.

    "Other materials?" Mitsuko tilted her head.

    "Uh... Hiro-san said that some of her customersmissioned uniform-type outfits, saying that their partners like it," Yuuko exined with a dusting of red on her mature face. "She showed some of those outfits, spats, and such."

    Mitsuko''s gaze brightened momentarily. The idea of such outfits outside festivals like Halloween assuredly appealed to someone like Mitsuko.

    "Well, I should be taking my leave. I just dropped by out of impulse," Mitsuko replied. "And I will see what Hiro-san has on disy."

    It wasn''t just an impulse, of course. She had something more nned in her mind. But...

    ''That outfit is tooplicated to get out of quickly and...'' She sighs wryly, hoping to get a little out of this visit than just chatting with Yuuko.

    Seeing Nik hard at work, she just suppressed the idea of disrupting his job. She would have loved to fool around with Nik, but not at the expense of his employment. Concentration during a job is hard toe by, and even if there aren''t actually many who would really be annoyed by what she had in mind, just the sight of the youth constantly wiping away at the window calmly strangely lit her up.

    Which was strange because she wasn''t really attracted to menialbor.

    This only left her with one possible spection that made her feel slightly amused butrgely ''bubbly'' within.

    "Bye, Nik~!" Mitsuko called out sweetly as Yuuko''s ears twitched. She sensed something strange. Mitsuko, too, stopped at the door as Nik turned and bowed casually with the rag still in his hand before working again.

    "When did he learn that?" Mitsuko instantly inquired, delight in her eyes growing more expressive.

    Diligent, respectful, and able to throw all of it away to treat her the way she deserves¡ªjust how she likes it.

    "This morning," Yuuko smiled.

    ''It feels like I''m a fucking toddler... hehe. If only I could speak, fucking toddler... pfft,'' Nik shook his head internally while delighting over his ill-mannered pun. Sometimes, silence truly is a golden virtue. Countless mind-breaking sessions in his past life failed to strip him of his best talent: Bad Puns.

    As Mitsuko left after a searing gaze in his direction, the shop came to a striking silence with the soft whirring of the AC unit in the store warming the surroundings. Yuuko was a talkative person by nature, just like her daughter. But she could onlyment that guy who managed to shake Yakima off of her temporarily just happened to be a case of amnesia. She couldn''t even trante one of her few recollections¡ªfunny ones, fearing her humor woulde across as broken without propermunication.

    Speaking of her phone, Yuuko switched it on and began watching cooking channels. Now that she had another guest on the table, Yuuko felt like trying to at leastmunicate using their meals.

    ''He will notice all the hard work, though. Right?'' She pondered while watching the video of some Indian Curry.

    Time gradually passed, and customers began filtering in. Even though Nik hadn''t stopped wearing the costume, Yuuko did make him stop handing out hugs from today onwards.

    "I''m back!" Megumi sounded especially pleased, her voice louder than usual.

    "-ey! W- wait, I said!"

    A gasp attracted Nik''s attention, and he saw Kurumi being dragged away by Mitsuko, not even being allowed to enter the store: the source of Megumi''s pleasant evening. Yuuko was attending to a customer, so she didn''t let herself be distracted.

    Closing the door to the store, Megumi looked around in surprise.

    "Ah, no hugs today?"

    "Megumi, behave yourself," Yuuko retorted with a sigh as the girl with slightly disheveled hair nodded quickly, her gazending on Nik momentarily, wrapped in a demon-like crimson armor with nothing but the top portion of his face visible.

    "Yes, yes, sorry!" Sticking her tongue out, Megumi entered their home as Yuuko shook her head.

    "Um... are you not giving anybody hugs?"

    Meanwhile, a girl approached Nik. Since most customers know what they want in a bookstore, his current task was to keep an eye out. Sometimes he would set the books in their original ce once the customer left, but this was a rare scenario. This meant he was free as he looked at the girl.

    She was young, not even a teenager from the looks of it, and had her short hair tied up like a small fountain. Compared to her, Nik was almost towering and came across as rtively intimidating in his somewhat malevolent cosy.

    Seeing that Yuuko was changing the bills under the counter, he shook his head and knelt on a knee. Pulling down the mask, he couldn''t help but smile and whisper.

    "Sorry, not today. But if you keeping to the store, you might get a hug."

    It wasn''t below him to manipte someone much younger than him for the benefit of the store since it benefitted him, too. How else would he bag the title of the Employee of the Week? He needed to develop a fanbase of diehard hug connoisseurs.

    "O-ok, Big Brother," The girl nodded earnestly as Nik covered his face again.

    ''Hah... to speak is really a luxury here,'' he sighed internally. But he also couldn''t help but think of his own situation. He would be leaving this world location temporarily tomorrow.

    He had almost collected one AP again. But what about the new ce he is supposed to be sent to by his immediate superior¡ªThe Transmigration Paradise?

    This world already had many things he didn''t understandpletely: From tiny objects such as mobile phones torger carriages driven without steam and more streamlined bodies and even more humongous transportation vehicles such as a Train. If he were to be grateful for anything, it would be simr humans around him and not some four-armed red-skinned beast!

    He was overly nervous about what he had to do in the next world but also the slightest bit excited.

    And he felt the sinking feeling that he was missing out on something.

    Nik silently nced through the various books, now able to read their titles¡ªhe walked around the self-help section as it truly helped him realize what he had been missing.

    ''Goals.''

    Nik finally realized that whatever happened around him turned out to be set without his own thoughts truly.

    He was pulled from the street and made to whore out because of Esta''s will.

    He showed initiative by trying to escape, ending with a fatality.

    He was brought back from the dead and sent here, once again, out of his free will. Well, the Infinity gave him a ''choice,'' but what was he expected to choose between life and death? Just die?

    His position in this world, too, stems from others'' will. He''d been lucky with Genta since the man was far more considerate than any other should be in his situation.

    All he seemed to be doing was living with the two choices. Either agree or disagree.

    But what about himself?

    Infinity wanted things and rewarded him with AP: a currency to help him rise through this extraterrestrial organization.

    Transmigration Paradise wanted to send him to various other worlds for its own objectives, whenpleted, would reward him, too.

    Even those around him knew what they wanted.

    Megumi arduously trained every evening with that wooden stick because of somepetition she talked about.

    Yuuko wanted her store to do well.

    Mitsuko wanted to do him, and her daughters wanted to see it.

    ''I became a work hoe without realizing once again...''

    Nik''s gaze flickered. He didn''t reach out to self-help books and spent the greater part of the evening just bowing at the leaving customers and thinking about what he wanted from himself.

    The fact he would choose life over death meant that deep down, he wanted good things to happen for himself. Now, he just had to look even deeper to realize WHAT good things he wanted besides casual amenities.

    As usual, with Yuuko being busy till theter part of the evening, Megumi left to buy groceries for dinner once she finished her training.

    When it became even darker, Nik finally helped Yuuko pack up the entrance and then ate a hearty meal until she asked to converse with him near the counter.

    "What do you mean you don''t want it?" Yuuko frowned slightly as she ced a bundle of 30000 yen on the counter. Nik had already changed out of the armor with much difficulty and looked positively exhausted.

    Over these few short days, he had already realized that if the police system of this world was anything like the one in his world, then even the brief leave of seven days would be noted. It would be troublesome for him in the short and long term since Nik''s ''leave'' should be a monthly task. Right now, he wanted Yuuko to ensure his back for as long as she could.

    But Nik didn''t think for even a second to expose that he knew Japanese. He may im that he recalled something, but not the fact that he could speak thenguage yet.

    So that''s what he did.

    It was easy to trante short speeches into tranted texts.

    "You remembered something?" Yuuko gasped, "We should immediately tell Asagi-san."

    ''No, we shouldn''t,'' he resisted the urge to groan and shook his head hurriedly.

    "It''s not something... I want others to know."

    "Why?" Yuuko continued.

    "Because it is dangerous."

    "Then it is more likely that we should ask the police for assistance."

    Nik''s lips twitched. Anyway, he had to do this not only because of having Yuuko as an ''aplice'' but also because she hadn''t been unkind to him. This was a simple arrangement, and even Nik realized it. Nothing more, nothing less. But this didn''t stop a living being toe across as caring. Yuuko paid a great deal of attention to him, and he was thankful enough for that.

    "It''s because whoever threw me here doesn''t fear the police. Please, I''m only asking for seven days." He tried speaking as brokenly as possible, sometimes using his nativenguage in frustration to sell the act. "If I don''t return till then, you can report me missing," Nik confirmed that the text he tranted on the small device did not deviate from his intention in fear of misunderstanding that could potentially cause him issues in this world.

    Yuuko frowned as Nik suddenly held Yuuko''s hand. Her body stiffened, but she soon rxed as Nik stuffed the bundle of cash in her hand.

    "This is the pay cut for my leave. Help me out this time. I promise toe clean seven dayster." He lied. There may never be a way to exin this situation. Even if he did, would Yuuko even believe him?

    Yuuko pursed her lips and set the money on the counter once again. Thinking for a moment, she inquired.

    "Is it far?"

    "It is," Nik nodded. His trip was nned on apletely different, supposedly.

    Yuuko retrieved another stack of bills no thinner than the one on the counter from the drawer and smiled, "Seven days, alright? I will try covering for you for only seven days, but if I find out you''re doing something illegal, I will go to Asagi-san."

    He nced at the tranted texts and nodded.

    Yuuko then stuffed the money in his hands, "For your journey. Be careful."

    Nik gazed at the cash in his hands with a bit of hesitation.

    "Keep it," Yuuko smiled caringly as Nik nodded. He wouldn''t suggest Yuuko be this kind to others, much less him, but he did not intend to waste her belief in him.

    Souko didn''t pick him up, but it didn''t matter since he''d memorized his way back to Misuko''s home. Nik didn''t see any shadow close to the streetmp, but he took the longer route still. It wasn''t fear of the unknown only that led Nik to take the longer path, but he also had the chance to domunity service.

    Cleaning up the trash.

    He had also tried devouring one bill of 5000 yen, but it was barely better than an empty can, so Nik ''stored'' it away like a few unpaid outfits. Just like that, doingmunity service, Nik once again had a single point in his arsenal of AP.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Idle Yuuko Cosy Manager; Hiro-San Got DA Good Stuff; Mitsuko Came Looking For the Hidden Treasure; Dragged Kurumi; Mistuko''s Mind Goes to the Gutter; A Hot Man is a Diligent Man; First Step in Creating a Fanbase of Hug Lovers; Liquid Payment; Hazy Goals; A Work-ss Hoe; Mysterious Week-Long Break; Rolling Nat 20 in Persuasion; Yuuko''s Kindness; Another Point of AP; Community Service Pays Well

 Chapter 16: Learning to Deny

    Chapter 16: Learning to Deny<h4>Chapter 16: Learning to Deny</h4>

    Nik returned to the Souma household in time. However, his worries regarding the next world came to a stunning end as he found himself entirely attracted to Mitsuko''s attire. It was elegant, seductive, and not so subtle, but it worked so well and sent a clear message about what she had in mind. And instead of shoving her desires down his throat, she dangled herself in front of him like an attractive me around which his existence may revolve, simr to a moth.

    And he might just get burnt.

    "Ara, how embarrassing being seen like that¡ªjust kidding," Mitsuko winked. Her body... more precisely, the front of her body, was covered by a pink apron with thin fabric and frilly ends, the hem of which barely reached her knees and had her erect nipples poking against the cloth. She tiptoed to Nik, who had just entered, smoothly helping him out of his jacket, whispering, "It helps that you can''t understand me, sweety. I don''t want you to pick dinner or the bath. Just choose me, and I will returnst night''s favor and much more. I''ll fuck you until you''re dried as I''m filled. And this time, I want you to push every drop of that hot cum deep~" she cooed as her arms trailed his shoulders and gently nudged Nik to step forward.

    Oh, how he could understand every word

    He was already quite aroused but tried to keep a clear head. Important things need to be discussed, but as he took off his shoes and was led to the kitchen with Mitsuko deliberately walking behind him to not show herself offpletely, Nik was further amazed to see Kurumi, Sayoko, and Souko sitting over the dinner table and calmly eating dinner as if they were ignorant of their mother''s revealing outfit.

    His body stiffened as he stood still for a moment. Mitsuko once again patted his back and stood on her toes to whisper into Nik''s ear, "You were so ferocious yesterday that even these three rascals are a little embarrassed. Why not use this chance, hmm?"

    But as she picked up her cell phone on the shelf next to the wall, the tranted text revealed something else: Come on, let''s eat each other.

    Nik would have considered this a technical misinterpretation of the trantion when he did not know how to speak Mitsuko''s mother tongue, but right now? He wasn''t so sure about it.

    Gulping, he was made to sit in front of the shorter edge of the table where Mitsuko would usually sit as she finally walked past him, rightly attracting Nik''s attention to her back, only for him to find out that her swaying buttocks were covered by a pair of ck panties with a thinner edge that curved around the shape of her peachy butt, revealing more than half of her ass cheeks as a bit of fabric also happened to be caught into the crack of the loveable entity when he saw Mitsuko plucking it out with an index, making him grow out of his daze. He looked up as Mitsuko matched his gaze while he felt the stare of the three daughters around him.

    Kurumi''s was particrly scorching.

    He would have asked what was going on, but that would be a stupid question now, right? Mitsuko clearly stated what she wanted and appropriately dressed for it. Meanwhile, the daughters were present, but even they seemed slightly unnerved, and he was the source of this uneasiness because they were somewhatfortable with their mother dressed in this manner.

    Even after having dinner at Yuuko''s home, Nik would still end up taking a bite or two in here just to be polite and...

    ''Oh, my god...'' he almost groaned in satisfaction as he began eating. It might not look like it, but Mitsuko cooked as well as she fucked. And in both scenarios, Nik would have the same thought anyway.

    In other words, just as captivating Mitsuko''s food was, her pussy was rightly gripping, too.

    Bad puns could never leave Nik, even after all the disaster he had been through. It became his coping mechanism, after all.

    "Man, I don''t know why, but I feel weird tonight," Souko mumbled without care, and Sayoko, who sat next to the eldest sister, nudged Souko''s arm with her elbow, signaling her to quieten down.

    "Alright, we respect the rock paper scissors," Souko grumbled and red at Kurumi, who sat to Nik''s left, smiling slightly only to hide her smile beneath thin indifference.

    Aside from Mitsuko, the youngest daughter was the one who wore the shortest of outfits. A thin top with clearly nothing underneath and a pair offortable pink shorts that were smaller than briefs themselves but looked wide and spacious enough around her thighs. This is what she would usually wear anyway.

    Souko''s words prompted Kurumi to nce at Nik, who looked down strangely.

    A pair of hands were already set closer to his inner thighs from under the table, and he looked up at Mitsuko.

    ''Right here?'' He didn''t feel nervous but felt strange, still. This was a dinner table... and most of the time, he was the one under the table while some new mistress would have her desires fulfilled.

    He was being ''serviced'' now... and it felt odd.

    "Hey, you shouldn''t focus on the old bag of bones," Kurumi called out, standing up to drag her chair directly beside Nik before sitting again. Now without the cover of the table, Kurumi had the chair set diagonally and had her left leg stretched onto the other chair. The ends of her shorts parted along with her soft and pale thighs, reaching the roots of her legs, not a fabric underneath her shorts covering her barely visible crotch.

    Having Nik''s attention, Kurumi leaned against the chair, revealing more. She seemed uncaring of Souko or Sayoko, but Nik couldn''t help and nce at the remaining portion of the food she had left.

    ''I mean... it''s going in that cold refrigerator thingy, right?'' Nik sighed internally.

    At least he wouldn''t waste food or choose it over sex. One was sustenance, and the other was...

    ''Unless the two can be interchanged,'' He reasoned. His priorities would definitely shift if mating evolved into a form of sustenance mixed with pleasure.

    With her body near Nik, her scent traveled toward him, too. For some reason, the mother and the daughter wanted to hog hisplete attention,peting for it in their ways. After all, Kurumi didn''t wait for a moment to let herself fall short. Her left hand cupped her perky but rtively small breast as the digits of her right hand circled the stretched seams of her shorts that gave way slightly into her delectablehers.

    "Nngh," Mitsuko suddenly let out a stifled but erotic groan, her fingers unbuttoning his pants with his belt already unbuckled. Her head lowered, teeth firmly mped over the pulling tab of the zipper as she undid his pants, letting the ends of his pants p outwards as his already ''hungry'' lower body was pressed against the underwear.

    Right next to her face, and ''prepared'' after a day of long work, Mitsuko had her body stiffened by the thick and enticing scent for a moment. This was definitely more arousing than it had any right to be¡ªrealized the erotic mother of three. Nik''s smell didn''t just feel like ordinary musk but had something more attractive to it, and she found herself mesmerized by this mysterious quality. It was as if his body was made to please women.

    Seeing Mitsuko having her lips pressed against Nik''s crotch, a thoroughly depraved expression on her face which was further reestablished because of her sses tilting up, Kurumi felt like increasing her game.

    There was still doubt in Nik''s mind as to why Kurumi was even trying all of this, but he finally felt pushed over the edge the second Kurumi moved his bowl of rice away and snatched the Edison chopsticks from his hand.

    ''Nope!'' Nik snorts internally, peeved.

    *Kkhnnnk*

    With a dragging noise, Nik pushed his chair back. Losing her support, Mitsuko finally came to be and quickly held herself up with her hands supporting her body. Meanwhile, Kurumi remained stunned when matched with a stern expression on Nik for the first time.

    Just today, Nik realized he was missing goals from his life as he did not have to follow the same stagnant routine of living passively as he did before dying.

    Since he was already beheaded once, couldn''t he also try and grow out of the shadow cast over him by his life?

    The very thing Nik wanted to have was a ''say.'' And his desire after Mitsuko''s cooking was to eat the damn food and not coil in with the mother-daughter duo''spetition!

    "What''s going on?" Mitsuko inquired with a slightly worried gaze and adjusted her sses.

    "Sayoko, have it tranted," she looked at her daughter and added.

    "Um..." Nik mumbled with a frown before he looked down, feeling hesitant. The moment passed. He acted on impulse because he was pulled away from food, which, to him, had always been a source of... peace. But now he recalled once again who provided him food in the first ce.

    Conflicted emotions rumbled within him, and seeing his somewhat hesitant expression, Sayoko shrugged and typed in something else instead and passed the phone through Souko.

    "Are you ufortable?"

    The question was simple, and for many reasons, Nik agreed.

    Nodding, he gestured that he felt ufortable.

    Sayoko smiled and shook her head, "Mom, you two made him ufortable. That''s all. I told you that one night doesn''t mean he''ll be open to anything."

    "But... he seemed to be experienced," Mitsuko pouted as Souko added, "Isn''t he amnesiac? Even if I lose my memories, I won''t lose my appetite for beer. There''s a difference."

    "I bet it''s Kurumi who made him ufortable," Sayoko red at Kurumi as the youngest snapped, "I didn''t. I was just trying to... make him look at me, alright? That''s all! Screw all of you! I''m going to bed!"

    She scowled and stood up, leaving without looking back as it only made Nik feel worse. He shouldn''t have acted this way, maybe. But he suppresses that emotion well enough. Kurumi may have her issues, but so does everyone.

    It was true that a ce of eating meant peace for him when it was his turn to eat. But ever since he came here, he lived a peaceful life. And Nik had to admit there was something else that bothered him for a while, a filthy emotion at that.

    ''I was... jealous that she''s got all the food to waste...'' He pursed his lips in a stunned realization.

    "I see," Mitsuko sighed softly before walking up to Nik and smiling. Holding his hands, she whispered, "I''m truly sorry, sweety. I thought having a mother and daughter would excite you."

    Saying this, she bent down to kiss his forehead and hug him when Sayoko inquired, "Should I trante all that?"

    "No, just that I''m sorry," Mitsuko rolled her eyes.

    Later, while Mitsuko joined the bath as if nothing had happened, she seemed conservative and strangely elegant. After all, Mitsuko was a beautiful and shapely woman, holding charm and elegance as a natural weapon. And while she enjoyed bathing and head wash Nik provided like usual, she didn''t try doing anything else in the bath even when she had a few things nned after the ''dinner.''

    ''Well, ''he'' won''t return for a few days, so... I can slowly unravel this delicious treat, hehe~!''

    Unlike her daughter in her impulsive teen years, Mitsuko loved remaining optimistic as much as possible. At least, she detested feeling worse about herself for situations not under her control. To a beautiful woman, having herself under the table and between somebody''s thighs would truly be a dreame true because of the many kinks involved. But she wasn''t of the mind to force him through the experience if he didn''t like it. There''s no enjoyment in that.

    After all, the best way to enjoy such acts is when both parties are truly engaging with each other through a shared kink and sensation.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Nake Apron Mitsuko; The Girls Know Their Mum; Horni Mitsuko; The Mother Wants to be Picked; A Strange Competition; Nothing Comes Between Nik and His Mood; Nik Can Be A Jealous Hoe; Sayako Coming in Clutch; Even Amnesia Won''t Keep Souko From Beer; Kurumi Just Wants To Be Loved and Petted!; Who''s Gonna Tell Mitsuko Nik''s a Flight Risk?; Kurumi''s Defeat at the Hands of Edison... Chopsticks!

 Chapter 17: Disappear

    Chapter 17: Disappear<h4>Chapter 17: Disappear</h4>

    "Nik~ Tch, tch~ Have I taught you nothing? Two moreints already? A mother and daughter at that? You let your customers do anything they want. That is my ''children''s'' motto!"

    "Time to enter the abyss~!"

    ---

    Nik''s eyes snapped open, but he remained unmoving, not out of calmness, but because he was frightened straight. He didn''t wake up on Mitsuko''s bed like yesterday, but the bedding he hadid in the living room. Feeling his lips dried and throat parched, his gaze darkened momentarily before he shook his head and closed his eyes again. He didn''t even want to think about it¡ªAbout HER.

    He hadn''t gotten a chance to apologize to Kurumi yesterday, and now she had already left for her school. So, he wouldn''t get a chance to correct his petty ways for now. After all, the exact passage of time for him will be way more than the week he will be absent in this world. This much he understood from Infinity.

    He turned around and stayed under the sheets for a few minutes, recollecting his thoughts. Only when Mitsuko called out for him from the kitchen did he sit up and rub his eyes.

    He began his day like usual, folding the bedding and cing it within its appropriate location before washing his face. Nik entered the kitchen as Mitsuko nced at him and smiled, fully clothed. How about that? "You''re going to bete," she chimed, momentarily forgetting about his condition.

    But anyway, he wasn''t going to Yuuko''s bookstore today, so it didn''t matter when he would have woken up.

    Unlike usual, she hadn''t prepared soup but bread for breakfast. It wasn''t unheard of to skip the staple breakfast for something else once in a while. It was a well-cooked sandwich with the spread of butter on the top portion of the bread still glistening with freshly cut vegetables between the two faces of bread.

    Silently sitting down, he ate with a full bite and scowled a little, not liking the taste of the tomatoes within. But that doesn''t matter as he focuses on other things to his liking and eats away gratefully.

    "I was worried a little," Mitsuko smiled and quickly began typing into her cellphone as she brought her te over, mumbling what she wrote. "Kurumi and Sayoko are picky eaters. But it''s nice seeing someone not raising a ruckus for a few odd slices of cucumber."

    ''Oh, that''s the fresh hell I just munched into,'' Nik realized silently, not particrly fond of such a ''fresh'' sandwich either.

    Mitsuko then showed him the tranted texts, and he nodded. He could and would still eat it. It waspletely unknown what he would encounter in a few hours. So, it was only logical to eat fresh and nutritious food right from the get-go and pray for the best.

    Fully knowing about his appetite, Mitsuko had made a considerably greater number of sandwiches for Nik while she was satisfied with only two. But seeing him eat away so heartily, Mitsuko finally couldn''t help but recall yesterday''s events and questioned herself.

    ''Is it possible he got irritated because the dinner got interrupted?''

    Then more she thought on this matter, the greater her confidence grew. It was all well while she was underneath him, ready to gobble him up, but he only took sudden action when Kurumi forcefully tested his attention. But whatever it could have been, Mitsuko grew silent once Nik ate and raised an issue by tranting a simple sentence into her cellphone.

    "You''re leaving for a week? What happened?" She inquired, her reaction slightly greater than Yuuko''s.

    Nik exined in the same way as he did with Yuuko. And Mitsuko''s response was simr, too. If it''s dangerous, logic dictated going to the authorities, but she was much easier to persuade.

    "Can I know where you''re going? That way, I could point Genta-san in the right direction."

    She inquired.

    Nik shook his head slightly as Mitsuko continued, a little confused.

    "If you remembered something... and still n to return within seven days, and considering you''re not lying... Nik, you don''t have a family, do you?" Mitsuko had aplex expression as she showed the screen to Nik, and he shook his head again.

    Mitsuko''s worry also happened to be slightly greater than Yuuko''s. For Yuuko, Nik was only a temporary employee that she now nned to have full-time if possible, but for Mitsuko, well, this meant much more for various reasons. But none came even close to the aspect of attachment towards someone. This was simply a genuine worry for an individual she had helped for almost a week now, and while these motives were derived from selfish reasons, that didn''t stop her from trying and caring enough. After all, she''s a mother, too... a strange one, but still.

    "Then what do you n to do after you return? Now that you have remembered something..."

    Nik blinked. His first order of business would be finding a ce to stay and live, and that''s what he replied. There was nothing strange about it as Mitsuko nodded in agreement.

    "When will you be leaving exactly?"

    "Around 4 in the evening," Nik replied and saw Mitsuko smiling, "Enough time for you to have a bag ready for yourself, right? I''ll cook you some food and pack some snacks for you."

    Hesitating for a moment, Nik nodded eventually, more than willing to ept the kind gesture since he already owed the woman a great deal.

    Just like the day when the duo left to purchase some clothes, Nik helped around with the chores wholeheartedly.

    But...

    "Oh~ I seemed to have dropped my shirt," Mitsuko called out in surprise, but Nik was more surprised by the fact she wore a bra in the first ce. But then again, she should while working around, or it might only exhaust herter on.

    Seeing the dark green bra holding her assets, her skin slightly damp, especially around her cleavage that Mitsuko revealed more than enough by bending down in front of him while picking her top, Nik could only smile wryly without feeling the least bit awkward. Mitsuko smiled after she picked her top before walking into the kitchen and slipping out of her tights, exposing a matching set of green panties as she leaned over the counter with her wide ass swaying slightly.

    "Come here," she turned around and beckoned Nik with the curve of her index.

    As he got closer, she abruptly caught his hand and pulled him closer as she turned around, mushing her breasts against his chest as her scanty bra almost rode up, exposing her tits.

    "Does this excite you even a little?" She whispered while blowing hotly against his neck. Her half-naked body pulled him closer as Nik once again recalled the night before yesterday and just how great Mitsuko felt.

    Seeing his reaction, a slightly pleased expression touched her face as she typed into her cellphone.

    "When you return in a week, let''s have some fun again, yes?"

    This was a trap, of course. And Nik now realized it as Mitsuko pushed him back with a wink. She was genuinely nning more and more fun nights for the future, and Nik felt like learning a little from Mitsuko.

    After all, the woman had multiple children, just like Esta. She was equally depraved and lustful, he reasoned. But when it came to Mitsuko, probably because of her upbringing and the difference in culture, she wasn''t the kind to enjoy permanently ''breaking'' someone. She was kind and caring, and Nik was sure that if he had a lizard on his head at the moment, that poor guy dying wouldn''t even be considered at all.

    "Oh, and I just wish you somehow remember speaking Japanese, too, because if you are punctual, maybe I''ll wrap someone else for fun, too~!" Mitsuko chortled without tranting this part while turning to the counter and preparing some meals.

    And seeing Nik so easily sit behind her and observing her cooking in her underwear and now an apron on, Mitsuko grew slightly jubnt, performing a little ''extra'' as she would move around with a soft hum of her lips in a captivating tune. With how collected Nik looked while enjoying the show, Mitsuko grew a little more confident in her theory thatst night''s incident urred not because of her actions but her daughter''s impatience. Recalling his heavy scent and the firm press of his delightful shaft against the fabric, Mitsuko became even more sure of her conjecture.

    Hours passed quickly, and Mitsuko changed into various clothes to move around as she helped Nik pack some stuff up.

    With how little she had to pack for him, it just became an excuse to fully present herself, giving Nik ''great'' reasons to return. Even he felt rather convinced with such a ''persuasion,'' all depended on his nding.''

    If lucky, he will surely return.

    But what made Mitsuko feel strange was as he left through the door, Nik specifically asked her to quickly grab a bottle of soap from the bathroom, rying he would meet her outside.

    This she did.

    But the moment she entered the bathroom, the red mark around his left arm shed, and all his clothes and the small bag on his back disappeared. The notification from Infinity changed.

    [Commencing Transmigration.

    Authority Rank: 0

    No Benefits Detected.]

    With that, Nik disappeared instantly as if he wasn''t present in this world in the first ce.

    *Click*

    Mitsuko heard a click of the door as she walked out of the bathroom.

    "Why would he want a¡ª"

    "Mom?"

    Mitsuko stood still as she looked towards the door with a surprised expression, seeing Kurumi taking off her shoes.

    "What are you doing in your underwear?" Kurumi inquired curiously. Kurumi felt that there shouldn''t be anyone around, given that there were no unfamiliar sets of shoes. It was strange for her mother to get down to ''it'' alone. She always preferred a partner.

    "I''m... nothing? Anyway! Nik is leaving for work. So, you should try talking with him. He''s just outside."

    "What? There''s no one outside. I stopped by Megumi''s Mom, but she had given Nik a short leave to give him some time."

    "There''s nobody outside at all? Not even by the corner of the block?"

    "No?"

    "Strange... I did not even hear the door open before you came in..."

    Mitsuko frowned, feeling a little weird. She covered herself with an overcoat hanging on the rack near the door before she strolled out of her house, unable to find any hint of Nik.

    ''Seven days... huh. Why do I doubt that someone who ran so quickly will even return?''

    She grew a little depressed. All this time, she felt that they were getting along really well. But she figured seven days wasn''t a long time in the first ce. And if he didn''t return, she would just write Nik off as a happy night and a fulfilling week of cooking and trying various dishes with an exotic, mysterious youth.

    ''Hnf,'' A soft chuff escaped her lips as she ndestinely rubbed her thighs under her overcoat while returning home. ''I did enjoy his superb head-washing skills. And the feeling of his body against mine.'' Undoubtedly, Mitsuko realized the youth was strange in many ways¡ªwhich she would happily explore should he return in a week.

    ***

    Alternate Title: When Mitsuko Uses Her Head to Think; Mitsuko''s Head Games are Impable in Every Manner; A Weekly Promise; A Week For the Souma, Unknown Period For Nik; Mitsuko, Of Course, Dropped Her Top identally; Laying Sex Traps!; Mitsuko''s Rise as a Fantasy Sadistic Mommy?; Mitsuko is Sexually Purer¡ªUnadulterated Nik Review; Missing Naked Disappearance For a Bottle Of Shampoo; Mitsuko Having An Exhibition Overcoat Lying Around Casually; Nik is in For Some Fun... If He Survives; Mitsuko''s Hope To Explore the Unknown

    ***

    A/N: No point in dragging in this world since the avatar is going to be the major one and I already have developed most of Nik''s issues to take care of in the next world.

    Now, this avatar world is going to be an au that I felt quite intriguing due to a cbr video on YouTube. What if Urs somehow took both Zuko and Az when she left?

    This will be the main premise that indirectly affects many situations from early on.

    And the other change will be that all the characters are 18 and above and will be the same way. For instance, Princess Yue in this one may already be married and still be alive.

    So consider this an Au where Aang ''wakes'' up a few yearster instead? If I take this premise to keep in line with the growth of the age of the characters, then what happened in Ba Sing Se and what happened to the hundred years of war in general? This is all for having canon 18+ Toph!

    First Volume: The Saga of Women Bender begins.

 Chapter 18: The Southern Tribe

    Chapter 18: The Southern Tribe<h4>Chapter 18: The Southern Tribe</h4>

    Two youths traveled through the icy waters on a canoe with bone-ended tips, wearing thick, blue, fur-ended coats and gloves. Small andrge icebergs of many sizes and shapes could be seen as the duo traveled carefully. Both of them had the hoods of their thicker coats pulled up, only revealing their faces.

    The duo would see the flickering and quickly swimming bodies of fishes almost the size of an arm. Seeing this, the male ced the pedal back on the space of the canoe and pulled the bone-tipped spear belted over his back alongside a sleek bone club with the curving end attached to a heavy sphere painted blue for an even greater strike force and a sheathed... boomerang?

    Grasping the spear well, the youth smiled, greed flickering in his blue eyes that formed a contrast to his dark brown skin and his voice a little gruff due to natural cold. Hints of facial hair and slightly darker eyebags reveal his exhausting lifestyle in this unbearable cold that all the tribespeople are born into.

    "See that, Katara? Mmmgh, I can already smell our dinner!" He stabbed with fervor. The spear pierced into water.

    And nothing more.

    The woman behind him, Katara, aside from her face revealing simrly darker skin and a set of blue eyes, also had two locks of her hair tied into some loops that began from the sides of her hairline and hid into the furry hood of the hide coat.

    "The only thing we will eat based on your hunting skills is boiled water. This is how it''s done, Sokka," Katara smiled confidently. She was brought here for a reason because she had proved herself valuable many times because of her innate ability. It was tough getting a hang of it in her early years, but now? At least she had some idea as to what she was doing.

    Taking off the glove on her left hand, Katara gazed at the fish swimming about. Her gaze concentrated drastically, but her body loosened up slightly.

    ''Just like water... just like water...'' Katara began beckoning the water around her with gentle waves of her left palm as her spread-out fingers worked wonders. The water around the fish seemed to have stopped following the flow of the sea but instead got attracted to whatever Katara was doing.

    *Plop*

    With a knocking pop came a water bubble with the fish still swimming within its confines. Sokka licked his lips seeing this while Katara''s gaze revealed her satisfaction after this aplishment. She was controlling the water! A sight mysterious and miraculous to Sokka, but it had been years, and he had grown used to it. Besides, this freak was his sister. He couldn''t possibly shun her out just because of some weird abilities, right?

    "Go, magic water!" He cheered, but his tone was still soft, afraid of startling away a few other fishes around.

    "It''s not magic water¡ª" Katara instantly frowned when Sokka waved his spear, "Just keep it right!"

    *Ssh*

    The spear pierced the small bubble, trying to ''pierce'' their dinner, but the fish could still move, and it did. Twisting around the slightly blunt tip of the spear, the fish survived as the bubble burst apart due to the loss of concentration from Katara''s side and the harsh stab itself. With the bubble right above Katara''s head, the cold water sshed onto her head, drenching her face.

    "I said I would handle it, right? Why do you always have to screw things up?" She snapped instantly, "And what magic water? It''s waterbending. It''s traditional art, alright? We have two more waterbenders in our tribe now, mister!"

    Katara shouted while Sokka pursed his lips as their canoe picked up speed for some strange and ''magical'' reason. Still unaware, Katara waved her hands, their pace rising harshly.

    *Thud*

    The canoe shuddered suddenly, making the two of them fall over each other in the gap as they suddenly entered a swift channel of a stream surrounded by multiple icy chunks of death that struck the canoe.

    "Katara! Magic up!" Sokka shouted.

    "I''m trying!" Katara iled her hands in panic, not even registering the same insult she was so offended by earlier.

    "If I die! It''s because of your magic water!"

    "Let me concentrate, dimwit!"

    *Thud*

    Two more chunks of ice struck as their canoe was directed against a hill-shaped iceberg with water striking its surface and parting, foreshadowing their demise.

    "Mom... I''ming!" Sokka sucked in a breath of cold air while Katara gritted her teeth.

    ''Ice is just water... ice is just water!''

    If she couldn''t control the erratic water then¡ª

    "Hang on!" She shouted as Sokka firmly grasped the pedal in his hand.

    ''Please...''

    Katara began moving her arms and directed herplete attention to the iceberg with her hands powerfully slicing in the air, and while still thrusting her hands in the air, she felt resistance! Not from the space in front of her but the slow and gradual cracks spreading on the iceberg from the middle.

    ''Please break!'' Katara closed her eyes. Even Sokka closed his eyes, hugging the pedal.

    *Crackle*

    *Fssshhhhhhhhhh*

    The iceberg suddenly cracked further, letting out a pressurized gust of wind that slowed their eventual collision. The wind felt too moist and warm, making the two open their eyes.

    "Go... waterbending..." Sokka sighed as the air stopped flowing while they gently reached the iceberg.

    However, before they breathed their sighs of relief, the water around them trembled, and Sokka looked back only for his eyes to widen.

    "Move!"

    He quickly caught Katara''s wrist and rushed out of the canoe.

    "Hey¡ª"

    *Crash*

    Behind them, the canoe was instantly smashed into wooden and bony splinters by another massive iceberg. The body of ice they barely found their bnce on shuddered once again.

    *Crack*

    *Crack*

    Cracks spread on its surface once again, and from deep within, a giant bolt of light skyrocketed into the sky as if a pir, and the sky over them lightened up inyers of multiple colors.

    While Katara grew fascinated by the phenomenon, Sokka pulled her into a tight embrace as he turned around, sticking his back against the chunks of ice erupting like a miniature volcano.

    "What''s going on?" He shouted as Katara instantly grew aware of the danger they were in.

    "I don''t know. I didn''t do this!"

    "That''s why I wanted toe alone!" Sokka argued. There was a time and ce for everything, sure! But if they''re going to die, he might as well win an argument onest time.

    "We would''ve starved!" Katara shouted back but hugged Sokka still, her grip tight and her heart slightly terrified.

    "We could have just caught one of the penguins!"

    "They would have destroyed our vige!"

    Both of them hugged each other tighter, but nothing happened.

    The trembling grew calm as they quickly parted.

    Looking at each other with annoyed expressions, they began bickering yet again.

    "We can always capture one of the Penguins at night," Sokka scowled.

    "And who would eat it? I refuse to dine on them!"

    "And fishes are fine, you hypocrite?!"

    While they red lightning, they heard something behind them and finally turned their attention to the broken cap of the iceberg only to see a boy with his eyes glowing white simr to the arrow-shaped light on his bald head. The yellow and orange-colored clothes on him were too thin to be considered extreme northern or southern as they swayed without wind until his eyes rolled up and all the light vanished.

    "Hey!"

    Katara ran, quickly catching the boy as it slid through the gentle slope of the ice while Sokka followed.

    "Ugh..."

    The boy uttered, barely opening his eyes.

    "H-hey... can I ask you something?" he whispered as he looked at the girl before looking past her towards the sky. Even Sokka came to a sudden halt, his mouth and eyes wide in shock.

    "Yes?" Katara inquired.

    "Why... is there a naked man over you?"

    "What?" Katara looked up.

    *Thud*

    Arge body instantly fell on her and the boy.

    ---

    Nik opened his eyes and slowly sat up, quite a bit confused. Knowledge was already provided that anything on him would be stripped during the world transfer. In essence, he can only travel naked for now. Then why was he clothed and in somebody''s bed?

    He observed his surroundings momentarily before his head began aching with shooting pain traveling through his body.

    "Ugh..."

    He groaned. The screen of Infinity appeared in front of his gaze involuntarily.

    [Transmigration Sessful.

    Authority Rank: 0

    No Benefits Detected.]

    [Optional Objectives from Transmigration Paradise detected.]

    [Objective: Deviated from the intended course of action, the Phoenix rules the four aspects. Dethrone him or kill him.

    Mission Rank: 1

    Rewards: Silver Mystery Box, 15 AP (Rank: 1)

    Time Limit: ¡ª

    ]

    [Objective: Derived from the deviation, the Phoenix rules the four aspects but fears the arrival of the proper order. Find and remove his worries by locating the Avatar and killing him.

    Mission Rank: 2

    Rewards: Golden Mystery Box, 15 AP (Rank: 2)

    Time Limit: ¡ª

    ]

    [Voluntary Return Protocol Activated in¡ª 163:43 hours.]

    Nik silently gazed at this and pondered.

    If Infinity informed him urately, only seven days would have passed in his homeworld irrespective of the time spent each ''traveling.'' This means he should be able to spend a fair bit of time in this world, months even, and only seven days would pass in his new homeworld. And the fact that he could return anytime after seven days in this world relieved him greatly.

    It was already clear to him that it wasn''t Infinity who sent people to different worlds. That mysterious existence would only bring the dead into a different world for another chance at life for the condition of continuously devouring things and still rewarding AP. Honestly, it was too sweet of a deal, and Nik had grown to appreciate it slightly. On the other hand, the Transmigration Paradise is the entity that would send lower-ranked members of this organization into a different world for various tasks as seen in his notifications as ''objectives.'' Nik didn''t know what Paradise earned bypleting these objectives, but he''d been informed about the ''Mysterious Boxes'' and would trypleting a mission if possible.

    Again, Nik was in no position to question what the Transmigration Paradise earned, and he didn''t think it was wise to uncover too many damn mysteries of the world when the entity in question was capable of godly feats like this.

    ''Anyway... where am I?''

    Nik looked around. He didn''t rush to purchase the localnguage. It could be Japanese or his mother tongue. He hoped, at least.

    Trying to stand up, Nik felt his stomach hurt for a moment. Looking around, he found himself in a tent made from an unknown material. The interior was simplistic. A few folded clothes were set on the corner. The tent''s entrance was still closed, but the light through the gaps announced daytime. Nik shivered as a chill crept inside the tent the second he pushed the entrance''s p away. But the clothes worked well.

    The moment he walked out, the daylight made Nik narrow his gaze momentarily as the chilling surface of snow and ice underneath made him curl his toes, but it wasn''t a terrible sensation for the time being.

    "The naked man woke up, too!"

    A shout filled his senses.

    ''Have to purchase thenguage... sounds about right,'' Nik''s lips twitched as he could slowly start to observe his surroundings.

    "Whoooo! Yeah- hahaha- ugh!"

    "My watchtower!"

    There was too much information to digest¡ªA bald boy in thin clothes glided without any wind as he crashed into a poorly constructed watchtower built from ice and snow, unlike the few igloos around that looked rather sturdy. Only children and women were around him, the only man in this small vige, presumably, running towards the crashed watchtower. A poor excuse of an ice wall surrounded the settlement, too.

    [Acquire thenguage of the temporary world?

    Cost: 1 AP (Rank 0)]

    Since Nik did not n to drag the same nuisance he had back to the homeworld here, where that man was carrying a dangerous club and a spear and gave Nik a good enough reason to understand his surrounding quickly¡ªhe epted the deal.

    [1 AP deducted. Solenguage detected.]

    The literary and oral practices of this world''snguage filled his head, sending him into a momentary but painless daze.

    "Hush, not so loud," Nik heard a middle-aged woman speak up as she lowered the hands of the boy pointing his gloved fingers towards Nik.

    Another woman, much younger than her peers looked at him before clearing her throat.

    "Um... good day, traveler?"

    "Hey! You''re awake! How did you appear out of nowhere? Will you teach me? Was that an airbending trick?"

    The bald youth with a blue pointed arrow tattoo on his forehead quickly rushed up to Nik while the man walked over with a tight grip on his club and a suspicious gaze, "You will only get a single chance to exin yourself. Are you one of those fire nation spies running around and assimting the surrounding territories after winning this damned war?"

    Nik blinked.

    "Uh... no. What is airbending?" He inquired.

    "Some magic," the club-wielding man replied without skipping a beat.

    "Not magic!" the girl uttered a groan, and at this point, a little boy threw a snowball at the man.

    "It''s called bending! I''m the best snowball bender!" he stated fiercely, baring his... well, ''yet to grow'' set of teeth.

    "Now, now, Jerkzu," the woman sighed, making Nik blink again.

    ''Did she just say Jerkzu?''

    "Yeah, jerk, knock it off!"

    Nik heard the youth speak up.

    With a scoff, the man looked at Nik again, "So... how can you prove that you''re not a fire nation spy?"

    "Um, I don''t have anything?" Nik spread his arms as the man pursed his lips. He clicked his tongue with a sigh, "Fair enough, wee to the Southern Water Tribe. This here is my sister, Katara. She and a few other freaks love categorizing themselves as the followers of some ancient art when it nearly gets me killed daily."

    "And this is Sokka," Katara pushed Sokka away with a shove, "He thinks everyone is a Fire Nation Spy and is a useless braggart who can only call other freaks."

    "Because you try and control the water when the sea should only be tamed by a man of the sea! Like me!" Sokka huffed.

    "Oh, yeah?" one of the little girls shouted as she quickly collected snow and threw it on Sokka.

    "Men! Attack!" A young boy shouted as everyone began destroying Sokka with snowballs while he swung his club... rather well.

    "Hey, I''m Aang! Nice to meet you!" The bald boy looked at Nik and smiled widely.

    "Nik, nice to meet you, too," he nodded.

    "So, Nik, how did you get here?" Katara instantly inquired.

    "And naked!"

    Aang questioned, to which Katara lowered her head slightly.

    "What?" Nik feigned well-developed ignorance.

    "Yeah, you fell right on top of me and Katara. I mean, weren''t you cold at all? Even I would shiver naked in the south pole here," Aang pointed the end of the staff in his hand towards the outer region.

    "Oh, I''m sorry about crashing on the two of you," Nik apologized and continued, "But I don''t remember how I got here..."

    Just like that, his life in this new world of ''magic'' began where bald boys could fly, and little boys were named Jerkzu.

    ***

    Alternate Title: It Ain''t Magic, Bitch!; The Bickering Siblings; The Brother, The Sister, and The Fish; Popped Bubble; Real Life Bootleg Titanic; Sokka: Ew! Stop Hugging Me!; Naked Nik Strikes Terror Again; Objectives?; Mystery Boxes?; Rewards!; Understanding Limits; Learning New Language Instantly; A World of ''Magic''; Jerkzu, The Best Ball Bender; The Naked Man Awakens; A Seven Day Hyperbolic Trip!; Nik Is Not a Spy!; The Bald Boys Fly in This World; Aang: Yep, That''s a Nutsack Above Your Head. Sokka: Yep. Katara: Huh? *Looks Up and Sees Her Future Bloodbending Training Stick*

 Chapter 19: Taking Off (1)

    Chapter 19: Taking Off (1)<h4>Chapter 19: Taking Off (1)</h4>

    "Here, have some soup," Nik nced at the kindly smiling middle-aged woman who seemed to be staying longer in the tent than she should be.

    "Just leave, Auntie," Sokka groaned as the woman red at the youth and snorted before leaving. Nik looked down at the ''soup.'' In a word, it looked disastrous. To Nik, the term soup meant clear soup, fresh vegetables, and a healthy portion of meat. It barely meant a broth here, but he still picked the bowl gratefully, sipping the southern concoction with an open mind.

    Sokka continued to look at the youth in front of him with a suspicious gaze.

    "How old are you?"

    "20," Nik replied.

    "Oh," Sokka raised his eyebrow in surprise, "Hmm, you''ve got good enough of a face. Not as handsome as a conventional Southerner, but you''ve got the tan. Psst," Sokka leaned forward, the back of his palm close to his lips as he whispered, "I don''t know you, but I wouldn''t wish this fate on my worst enemy. Stay clear from all the aunties in the tribe. The older, the better. Men of the tribe left for the war but haven''t returned. That damned Phoenix King refuses to let go of any war prisoner! Ehm, anyway, I have barely avoided their vile clutches by monopolizing hunting trips all for myself."

    Nik pursed his lips, sipping on the bowl while inquiring, "I''m sorry. I''m still stuck on this art you mentioned. Waterbending, is it?"

    "Look," Sokka waved his hand inplete disregard, "It''s moving water. I waterbend every day with the pedal to steer the canoe. Or I bend my boomerang through the air and get it back. See, airbending? I''m the freaking Avatar that never showed up. Guilty as charged."

    Crossing his arms, Sokka sighed deeply.

    "Sorry about venting suddenly. Kids around keep harping about what Katara teaches cause¡ªwell, I''m the only man remaining of the tribe, and the influence of the..." Sokka looked cautiously, as if worried someone outside the tent might hear them, before whispering, "Womenfolk... is far greater now."

    Nik nodded even when he didn''t understand a thing from Sokka''s exnation. It left a lot of information to be desired. Does peeing here also considered waterbending, then? Or farting as airbending? Because that''s what Sokka''s exnation would cover as ''magic,'' too.

    "Anyway, you''re 20 years old but travel naked? What''s up with that?" Sokka inquired.

    "I don''t remember," Nik sipped calmly.

    This situation was an interrogation, a warmer one, but still an interrogation. Well within rights and thoughts, Sokka clicked his tongue, "I don''t believe that. How can you prove that you''ve lost your memories?"

    "I cannot," Nik lowered the bowl and set it down, "But aside from my name and other few personal information and social customs, I don''t remember anything else."

    "What is the name of the Phoenix King?"

    "I don''t know."

    "How did hey siege on Ba Sing Se and win this utterly useless war?"

    "I wouldn''t know."

    "Where did youe from?"

    "I don''t remember."

    "What''s yourst name?"

    "Faran."

    "Why did you pick such a weirdst name?"

    "I didn''t."

    "Aha! So you do remember something! You''re lying!" Sokka instantly pointed his gloved finger at Nik as his expression froze.

    ''This guy... is good.'' Or, in hindsight, Nik is worse?

    Nik gulped. Did he identally encounter a genius in dumb man''s interactions?

    {A/N: Wolf in sheep''s clothing.}

    "So?" Sokka sneered, tightening the wolftail held by a white thread behind his head as he inquired, "Where did youe from?"

    "Why did you bring me here?" Nik frowned.

    "To question you, of course," Sokka shrugged.

    "No. I meant I did not ask to wake up in your tribe, right? Given that I''m here when I awoke, it must mean you, who found me unconscious, and from Aang''s words, I was found outside your tribe."

    "And?" Sokka frowned.

    Nik replied calmly, "Then why should I be attributed as the one to have some vile intentions? I didn''t want to end up here."

    Nik could only feign ignorance in his homeworld for the most part because of the choices he opted for due to theck of AP. He had no such problems now in the beginning, but his AP had fallen into the mercy of the decimal system of a high fraction yet again after purchasing this world''snguage. But being able tomunicate was already way better than waking up in a hospital where you can''t talk at all.

    However, Sokka simply shrugged, "Look pal, you don''t understand howing out of things works apparently... you don''t get a choice. You''re here and suspicious! And you have been caught lying!"

    Rolling his eyes, Nik countered, "You think a spy of this Mighty Phoenix King will drink this?"

    Nik tapped the empty bowl as Sokka pursed his lips.

    "You''re... probably right. Our tribe''s destitute, yeah," Sokka groaned and fell on his back.

    "Man... I want to go out and find what happened to Dad and the others..."

    "Where are all the men?" Nik curiously inquired as Sokka sat up once again.

    "You''re really like that kid chasing ottar-penguins," Sokka mumbled, "It''s the 100-Years War, genius! Phoenix King Ozai won. The men of the tribe left to assist the other two nations in the war, but we haven''t heard from them ever since. Not one letter or indication aside from the Royal Procession that traveled the entire world, announcing the merits of this Ozai and how he will keep the sinners of the war in his stronghold. They didn''t hurt us pretty much. Well, because we''re no threat at all."

    Sokka lowered his head as distasteful memories flickered in his mind. He shook his head.

    "I''m sorry to hear that," Nik closed his eyes momentarily. This world is dangerous, but even if he had the slightest bit of thought to stay and find if there were any valuable objects around him¡ªit couldn''t be done here in this frozen vige. However, he also desired a safe way to leave this area and reasoned that if this were possible in the first ce, this tribe would have already moved closer to civilization for survival.

    *piiiiiiiiiiiiii*

    A strange whistle suddenly resounded within the tribe, the two men looked at each other before quickly exiting the tent. In the sky, alongside a trail of smoke, was a beacon of light that finally began to descend after reaching its highest altitude.

    "Fire Nation," Sokka whispered and cautiously nced at Nik only to find him equally dazed and surprised. Relieving him of doubts, temporarily, Sokka shouted, "Get ready for anything! Jerkzu, Hina! You both aren''t allowed toe out or waterbend if there are fire nation soldiers!"

    The man looked at the children, waving his hand, "Hurry!"

    The mothers of the mentioned children pulled their hands and entered their tents. Meanwhile, Sokka looked at Nik.

    "Can you fight?"

    "Oh, no. I''m a schr," Nik used the go-to lie taught to him from early on.

    Sokka pursed his lips, "Hey, man! You drank that weird excuse of a soup, right? You''re already a little like us! Take this!"

    Sokka handed Nik a bony spear, and Nik recoiled slightly, barely holding the shaft with his thumb and index and feeling quite disconnected. He wasn''t a warrior either in passion or profession. He only wore the outfit of one a few times for his work.

    Seeing Nik''s poor reaction to a weapon, all the doubts in Sokka''s heart vanished as he grumbled, "Make a fist! Clench it real good!"

    He waved his club and then looked toward the beacon''s direction, only to fall silent for a moment. And then he frowned and quickly walked past Nik and climbed up the broken watchtower before narrowing his gaze and looking far in that particr direction.

    "Those two idiots!" Sokka cursed, "Hey, you! Come with me! I don''t trust a stranger in the tribe."

    ---

    "Where are we going?" Nik inquired. He and Sokka traveled outside of the tribe momentarily without any protection. But then again, Nik reasoned the tribe wasn''t well protected either. Besides, Nik had a safe space to enter if things got too dangerous.

    "Even before I was born, there has been a shipwreck near the tribe. Gran Gran made us all stay away from that ship because it belonged to the Fire Nation and might even have booby traps... when the procession of the Phoenix King reached the sight of the shipwreck, they refused to salvage it, probably, because the cost of repairs wouldn''t be worth it."

    Nik nodded and followed Sokka. For the time being, the man in front of him looked dependable. After all, he even provided a set of thick boots and a furry and warm overcoat with afortable bluish hoody that Nik had worn to keep his ears warm. Both of their breaths would escape in the form of a cold mist as they continued moving.

    ''This is the direction where Aang ran in chasing a penguin with Katara following him. Most probably the two of them identally activated something,'' Nik mused internally. Until now, he was most fascinated by the change in atmosphere. He felt that suddenly arriving in such a cold climate should affect him deeply. But it didn''t have anysting effect as the sheerck of giant buildings or neat streets with organized architecture felt strangely clean. After all, his eyes only held a pure white and blue scape of ice and snow.

    If one ignored Sokka''s hushed cursings, then it was quite peaceful. Deadly, yes. But peaceful.

    Traveling through ice proved more difficult than imagined as it now made sense to use the spear in his hand as a walking stick to achieve bnce but used to this climate, Sokka had no trouble bncing himself through the slippery slopes or fluffyndyered with snow that would try and devour one''s legs in a cold coffin.

    *Kh*

    *Kh*

    The sound of their footsteps echoed with not a single animal in sight¡ª

    "Hey! Sokka!"

    ¡ªaside from the social ones.

    Katara and Aang ran in their direction. Guilt riddled their expressions, and further away, Nik even saw the shadow of the shipwreck that Sokka mentioned. It was hard not to notice it even from this far of a distance and a heavyyer of mist.

    "What did you do?!" Sokka instantly pointed the balled end of his club at Aang, scaring the boy as Katara pushed the club away, apologizing, "He didn''t do anything, Sokka. It was an ident, sorry. I should have been more mindful, but... I let my emotions get the better of me."

    Her head lowered as Sokka pursed his lips with a deep frown, "That''s not gonna work! You used the same thing two days ago!"

    Katara looked up, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she nodded, "Fine, you''re right. But I''m not lying. It''s not Aang''s fault. I should have stopped him from entering that shipwreck. But I now know that Aang is not associated with the Fire Nation and Phoenix City! At all!

    Come on, I''ll cook you a nice bowl of fish sticks," she persuaded, and it worked, only barely.

    "Katara, that beacon threatened the entire Tribe! Not just our vige, but the other viges, too! You''ve got to promise me not to do something so stupid! Or he needs to leave now!"

    He pointed the club back at Aang, who rubbed the back of his head with a guilty conscience.

    Nik watched the two siblings bicker before ncing at Aang, coincidently meeting his gaze. They both shared a sentiment¡ªit was awkward.

    Being the third wheel in an argument hurts a person physically, and the two travelers felt it deeply.

    "Um, Sokka¡ª" Aang began and flinched as Sokka scowled, "Sir, ehm, I''m sorry. Truly. If you want, I will leave right away¡ª"

    "Wait a minute," Katara turned to look at him before facing Sokka, "Don''t you get it, Sokka? An Airbender has not been sighted for over a hundred years now! A hundred years!"

    She emphasized as Aang lowered his head. The sadness in his gaze couldn''t be more prevalent.

    "So? Good for him and his magic air!"

    "You dimwit! I think Aang was inside that iceberg for more than a hundred years because he doesn''t know anything about the war." Katara groans.

    "Well, great, here, Nik. Do you know anything about the war?" Sokka turned to look at Nik as he shook his head innocently.

    "Maybe he was trapped in a magic space for a hundred years. Maybe he''s the avatar, too?" Sokka scoffed, crossing his arms., understanding the point Katara was implying.

    "You''re a stubborn brute!"

    "And you''re a sea freak!"

    Both of them red as Nik coughed.

    "What''s an avatar?" He questioned

    "I think... that would be me..."

    Aang raised his hand slightly, but his voice was too low.

    "Great... the Avatar, whoo-freaking-hooo..." Sokka groaned, "Nice of you to show up after Ozai conquered the world, Aang. You''re gonna do great!" Aang flinches at the sarcasm.

    Turning around, Sokka had his arm around Nik''s shoulder, "Come on, Nik, it''s the first time I''m gonna chat with someone my age. Good thing you''re not into freakish stuff..."

    "Hey! Is Aang still wee?" Katara called out. In the end, she knew Sokka wouldn''t want anything bad for the tribe.

    "Sure, whatever. Maybe Aang can help us catch some fish, cook them up, and build better defenses for the tribe. I mean, that''s his job, right?" Sokka waved his hand, slightly tired.

    "Come on, Aang. Don''t mind Sokka''s words too much," Katara patted Aang''s shoulder as they sunk slightly. Amongst the three grownups, he looked like a small kid and, as such, was treated like one, even when being the legendary Avatar.

    But while walking, everyone failed to notice the strange emotion coursing through Nik''s body.

    ''Phoenix that rules the four aspects... more information is needed, but it''s probably rted to the Phoenix King. And the Avatar... is that boy. Transmigration Paradise expects me to kill a boy for rewards?''

    He felt slightly sick in the stomach at the thought of it.

    Dying once surely does wonder to a human being. Nik couldn''t have been more traumatized and realized he needed to face a few realities to live a healthy life. And dying once made him value life even more. After all, he wouldn''t want to inflict that utter despair just moments before death, followed by a soothing calm to children, the least of all, or adults and possibly enemies.

    ''Holy... shit...''

    Nik''s eyes widened as they neared the vige from another entrance, where Nik failed to notice the white mound precious. Aang had another particr individual¡ªAn 2.5-meter-long and two-meter-high white-furred beauty with a broad nose and kind brown eyes. The fur, too, had a natural arrow-shaped design of brown stripes with the arrow pointing down from the horned behemoth''s head.

    "Appa!" Aang jumped, his body instantlytching on the top portion of the beast''s head as Aang began to pet him.

    "I''m sorry, Appa. I''ll find you something to eat soon, too," Aang smiled.

    *Graaghuuu*

    The beast opened its mouth, revealing a set of giant mrs as it let a natural, growling call.

    Seeing Nik in shock, Katara smiled, "See? I told you that Aang''s friend is nothing like him. He is also the one to help us return when ourst canoe broke apart."

    "Appa is a Sky Bison," Aang smiled, "He has been with me from the moment we were taught Airbending!"

    Nik tilted his body slightly, observing the t-shaped broad tail behind Appa, wondering what this mix of a typus and a bison could aplish. ording to Sokka and his sarcastic remark¡ªAppa flies. There was yet to be seen a hint of such a remarkable aplishment, but seeing Aang flying once was good enough of an indicator that most probably Aang wasn''t boasting empty praises.

    "You were in an Iceberg, right? How did you turn into an iceberg if you''re supposed to be flying?" Nik inquired curiously as Aang closed his eyes and buried his head into Appa''s fur, "It''s a long story... 100 years long now. Anyway," pulling himself up, Aang looked at Katara, "I know I promised you to bring you to the Northern Water Tribe... but I want to check up on my home, too. I''m sure that many would have survived the war. If they see a familiar face, maybe they wille out of hiding," Aang smiled, his words brimming with optimism.

    But Katara didn''t seem to hold the same thought. Her expression told it all.

    "Aang... I¡ª"

    "Katara, they''re going to be alright. I''m fine even after a hundred years. There were airbending masters much better than me in the temples," Aang grinned as Nik inquired.

    "Can I request you for a ride, too? I''m not from here. And I don''t want to impose more than I already have."

    Nik didn''t have a n. What could someone even think of whileing into yet another world? He was new to this. A rookie needs experience and for once, seeing such strange animals and abilities¡ªNik had the slightest bit of desire to see more of the wonders... from a safe distance, of course.

    "Sure!" Aang nodded. "I won''t be bored during the trip, then."

    They were just a little further away from the vige, and when the trio returned, they felt an instantaneous shift in the mood. The women and the children would eye Aang. Sokka had returned while Aang introduced Appa to Nik, and now they saw him leading the group.

    "Oh... god. What did you do, Sokka?" Katara had an ominous feeling when she saw the ck, grey, and white Tribal Paint on Sokka''s face.

    "Neers," Sokka smiled as the vigers gathered around. The vige was extremely small, so, Nik and Aang in particr felt slightly stifled.

    "After discussing a few things with the tribeswomen, as an acting Chieftain, I havee to a decision. Aang, do you deny that you''re the Avatar?"

    Aang''s hold around his staff tightened, but he shook his head nheless.

    "I''m sorry for not telling you all after you gave me a ce to stay. But... I''m the Avatar."

    Gasps rang in the vige.

    ''I would gasp, too, if I understood the importance of a 12-year-old boy... huh, I do know the value of a 12-year-old boy. A pouch of 100 gold coins...'' He thought with a depressed expression.

    "Then!" Sokka shouted before bowing his head, "Help us reinforce the tribe. I request of you and apologize for my constant ridicule!"

    "Eh?" Katara''s lips twitched.

    Aang grew dumbstruck.

    "Legends say that the Avatar controls all the four elements. Please use your absolute waterbending skills to help reinforce the tribe so that I can leave without worries! To finally look for the men of the tribe!"

    "Sokka¡ª" Katara called out.

    "Not now, Katara. We cannot survive like this. But if the vige is safe and has enough food tost for a month... maybe, I can find a solution outside!"

    "No, I understand that. But Aang is just an Airbender..."

    Sokka blinked, straightening his back.

    "Excuse me? So the Avatar doesn''t control four elements?"

    "No," Aang waved his hand, "I need to train to control the four elements. I am an airbending master... but I don''t know a thing about waterbending or other forms of bending."

    "Well..." Sokka sighed, "fuck."

    "*Gasp* Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"

    Jerkzu instantly copied the curse as his mother hurried to cover his mouth, berating him and ring at Sokka. It would seem that his rating as a chieftain had fallen yet again.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Warm Interrogation; Sokka Being Low-Key Smart; Nik Being Low-Key Dumb; The Whistling Sign; Trek in Ice; The Distant Ship; The Beautiful Bison; The Mission Bes Clear; Sick Mission; Value of Life Bes Greater After Death; The Avatar; The Phoenix King; The Vige''s Dire State; Sokka''s Request; The Hope of Leaving the Southern Tribe; Nik''s Hidden Ace Literally Up His Sleeve; Jerkzu: FUCK!

 Chapter 20: Taking Off (2)

    Chapter 20: Taking Off (2)<h4>Chapter 20: Taking Off (2)</h4>

    Nik didn''t need any special skills to gain information about his surroundings. Once trusted, travelers are a great source to vent. The Southern Tribe isposed of many smaller viges. The conditions of the other settlements weren''t any better than the one Nik was in. Men volunteered in the war as the remaining members consisted of grown-up children and middle-aged women already considered widows.

    But in the tradition of the Southern Tribe, it is considered a grave fortune for anyone establishing intimate rtionships with ''widows.'' The spirits of the husband will haunt the particr lover. Nik didn''t read deeply into this. To him, superstitions such as these were the work of overzealous men who would worry about their image even after their death to prevent their wives from looking for someone to rece them. But he also wasn''t willing to just spit on the said traditions and earn the ire of the only decision-maker of the tribe as a whole.

    He learned the merchants traded the wooden shelves and pots inside the settlement for fur and pearls.

    Nik saw Aang moving around at a quick speed, with children chasing after him,ughing and cheering. Meanwhile, Aang seemingly ''sat'' on a ball of air. Nik saw it this time, Airbending, that is. Akin a top, Aang bnced his body on the sphere of wind, more like a cool mist surrounding the vige from the beginning. It''s the real deal!

    Aang could really control air, and the feat simply felt... as Sokka so eloquently quotes: Freakish and magical.

    Ok! There might be some truth to the spirits of angry husbands chasing after their widow''s new lovers.

    "Isn''t he cold at all?" Nik grumbled slightly. Next to him, acting her age, unlike their chieftain, Katara smiled, "He does not feel the cold because he knows how to regte his breathing to keep his body warm, or at least, that''s what he said."

    Nik nced sideways. Katara and Sokka were the two individuals in this vige his age.

    "Is it also traditional for a single woman to wear a ne in a vige?"

    With the hoody pulled down, Katara revealed a blue choker around her neck with a hand-carved light-blue jewel strung along.

    "Ah, this?" Katara stuttered for a second, "This is just an heirloom."

    Nik nodded with a smile. It was clear to see that Katara was reluctant to speak on this matter as Nik continued, "Do you know how to identify a bender?"

    "Nope, not a clue," Katara giggled, pointing at Jerkzu, who chased Aang, "Jerkzu identally quenched the fire for dinner with the soup. Of course, her mother spanked him after. Firewood''s a rarity here, you know. But now we don''t need it for boiling stuff."

    "Could you show a few waterbending techniques, too?"

    Nik''s request made Katara smile, but mostly out of embarrassment. She avoided his gaze, "I seriously would. But... I''m not an expert. I can do basic things. I can freeze water in a pot, boil it, or pull water out of clothes. It helps in the chores, but to actively control water from arger source can be too draining, and whenever I try it... I feel my body is rejecting how I move."

    "That''s why I always wanted a waterbending master to teach me."

    "A master?" Nik inclined his head.

    "Yes, my father used to say that mastering an element requires a lot of discipline, hard work, and especially: Guidance!"

    "Ah, I think I know about this kind of philosophy. My mother used to say the same thing," Nik smiled. Though betrayed, eventually, he had his memories still intact, and aside from ''punishments'' from Esta and a few thoroughly depraved requests of a few customers, Nik also had a collection of ''happy'' memories.

    "Nature is the best teacher."

    Nik smiled.

    ''Thrust like rabbits and dogs. Show the force of a bull!¡ªas Esta would use to say.''

    "Well, my side of nature includes Otter Penguins, and that hardly teaches me a thing," Katara replied with a shake of her head.

    Nik shrugged. In the end, this was just a polite conversation, and more often than not, Nature doesn''t teach too good of a skill set either.

    "Can you tell me where you''re really from?" Katara inquired as Nik pursed his lips. Last time he was lucky to have pulled an insomniac character arc becauseter, he realized that the people of that world had ess to the ''web'' that helped them find anything of their desire. He doubted that would be the case in this vige, too.

    "I''m from a city named Red Delight."

    "Red... Delight?" Katara mused before shrugging, "I only know a little of the main continent. Is it in the Earth Kingdom?"

    "Sure," Nik nodded, equally unaware of this world''s demographical divisions.

    "Are these Sokka''s clothes I''m wearing right now?" Nik looked down at his outfit. Katara blushed slightly, "Ehm... no. Sokka said that you''re too thin for his clothes..."

    Nik looked at her for a moment and then looked down. Finally, he gazed at the markings on his coat and observed Katara, making her fidget slightly as he turned his attention to other females and children. Only Sokka''s coat was different, and he inquired again, "Still, whose are these?"

    "Well, technically... these are my clothes now..." Katara mumbled before clearing her throat, "But it''s not so bad. Other vigers also share clothes, and wearing this doesn''t mean you''re not a man or anything. I just think that Sokka worries about this kind of stuff too much."

    "Oh, yeah, of course."

    Nik nodded as Katara groaned the moment he began drinking his soup.

    ''Great... just great. You had to listen to Sokka whining about sharing his clothes,'' she admonished herself while Nik found the clothesfortable either way.

    "Thank you for the clothes," Nik smiled as Katara nodded silently, not looking up this time.

    "Are you eager to return to your home?" Katara inquired to not feel too self-conscious at the moment. Hearing her made Nik sigh slightly.

    "Not really. I lived there for too long."

    "I understand. This vige is so small, even I feel cooped in a little despite the ocean being right outside," Katara chuckled, "But I''d still want to return to this ce in the end. The cold and the ice make me feel quite happy."

    Nik nodded.

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that you can sleep in with Aang. We set up one of the spare tents for the two of you."

    "Alright," Nik nodded.

    ---

    "Hehe! Others told me that you wore girl clothes!" Aang snickered. A smallmp illuminated their tent. The night grew darker as everyone returned to their residence.

    Not minding the provocation the slightest bit, fully knowing that it came from a child and about masculinity tempered through the abyss, Nik shrugged. Seeing the kid looking around curiously, Nik finally tried to find what this world was all about without sounding too otherworldly on the matter. Given how he had heard Katara and Sokka mentioning the Avatar, Nik began simrly, "Hey, Aang, how does it feel to airbend? That''s what it is called, right? Airbending."

    Aang''s gaze brightened as the air around him moved in a short gust, making his body levitate as he quickly sat down, easily changing his position from lying to sitting up¡ªonce again demonstrating how convenient this ability felt.

    "Airbending? It''s pretty awesome! I get to control the air currents around me, and because air is often in a state of flow, I don''t even have to pull it apart forcefully. I can just go with the flow!"

    Aang smiled. The vigers of the tribe were more curious about the application of airbending, so seeing someone else asking a deeper question made him want to talk.

    "Okay. Now your turn! What''s that bending ability that you used? It looks so cool to just appear out of nowhere! Although... Katara did seem more flustered than hurt when you fell on her. But you were only naked, not like you had horns or anything," Aang wondered as Nik thought for a moment.

    With the world being magical and three witnesses of him arriving into this world without raising too much ruckus and just epting he ''could'' appear out of nowhere... Nik found that lying about certain abilities would only narrow his scope of action. After all, his homeworld had not revealed such a mystical nature yet, and even if it did, Nik was clear on the matter that the certain amount of trust he could gain from vigers would not be possible back there simply because of what he will be facing for the second time now: Cultural Difference.

    "It... is hard to exin," Nik finally traced his chin and thought of something, "Say, Aang, do you remember the way to that shipwreck?"

    "Yeah?" Aang looked hesitant as Nik smiled.

    "I can show you what little I can do there," Nik stood up as he cautiously opened the tent''s entrance to peek out.

    Looking back, Nik raised his index finger over his lips and beckoned Aang to follow him.

    Picking his staff, Aang followed hesitatingly. Seeing nobody, he followed Nik but quite a lot more stealthily than Nik himself. After all, Nik would still leave the soft sound of ice and snow getting crushed under his foot, but Aang left no such noise as if he was gliding over the snow.

    As they walked out, Aang found Appa sleeping within a hollowed structure of ice in the shape of a circle that cradled Appa''srge body.

    "Hey, I think we shouldn''t go there," Aang spoke softly while Nik shrugged, "We''ll return within a few minutes."

    "Have you ever tried it?" As they walked, Nik continued to dig for more information, "Other forms of bending. You''re supposed to control all the four elements, right? Even Katara can do stuff without being guided by someone else."

    Aang shook his head.

    "I''m taught that bending is a mix of physical and spiritual aspects of life. Walking the spiritual path without proper guidance might tarnish and taint us. So, the best and the safest way to bend an element is under someone''s, or something''s, guidance."

    Nik looked at him for a moment, only understanding the general concept. But Aang seemed particrly emphasizing the ''spiritual'' part.

    They continued walking as Aang described the world, something Katara or Sokka couldn''t dopletely.

    A world divided by elements and philosophies, namely into the: Water Tribe, Air Nomads, Earth Kingdom, and Fire Nation.

    Unlike Sokka, who had nothing but bitter recollections of the Fire Nation, Aang had a more bnced perspective.

    "You have friends everywhere?" Nik inquired, slightly amused as Aang nodded.

    "Yep! I was nning to meet with my friend in the Earth Kingdom, but... I ended up here."

    "And you''re expected to help people?" Nik continued.

    "I know," Aang spread his arms in dismay, "Why can''t anyone see that I didn''t ask for any of it? I like ying games. That''s what I''m good at... not saving the world. How does anyone even do it? It''s a world. It wouldn''t just... crumble apart."

    Nik blinked. It would seem that he touched a sore spot.

    "We''re here!" Aang jumped with a gust of air following him as Nik followed on foot.

    Under the clear sky but misty surroundings, the duo finally approached therge metal vessel with thick tes of ice digging it up from the bow and surrounding it.

    "Now what?" Aang inquired, but a bit cautious. He had decided to follow Nik, but the situation seemed dubious at best as Nik silently gazed at the vessel.

    "Um... if the ship suddenly disappears, would the ice around us break apart?" Nik inquired as Aang tilted his head in confusion.

    "Aren''t cierspletely made of ice? There should be ice beneath the ship, too."

    ''Maybe a waterbender should also have been present...'' Nik pursed his lips, once again questioning his decision. It was unnerving making decisions for himself without any guidance. Even in his homeworld, Genta had helped him a lot, and so did Mitsuko.

    ''Well... to a new life of decisions and mistakes,'' Nik couldn''t help but let a smile creep upto his lips as he walked towards the ship, finding a discreet corner within the icy locks that held the ship exposed with rusted metal.

    Taking off his right glove, Nik went on to touch the metal.

    "Hey! Metal bending? That''s so cool! I didn''t know we can bend metal," Aang misunderstood Nik''s actions, and even Nik grew confused. How the heck could someone easily bend metal? But maybe there''s someone out there who could do it.

    "Ah... my hand is stuck," Nik mumbled as Aang''s lips twitched.

    The cold metal simply didn''t allow Nik to move his palm at all.

    But he didn''t have to move his hand, right?

    With a thought, the ship disappeared instantly alongside the slight rust stuck to his palm. Nik instantly ran back. He didn''t know the consequence of such arge entity devoured for AP, and the trembling shards of ice that supported the ship in its position approved of Nik''s caution since a few sharper edges of shaving fell into the surrounding area, but that was the extent of it.

    Aang still stood a distance away, stunned. His grip around the staff was quite loose, lips parted in amazement.

    "Now... that''s what I should learn..." he mumbled.

    "What''s it called? Invisible bending?" Aang instantly shook his head, breaking out of his daze, and inquired in excitement, "Can I learn it? Will you teach me?"

    Nik was simrly dazed. The only reason he simply devoured the shippletely and didn''t go through with what was inside was one of the booby traps activated today. And now, he gazed at his status screen with slight incredulity.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 0 (12.3277/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)]

    He gained a little over 12 AP!

    He turned to look back at the empty spot where the ship had been and inquired, "Hey... Aang. Do you think the Fire Nation has more of these ships?"

    "Huh? They would, probably. Anyway! Please, please, please! Teach me what you just did. I''m the Avatar. I think I can learn any form of bending."

    Nik turned to face Aang and inquired curiously, "Didn''t you say you never asked to be the Avatar?"

    "But I am one, right?" Aang coughed, controlling his excitement as he revealed a calm exterior.

    "Anyway... it''s not called Invisible Bending. That ship doesn''t exist anymore... this is how my family used to clean trash. That''s all."

    "I am the keeper of nature. I would very much like to learn how to keep it clean," Aang bowed as Nik could barely hold a chuckle.

    Feeling the reward in the form of AP for taking initiative made Nik feel good, not physically, but mentally. At this moment, he felt satisfied. The numbers had a way to satisfy even the most primal of blokes who have never yed a video game in their life!

    Nik had no intention of teaching something he didn''t know about deeply himself. His only objective was to try and devour the ship. After all, he had only ever devoured smaller things in his homeworld out of the consequences he may incur otherwise. But now, he knew that ranking up his authority was quite usible in this world.

    Unable to persuade Nik in the end, not knowing that this was something Nik got to learn only after his head separated from his shoulder once, Aang returned as the duo slumped in the tent, finally sumbing to sleep.

    Despite the chill, Nik slept peacefully this time without any nightmares haunting him.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Nik Bagging Katara...''s Clothes!; Angry Husband Spirit is a Real Thing!; Airbending is More than Farts!; Aang, the Top; Learning About the World; The Four Nations; Need for Masters; Rewards for Initiations; The Ship Devourer; Trash Cleaner; Aang IS The Avatar; Aang''s Sore Spot; Valuable AP!; A Path to Rank Up!

 Chapter 21: Taking Off (3)

    Chapter 21: Taking Off (3)<h4>Chapter 21: Taking Off (3)</h4>

    "Hahaha! Do it again! Do it again!" A boy shouted in excitement as the vigers gathered around Nik. Seeing a child so happy, Nik smiled pleasantly, taking the coin from the boy''s hand again and stretching his arms out.

    "Alright! It is a water tribe coin, right?" he held the small blue-tinted coin between his thumb and index before clenching his left fist.

    Seeing this, standing behind Nik, Sokka narrowed his gaze once again and leaned forward, observing Nik''s hands, both closed into fists.

    "Will you stop that?" Katara hissed softly, pulling her brother back.

    "He''s using a trick, I''m sure of it," Sokka stroked his chin with a ponderous expression.

    "Wow, great detective work," Katara scoffed.

    "I''m sure he said this is a trick in the first ce," Aang stated innocently. Sokka waved his hand, "Beat it, kid. You should just catch us some fish. You know, responsibilities to the world and people and all that."

    Rolling her eyes, Katara punched Sokka''s shoulder, "Why don''t you catch us something? Aang hasn''t eaten since yesterday. If anything, we need to find him and Appa something they can eat."

    "Alright, which hand?" Nik inquired with a smile as the boy pouted and pondered.

    "Um... right!"

    Bringing his hands out from behind him, Nik opened his left fist and revealed it was empty. With expectations, the boy looked towards the right hand, and as Nik opened it, there was no coin to be found.

    "Wait! I believe that I have cracked your trick!"

    Sokka suddenly shouted, iming with a proud expression as he stepped forward with a grin. Pointing at Nik''s clothes, he scoffed, "You stuffed the coin inside the wrist of your glove!"

    "Oh," Nik smiled, removing his gloves¡ªrevealing his hands empty as Sokka pursed his lips, unwilling to give up.

    "It''s inside your coat!"

    He imed again as Nik sighed.

    "If it weren''t cold, I would have taken off my clothes to prove that the coin is really..." with a narrowed gaze and an eerie tone, he whispered, "Gone."

    "Katara can take care of that," Sokka snorted, "Sister, your turn to shine. Warm him up!"

    "What?!" Katara instantly shouted, pping the back of Sokka''s head as she blushed in equal parts fury and embarrassment, and the women around their children pursed their lips. Even Nik blinked. Such confidence, he wondered, could allow Sokka to be one of the greatest pimps to have ever lived!

    "I- I mean turn the surroundings warm. You did that, right? Keeping the camp warm during the blizzard."

    Sokka muttered, rubbing the back of his head as Katara flinched, regaining her cool and nodding, "I can do that."

    "Can I help?" Aang inquired, pointing at himself with a curious expression.

    "Heh! Once that coat is off, your trick will fail."

    Sokka crossed his arms as Nik shrugged.

    Katara took a deep breath before she began moving. Her stance looked quite rooted, but her upper body seemed to be flowing, especially her arms. It wasn''t aesthetically beautiful to look at, but Nik observed everything because the surrounding him indeed began turning warm.

    Aang waited for a moment before he began to move. There was a stark difference in both of their movements. While Katara barely knew what to do, Aang moved quickly and confidently. He used his staff in seemingly perfect sync. His fingers dexterously rotated the staff from the middle like a fan, and with his moves rose warm gusts moving the mist around them. Everyone breathed lightly, amazed by the warmth after such a long time. Even Katara stopped, enamored by Aang''s movement, her eyes following his hands.

    "This works, right?" Sokka revealed that he was a man ofmitment. Equally amazed but more interested in what Nik had to say now to cover up for his trick.

    "Yeah, this works," Nik smiled. He felt quite relieved by warmth as he pulled his coat off from the top.

    "Hah! Girl clothes! Never gets old," Sokka snorted a chuckle and seemed impervious to the res around him. Catching the coat Nik tossed towards him, Sokka searched it inside out.

    "Hmm?" Where''s the coin?!" A girl inquired curiously as Sokka mumbled something under his breath. Unsure, he looked at Nik and then at Katara''s old tunic that he wore.

    "It''s probably in the sleeves of your tunic, right?" He inquired.

    "No," Nik shrugged. Aang and Nik had yet to tell about his ''ability.'' But they didn''t mind stretching the revtion of this information if it meant ying around with Sokka, especially Aang, who had been on the receiving end of the constant scoffs and snorts from Sokka.

    "He doesn''t believe you," One of the women finally chimed, "Take off your tunic and let him have at it!"

    Her words gained the approval of the public instantly.

    Sokka narrowed his eyes. Fueling his ''subject''s'' desires was the least prioritized duty in his act as a chieftain, but this worked well with his agenda, so he graciously allowed it.

    "Your tunic, please," Sokka stretched his hand out as Nik pursed his lips.

    "Well..." Nik grew hesitant¡ªa little unwilling to just remove his shirt, too.

    "Oh, enough," Katara snarled, walking up to Nik, "You don''t have to remove your clothes if you don''t want to. And you," she turned to re at Sokka, "Can you be more sensible," she pumped her fist angrily and with the wave of her fist appeared a slight tremble of ice right beneath Sokka''s foot, scaring everyone.

    "Uh..." Sokka flinched before straightening his back and nodding, "Sorry. Here, your coat..."

    He walked up to Nik, and the surroundings grew awkward. Nik nced at the boy who had asked for the trick and now happened to be looking down sadly.

    Sighing softly, Nik smiled, "Alright, I will tell everyone where I hid the coin. Okay, just this once, I will be honest."

    Nik''s words roused the spirit of the vigers, especially the children. As he took the coat from an unsuspecting Sokka, Nik gripped Sokka''s hand, letting his other hand reach for his right ear.

    "It was always behind Sokka!"

    Nikughed as his left hand flipped and produced a coin between his fingers while the red scar bound around his left forearm close to his elbow shed for the slightest bit under the sleeve of the tunic.

    "Hah! Sokka got fooled!" the boy cheered as Sokka gazed at the coin.

    "What?! But bow?" he groaned, holding his face in his hands before pointing at Nik, "The coin was in your pants!"

    "Nope, it was always behind your ear. You didn''t notice it," Nik smirked as Aang snickered.

    "You guys! That''s his special bending ability! He makes things disappear!"

    He finally narrated the events surrounding the now-missing shipwreck, and Sokka instantly frowned.

    "I... you hid it¡ª"

    "Well, there is a ship in my pants... but it''s not a wreck," Nik stated before Sokka could finish and finally silenced the Chieftain of the vige.

    "But... I saw you make it disappear," Aang frowned, unable toprehend the words of wisdom that made Sokka speechless, and Katara blushed a little as she rolled her eyes, "It''s nothing, Aang. Hey, we still have to find something for Appa, right? Come on, let''s find something."

    As Katara pulled Aang away, Sokka looked at Nik with a narrowed gaze, "So you are one of the magic freaks."

    "Sorry for not telling you," Nik smiled and rubbed the back of his head, "I didn''t know how I''d be received," he stated honestly.

    Sighing loudly, Sokka shook his head, "Whatever. Come on. I''m not letting the Avatar out of my sight to light up beacons all around the Tribe."

    ---

    For confirmation, Sokka and Katara returned to the location of the wreck to find nothing which gave substance to what Aang said about Nik. But after a few hours of salvaging, the group of four failed to find anything for Appa and Aang. The Southern Tribe isn''t known for its berries and verdant forests. It''s known for fearsome storms, icy waters, and dangerous pr animals.

    "You what?" Sokka scowled, shouting as he stood up. They had returned, but Nik and Aang were busy with the vige children asking for more entertainment.

    "Aang has to leave. He just cannot live here, and starving him will only make things harder. And... I want to leave with Aang. I will apany him to the Northern Water Tribe¡ª"

    "I heard you the first time!" Sokka cut her off, his shout resounding in the vige as everyone outside the sibling''s tent grew silent.

    Katara flinched before frowning, "What is wrong with you?"

    "Hah¡ª hahaha," Sokka chuckled, "What''s wrong with me, she asks," he muttered under his breath.

    "That boy out there didn''t know about the fucking war, Katara. He doesn''t know anything about Ozai. He doesn''t understand that we will never see our family. Our father and Uncles because you know what, the only two reasons why prisoners aren''t allowed to leave after the end of war is either untimely death or death by torture. It''s war, Katara. War!

    Northern Tribe... they let down their arms when the Phoenix King came knocking down their doors after he and his brother took down the Earth Kingdom. Do you want to learn from them? Those cowards?!"

    He growled as Katara''s body shuddered. Her hand swung in a resounding p as Sokka''s head snapped sideways. The mark on his cheek growing redder and the heat passing through his pain into a severe sting made him regain his cool.

    "You don''t get to say that Dad is dead. Not after all that talk about how you would venture into the continents and find him.... not after you assured me of Dad''s safety," Katara whispered, the lower rims of her eyelids growing wetter as she spoke with trembling lips, "Aang is the Avatar. If that doesn''t prove to you that this world can change for the better, I don''t know what will..."

    "That p looked better than the Avatar," Sokka scoffed and rubbed his cheek. His words made Katara smile, but tears streamed down her cheeks.

    "I''m sorry for talking about Dad like that... Of course, I know what you said. But we cannot leave, Katara. What about everyone here?"

    Katara''s gaze flickered as she sighed deeply.

    "I''m sorry for pping you..."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll get my chance to be even, too," Sokka shrugged as Katara chuckled.

    For a moment, Sokka grew silent and inquired, "Let''s say you did leave with Aang. What did you have in mind? You know, a n? You did have one, right?"

    "Yes," Katara smiled, "To help Aang defeat the Phoenix King and end his rule of tyranny... and learn waterbending."

    Sokka blinked.

    "So... dying. That was your n?" He cringed as Katara pursed her lips.

    "Then let me ask you, genius. Why do you want to stay here when the greater portion of our meals stilles from the fishing done by others in the vige? I only apany you... because you''re just bad at it."

    "It''s...plicated," Sokka scratched his temple with a sigh and mumbled, "I guess I overreacted too much. It sounds like a st. Honestly, apanying the Avatar and beating some Fire Nation soldiers up..."

    "But you can''t, right?" Katara inquired.

    "But I can''t," Sokka smiled sadly.

    Meanwhile, outside the tent, Aang had his body supported up by his staff, and he leaned towards the opening of the tent.

    "Do you hear something?" One of the women whispered as Aang nodded. But his expression wasn''t too great either.

    Climbing down his staff, Aang walked towards the entrance of the vige with his shoulders slumped, and seeing him like this, one of the women nudged Nik''s shoulder, gesturing him to follow Aang.

    "Why?" Nik inquired strangely.

    "Go on, you both are travelers. Travelers connect."

    The woman stated as if this was some sort ofw... but Nik couldn''t deny the fact that he adored the vigers around here. Of course, he also knew this was because of the sheerck of men around, so everyone was pleasant to look at.

    With a sigh, Nik followed Aang out of the vige and found him slumped against Appa''s furry body. He had set the staff on the ice and had his hands behind his head.

    "I''m guessing you heard something bad?" Nik inquired. It wasn''t a hard guess, and Aang was pretty easy to read, too, since he usually wore his emotions on his face.

    "Yeah..." he mumbled.

    "Do you want to talk about it?" Nik inquired while sitting next to Aang as he groaned.

    "I''m just hungry... it''s never good to hear upsetting things when you''re hungry. Right, Appa?" Aang called out as the furry seat of the duo trembled lightly, with Appa''s thick growl rumbling in agreement.

    "Katara and Sokka were fighting because... there might be no way to help others. But I don''t even know what''s going on at all."

    "That makes the two of us," Nik smiled.

    "But aren''t you a monk? Your teacher must have told you something to tackle this kind of situation, right?" he continued as Aang hummed in deep thought.

    "I guess... the monks did say that whatever happens is for a reason yet unknown to us."

    "There you go. You were in an iceberg because it was meant to be," Nik shrugged.

    "No, that''s not why," Aang sulked, "I should have never done that. To hide for hundred years... it just doesn''t feel right."

    "You''re 12-year-old right?" Nik inquired as Aang nodded.

    "Well, I wouldn''t push any responsibility on a set of shoulders this young," Nik smiled as Aang''s expression turned slightly better.

    "But I speak from experience that life is hardly fair. You can either live your nightmares or take one step at a time to change your life for the better. Whether you seed or fail shouldn''t affect the process of it. Even after failing once, you might receive a saving grace."

    "You could be a monk, too, you know." Aang smiled.

    "Yeah, I''m called multi-talented often. From an officer to a monk, I can be them all," Nik chuckled in return.

    Aang nodded and pondered slightly. To Nik, Aang was a simr mystery with dubious origins, and the fact that he was patient enough to not test out things other than airbending and waiting for the right ''time'' to start exploring his strengths made Nik realize that while Aang was rtively innocent, he was strangely wise, too.

    "That''s it!"

    Aang suddenly gasped.

    "Hmm?" Nik looked at the boy who jumped up and had his staff following with a gust before he caught it and stood straight.

    "One step at a time. I have mastered airbending. ording to the legends, my next destination of practice is the Water Tribe. And... ording to Katara, only the Northern Water Tribe should have master waterbenders. But even before that, I shouldn''t turn a blind eye to situations where I can help."

    Aang looked towards the ocean and smiled, "The vigers need food. So, my priority should have never been being eager to return to the Air Temple. If I have been away for 100 years, I can be away for a few more days."

    Nik looked at Aang strangely.

    "You''re going fishing?"

    "No, I''m going to bring food from the nearby inds!"

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Magic Show; Where''s the Coin?; The Greatest Pimp Potential in the Multiverse; Sokka Being Real For Once; Katara Has to Listen to Her Elder Brother, Right?; The Large Ship in The Pants; Women of the Tribe are Thirsty AF Without Their Men!; The War; The Sagely Advice; Nik is Multitalented; Nik Can Be ept Any Role; Katara''s Urge to Leave; Nik is Weird, Too; Burdens on Young Shoulders; Strangely Wisdomous!

 Chapter 22: Taking Off (4)

    Chapter 22: Taking Off (4)<h4>Chapter 22: Taking Off (4)</h4>

    "This could work, Sokka," Katara pointed out as Sokka sat opposite Aang in their igloo and rubbed his chin, deep in thought.

    "Could this work?" Katara questioned after a while, sounding unsure after observing Sokka''s ponderous look.

    Sokka merely hummed deeply, keeping silent. His brows locked into a frown as he didn''t seem thrilled about the idea Aang had just posed for their problem.

    "Will this work?" Katara repeated her question impatiently as Sokka rolled his eyes, "Katara! Let me think, will you?"

    "You''re taking too long!"

    "Oh my, I didn''t realize impatience was the greatest asset for making responsible decisions. My bad! Should we just leave everything without considering the possibility that returning may be harder than we expect the second Aang''s identity is exposed because it would implicate us all simultaneously?"

    Sokka''s question silenced Katara.

    "I don''t think I should be here. It''s your decision to make, after all," Nik coughed.

    "No, you stay," Sokka scoffed, "If we leave, I won''t let you stay in the Vige, of course. So, whateveres of this decision directly affects you."

    ''Who said I wanted to stay here?'' Nik silently judged Sokka but shrugged and continued to stay.

    "Aang... when the procession of the Phoenix King arrived here, it stayed for two days topletely inform us of the situation. I stayed to listen to the stories because that is the only source of information I could have on the war as a whole," Sokka looked at Aang, "So before I let you help us your way, I feel obligated to help you understand in return what your disappearance signified."

    Katara looked away momentarily while Aang lowered his head, nodding.

    "It meant... loss. Wherever you go, you will find that everyone has lost beloved people, including the Fire Nation. And honestly, we have grown to ept it. We''ve had the years to cope with it, after all."

    "And you''re an Airbender with a Sky Bison... even if I didn''t recognize you immediately, many will. Others who haven''t processed their losses will me and scorn you for their tragedies. It is an ugly business. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?"

    Aang slowly shook his head, unable to measure the gravity of the situation from Sokka''s words alone.

    "I cannot hide," Aang replied with a conflicted look, his emotions being anything but willing to confront such men. "There could be many airbenders out there just too afraid to reveal themselves. I want to travel. I want to learn to bend and master the other three elements." The remaining three notice how Aang seemed stoked about thetter as he raised his head, adding, "And I want to help the vigers not because I''m the Avatar, but because it''s the right thing to do."

    Sokka looked at Aang with an unimpressed expression before exhaling a long sigh and almost whining, "That''s... so stupid!"

    "Eh?"

    Aang''s expression froze as Sokka jabbed his index on Aang''s forehead, "Learn to listen. You''re ancient. You don''t have any money. And you n to trade food for the vigers. With what?"

    Aang''s lips twitched as Sokka continued, "Not to mention, in this day and age, nobody would trade with the Avatar. There is a reason why I didn''t send the news of your arrival to other viges. Half of them would want to skin you alive, dude!"

    The boy paled slightly.

    Sokka muttered and crossed his arms again, "But there is a way."

    "What?" Katara inquired as Sokka looked confused.

    "Where is the ''please''?"

    Katara narrowed her eyes and stated coldly, "Oh, then should I make you beg whenever I have to take care of yourundry? Nik, do you want to hear what I have been cleaning¡ª"

    "Alright, Alright! Alright!" Sokka gasped and hurriedly covered Katara''s mouth before huffing, "It''s simple. You need people to trust that Avatar can do something about this terrible situation. Popr people get free stuff quickly, after all."

    "But..." Aang seemed reluctant as Sokka continued.

    "I''m not saying you to go around flying and shouting that you''re the Avatar. Be discreet. You said that you want to help, right? Then do that. However, you can let others know you''re the Avatar only after you have helped the locals. Understood?"

    "Uh, no?" Aang shook his head in confusion.

    "If you solve the problems, you give the locals a reason to trust and hear you. They might hate your guts if you reveal your identity before that. But after you''ve helped them? They will need to reconsider their approach! And soon, the word of the Avatar returning will help ease your traveling. Or something close to that," Nik spoke for Aang to understand the situation as Sokka nodded.

    "That''s it. As for helping us with food, there''s no need for it in the first ce. We were eating just fine before you floated in ice around here," Sokka smiled, "What you should focus on is problems that fishing or foraging cannot solve, understood?"

    Aang nodded and epted the reasoning. Sokka was right. They truly didn''t need any help when it came to feeding their vigers. Aang felt he might have been too excited to aplish this ''one step at a time'' n.

    "Now that it''s settled, you can leave," Sokka stated, "Both of you."

    He looked at Aang and Nik.

    "Wait a minute," Katara interjected, "Can you guys wait outside for a moment?"

    Aang and Nik looked at each other before walking out.

    "I''m not leaving," Sokka stated inly.

    "I know," Katara nodded, "Is there anything you want me to tell Dad?"

    "What?"

    Sokka gazed at his sister¡ªdumbstruck!

    "If you don''t want to leave, I still do. And not only for waterbending. I will find Dad and bring him back alongside others. We never were part of the war, maybe for the best. We were kids back then, and we also used to have Gran-Gran keeping us together. But ever since she passed away... I''ve had this feeling that we should be doing something."

    "It''s called frustration," Sokka scoffed, "and I tried to set up a marriage for you so many times now, Katara. Just marry. Have a life," His shoulders slumped.

    "Like I will marry a stinky guy and only have my workload increased," Katara snorted.

    "I want to leave, Sokka."

    "What do you expect me to say?" Sokka frowned.

    "A... goodbye would be nice," Katara smiled, but Sokka couldn''t muster any as he fell silent.

    Seeing Sokka unresponsive, Katara sighed softly and stood up.

    "I will tell Dad you miss him," she whispered before leaving.

    Outside the tent, Katara found Aang and Nik waiting by their temporary tents and smiled.

    "You wouldn''t mind me tagging with you guys, right?"

    "No," Aang quickly shook his head.

    With a smile, Katara walked into her tent and only came out after a while. Bidding farewell to the vigers, and hugging the children who pestered her to return quickly, Katara walked out of the vige with Aang and Nik.

    As they left, the vigers were stunned when they found Sokka quicklying out of the tent, screaming, "Remember not to trouble your mothers too much! And don''t quit your training for potty breaks! When I return, I will test every one of you!"

    With that, he rushed out of the vige with small baggage of his own and called out.

    "Hey! Wait up!"

    "Sokka?" Katara looked back. Her eyes widened in surprise and joy as she rushed to him. She quickly hugged him, inquiring, "You''reing?"

    "I don''t want you to screw up my message to Dad. I don''t trust you with important tasks. At all!" Sokka huffed as Katara shoved him away with annoyance, turning around to catch up to Aang and Nik, calling out, "Let''s go!"

    "Yeah, let''s go!"

    Sokka followed with an eager smile as if he wasn''t shouting in opposition to leaving the vige a few hours back.

    Appa, Aang''s animalpanion, had a wide saddle buckled on his back that provided plenty of space to the trio while Aang sat on top of Appa''s head and held reign to the ropes tied to his horns.

    The vigers gathered near the entrance as they waved at the group, signifying their farewell as Katara whispered, "Are you sure?"

    Sokka pursed his lips before nodding, "No way I''m letting you go in this dangerous venture alone."

    Sokka knew what he had rmended: clearing Aang''s name was no doubt dangerous. Aang will be chased without rest until he has enough strength to deter pursuers the moment Avatar''s status spreads.

    Hearing him, Katara nodded while Aang leaned down, rubbing Appa''s head.

    "Alright, Appa. This is it," He smiled, "We will eat fruits, and you won''t be hungry anymore. You just have to push yourself to fly onest time."

    "I''m sorry, fly?" Nik looked at Katara and Sokka, who shrugged in confusion.

    "If you didn''t notice it, magic man has a magic bison," Sokka clicked his tongue.

    Appa moved, and with him, the bodies of the passenger trembled. It''s Nik''s second time riding on Appa since the Bison carried him to the Southern Tribe alongside the siblings and the Avatar after he entered this world.

    *Ghrraaaghhhh*

    Appa growled as he shook his head, snow being dusted off from his fur as Aang''s gaze brightened. Waiting for Appa to fully bnce himself, a restriction only because of his weakened and starving state, Aang flicked the reigns with the snap of his wrist.

    "Yip-Yip!"

    *Ghaaagh*

    Nik, Sokka, and Katara felt something. Looking behind, they saw Appa''srge, ttened tail rising, and with a forceful p, they found themselves momentarily pushed ''down.''

    It was quick.

    The vige became increasingly smaller, leaving the vigers in awe, too. Nik felt the breeze against his face. Cold but refreshing. The misty cier was left ''down'' as a beautiful horizon with a shimmering ocean waiting to be explored appeared to their gazes.

    "We''re flying," Nik whispered, amazed by such an experience. The edges of his clothes moved along the gust of winds as Appa''s speed remained rtivelyfortable.

    "We''re flying!" Sokka screamed, much more excited whenpared to Nik''s level-headed and awe-inspired response.

    "Katara, we''re flying!" Sokka turned to face his sister with an amazed but joyous expression. However, when faced with Katara''s smug and taunting look, Sokka coughed, "Big deal, we''re in the air. My boomerang can do the same."

    Letting go of the reigns, Aang pushed himself off Appa''s head slightly and let the wind carry him towards the saddle seat on his back before rummaging his hand into his clothes and taking out a thin bamboo scroll.

    "Right! We''re on a journey, and I still have some things from hundred years ago toplete. The list is big, but as Nik said, if we do it one at a time, we should finish all the work!"

    He unfurled the scroll and revealed a map. Nik''s eyes brightened momentarily as this was a definitive form of information about the world he was present in this time around.

    This world had one greatndmass as the other sections ofnd seemed more or less divided. Thendmass happened to be color-coded with the red cluster of inds marked¡ªFire. Thergest continent with cutting rivers andrgekes had a brown shade and the mark¡ªEarth. The two opposite ends of the map depicted the Northern and Southern Water Tribes, and in between, marked with clear gray were three specific points on the mountain ranges¡ªAir. The fourth one was within the Earth Kingdom''s border, as exined by Aang.

    "Alright," Sokka smiled, a little relieved, "So you did have a n to master all the elements. Where do you n to go first?"

    "What? No," Aang pointed at the map excitedly, "We will ride the Elephant Kois here! And then the Hog monkeys around here. And here¡ª"

    "We''re not here to have fun!" Sokka shouted, his voice drowning with the cool gust as Nik looked away, more than happy to soak his eyes in this beauty of nature from afar because he already knew that up close... nature can be a murder machine.

    ---

    "How long?" Sokka groaned.

    "9 inches... on a good day..." Nik mumbled, his eyelids heavy with exhaustion and sleepiness. Sokka looked at Nik strangely, "What ''9'' inches?"

    "I..." Nik blinked and frowned. Rubbing his eyes, he sat up straight and stretched his arms out with a long yawn, "I misunderstood your question."

    "Damn right, you did," Sokka scoffed.

    "We''re just close by to the Pat Mountain Range," Aang looked back, "There, we can eat all the fruits and nuts. Yip yip, Appa!" he smiled as Appa''s speed grew considerably.

    The air had grown rather warm and tolerable as they flew north.

    Katara gave a long sigh, seeing the two men leaning against the edge of the saddle without any intention to move at all¡ªTotally bored by the journey herself.

    The novelty of flying was quick to pass by, and now they all felt that the inability to do anything out of fear of falling to their deaths was much more taxing. Only an Airbender like Aang wouldn''t find it mentally taxing to be so high in the air. The shift in oxygen level at this moderate altitude was barely noteworthy, so the group wasn''t particrly affected by it.

    Soon, the mountain range was within view as Aang grinned, "Everyone, hold tight!"

    Nik didn''t take more than a second to clench the saddle firmly, and so did Sokka, equally paranoid of falling to his death. Katara revealed a confused expression when Appa suddenly growled and changed their flight''s direction.

    From forward to up.

    "Woaaahhh!" Katara gasped, her heart quaking in fear as she quickly grasped the edge of the saddle, too, and cold gusts whipped their faces, and soon their visions were covered by mist once again as Appa drilled into the clouds and some more!

    His head tore through theyer of the clouds as everyone had their visions attracted to a spacious monastery with blue spiraled rooftops and winding path visible even from the distance built on the peak of a steep mountain without any vegetation in sight around the rocky range.

    "There it is," Aang smiled with a relieved expression, "The Southern Air Temple. That''s my home!"

    He looked back, unfazed by the dangerous and sudden ascension, but when matched with the disheveled appearance of the trio still heaving with a startled expression, Aang''s lips twitched, "Um... I''ll go slower next time..."

    Appa zoomed in towards the Air Temple and soonnded on a broad, circr tform. The Air Temple wasn''t inhabited, and there was even much structural damage on the walls of the pirs that led to the greatest heights of the building.

    Though despondent by the sight of it, Aang still jumped down from Appa''s head, meanwhile, Nik looked around curiously.

    "Come on," Aang called out, "There''s so much I have to show you guys."

    "You said there was a war, right?" Nik looked at Sokka and inquired in a whisper.

    "Yep, the Airbenders were first to be wiped out, or so they say. I wasn''t born then, so details are unclear on that matter," Sokka gazed at Aang hop around with a slightly troubled expression.

    "Come on, it cannot be as bad as we are imagining it," Katara smiled and climbed down.

    Nik and Sokka nced at each other. Somehow, both of them were fully aware of the extent of cruelty humans are capable of, and they hadn''t even faced a war personally yet. Undoubtedly, things might be worse than they had already imagined.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The n; Aang Needs a PR Team; The Loss of Avatar; The Scarred World Looking to me!; Katara''s Resolve; Katara: Kay'' See Ya Later Scrub!; The Flight!; Map of the World?!; Aang''s True n; 9 Inches On a Good Day; Yip-Yip; Sokka''s Boomerang Can Airbend, Too!; Smug Katara; The Magic Bison Can Fly; Sokka Keeping Track of Potty Training?; Moving Out; The Southern Air Temple; The Four Lands; Divided Nations; The Marks of War; Shared Nihilism; The Horizon Awaits

    ***

    A/N: In the next few chapters will be one of the greatest changes in the structure of the world-building of the avatar world aside from the fact that Aang woke up six yearster and the fact that somehow down the road.

 Chapter 23: Southern Air Temple (1)

    Chapter 23: Southern Air Temple (1)<h4>Chapter 23: Southern Air Temple (1)</h4>

    The Southern Air Temple was a relic now, but the halls and walls of the temple weren''t collecting dust due to the high altitude and constant wind that whipped around. While they walked through the temple, Aang exined how isted spots like these allowed a young trainees to focus on the sacred art of airbending and attune themselves to the wind''s flow.

    While the constant wind kept the dust off the spacious halls, it couldn''t do anything against the heavyyers of collected ice and snow. Aang suddenly stopped as they walked out of one of the winding paths. He looked toward a shorter, connected hill. There, the group saw an area with damaged pirs of wood, and next to it was some form of cave system carved into the side of the cliff.

    "Not the Airball court," Aang whined at the condition of the court as he jumped down at a moment''s notice while Katara whispered, "The Fire Nation raided this temple."

    "But why wasn''t it destroyed?" Sokka inquired.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Fire Nationmitted genocide against the Air Nomads. That''s the truth, and in line with that reason should be the fact that their structures are to be demolished, too. After all, there may be clues within the temples that would implicate the Fire Nation as nothing but tyrants. All I''m saying is if it was me hunting a school of fish and finding their special spot... I would have left it intact for a particr purpose¡ªTo attract more fish and hunt them at my leisure."

    "Aang, be careful!" Katara shouted as Aang looked back whilending on the wooden pirs.

    "Don''t worry, I can jump even higher," Aang forced a smile, shouting back when Katara shook her head.

    "No, Aang, there might be traps around here! Just like that shipwreck!" Katara called out as Aang''s body visibly stiffened.

    Meanwhile, Nik grew cautious and looked around. He had no idea how to identify a booby trap, so he had no choice but to be extremely careful.

    He could devour the entire temple to clear all the risks efficiently, but he doesn''t needmon sense to realize the twelve-year-old would whoop his ass with his magic glider staff.

    "Leave the task of finding the booby traps to me," Sokka imed confidently while Aang, too, carefully stepped down from the area of the wooden pir.

    "I can''t believe the temple is in ruins," Aang remarked as he sighed deeply. It finally began sinking that his hopes were empty this time around.

    With slumped shoulders, he jumped and returned to the group''s side while Nik suddenly realized something as he looked at Appa flying towards the cave system next to the wooden pirs.

    "Stop him," Nik hissed, attracting everybody''s attention as Appa entered the cave with a resoundingnding. He may feel paranoid, but who is possible to trip a Booby trap? Cautious men and women or a flying bison? Everybody held their breaths momentarily. But their expression eases once they see Appa spread his three limbs, grazing on the weeds growing around him.

    "It doesn''t make any sense," Sokka muttered, "They wouldn''t booby trap such a location? Maybe I was wrong."

    But he still held his club tightly.

    "Maybe the cave system isn''t something they want to booby trap and spook their intended target," Nik muttered, "What if the traps are inside the temple itself?"

    "Why would the Fire Nation even do it?" Aang inquired, a little flustered and angry at the same time as Katara looked at the boy with a saddened expression.

    "The Fire Nation knew that if one Airbender remained, they would likely return to the Air Temples... if there are traps ahead, then the target is none other than you," Katara whispered.

    "Come on, let''s keep going. We might as well make sure if there are traps or not."

    "Why?" Nik looked at Sokka strangely.

    "If there are traps, there is also a chance to understand what happened to the air nomads," Sokka shrugged.

    "Besides," Aang spoke, "I''m ready to meet someone inside the temple."

    Nik and Katara looked at each other, both somewhat unwilling to unnecessarily take risks¡ªfor a thirst for information or their cryptic sense of responsibility. But seeing the duo walk forward, Nik and Katara sigh and follow with slumped shoulders.

    Aang took the lead as the group climbed the winding path. The stone stairs were consistent in measurements despite twisting and turning. The group did not speak with each other as they focused on their surroundings until the very end step.

    "Fire nation arrows," Sokka whispered as they stepped onto the monastery''s entrance, many arrows that dug deep into the structure. The arrows pierced a statue of a mustached airbending monk, too.

    "Monk Gyatso," Aang whispered as he stepped forward.

    "Everyone, I want you to meet Monk Gyatso."

    "Aang, this temple is filled with booby traps. I don''t know how these were triggered¡ª" Sokka began as Aang cut him off, his voice trembling as the boy gazed at the arrow-riddled ''body'' of the man.

    "He taught me how to airbend. When I would feel sad, he would bring me to the balcony to toss cakes and pies at other monks," his gaze zed as he copsed on his knees. His shoulders shuddered, and his voice quivered, "He was always there when I needed him the most... but when he needed me... I¡ª"

    Tears streamed down Avatar''s cheeks as he held his staff against himself tightly.

    Sokka pursed his lips.

    Even Nik didn''t know what to speak. If it were him, he would rather be alone than¡ª

    Katara quickly walked to the boy and hugged him from behind, whispering gently, "It''s alright, Aang. Everything will be fine."

    ''That works, too,'' Nik thought when he and Sokka looked at each other. Nodding, they both left the area and entered the hall.

    "Hey, pass me that spear," Nik looked at Sokka and pointed behind him.

    "I thought you weren''t a warrior," Sokka inquired.

    "Self-defense," Nik replied as he gripped the spear tightly. He felt ominous for some reason. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of being observed constantly.

    Arrows riddled the length of the hall, but they had yet to step into any traps.

    Before Nik could rmend stopping for the moment, they came across something.

    "What the hell is this?"

    The duo came to face a giant gate with some form of gimmick on its surface made of twisted tubes leading from two blowholes and three wooden symbols of the air benders with three swirling patterns within each of them.

    "For a temple, this ce is difficult to explore," Sokka grumbled, belting his club as he pushed against the gate to no avail.

    "I thought you were a warrior," Nik mused, "Can''t even push a gate, eh¡ª"

    Nik came to a stunned silence as his gaze met with a furry little creature. White fur with stripes of brown andrge green eyes. However, the most defining feature of this animal would be a set ofrge ears, almost asrge as half of its body.

    *Kremu*

    The critter had his head moved sideways, its green eyes curiously observing the duo. Even Sokka, annoyed by Nik''s remark, was now quiet.

    After a moment, he whispered, "Nik... do you. hear it?"

    "What?" Nik inquired.

    "The rumbling of my stomach..." Sokka replied. But before Nik could say anything, Sokka shouted, "Food!"

    The shout scared the critter away as the Sokka followed instantly.

    "Hey, what about booby traps?!" Nik called out, chasing after them by retracing his steps. The hallway was safe, but the furry creature rushed away from the sight of the statue in front of which Aang still wallowed in sadness. Kataraforted him until the rushing Sokka and the critter brought the duo out of their sentiments.

    "Come here!" Sokka''s eyes were bright, focused on the meal he hadn''t eaten before! While Katara and the tearful Aang were stunned to see a scowling Nik following behind with a speed that the duo had not imagined Nik to possess in the first ce. Even in his homeworld, Nik hadn''t pushed his physique to its utmost after Infinity reconstructed him and bestowed amon Bloodline.

    "I''m sorry," Aang muttered, bowing to Gyatso''s statue as Katara smiled, "I''m sure your caretaker never med you for disappearing..."

    "No... Monk Gyatso was my best friend," Aang exhaled before pping his cheeks, "And I cannot let Sokka eat a lemur! It might be the only one around here!"

    Aang followed with an even greater speed as a gust of air cleaned the collected snow off Gyatso''s statue, breaking away the arrows on its body, and leaving Katara behind.

    With a sigh, she stood up and bowed towards the statue.

    ''Well... I know how he is feeling,'' Katara sighed as she traced the pendant on her choker and smiled.

    Just as she was going to leave, her eyes were attracted to a small part of parchment somehow peeking out from underneath the statue, and after a moment''s thought, Katara decided to pull out the parchment and read its content. Her eyes widened as she quickly rushed up the winding stairs, chasing after the group while firmly holding onto the piece of paper.

    ---

    "Nik, this is the guy who triggered all the traps!" Sokkaughed as they saw many spears and arrows on the stairway. These weapons looked rtively new as the furry little beast constantly maneuvered around them. Sokka followed equally dexterously. With how cumbersome it was to move in a ce that lowered one''s speed due to ice and snow, Sokka felt a breath of fresh air with how much quicker he could move. Nik followed, but he wasn''t as agile as the two Sokka and Aang. He slowed down around the bed of arrows, only for Aang to rush past him a few seconds ago.

    "Keep up!" Aang smiled before taking off.

    Nik thought and stopped to devour all the arrows and other cold weapons except for a single spear that was ''hidden'' alongside...

    ''Oh... I hope Mitsuko''s meals haven''t gotten bad yet,'' Nik groaned internally. He had forgotten all about the dry meals Mitsuko had packed for him!

    Nik sighed deeply and closed his eyes before checking something, and soon he felt relieved. He couldn''t only devour stuff for Infinity, but he was also given something extremely special aside from a new life. He still hadn''t ever stepped in ''there,'' but he had made use of the red scar around his left arm many times already.

    "Hey, I thought you had gone ahead."

    Nik heard Katara''s voice and looked back.

    "Oh, I''m just cleaning the stairs," Nik smiled as another arrow disappeared. Katara was amazed to see his ''ability'' in action, but it didn''t feel too over the top. Not right now, at least. Nodding, Katara handed him a piece of paper.

    "Ah, don''t make it disappear ormit tricks with it. It should be important to Aang," Katara instructed as Nik shrugged before reading the content with a curious expression.

    "Why would they even do it then?" Nik questioned as Katara shook her head, indicating herck of response to this matter.

    Rolling up the parchment, Nik held it in his left hand before the letter disappeared, and he gazed at his left hand with shock. Seeing his expression, Katara grew serious, "Please tell me that you''re joking!"

    "I..." Nik mumbled before sighing and shaking his head, "It was an ident."

    "That letter is seriously gone?" Katara frowned, narrowing her eyes as she recalled a simr expression on her brother one too many times!

    Nik pursed his lips, bringing the letter out of his personal world, "How did you know?" He inquired.

    "Sokka has the same look when he''s trying something funny," Katara smirked and snatched the letter from Nik''s hand, "And no joking around with this."

    "Are you hungry?" Nik inquired.

    "Just..."

    *Gnghhh*

    "... a little," Katara blushed, and Nik nodded though. Even though he was hungry, showing Mitsuko''s cooking would be equivalent to sharing it. And he really didn''t want to share it at all. Maybe he was selfish since Katara and Sokka had already done a lot for him, but he nned to return the favor in some other manner.

    ''And it''s not like we''re all starving to death...'' Nik reasoned, pping his generous side internally for even thinking of sharing Mitsuko''s meals!

    Instead of running, Katara and Nik walked silently while the echo of Sokka screaming: Lunch, made them feel awkward.

    "I didn''t know Sokka could act like this... he felt like a dependable leader... until now."

    Nik opened up as Katara scoffed.

    "Leader, him?" she chuckled, "Oh, no, he can rise to the asion if the situation demands it, but I''ve known him to not like that at all. Being a Chieftain burdened him too much... There''s this one day where Sokka had the bright idea to marry me off so he would have fewer responsibilities."

    "Marriage?" Nik looked at Katara strangely as she frowned, "Why? Something wrong about a waterbending freak getting married?"

    "Oh, no," he smiled, "I was wondering how marriage worked in the Water Tribe, that''s all."

    Katara hummed in response, "I''d say it''s pretty generic. Most marriages happen at night, and if possible, when there is a full moon and a clear sky since it is a sign of good fortune."

    "Then why didn''t you marry?" Nik questioned.

    "Because... I felt that if I married before trying to find a way to reach the Northern Water Tribe... I will never be able to learn waterbending. You heard it, right? Sokka nned to marry me just to get rid of responsibility. I don''t think my future husband would have been more sensitive," Katara pouted, "Dad used to tell Sokka and me stories about waterbenders. So did Gran-Gran...ter down the line, I just happened to want the same skills for myself. Anyway. Once I buried Sokka deep in the snow, he took the hint to not raise the topic anymore."

    "Nik, what about your family?" she looked at him.

    "Passed away, for most parts."

    "For most parts? What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "From where Ie from... bodies aren''t easily cremated or buried after death. So while the spirit has passed on... the same cannot be said about the corpses. It''s quite distasteful to think of it in detail."

    "That''s horrible," His words drew a gasp as she frowned. "Well, the dead don''t care about what they leave behind," Nik shrugged, unwilling to think more about who would be stuffing his corpse back in his birthce.

    "Still, that''s a terrible tradition, if you don''t mind me saying."

    ''Would have been a terrible custom... sadly, it''s a terrible business instead.''

    Nik pursed his lips, shaking his head without speaking more on the topic.

    They soon reached the end of the staircase and found Sokka holding his club while the furry creature hid behind Aang''s head, it''s tail wrapped around his neck as it screeched and hissed at Sokka.

    "Don''t make me use my boomerang," Sokka warned as Aang stood him off, "This is a Winged-lemur! I''m not letting you eat him!"

    "Aang, Sokka, I found something, and you two should read this," Katara coughed, unfazed by their actions. She walked up to Aang and handed him the letter. Sokka huffed and belted his club before walking towards Aang only for the Lemur to jump and open his arms, revealing bat-like wings underneath its arms that allowed him to glide andnd on Nik''s shoulder.

    "Hey, little guy," Nik smiled without fear. He''s had a pet lizard on his head before. There aren''t many things he fears when ites to cute-looking animals.

    "Hmm... what is this," Sokka mumbled and read the letter in soft mumbles.

    "Dear Aang... I leave this letter fearing that the Fire Lord Sozin has treacherous acts nned by inviting the nomads to the Festival for Avatar Roku on the day the Roku''s Comet passes by... all the monks have answered his call as a sign of peace and Sozin has indeed removed his men from the colonies. But I believe this may be thest chance to have a word with you.

    We failed you, Aang. The nomads im to be enlightened, but many failed to even ount for a child''s need. Still, in my heart, I hope that my feelings regarding Sozin are nothing but the base and irrelevant delusions and I get to meet you soon.

    Please return... Aang."

    Aang had a deep scowl on his face while Sokka frowned, "Wait, are you saying that the Air Nomads willingly walked into a possible trap?"

    "This is Monk Gyatso''s writing. He knew something was going on, but he still agreed to witness this festival for Avatar Roku," Aang breathed and folded the letter before cing it within his tunic and looked at Katara, thanking her with a grateful bow.

    "Thank you, Katara. At least, I''m a little close to understanding what happened to the Air Nomads."

    "I still don''t get it," Sokka frowned, "How would he even know that something is wrong?"

    "ording to Monk Gyatso, spiritual enlightenment is more than just... calm and peace. I still don''t understand most of it, but one thing is for sure Monk Gyatso''s intuition was right."

    Aang replied and turned around, "I just have one more thing to do, and we''ll leave the temple..."

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Ruins; Traps?; Chad Appa Fears None of It; The Hidden Gate; Lunchtime!; Disabled Traps; Of Snow and Ruins; The Letter; Monk Gyatso; Aang''s Bestfriend; A Terrible Business; Nik''s Corpse Getting Stuffed Bruh!; The Chase; Can''t Fool Katara!; The Insidious Lure to All the Nomads?; Facing Reality; Men of Past; Apologies from the Past; Aang Returned; Can''t Share Mitsuko''s Cooking!

 Chapter 24: Southern Air Temple (2)

    Chapter 24: Southern Air Temple (2)<h4>Chapter 24: Southern Air Temple (2)</h4>

    After reading the letter and seeing something more familiar than the broken structures and statues, Aang had grown slightly calm. He wasn''t cheerful as before, but his tears had dried off. The person Aang wished to meet the most in this temple was behind the door with strange contraptions that Nik and Sokka had failed to understand earlier.

    Although Nik could simply devour the door, as he had felt previously¡ªdevouring relics and structures meaningful to his flight services may not be ideal. Besides, the fire nation is supposed to have many navy vessels. He could increase his AP from them.

    "¡ªOther Monks revealed I''m the Avatar a few days after. Monk Gyatso told me not to feel overwhelmed," Aang spoke up, allowing others beside him to know what was going on in the first ce, "ording to him, the person who can guide me through this journey is behind the doors of this sanctuary. I doubt he will be alive or even be here after so much time has passed, but a clue is all I can hope to attain."

    "We tried it," Sokkained, "The door won''t budge." He then nced at the lemur on Nik''s shoulder and licked his lips.

    "Please don''t look at me like that," Nik narrowed his gaze as Katara chuckled, "Ah, I forgot that Sokka is of marriageable age, too."

    "Hey!" Sokka hissed at his sister while Aang''s mood rose as he watched others bickering.

    "This door can only be opened by an Airbender. That''s why I even have the confidence that the Fire Nation could not have entered the Sanctuary," Aang began moving his hands in a circling motion. The wind started to collect in between the space of his palms.

    "Hmm, a man to guide the Avatar... maybe all your teachers are inside, and we won''t have to go to that cowardly Northern Water Tribe," Sokka mused, "As much as I hate the prospect of it, maybe there are water, fire, and earthbender inside who can be your teacher."

    "Maybe mine, too," Katara added.

    "Let''s find out," Nik shrugged. Aang seemed confident in opening the door. It won''t take long to confirm their spections.

    Aang concentrated as his arms shot out with the intense wind entering the tubes from the blowhole.

    *Hmmmm*

    A soft humming sound echoed as the trio saw the three air nomads'' insignia turn over one by one as the air seemed to pass through the gaps of their fitting. Once all three insignias turned over, the other pipes behind the broader structure moved and twisted before letting out a pressurized wave of air and blowing away the collected ice and snow. The door finally moved with a heavy thudding noise, its panels opening inwards with the group''s gaze greeted by darkness!

    "Oh, well, it''s always nice to hope," Sokka sighed.

    *Krmm*

    The furry lemur on Nik''s shoulder jumped down and entered the sanctuary as Aang followed soon.

    "I can sense something inside," the young boy muttered. Everyone entered before Nik, and the others stiffened. Inside the sanctuary, barely visible, was a disy of statues¡ªMany statues.

    "Uh, hello? My secret guide, are you here?" Aang inquired loudly, his voice echoing as he looked around with the lemur perching on his shoulder this time. On the other hand, Katara began observing the statue after recovering from her initial shock.

    "It''s a waste of time, Aan! Let''s go!" Sokka grumbled when Nik elbowed and signaled him to look at the statues.

    "Isn''t that water tribe clothing?" Nik inquired, pointing at the statues wearing animal skin, fur, and tooth with slightly longer but adorned hair by some band made of tiny teeth.

    "Well... it is," Sokka traced his chin, "And I''m pretty sure with that smug look on his face, he must be from the fire nation," he pointed at the statue of an old man wearing ceremonial robes with a me-shaped token over his hair bun.

    "And that guy is bald, with arrows, so that''s an Airbender, and this leaves this guy to be an earthbender," Sokka pointed at the subsequent statues next to the firebender. The nearest of whom was a tall woman in an armored kimono and headdress.

    "Of course," Katara gasped, "It''s the cycle of Avatar. Legends say that the Avatar would emerge from each bending nation one at a time. Air, water, earth, and fire!"

    "You''re saying that this old man is an avatar?" Sokka looked at the statue dubiously.

    "Was," Nik corrected, "Didn''t you guys say that there can only be one Avatar?"

    "These are..." Aang looked around with an amazed expression. Aang jumped, looking at the spiral formation of the statues from height and watching in amazement how sculptures cover the entire height of the tower!

    The lemur on his shoulder had already flown away due to the sudden movement. Its furry body glided through the air and intended to make Nik its ride once again. However, for a moment''s curiosity, Nik sidestepped, willing to see if the Lemur would react quickly enough.

    It did.

    Twisting its body, the lemur cartwheeled andnded on top of Nik''s head on its four.

    Perfection.

    "These are supposed to be my past life..." Aang stated as hended once again and grew curious, "How am I supposed to help me?"

    "Maybe look in a mirror?" Sokka questioned, "Maybe a spirit-boogy-woogy will appear there and teach you the magic of other kinds."

    "He''s not wrong," Nik smiled, a little humored, "Maybe you need to look at yourself in the mirror and say a few encouraging things. Like¡ªYou can do it! And then there you go¡ªAll your problems might clear."

    Aang''s lips twitched.

    "I don''t know, guys," Katara frowned, "If it''s just a reflection, wouldn''t water work, too?"

    "Oh, I didn''t think of that," Sokka clicked his tongue.

    "Let''s just go," Aang groaned, "If I knew what to do, the world wouldn''t be in such a mess."

    He turned around, leaving towards the exit.

    As others followed, Nik suddenly felt a shiver rush down his spine.

    *hhhhh*

    The Lemur screeched, jumping off of Nik''s head and scurrying out the hall without looking back while Nik hurriedly turned around only to find everything perfectly normal... aside from the collection of statues.

    ''What the hell was that?'' Nik frowned as he recalled the chilling sensation as if someone touched his shoulder but in ways inherently terrifying.

    "Did you find something?" Katara stopped, waiting for Nik to catch up as he shook his head and replied uncertainly.

    "I don''t know. I suddenly felt cold..."

    "You''ll get used to it. Sokka and I are used to the cold, too," Katara smiled.

    ''Then why''d that rodent run away, and with that screech, too?'' Nik pondered, clearly not believing his excuse.

    ---

    *Ghhnnaaghhhh*

    Appa growled with absolutemand, or so it would seem to those who couldn''t understand the sky bison speech. While ''Momo''¡ª the newpanion, Winged-Lemur, whom Aang named as such due to his furry looks let out a soft screech with his fur standing to its end and his body curved like an inverse ''U.''

    "Stop fighting, you guys," Aang sighed as he picked Momo up, "We''re thest of our kind."

    "Hey," Sokka whispered, pulling Nik, "Isn''t it a sign of misfortune... you know, keeping thest of their kinds with us¡ªand three of them?"

    Katara''s eyes twitched slightly while Nik mumbled, "Isn''t it a sign of misfortune to try and oppose the Ruler of the world like you all n to do?"

    "You all? Aren''t you with us?" Sokka snickered as Nik frowned, "Don''t bring me into this craziness. I''m here till we findnd... and people."

    "What was wrong with my vige then?"

    "It was nice," Nik mumbled as they climbed Appa. Their visit to the Southern Air Temple hade to an end. The light was shed on many facts previously unknown.

    For instance, the Airbenders might have their philosophies to me for their downfall since their disappearance from the air temples seemed purely voluntary.

    And they got to see Aang''s previous life. Katara seemed pretty confident about the legends that these were exactly Aang''s past life. Even Aang seemed a little believing of this fact. But Nik and Sokkargely believed that instead of a real incarnation, the Avatars were different individuals with a simr skillset, i.e., bending the four elements.

    Unlike Sokka, however, Nik did n to keep an open mind. Supernatural entities and myths were arge part of the culture of the world he originated from. Nik didn''t spend enough time outside his prison, but he heard many things from his customers. And he survived the ordeal that is death itself. Things can''t get weirder, right?

    He wouldn''t be shocked if someone else evaded death, too.

    As Aang promised, the descent was slow and even instead of a steep fall that would guarantee the passengers'' demise.

    The group finally settled down on the foot of the mountain where things grew and allowed them to forage.

    The vegetation was sparse but enough for the night as the evening sun had already begun to set and give way to cold dusk.

    "Alright! Aang, Nik, you two find some nuts and berries. Follow Momo. If he eats it, pick as much of them as possible. I will find dry leaves and set up the fire. Katara, you set up the tents!"

    "Hey, why do I get the worst of all jobs?" Katara frowned as Sokka looked confused, "Didn''t you say you wanted as much responsibility as me? You and I were supposed to set tents originally, but I''m giving you my share of work, too."

    He smiled, feeling gracious as Katara scowled.

    "No way. Come, the three of us will find stuff in the shrubs like savages, and you can lead a civilized responsibility," she pushed the bundled-up tent as Sokka huffed deeply.

    The rest in the Southern Air Temple was something Appa barely registered. The feed wasn''t great. So, now surrounded by quite a bit of vegetation, therge sky bison began eating with Sokka leftpletely alone.

    "Fine! I''m better than you anyway!" Sokka scoffed, turning to his task.

    "I''ll look here," Aang smiled and pointed in a particr direction.

    "Alright, Nik and I will look¡ª" Katara began with a smile when Nik cut her off.

    "I want some time alone," Nik sighed, pointing to his right, "I will look in that direction. I''ll try and look for fruits on the trees instead."

    Katara looked at him and nodded though Nik did find her a bit reluctant. At this moment, he didn''t particrly care. He was almost starving, and his packed lunch was also about to go bad. He needed to act quickly and decisively.

    As the group separated, Nik entered the deeper section of the thicket. Few birds inhabited the surroundings. Observing his surroundings, Nik poked a shrubbery with the bone spear, and once satisfied that there was nothing hidden within, he hid within the shrubbery.

    However, once again, the red scar on his left arm shed. But instead of anything on Nik disappearing, it was Nik himself who vanished!

    ---

    "It''s overwhelming to enter this world," Nik exhaled deeply.

    He was not on the foot of Pat Mountain Range anymore. Instead, he was... within ''him.''

    From the very beginning, Infinity had shown itself to be gracious enough. There might be a reason for all of it, but Nik did not know it yet. He knew Infinity blessed him with a bloodline based on his previous upation¡ªa heritage! The bloodline made him look even more attractive to women, whether they showed it or not. Nik knew the legend of Adonis in his birthce. A man who conquered goddesses only to fall prey to the ws of Angry Gods. His death was not quite tragic since heughed, iming that humans could overthrow the desires of gods as easily as the gods could do the same with humans.

    Aside from this heritage, Nik could devour things without any consciousness to umte AP. This handy ability also acted as a method of self-defense if used properly¡ªespecially in a world where cold weapons remained the mainstream choice of arms.

    Finally, Infinity gave Nik ''space'' itself¡ª in the form of a red scar on his left arm!

    It may be the greatest gift from Infinity!

    One''snd.

    Nik was not resistant to this temptation. He often wondered in his previous life what it would feel to have a personal piece of property¡ªwell furnished and decorated.

    Still, somehow, a piece of ''world'' was fitted on him in the form of a scar.

    Why ''world'' and notnd?

    Nik looked around.

    Genuinely amazed.

    Under a blue sky was a piece of restrictednd.

    No, to be precise, he was standing in the middle of an empty forest with no fauna in sight, and instead of a piece ofnd, it was an entire world in this red scar of his, however, therge circr perimeter of strange, translucent light right behind him that made him unable to move out of the restriction revealed that within this world, he was only granted a smaller portion ofnd.

    It was the truth of the red scar and one of the benefits known about AP.

    As his Authority Rank grows, the restriction around thend would widen and give Nik arger area to develop personally.

    This was also the purpose of the red scar.

    Development.

    In front of him were the outfits he stole when Mitsuko took him out shopping and a small bag filled with delicious treats especially cooked by Mitsuko for the journey.

    Seeing it, a grateful smile appeared on Nik''s face as he sat down and began eating everything heartily.

    "I miss their cooking already..." Nik mumbled while eating. There were only three people who had cooked for him in his homeworld¡ªMitsuko, Yuuko, and her daughter Megumi.

    Mitsuko was the best of the three when it came to cooking a variety of things in a short period. And now Nik also knew why Mitsuko ced such importance on a delicious and nutritious diet. To keep those around him healthy and satisfied so that they could have more fun.

    It was a win-win situation, and Mitsuko was quite different from Esta even if the two shared simrly intense libido.

    Once finished, Nik was left a bit unsatisfied. The meal was surely delicious but left for a time greater than intended¡ªa few bits had gotten soggy, and the low temperature of the food itself wasn''t pleasing.

    However, his stomach was indeed full.

    Closing the backpack, Niky down on the ground.

    ''Living beings can enter this world after I have their permission... but they cannot leave without my permission. What a strange rule... almost like a trap,'' Nik mused, ''But how awesome it would be to have a personal home... and baths. Some luxury bath... maybe a bath with a side tray of snacks...''

    Nik gulped, almost salivating at the prospect.

    There were still a few things unclear about this space. If Nik brought someone inside and smuggled them to his homeworld, could theye out? In fact, in the bits of knowledge, this particr piece of information was missing, and seeing how clearly his tasks and intended services were described, Nik felt that if some things aren''t exined, then they might not be possible itself, at least, not presently.

    Only one thing could constantly bring change to his situation and benefits, and it was none other than Authority Rank.

    Standing up, Nik climbed up a nearby tree and plucked a few mangoes. They were a little short of beingpletely ripe, but it worked well. Nik liked slightly sour mangoes more than apletely sweet one.

    Yes, he was a heretic.

    ---

    The time spent in the world hidden in the scar and the outside world he was currently within would be in sync based on his existence within a specific time range.

    But the existence of a ''world'' was still a bit of a mystery to Nik.

    Is it a? A ne? Or an actual existence was hidden within his scar?

    These questions weren''t as important as the ones Aang and Sokka posed.

    "Hey! Where did you find these? Looks like plum mangoes but... a little sour!" Sokka bit into the fruit as an apple, and Nik cringed. He didn''t even have the time to tell that he preferred cutting the fruit around therge kernel and then just it eat it above the peel.

    "Mgh, I like it," Katara peeled the skin with her teeth as she ate the fruit.

    Nik had only brought a dozen of them out. Ordinarily, he could bring out the things he had stuffed inside the red scar, but since the fruits were attached to trees, he had to pluck them and then set them aside to bring them out with a thought.

    "I didn''t know fruits like these grew here," Aang mumbled, taking arge bite. His shoulders shuddered as his teeth suddenly impacted against the tough kernel. With juices sttered around the corner of his lips, Aang stuck his tongue out, "Maybe they grew in these hundred years."

    He reasoned.

    "Alright, what about the sleeping arrangements?" Nik inquired.

    "I call Appa!" Aang smiled. He would rather sleep with his buddy.

    *Krrmm*

    *Krrk*

    Slowly biting into the mango, Momo looked up, chattering.

    "Of course, you can sleep with me," Aang grinned, poking his index against the lemur''s cheek.

    "I''ll have a tent, too," Katara shrugged.

    Sokka and Nik looked at each other before the sarcastic chieftain remarked, "I hope you don''t mind the smell of my socks."

    "Ugh," Katara groaned while Nik blinked, not liking what he had just heard.

    "Give me that," Nik snorted and instantly made the half-eaten mango disappear from Sokka''s hand as he touched it.

    "Oh,e on!"

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Hidden Chamber; Secret Guide?; Statues of Past; Pompous Fire Nation Avatar?; A Hall of Glory; Aang is Supposed to Help Himself?; A Tall Female Avatar?; Spirited Touch; A Pat on the Shoulder; Spooked Momo; Last of Their Kinds; Camping; Nik Must Be Decisive!; Personal World; Mangoes; Mitsuko''s Last Meal; Libidously Simr; Sleeping Arrangements; Smelly Socks; Petty Vengeance; Oh, Come On!

 Chapter 25: Warrior (1)

    Chapter 25: Warrior (1)<h4>Chapter 25: Warrior (1)</h4>

    "Hah! Raise your guard!" Sokka eximed, waving his club while Niky on his sides with azy expression.

    "Forget it," Nik sighed, "It''s not like I''m going to fight anyone."

    "You''re currently fighting me!" Sokka scowled.

    "Why?" Nik groaned. "Isn''t this just an excuse to get back at me for taking away the mango?"

    "Ridiculous!" Sokka denied it with a righteous expression. "It''s because you don''t know how to fight! A man needs to learn how to be a warrior, too."

    Sokka poked the club against Nik''s chest, taunting, "Come on, you''re more than just a magic freak, right? Even little kids from the vige know how to handle a stick."

    Nik pursed his lips and swatted Sokka''s club away, turning around, "I''m not interested in fighting. You hurt someone else, and then you get hurt in return."

    It was already morning. Once again, Nik slept without any atrocious Amazonian mother haunting his dreams. However, at the time, Nik had failed to realize that Sokka would haunt him after the sun rose from the horizon.

    "Nik,e help us pack up," Katara called out as she folded the tarp, and Nik finally sat up, "Sure thing."

    "Hey! We''re not done," Sokka called out, "You have to learn at least the basic moves for self-defense."

    "Oh really?" Nik scoffed. He understood well what the other three were nning. Somehow, Aang is supposed to shoulder the weight of the world. One of the missions granted to him by the Transmigration Paradise suggests that Aang''s identity, or at least killing the identity, brought him benefits more distinguished than what the so-called ''Phoenix.'' Meanwhile, Katara and Sokka wanted to look for their father, and the former wanted to learn waterbending. ording to Sokka, such goals would put them against some very dangerous opponents.

    Nik only wanted to hitchhike in the first ce. He loved being safe. Safety is awesome.

    He would be willing to put himself in riskier situations if there is a benefit only after the initial period of seven days passes and he is eligible to return to his homeworld. It negates most of the risk.

    Everything else was honestly a bonus for him. Seeing the statues of Avatar, learning this world''s history, and understanding the terrors of war¡ªeverything. He will even find Sokka to learn any valuable teachings he wished to impart at that time.

    As Nik crouched to help Katara pack up the tents, learning and doing the same things she did, he heard her speak up.

    "I overheard what you were talking about," Katara held the two edges of the tarp from her side while Nik held them from his side as they stood up and folded the tarp simultaneously, "What Sokka meant wasn''t to hurt anyone. Even in the tribe... in other viges, we have heard a few cases of young chieftains hurting others without cause. It isn''t just the war that''s left us torn, but also its remnants. However, even you must have noticed that Sokka isn''t like that... And I think that he may be right."

    Katara kept her tone low and soft to keep Sokka from overhearing her praising him. It would be a nightmare if he heard it!

    "About men being warriors?" Nik questioned.

    "Oh, not at all. Every person has the choice of who they want to be. Sokka''s just an idiot." Katara gave a sly smirk as they walked towards each other,pleting the fold of the tarp, "I''ve seen you hold a spear. You could use some sessions to not look like aplete rookie."

    "Says the expert Waterbender," Nik smiled, noting how contradictory her words were.

    "Hey, I''ll have you know that I am indeed capable, unlike your sarcastic tone may suggest."

    Katara narrowed her gaze and packed the tarp away before standing up again, shoving the package onto Nik''s arm.

    *Huff*

    "There you go," Katara patted her robes clean while Nik shrugged and climbed onto Appa. Sokka was already there, but he just snorted and looked away.

    "Come on, It was just some basic moves," he grumbled.

    "Why do you even care?" Nik inquired.

    "Care? Me?" Sokka scoffed, "Get burned by some Fire Nation thug for all I care." He crossed his arms and leaned back.

    "It sounds like you do care, Sokka," Aang turned around, smiling while holding the reigns on Appa as Katara climbed up, too.

    *Krmm*

    Momo flew over,nding in front of Nik before quickly jumping onto Aang''s head.

    "I don''t care!" Sokka shouted.

    "You know, I would like to learn how to hold a spear properly," Nik spoke after a moment. "But traveling is exhausting as is."

    "Really?!" Sokka''s expression brightened. An excited grin imed his lips before he coughed and leaned back coolly, "See, Katara, I told you I''ll have a proper student one day."

    "You''re going to be a terrible teacher, huh," Katara sighed and shook her head.

    "After we settle somewhere," Nik reminded Sokka.

    ---

    Aang''s next destination was a recreational stop. After the night''s sleep, the boy felt good enough to im shamelessly he still needed cheering up! Aang led the group to a coastline along the Pat Mountain Range beforending. Appanded over a spot sparsely covered by snow, and the trees were only a poor excuse for naked branches at the moment.

    Excitedly jumping down Appa, Aang hurriedly slipped out from his orange shawl and tunic before removing his breeches and boots, revealing brown underwear as he ran up to the sea.

    "You guys! Riding an Elephant Koi is awesome! Come join me!" Aang called out as he jumped into the water with a cheerful¡ª"Whoo-hoo!"

    "Aang, be careful!" Katara warned loudly with a worried look as Aang revealed an astonishing swimming speed! He was already tens of meters away!

    Just feeling the cold breeze on his face made Nik shiver at the fact that the water would be even icier, however, Aang seemed unfazed.

    "Alright, ready for your first lesson?" Sokka inquired as he brought down his spear alongside.

    "Right now?" Nik blinks.

    "What?"

    "I was hoping for a... warmer climate before starting to train," Nik replied with a wry smirk as Sokka pursed his lips.

    "Your body will get warmer after you start training!" Sokka expected Nik to resist in futile, but the youth shrugged, "That''s true. Go easy on me, yeah?"

    Sokka nodded.

    He gripped the spear tightly before stabbing it in the air twice like quick jabs and then stretched his hand out to pass the spear onto Nik.

    Seeing everybody already getting down to their businesses, Katara sighed and looked towards Aang in hopes of some entertainment.

    Meanwhile, Nik held the spear in his grasp.

    "No, a little lower," Sokka remarked as the travelerplied, lowering the spear.

    "Great," Sokka nodded and pushed his left leg forward, "Now, every weapon has a particr advantage. Weapons are created in a variety of shapes to bring different advantages. The spear has a longer reach, and the de makes the front heavier. It is a great tool for self-defense since it keeps you at a safe distance, but you can only benefit from it if you know how to use it." Sokka exined patiently and suddenly moved, easily reaching past the spear''s intended range as he took out the curved stone club from his back and held it against Nik''s face.

    "But with Advantageses disadvantages, too. Funny thing, life is fair like that. Once the enemy invades the range of the spear, you would need to be an expert to gain an advantage in the fight or even survive the attacks."

    "Got it," Nik nodded, "Stab and stay away."

    Unexpectedly, Sokka''s expressed his appreciation, "Exactly. We''re not trying to fight random battles. Stab and stay away. Or, if you are quick, stab and run away. I used to do this with Pr Bear Dogs a little further south from the vige."

    "Almost got us killed that day," Katara scoffed without looking back.

    Sokka shrugged. Katara was right.

    "Hmm, now, practice stabbing in the air," Sokka retracted his weapon and instructed while equally fascinated by such a tactic of stabbing and escaping, Nik began stabbing. Sokka corrected his position a few times. For instance, he showed where the toes must face while taking a stance or how the shoulders should move to gain the most significant force.

    "Guys!"

    Aang''s shout broke Sokka and Nik out of their focus as they looked towards the sea. The coastline of this side of the ind curved like the crescent moon, and close to the left edge of the coastline, the trio on the ground, plus Momo and Appa, looked at a giant dorsal fin erecting. Dark grey, the dorsal fin interconnected with six spines,pletely dwarfing the young avatar.

    "Look, this is an elephant koi!" Aang grinned, waving his hands excitedly.

    The look of amazement in the trio''s eyes slowly grew dim as the water behind Aang grew like a small hill giving way to a gigantic serpentine head with rtively beady but giant eyes coldly staring at Aang.

    *Ghhhrrraagggghhhh*

    Appa roared, its body crouched with caution while Momo ran and hit behind Appa.

    "Get out of there!" Sokka shouted.

    "Huh, why are they so afraid¡ª" Aang''s voice was stuck in his throat as he looked back. His eyes widened in surprise as the giant maw opened to reveal two sets of jagged teeth like some shredder, and Aang instantly swam. No, he RAN.

    ''He''s running on water...'' Nik and the others grew dumbfounded.

    "Aaaghhhhhhh!"

    Aang screamed without any other purpose aside from angering the aquatic deity as it issued a terrifying screech and fully stretched out of the water. Green eyes menacingly stared at the shouting ''monkey'' while the ''fish'' revealed itself to be some form of a serpent. Two dark grey barbels hung long and low from the beast''s mouth, and aside from the giant dorsal fin contracted on the base of its skull, the dark grey slippery beast had sharp spines growing out of its back.

    *Khhhnaaaaannnn*

    It screeched and suddenly ejected a forceful jet of water from its mouth, barely missing Aang as he finally reached the ground. But not holding the slightest intention of giving up, the beast followed by diving into the water and created arge wave as it followed him.

    "Run!" Never losing his caution about this world, Nik moved first. Half-naked, the Avatar and the small group ran. Capable of jumping high and covering longer distances, Appa moved quickly and was more focused on outrunning the group. After all, that''s what truly mattered, right?

    The screeches of the aquatic threat turned low as the group covered more ground before stopping, huffing, and puffing, except for Aang.

    "That wasn''t an Elephant Koi after all, huh... I wonder what else has changed over the years..."

    He blushed and looked away, quickly wearing his clothes after drying his underwear with a hot gust before whistling and collecting his hands behind his back. Feeling the res from his acquaintances, Aang coughed and suddenly pointed in the distance, "Look! A vige."

    Looking towards the pointed direction, the group truly saw an entrance leading to a settlement. The ind was quite small, so the group had already covered quite a bit of distance and could reach the other end of the ind towards the vige if they had kept the same pace.

    Despite theirck of leaves, the tree grew in number around this region. Seeing the vige, Sokka controlled his frustration and raised his hand, gesturing everyone to turn silent and then looked around.

    "We''ve coincidentally walked into a recent trail..." hemented softly as he looked at the minimum amount of snow and ice in the form of a thin road.

    "Alright, we need to leave¡ªnow," Sokka turned around, and Aang lowered his head, "But we only came here...e on, we can find food there."

    However, this time, the sound of food failed to sway the young chieftain, "No, Aang. We discussed this before. You cannot reveal yourself without reason. And remember, we first solve the problem and then reveal our identity. Considering the small size and theck of fire nation''s mark, I''m assuming that this vige''s problem is none other than that giant... I want to say, Eel. We cannot help them, that''s all. So, we cannot reveal you."

    Crestfallen, Aang nodded, but everyone heard a soft but crisp sound.

    Alert, Sokka eyed Katara as the two nodded. ncing at Nik and seeing the spear in his hands, Sokka looked thoughtful momentarily and whispered, "Nik, stab and stay away."

    Without any indication, Sokka hurriedly clutched the sheathed boomerang belted to his back and threw it while turning his body. With his other hand, he pulled out his club.

    "Wha¡ª"

    Aang and Nik were stunned, but dark green ''curtains'' fell in the form of strange warriors with white face paint. They moved quickly and efficiently, revealing the meaning of the term silent and deadly.

    Prepared with an adequate warning from Sokka, Katara moved her arms. She had ungloved her hands as the snow and ice instantly rose and stopped one of the assants in their tracks. Aang deflected an entire person with a whip of his staff as a massive gust assailed his target before theynded against a tree, and Appa growled, making the warrior squeak in surprise. Taking this chance, Momo jumped on the said warrior, finally issuing a scream of surprise.

    "Who are you?" Sokka scowled. His boomerang missed the target temporarily as he waved his club, only to have his blow dodged while two metal war fans struck him on his sides. The others weren''t faring extremely well. The number of assants was more than their group of six.

    Nik, too, employed a stab-and-run tactic. He stabbed, which the shorter opponent evaded easily. He ran, and the opponent instantly caught up with a swift dash and stuck their leg out to make Nik roll down before sitting on him and holding his hands behind his back with one arm and the other hand keeping his face against the ground.

    Katara was immobilized instantly. She could waterbend the ice and snow but happened to be slow in a battle, a valuable weakness exploited quite well. Three such warriors took down Aang the second he saw Momo getting caught in a small bag.

    "Wait!" Aang called out, "We''ll go with you. Appa, don''t hurt them!"

    His words quickly calmed Appa down, who almost crushed a warrior down.

    "No way!" Sokka smirked as he saw his boomerang returning. However, to his surprise, his opponent threw their fan behind, intercepting the blow.

    On the other hand, tasting the dirt and feeling the weight on his back did wonders for Nik. His breathing turned rough as his heartbeat skyrockets. His unwillingness to fight never meant his inability to do so, and he would never take a beating lying down, not after paying the ultimate price for his new life!

    "I''m... sorry," Nik scowled and grunted. His rtively thin frame shudders under the woman''s weight as his arms snap away the assant''s surprisingly weak hold¡ªor maybe he''s just stronger after the infusion of Bloodline. He turned over, throwing the woman off, and reached for her metal fans as she came to be from the surprise.

    "Woah!" The opponent called out in surprise, but as she turned to pick her fans, she realized they were gone!

    Holding the spear to the woman''s neck, he red at the other women. His pitch-ck pupils look as intense as a cornered animal as she growls, "Let them go!"

    "Whoo! I taught him that move!" Sokka chuckled.

    "No, you didn''t," Katara caught the lie as her opponent cornered her to a tree.

    "Or else?" The brown-haired woman, possibly the group''s leader, stepped up and inquired coolly.

    Nik fell silent and then spoke again.

    "Please let them go."

    The woman blinked and noticed Nik''s stance, "You''re no warrior. Lower the... joke of a spear before you poke yourself in the eye identally."

    "Hey, that''s an authentic water tribe spear!" Sokka grunted, offended, but the woman ahead pressed a sharp fan against his neck.

    "Last chance," Nik frowned.

    "Or what?" The woman still looked calm, unthreatened.

    Nik fell into a dilemma. At first, he thought of running. He can enter the world imbued in the scar on his arm and return to his homeworld after the seven-day period ends. But he felt sick at the thought of running away and giving up on the siblings and the Avatar, who saved his life before he was frozen naked. So, he counted the number of attackers, wracking his brain to find a solution. There were twelve of them. And Nik knew they would drown him with their numbers and superiorbat skills.

    "Or you will be sorry," Nik maintained his stance. His expression doesn''t betray his dilemma.

    Without saying anything else, the woman rushed towards Nik. This time, Nik didn''t try to stab the woman but confirmed her words regarding the low quality of the spear. Breaking it in two unequal halves with his hands, Nik equipped himself with two small sticks and attacked with a shing move. One of the woman''s metallic fans unfolded, deflecting the tip of the spear, and the folded fan was smacked against Nik''s other wrist, making him groan in pain as he subconsciously let go of the butt of the spear. Much to the woman''s surprise, Nik held the folded fan.

    Meanwhile, the woman held by the tip of Nik''s spear crawled away quickly before standing up and regaining herposure.

    The opponent''s leader was ready to enter a contest of strength to subdue to man in front of her, but she was shocked as the fan disappeared and his hands moved, catching her wrist. Once again, her gauntlet, too, disappeared.

    Feeling a chill run down her scalp, the auburn-haired woman quickly retreated.

    "If you keep pointing that fan at me, even I will make it disappear," Sokka took this chance, finally threatening the woman in front of her with an optimistic lie as she stepped back slightly ufortably. Everyone saw what Nik did.

    "Stay back, or I will make your clothes disappear!" Nik finally looked threatening in the eyes of his opponent. His tone grew calmer as he regained his bearings. He was physically stronger, had a way to escape, and his skills were ungodly to the enemy¡ªhe could take this round!

    Nay, he WILL win!

    Seeing everyone''s attention focused on Nik, Katara snarled and raised her hands forcefully. She instantly created a short wave out of the ice and froze it again, temporarily freezing the front of the women around her.

    "Hey!" Another warrior shouted, but Aang moved at this moment, jumping high in the air as he sucked in arge volume of air before blowing it down, letting snow cover everybody, ally, and enemies.

    "Look, we aren''t bad guys," Aang shouted, "And we don''t need to fight without a cause. Just let us be on our way."

    The leader finally registered Aang''s move, and her eyes widened in surprise. Snow covered her head as she quickly dusted it off and looked at Aang, her face paint already smudging because of the snow.

    "You''re... an Airbender. The Last Airbender... a survivor... you must know the previous Avatar then!"

    "Warriors, stand down. Let this group exin themselves! And you, don''t move. I want my stuff back!" The woman pointed at Nik.

    ''Well... the fans turned into points. Good thing I didn''t destroy the gauntlet. But here I nned not to get into risky situations. But I forgot that what I want means littlepared to nature''s forces. We didn''t pick a fight, but we had to fight regardless.''

    Nik mused internally, not liking her tone as he dismissed her concerns, "They are mine now."

    They already fought¡ªwhat''s the worst they can tryter?

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Most Efficient Strategy Since Ancient Times; Stab and Run; Tactics Master Sokka!; Katara Likes ''Em Capable; The Swim; Elephant Koi?; Appa Using His Big Brain; The Giant Eel; Aang Channels the Speed Force and Gets the Fuck Out!; The New Settlement; Attack!; Masked Warriors; Nik Rising to the Event; Strongman; Threat; Nik Bes a Menace to Everyone But Closeted Exhibitionist; Cornered Animal; Aang Must Know the Avatar, Right?; The Leader: Stay Your Hand!... Nik: No.; Nik Is Not a Warrior, He''s the Prophecised Smooth Operator!

    ***

    A/N: At first, I had nned for Sokka to win against the Kyoshi Warriors since he is now an adult and a great warrior, but then I realized that the Kyoshi Warriors would have grown, too, and would be better warriors. Not only that, the number of Kyoshi warriors this time around will be greater than the show because it is six yearster, and more initiates would have been epted.

 Chapter 26: Warrior (2)

    Chapter 26: Warrior (2)<h4>Chapter 26: Warrior (2)</h4>

    "As you said, thest avatar was an Airbender. This boy, Aang, is from their line, looking for the waterbending Avatar," Sokka talked fast. His shamelessness bordered virtue as the man would spend his free time calling the elemental benders freak, but now? The sincere tone of the man caused the assants to look at each other in uncertainty! But proving himself different from the world''s inherently deceptive ways despite knowing it could mean hisst stand, Aang lowered his head, muttering, "I can''t lie about what I am, Sokka. Sorry, I can''t anymore." The scars of the Southern Temple and Monk Gyatso''s sculpture reigned fresh in the boy''s mind.

    Though Aang still held some resentment against the burdens ced on him, Monk Gyatso''s letter eased him. It was a farewell¡ªa closure to an uncertain issue of his life¡ªif his caretakers truly cared for him or his status. Aang felt lucky to get one. It also made him realize things are beyond change for him. His best friend died after he ran away, and Aang felt he couldn''t make the same mistakes anymore.

    Picking his staff from the ground, greatly startling the group around him, Aang bowed politely, "I''m Aang, thest Airbender¡ªand the Avatar."

    Sokka smacked his forehead, letting out a frustrated groan. His body tensed, ready to throw hands if need be¡ªsimr to Nik and Katara.

    "But... you''re young!" one of the women inquired with a doubtful gaze as Aang looked at her, "I don''t know what else to say. I''m the Avatar. I woke up after 100 years. We are on our way to find a waterbending master for me to learn waterbending."

    ''Sure... spill it all out,'' Sokka felt a little weak in his knees. He couldn''t begin toprehend such foolhardy honesty! Nik was the same, but the youth held more than an annoyance. The otherworldly travel had to respect the boy''s courage to admit the truth in the toughest of times¡ªof course, Nik would still try to smack his bald head after they survived this situation!

    "You''re... the avatar?" The woman inquired again as Aang rolled his eyes, "Yes!" he scoffed, a little impatient.

    The unknown assants looked at each other, and the woman standing near Nik nodded, "Team, form an orderly line. Help our visitors regather themselves and free the mouse."

    "It''s a lemur..." Nik mumbled.

    "And you, give me my stuff back," the woman pointed at Nik, ignoring his earlier words as he shrugged, "They''re gone for you."

    "What?"

    The woman frowned. Nik was lying, there was still one gauntlet left, but he was nning on absorbing it, too, for points. No need to be sweet towards those trying to p you with sharp fans, right?

    "Nik is speaking the truth," Aang hurriedly spoke, "I saw Nik making an entire vessel disappear."

    "Stop spilling the beans already," Sokka scowled, tossing his boomerang towards Aang as it knocked him on his forehead.

    "Ow," Aang rubbed his forehead while Nik felt a wave of relief wash over him. The group fell in behind the woman. In the next instant, all twelve of them set their arms to their sides and bent their waists, politely returning the bow Aang had given.

    "The Kyoshi Warriors wee Avatar Aang to Kyoshi Ind."

    "Kyoshi?" Aang inquired, a little doubtful.

    "Yes," the woman nodded, "This Ind was Avatar Kyoshi''s settlement. We, the Kyoshi Warriors, are also a band of warriors trained under the honor of Avatar Kyoshi to protect our vige, just like other bands of Kyoshi Warriors."

    "Wait... so there are more of you?" Sokka instantly found himself in a terrible mood. But then again, after meeting Aang, he had hardly felt pleasant.

    The group of women looked at Sokka but ignored himpletely.

    "Please don''t be so quick to leave, Avatar Aang. At least, let us properly introduce Avatar Kyoshi''s settlement to you."

    ---

    The vigers of Kyoshi Ind also wore furlined blue tunics with thicker material. Brown shawls adorned their shoulders, and some wore deeper blue-colored capes. The children had their foreheads covered by headbands knotted in the back. The nameless leader of the Kyoshi Warriors asked the group to wait at the entrance, and soon, the Kyoshi Warriors returned with a grey-haired man well past his primes who scrutinized Aang. But a few minutes before that¡ª

    *Pah*

    "Ow!" Aang rubbed his head again, ring at Nik usingly.

    "You didn''t expect a kiss, did you?" Nik frowned back. "After putting our lives at risk, that is."

    Nik''s words got Aang to stop grumbling under his breath as he nodded with a guilty look. "I''m really sorry about that. But I can''t promise it won''t happen again."

    "It''s¡ª" Before Katara could console Aang, Sokka stopped observing his surroundings and shook his head. "No, it''s not fine. As much as I want tough at Nik''s rookie attempt at stab-and-run, he is right. What good is your honesty if it hurts even more people¡ªphysically."

    Aang thinned his lips, unable to reply. He may have had spiritual guidance deceptive to his age, but some moral dilemmas take years to solve¡ªand this might be it.

    "I''m sorry to break your trust, guys," Aang muttered. "It... won''t happen again. Not in a way that put you in harm''s way."

    The corner of Sokka''s eyes twitch as he grumbles, "Or you could just stop doing stupid things entirely. God, the simplest of things is hard to get through these days!"

    "It''s fine," Nik spoke after a second. "I found your stand slightly admirable."

    "But you just smacked me." Aang blinked.

    "A man can feel two things at once," Nik shrugged, patting the spot he smacked. "I know I don''t hold a candle against you."

    Aang''s eyes widened before he averted his gaze with slight embarrassment as he stammered childishly, "T-thanks!"

    "Don''t encourage him," Sokka rolled his eyes as Nik looked at Katara staring at him.

    "What?"

    "Nothing," she shrugged with a smile.

    ---

    "Are you thest Airbender?"

    Aang smiled. Not out of happiness but frustration. Looking at the surrounding vigers, Aang coughed and turned to his most renowned tool¡ª

    "Everyone, I''m the Avatar! Look!" Taking out two small stones from out of his tunic, Aang had them float and spin furiously between his palms. He looked at the group of vigers collected while wagging his brows.

    edy.

    "Woooh!"

    "Wow! That''s airbending!"

    "Ooooh! Oooh! Aaaghhhhhh!" A man shouted and hooted in excitement, clutching his head like a maniac before copsing on the ground, foam collecting over his mouth.

    Aang stopped and looked at the man, "Uh... is he alright?"

    "He''ll be fine," the old vige chief grunted and frowned, "Suki... please make sure the information doesn''t leave the vige."

    The Vige Chief instantly ryed before taking the group uphill. Appa stayed near the entrance while the group left the residential region of the vige. Cottages and sheds were lined neatly in two distinct rows that left a wide path in the center leading to the slope of a hill. Those who had businesses would set stalls in front of their homes or had arge portion of the cottage fashioned into a store itself. Just by sight, Nik saw many furs and hides on disy. They walked uphill from the central berth, nearing a slightly bigger structure¡ªthe Chieftain''s House. The path didn''t end here as there seemed to be something higher beyond this cottage, but they had to stop. Once they settled, the Vige Chief shook his head.

    "Oh, Avatar Aang, you havemitted a grave mistake in this journey of yours. You should not have revealed your identity even to the Kyoshi Warriors."

    The Vige Chief''s tone was mournful as Katara frowned, "Sir, didn''t you ask Aang to prove his identity, too?"

    "No, it was a chance to contain this mistake. I asked¡ª Are you thest Airbender. But Little Avatar, your reply was¡ªI''m the Avatar."

    Katara''s and Aang''s expressions froze while Sokka sighed, "Finally, someone with sense."

    "I... don''t understand. I thought Avatar Kyoshi built this ce."

    "Avatar Aang, the war has ended. The dust has settled. Your title, at least, to me, did not bring hope but the foresight of another collision. Think. The younger generation hasn''t suffered the same losses. They don''t care about the oue. The previous generation has lost¡ªthey cannot change anything because they are a spent force. And those left stranded..."

    The Vige Chief''s gaze turned slightly murky, "They can only collect whatever pieces of themselves they were left with."

    Sokka continued to nod along with every word, but despite the chief''s not-so-cryptic sense of conversation, Aang felt terrible.

    "I... I just want to help, Sir. I don''t want any battles."

    "And you think the Phoenix King Ozai will care?" The Chief inquired as Aang fell silent. The warm reception at the vige entrance, the cheers, and the ''brightness'' had dazzled Aang momentarily, but the Chief didn''t take a second to smack him with reality.

    "These are dire times, Young Avatar. Your intentions may be well, but they might not necessarily be received in the same manner everywhere. Kyoshi Ind indeed wees you. The Kyoshi Warriors will also try their best to keep the information contained. But by exposing yourself, you will attract unwanted attention in this journey. These words are my sincere warning... However, it is also true that Kyoshi Ind requires your assistance."

    Aang blinked. He kept the Chief''s words in mind and then heard the request. But the entire group''s expression fell once the chief had ced his ''request.''

    ---

    "What do you think?" Nik muttered. Cross-legged, around arge floor table sat Katara, Sokka, Aang, and Nik, with arge spread of delicacies presented in Aang''s honor. However, aside from Momo, nobody had the stomach to eat anything.

    Sokka, Katara, and Aang looked toward Nik.

    "I think... it''s not my decision," Nik continued to reason calmly. His words stunned the group that stared at him.

    "Let''s recount things for a moment," Nik rubbed his head, "The war has ended, but your appearance may lead to another conflict. The Chief and Sokka are right about this. I may not be clear on many details, but one thing I know about royalty is that they do not tolerate threats to their seat. It is also clear that further exposing your identity would be a mistake. Even the three of us could let it slip by unintentionally... and now, this request of the chief."

    "How are you supposed to do anything about the Unagi if Kyoshi is the one who tamed its predecessor centuries ago? You''re not Kyoshi."

    Unagi was none other than the giant sea eel that found Aang a delicacy.

    "Still, it''s not my responsibility now, is it?" Nik concluded truthfully, "It''s neither Katara''s nor Sokka''s task either. The Chief asked you... you should be the one to decide."

    Nik shrugged, pointing things out since the group had been gloomy for a long time.

    "Oh, please," Katara rolled her eyes, "You cannot ask Aang to subdue that monster! He is a child."

    "All I know is that the ability to make decisions is a luxury that we don''t appreciate enough," Nik replied, "In his words, Aang may have decided to leave everything... but he didn''t decide to stay in the ice for a hundred years."

    "Right. It was the consequence of Aang''s decision," Sokka interrupted, "So what will happen if Aang decides to help Kyoshi Ind out with their trading problems? Let me paint you a pretty picture¡ªAang gets eaten. And he would turn into an ice sculpture inside the Unagi until he is pooped out!"

    The siblings were clearly against Nik''s intentions of letting Aang make his choice.

    "Look, all I said is that it should be upto Aang to choose, even if he ends up declining the task and moving on."

    Nik picked up a piece of bread and ate it as the siblings frowned this time.

    "Um... Sokka, how old were you when your dad left for war?"

    Aang looked at the adult chieftain, and the man replied with a gloomy expression, "12..."

    "Then Katara... you were?"

    "10," she pursed her lips.

    Aang leaned back before standing up. Seeing the three of them look at him, the boy shook his head, "I just need some time to think."

    He left quickly.

    "What''s wrong with you, no, seriously?" Katara finally red at Nik, "Aang is just a boy. And here I thought you were more understanding!"

    "I just thought... that Aang needed to hear this," Nik muttered. He wished someone told him to make a choice that struck true to his heart¡ªhe could have avoided so many torturous situations! He looked at therge spread of food, "After all, I wanted to hear the same thing some time ago. Anyway, it''s not like it''s the truth. I said he has a choice, but does he have one?" Nik''s shoulders slumped as he smiled bitterly, "It''s just sometimes sad to think this because... clearly, one''s thoughts are affected by their experiences. My past affects my actions and motivations, and Aang''s dilemma, too, would be connected to his experiences."

    Katara grew quiet as Sokka snorted.

    "Whatever. You broke my spear¡ªyou better buy me a new one."

    Nik nodded with a smile and continued eating. But as the group ate, Sokka and Katara snuck nces at the mild-mannered youth. His earlier desperate ferocity and his bitter smile struck close to them since they were people of ''experience,'' too.

    ---

    While the group ate, Aang walked around the town. He browsed through the items disyed on trade, epting greetings from others along the way.

    The request of the vige chief concerned the well-being of the vige. The Kyoshi Ind has always been the nest of Unagi as it would prey on the Elephant Koi. However, with the entire world entering themand of one ruler and the rallies and rebellions slowly calming down, the trade had started to bolster. Aside from being the Unagi''s staple diet, Elephant Koi also happened to be Kyoshi Ind''s main export. Its oils and meat were proving to hold arge market in the more advanced Fire Nation.

    The Chief wanted Aang to subdue the Unagi since his predecessor, Avatar Kyoshi, had done once, stabilizing an export channel for the vige to thrive on.

    "Hey!" a whisper broke Aang out of his thoughts. Looking sideways, Aang found one of the girls his age waving at him from the corner of the store.

    Curious, Aang followed, and as he entered the alley, he found a group of girls looking at him with bright expressions.

    "Avatar! Will you show us airbending once again?" Their bright smiles struck the gloom out of Aang.

    Aang felt dazzled once again. The same emotion the chief had struck earlier entered his veins once again.

    "Uh... look at this!"

    He grinned, pulling out the stones once again.

    ---

    With their stomachs full, the group dispersed. Katara took the vigers on the discount offers regarding a few fruits and pelts since the siblings had amassed a good bit of currency over the years. Sokka walked over to the port acting as an independent settlement not far from the vige, with a Kyoshi Warrior acting as his guide, happy to observe the boats and ships while keeping an eye out for information that might be useful to them.

    Meanwhile... Nik stood by the corner of the chief''s house with a ponderous look.

    ''I just gave a long speech about decisions and whatnot, but I''m as stumped as the kid... should I leave or not?''

    While Aang may have grown out of his fears again, mainly due to his age, the chief had low-key scared Nik straight.

    One part of him felt that, at this point, he wouldn''t be leaving out of caution but cowardice, especially, after his earlier disy. And the other part of him felt like sticking around. This selfish part wanted to get strong since he COULD be strong! So, overall, his mind was made up to try and not give in to his fears and stand up to his advice. After all, he didn''t fear being stuck somewhere. His fears about imprisonment were greatly relieved once he stood his ground against the Kyoshi Warriors.

    What Nik truly feared was somehow getting seriously injured based on Aang''s or someone else''s decision.

    "Hey, Vanish Guy," a snicker broke Nik out of his thoughts as he looked up to find an auburn-haired woman standing in front of him while holding a straw basket filled with vegetables and what looked like pods of peas.

    Frowning at the name, Nik found the woman slightly familiar as she set the basket down and took a pose all too familiar, "It''s me, the one who kicked your butt."

    "If you''re looking for your fans¡ªfor thest time¡ª" Nik sighed.

    "It''s not that," the womanughed and bent to pick the basket again, "We have many spare war fans. Don''t worry about it. I was just annoyed by your tricks this morning. Anyway, I''m Suki."

    "Nik," he smiled back.

    "What are you doing? Your teammates are all exploring the vige. Especially Aang. He already has a group chasing after him. I guess that''s part of the charm about being the Avatar," Suki spoke up as she entered the chief''s house while gesturing for Nik to tag along with the beckon of her head.

    "My team? You mean Sokka and Katara?"

    "Yeah, you guys are friends, right? Trust me. You don''t want to fight with Kyoshi Warriors for strangers."

    "I guess," Nik pursed his lips. He never had any good ''friend'' experience, so he never thought of the trio remotely close to it... until now.

    "By the way, that''s a nice trick. You can disarm any opponent with that strange bending skill. Where are you from? An ind nearby?" Suki continued as she deposited the basket in a storage room.

    "Earth Kingdom," Nik replied.

    "Oh? What are you doing in this part of the world?" she looked back, her blue eyes brimming with curiosity.

    "You have a lot of questions," Nik looked at her strangely.

    "Sorry... none of us have ever left the vige. I guess... it was the right decision since those who left never did return. I hope it is because they settled somewhere safely."

    "A rtive?" Nik inquired.

    "Childhood friend," Suki emptied the basket onto arge container before grunting as she closed the lid of the container.

    Nik nodded before realizing something, "You''re not on duty... so who is looking out to keep Aang''s whereabouts contained?"

    "Kyoshi Initiates," Suki replied. "We ept girls above the age of twelve who volunteer to train."

    "Only girls?" Nik grew a little curious.

    "It''s... a sad story," Suki sighed and shook her head, "Anyway, you should breathe in the Kyoshi culture since you won''t be staying for long, right?"

    "Depends on Aang," Nik shrugged.

    "The chief... asked you guys to deal with the Unagi, huh," Suki mumbled as Nik looked at her strangely.

    "And you find it difficult to bear because?"

    "Since Avatar Kyoshi subdued the Unagi back then... the Kyoshi warriors felt that as her students, we should be the ones to take care of that creature. But we failed." She huffed under her breath before she cut to the chase.

    "So? Are you going to tell me why you decided to lean against the chief''s hut while your teammates are exploring the vige?" Suki turned around, the empty basket now between her waist and arms. Like other vigers, she, too, wore a thick blue robe with a thick sky-blue belt wrapped around her hips.

    "And while you''re on it, add in the story of how you ended up wearing a woman''s outfit," she pointed at the edges of Nik''s coat reaching past his knees and halfway across his calves.

    "These? These are Katara''s," Nik looked down, not minding the attire, "And I just didn''t have the mind to... get chased by a mob, or buy some fruits... or look at some beautiful ships."

    He recalled the sibling''s words as they left.

    "Then how about learning why you were so easy to toss and defeat?" Suki blinked and then smirked, "If you''re going to be around with the Avatar, the least you can do is learn how to wield a spear... adequately."

    Narrowing his eyes, Nik retorted, "I''ll have you know that my teacher is quite impressed by my growth." A ck-faced lie.

    "Oh? Who''s your teacher?"

    "Sokka."

    "Pfft," Suki giggled, "If only you fight as well as you could humor others. Anyway, that boomerang-throwing buffoon isn''t too great of a fighter, and seeing that you''re half a girl, I might consider teaching you a little something."

    Suki took a long stare at Nik''s clothing as he tilted his head, unable to understand her intentions.

    ''Just let a man brood,'' Nik rolled his eyes.

    "However, I cannot teach you alone. Well, the decision isn''t mine alone. Take a chance on my entire band if you''d like to learn something before you leave. Things might turn out well for you if they agree. We practice in the second hut from the top of the hill every evening."

    Sukki waved her hands and quite genuinely swaggered away.

    ''Learning stabbing and running from Sokka... or how to fight like dangerous girls who can subdue the said technique...''

    Nik began pondering again¡ªbut wasn''t the answer as clear as running away from prison or staying and epting torture?

    ***

    Alternate Title: Sokka Gaslighting the Kyoshi Warriors!; Aang¡ªOh, You Honest and Lovely Buffoon!; I''m the Avatar!; Admiration and Annoyance; Nik: Your Stuff''s Mine!; Mr. Steal Yo Stuff; The Kyoshi Ind; Kyoshi Vige; The Hype Guy Falls Unconscious; The Gloomy Chief; Tremendous Request; Nik Entering An Elder Brotherly Role By Smacking and Admiring at Once; Katara *As Naked Nik Falls on Her*: You Have My Curiosity. Also Katara *Seeing Nik* Encouraging Aang*: Now You Have My Erec¡ªAttention!; The Unagi; The Choice is Yours; Words Nik Would Want to Hear; Freedom Is Misunderstood; Suki; Suki is a Girl With Questions!; Damn, Girl. Let the Man Brood!

 Chapter 27: Warrior (3)

    Chapter 27: Warrior (3)<h4>Chapter 27: Warrior (3)</h4>

    "Hey, paint at that spot!"

    "No, that spot!"

    A group of giggling children surrounded the wooden sculpture erected between the settlement''s entrance as two men on woodendders redid the paint. Nik wandered to the area after noticing themotion once he walked downhill into the heart of the settlement.

    "Nik?" Katara was shopping by the stall. Seeing him, she walked up with small bags hooked around her fingers and a basket full of dried meat and spices in her arms.

    "Hey, here, let me take some of this," Nik picked the basket from Katara''s arms and then looked at the two men refurbishing the statue of a woman with long brown hair. They painted her face white with red marks extended past eyeshadows, just like the Kyoshi Warriors'' attire. A golden headdress adorned her forehead, and she simrly held two unfurled war fans to the current generation of warriors.

    "She''s Avatar Kyoshi that the vigers talk about. It''s funny thinking of Aang as a muscr woman," Katara smiled as Nik chuckled.

    "That''s a lot of stuff you''ve bought," Nik looked at her hands, more interested in her purchases as she couldn''t help but take a deep breath.

    "I''m tired of gruel and fish stew in the vige... and I haven''t tried cooking other things. So this will be a new experience for me."

    "Oh! Hey girls, fancy seeing the two of you with fruits, meat, and veggies."

    Sokka came snickering as Nik looked back. He could understand if it was a child or a teenager constantly making girl jokes, but Sokka truly liked to milk that particr cow. Aang made stupid decisions despite being deceptively wise, and Sokka was more than intelligent and cunning despite being childish.

    ''Maybe he should try milking the bull sometimes... nope, Esta was right, even if I hate her guts. Never make puns...'' Nik closed his eyes, having a moment of silence for himself, and then looked at Sokka, "So? Did you find anything interesting near the ports?"

    "Why?" Sokka remarked sarcastically, "So you can rush your ass out of the mess Aang might get into after your advice?"

    "Sokka!" Katara frowned as Nik smirked. "I was just interested. Even if I wanted to leave, I don''t have any money, remember? And besides Aang, I don''t expect anyone else to take me to the maind."

    Sokka shrugged, "I was just kidding, don''t take it seriously. We were all tense before breakfast. But no, I found nothing interesting near the Ports."

    "So, we''re here for some time until Aang makes up his mind," Nik muttered, looking towards the hill. Beyond the Chieftain''s cottage is the Kyoshi Warrior''s training dojo. He was interested in learning how to defend himself after encountering Suki''s group since Kyoshi Warriors held a charming advantage over Sokka''s guidance¡ªtechnique.

    "So? Where''s Aang?"

    "-- lp me!"

    An echo attracted the trio as they looked up. Aang flew past them on his glider while a group of girls rushed past the trio, chasing after him.

    "Huh... maybe this will set him straight. If he''s running from girls then god forbid he encounters any tough monster further down the road," Nik mumbled as Sokka agreed with a chuckle.

    "Anyways, I''ll go to the cottage where the Kyoshi Warriors train. Suki said that she might just teach me some skills," Nik looked at the basket, "To the chief''s house?"

    "Sure," Katara nodded.

    "Wait! You''ll pick a bunch of women in make-up over me?" Sokka quickly followed.

    "I''m not picking anyone." Nik inclined his head, "We''re here only temporarily, right? I can try and learn a few things and then return to your wise guidance," he replied with ease.

    "No way, nuh-uh!" Sokka snorted, "I''ll test them myself. Maybe they''re trying to make a fool of you. Katara knows it the best¡ªwomen can be mean and dangerous. Heck! Even Aang knows it now, or he wouldn''t be running!"

    "Gliding," Katara corrected, "And Sokka''s right. Maybe the Kyoshi Warriors have something else in mind, you know. I wille with you two. If they''re teaching something, I want to learn, too."

    Nik shrugged. Both of them were right, and Suki did seem oddly giddy while inviting him. He would characterize this as his charm, but there was also a chance he may have irked Suki by devouring her fans. So it was fine if the siblings wanted to tag along. One was an experienced fighter with a few smart-assments about women, and the other one happened to be a woman¡ªbncing each other out¡ªas all things should be.

    ---

    Alongside Sokka and Katara, Nik walked uphill to therger cottage. It was built better than the other residences in the vige. A sturdier roof and a thicker tform barely rose from one side due to the slope that gave stability to the cottage. The sound of rhythmic movements of clothes and the sharp edges of the war fans unfurled and used echoed through the closed doors.

    "Go on, you said you wanted to test them," Nik looked at Sokka, happy to let the mighty Chieftain test the waters.

    "Damn right, I do," Sokka narrowed his eyes. Standing in front of the door, he bent his waist back with his leg raised, ready to kick down the door. For a moment, he stood there silently and then lowered his leg.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Sokka knocked politely. Feeling the stares on his back, he turned to give them a look, "What? The vige is already having trouble doing trading. Thest thing they want is a reconstruction on their list of worries."

    He...wasn''t wrong?

    The sound of the women training stopped as the door slid open, revealing a woman dressed in the proper ''Kyoshi'' attire.

    "What?" The woman answering the door inquired sharply.

    "Who''s Suki?" Sokka frowned.

    "Can''t you tell?" The woman raised her eyebrow.

    "No, because all of you look the same," Sokka frowned as Nik looked over Sokka''s shoulder, "Hey, Suki. I didn''t think you''d already changed your get-up again. I''vee to take you on your deal. Hope you don''t mind Sokka''s fervor to better his skills by challenging you guys."

    Standing right in front of Sokka, Suki smiled, "The snow Avatar Aang showered us with ruined the paint, so I had to redo all of it either way. Anyways, wee. I will introduce you to everyone¡ªHey, wipe that scowl off your face already. We don''t bite!" She frowned at Sokka.

    "But you sure do cut," Sokka remarked as he looked at the shelves by the edge of the wall holding sheathed swords.

    "Everyone," not replying to Sokka, Suki turned around, attracting everybody''s attention. There were more than 12 warriors this time, and the cottage''s interior was simply arge hall in the front, used for training, with a significant portion behind the wooden wall essible by a door in the corner.

    Aside from Suki and eleven other women, the rest of the group consisted of young girls who looked at the trio curiously.

    "Sokka is part of a ''close friend''s'' group, and he wishes for an exchange of skills. Who wants to¡ª"

    "No," Sokka instantly pointed at Suki, "I''ll beat the leader. One-on-one. Last time you ambushed us with a greater number. I want to see if you''re good without any help."

    "Fine," Suki smirked and waved her hand back, signaling the group to move back in a semi-circle behind Suki while Katara cleared her throat, calling out, "You can do it, Chief!"

    "Yes, just punch and run," Nik couldn''t help but grin.

    As he said this, Nik began to observe Sokka and Suki. Nik had to enter the Dojo and move around to nce at both warriors from their profile views as Katara followed after him. A chill crept into the dojo from the open door, infecting the warm interior and forcing everyone to straighten their spines attentively.

    "Are you ready?" Suki inquired, not taking any particr stance while Sokka held his fists close to his chest and neck.

    "I can go easy on you if you want. Don''t want the sin of bullying a woman on my conscience."

    "And the said woman doesn''t want your bullshit," Suki rolled her eyes.

    Not speaking anymore, a little annoyed, Sokka punched out when everything ''copsed.'' Catching his wrist urately, Suki instantly leaned forward, pressing her elbow onto Sokka''s chest and kicking at his ankle, making his feet leave the firmfort of the wooden floor. Sokka was left to fall on his back as Suki loosened her hold against his wrist.

    A swift reply in this manner made Sokka stare at the ceiling in a daze. Katara had her lips parted in surprise. The Kyoshi Warriors didn''t have it this easy during their ambush near the settlement, so such a swift response left Nik and Katara in a daze, too!

    "Had enough?" Suki inquired, leaning forward with her arms akimbo.

    Brought out of his daze, Sokka sat up, shaking his head to readjust himself as he frowned while recollecting what went down.

    ''Alright... elbow to the chest and a kick to the ankles,'' he grunted while standing up.

    "Wait a minute," Sokka coolly replied as if Suki didn''t knock him down moments ago. Taking off his coat, Sokka handed it to Katara with the limp of his left foot now slightly visible despite him trying to suppress it.

    While Nik''s belted tunic underneath his overcoat had its edges reach his calves and was more form-fitting due to the fashion in demand with women, Sokka wore a full-sleeved tunic with its front ced one over another (like a kimono front) held in ce by a wrap of thin white cloth belt.

    "I''m not gonna fall for the same tricks," Sokka''s shoulders tensed up, his muscles tightly flexing as he grew ready to respond to any situation. His legs parted, and he crouched, shifting his center of gravity to make it harder for others to push him down.

    Pickering her lips, Suki simply beckoned Sokka to attack. Sokka began with a swift left kick, revealing his skills through his actions. Instead of invading Suki''s space as he did previously only to lose, Sokka had one intention: to throw her off. He aimed his kick slightly away from her hand and towards her gloved fingers.

    Proving Sokka''s expectations, Suki moved back by a step as he followed with a proper right kick from the side. His waist tilted ordingly, and his left thigh shifted sideways to provide a greater ''snapping'' force to his right kick. But Suki bent her body while splitting her legs in a show of flexibility before she held a clenched fist to Sokka''s waist¡ªjust shy south.

    Afraid, Sokka quickly moved back and red at the woman.

    "Shouldn''t you be thanking me? I could have done some serious damage," Suki replied without losing her smile and gestured a flicking motion with her right hand. With an opening that wide opening, she could have knocked Sokka''s capable swimmers.

    Veins popped over Sokka''s temple, and the flesh around the corner of his lips and nostrils tightened, "Listen," he glowered in frustration due to the constant provocation, "You''re mean!" he shouted before stomping and walking out, his shoulders scrunched up.

    "Sokka, your coat¡ª" Katara called out.

    "I don''t want it!"

    He shouted.

    "You got to teach me that," Katara looked at Suki seriously, speaking once she knew Sokka was out of earshot. Suki smiled in response, "Not so easily."

    Walking forward, Suki closed the doors to the dojo and looked at the duo.

    "There are a few reasons why I invited Nik. I would have invited you, Sokka, and the Avatar, too. The Chief had a request for the vige, and so do I. But I will keep that forter. As you saw, the Kyoshi Warriors can offer you techniques of self-defense."

    "What can we do for you? We have to know it before epting any favors," Katara inquired.

    Suki looked at the others. Seeing distress streaking across the expressions of those she''d known for years, Suki sighed softly, "It won''t be burdensome, I promise. Offering Avatar Kyoshi''s teaching as a trade is hical. But... after the war, we all have pretty much broken the code already."

    "Wouldn''t it be easier to exin clearly?" Nik inquired.

    "Girls, let''s end today''s session here. Jie, you should lead the team to patrol the docks, and others will go through the forest," Suki pursed her lips and made everyone leave the dojo.

    ---

    "Stupid girls, in their stupid green armor, and their stupid make-up and Kyoshi h-h!" Sokka grunted, kicking against the snow as he strutted with a furious expression. ''She just had to be that flexible and when everything was starting to fall in line with the n.''

    Sokka suddenly stopped as he saw the Vige Chief walking uphill in his direction.

    "Ah, the Chief of Water Tribe''s Vige, you look worse than before. Is it the cold? Hmm, wearing thicker clothes like your coat is certainly advisable."

    The man smiled as Sokka''s lips twitched.

    "I''m no chief, whatever, I''m going back to sleep. It''ste," Sokka huffed when the man stopped him, "Fine, young man, do you want to see something amazing?"

    "What things?" Sokka inquired dubiously. He has had enough of older individuals trying to lure him into their private spaces for illicit deeds, so being alone with older people, especially women, keeps him on his toes.

    "Avatar Kyoshi''s weapons," the vige chief replied.

    "Oh, alright," Sokka nodded with interest. As they walked up, the group of Kyoshi warriors walked out in numbers. Seeing them, Sokka dodged their gazes and avoided their slightly mocking smiles. Greeting the group, the vige chief led Sokka to the small, well-built hut on top of the hill.

    "Avatar Kyoshi was Young Avatar Aang''s predecessor almost 400 years ago," the vige chief spoke up, kindling themp post outside the hut and two othermps inside. Dimly lit, Sokka observed the spacious interior¡ªAvatar Kyoshi''s personal effects.

    "Those are her shoes?!" Sokka gasped as he looked at the size of therge boots. Easily twice his size, he mused.

    "Hehe, Avatar Kyoshi had thergest size of feet ever recorded for an Avatar," the Chief replied, a little smug about this aplishment.

    Inside the hut wasn''t just a pair of shoes on disy. Large war fans, at least,rger than what the Kyoshi Warriors use. Sword and a shield. Arge headdress and a few locked shelves.

    "What was your name again?" The Chief inquired as he took a piece of clothing, cleaning the items around.

    "Hm? Sokka," he replied nonmittally.

    "Sokka, it may not be my concern, but you introduced yourself as a Vige''s Chieftain. What changed?"

    Sokka sighed sadly, "I was the strongest warrior in my vige. Well. I am the only warrior, but still, I kept the vige safe. I kept Katara safe... but here, all I got was defeat. How can I be the chief of the next generation of warriors if I''m not an unbeatable warrior myself?"

    He inquired rhetorically. His tone already suggested that Sokka wasn''t expecting an answer. But the old man calmly replied, "A true warrior isn''t a person who wins every battle that life throws at him, but he is the person who has the grit to stand after experiencing failure. No matter how many times he falls or how hard he falls¡ªa warrior always stands up."

    Sokka grew quiet. If only life was so¡ª

    "But it is hard, Sokka. That image of a warrior is only right to those who have also experienced surrendering to defeats."

    "I did not surrender to anything!" Sokka scowled instantly as the Chief turned slightly and chuckled, "Then you will stand up surely, this time, wiser. Being a warrior, after all, is a path that never ends for an individual."

    "It was Suki who beat you out of shape, right?"

    The chief inquired as Sokka nodded with a groan.

    "Find empathy in your heart, Young Chief. After all, how would you act if you''re bound to an ind, shackled by principles while wishing to change the situation of those around you?"

    "Frustrated," Sokka answered with ease.

    "And thus Suki vents," The old man exined, "After the war, when the Phoenix Procession led past our ind, they failed to find anything of value. To them, even the relics of Old Avatar mean nothing because of one supreme ruler now existing. A few Kyoshi Warriors from other viges attacked the innocent informants. Attacking the innocent out of frustration for losing their loved ones to the war... broke Kyoshi''s code. We managed to reason with the messengers. They weren''t ill-tempered, and traveling around seeing others'' misery had softened them a great deal, so the ind wasn''t troubledter. And from then on..."

    ---

    "... I have wanted to leave the ind and help those who cannot fend off for themselves. Kyoshi Ind is protected. Many Kyoshi warriors will serve the general popce to redeem for actions taken on impulses. But I cannot help but keep myself from wondering, did Avatar Kyoshi want this from us? I don''t dream of rebelling. And I don''t dream of overthrowing anyone. But I dream of helping where others can only ept cruel treatment."

    "Avatar Kyoshi separated Kyoshi Ind. Maybe it was because of consequences I have yet to imagine, but seeing your group, I, too, want to leave. I want to leave with you guys and help the Avatar in whatever he deems right to do."

    Suki sat on her knees and had her palms resting on her thighs. She exined everything, and Katara couldn''t help but acknowledge some of the things Suki said. However, Katara wanted more. She did not desire the Fire Nation on top of everything for personal reasons.

    "And you will teach us regardless of what Aang decides?" Katara inquired.

    "I will not be teaching the core techniques of the band. Every Kyoshi Warrior swears their honor to not teach such things to outsiders or men. But Kyoshi created our Order to teach the needy and the defenseless. You fulfill thetter conditions. So I might be persuaded to seriously tutor you two if you both promise to follow the code of Kyoshi Warriors."

    Suki''s words made Nik speak up.

    "Alright. When can I begin?"

    "Hey, you didn''t even hear their code of conduct," Katara rolled her eyes as Nik smiled, "How bad can it be?"

    "Very well," Suki smiled, "I will take out the facepaint. And what about you, Katara?"

    "... Fine, I guess."

    Suki walked into the adjacent room while Nik looked at Katara curiously.

    "Did Suki just say facepaint?"

    With a smirk, Katara spoke mockingly, "Rx, how bad can it get, right?"

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Kyoshi Sculpture; Aang Has a Long Way to Reach Kyoshi Glory; Sokka Milking a Genre of Comedy Hard; Cursed Puns; The Kyoshi Duel; Girls Do Be Mean; The Kyoshi Shrine; Run, Aang! RUUUNNNNN!; The Flexible Suki; A Warrior''s Path is Not About Defeat¡ªBut Making A Comeback!; The Broken Code; Suki''s Resolve; Exchange; Nik Raising gs; Suki Indeeds Said Face Paint

 Chapter 28: Warrior (4)

    Chapter 28: Warrior (4)<h4>Chapter 28: Warrior (4)</h4>

    Suki quickly brought two sets of dark-green outfits with two cups of paint¡ªone red and one white¡ªstably ced on top of the clothing. Setting them in front of Nik, Suki smiled, "To begin with a Kyoshi Warrior''s training, you must dress like one. I picked this size for you, and although the inner tunic is slightly form-fitting, you can skip it and wear the outer tunic alongside the armor. And then I will help the two of you wear the face paint."

    "Two of us?" Katara questioned, reluctant to paint her face white as Suki smiled at her.

    "You do want to learn how to fight, right?"

    "Fine, I get it," Katara sighed.

    "Pleasee to the other side then."

    Suki stood up, leading Katara to the adjacent room. As they left, Nik sighed and slipped out of his coat. He wasn''t too buff, so Katara''s clothes were still enough for him, but theck of underwear did make it unbearable inside, motivating him to wear one of the underwear in his world some time ago. Taking off the clothes, Nik took one sniff of himself and instantly groaned.

    Nik simply admired Sokka''s ability to bear the chilled water as he would bathe whenever he did. He suspected the only reason Katara was more active in grooming herself in this cold climate was her ability to manipte the temperature of the water. Maybe he could ask Katara to heat the water slightlyter?

    As Suki had expected, the white inner tunic was tighter around the shoulders and neck, leading Nik to wear one of the T-shirts he had with him. Removing them discreetly from his body to keep the article hidden was simply a thought away, so Nik found a moment offort in his stolen clothes. The silk, green kimono was soft but warm, unlike the slightly tribal clothing of the water tribe. Tying the dark green belt around the wide skirt on his waist, Nik wore the ted armor, then came the pair of gloves and the gauntlets that covered Nik''s forearms. He took a moment to appreciate the golden insignia on the gauntlets. Finally, Nikpleted the set with a pair of ck boots and waited for his make-up crew to return.

    He still didn''t wear the green headband with a golden te in the middle. Unlike the headdresses other full-grown Kyoshi Warriors wore, this was much simpler and in, signifying the possible rookie status in the group.

    *Knock*

    *Knock*

    "Are you done, Nik?" Suki inquired loudly from the other side.

    "Yeah!"

    The door opened to reveal Suki leading a Katara, who looked different and out of ce in this outfit¡ªmaybe due to her long hair tied into a low bun. However, the two loops of her locks from her forehead to the bun remained the same.

    "How do I look?" Katara inquired as Nik couldn''t help but point at his neck. "You''re missing your pendant."

    "Ah, it''s in here," Katara patted the hidden pocket by the edge of the kimono on the suit''s battle skirt and continued, "Suki said that wearing essories, especially around the neck, can be dangerous. So?"

    She inquired again as Nik observed her from head to toe.

    "You look good," Nik shrugged¡ªnothing but the truth.

    "Heh, you look good yourself, sister," Katara teased, but seeing Suki and Nik looking at her strangely, she questioned, "What? I was joking?"

    "Leave the jokes to your brother. I admit that he even fights funny," Suki shrugged as Katara pursed her lips. Katara couldn''tprehend easily Suki''s ability to throw shade at the siblings with a few words and make Nik snort a chuckle.

    "Come, sit down next to Nik."

    Suki called out and sat in front of Nik.

    Picking the cup filled with white paint, Suki exined while Katara sat down.

    "This paint needs a good scrubbing to wash off once it dries. But with all the snow and ice around and some rather infuriating pranks by kids, we hardly ever get it to that stage."

    Dipping her index and middle finger into the cup, she spoke:

    "Anyway! It is time-saving to describe the group''s formation while I initiate the two of you."

    Pressing the tip of her fingers against Nik''s cheek, Suki stated softly, "Close your eyes."

    Closing them, Nik heard Suki exin, "Avatar Kyoshi created the Kyoshi Warriors before Kyoshi Ind''s Formation. Thus, our origin starts from the Earth Kingdom itself. In her time, Avatar Kyoshi had seen many instances of women being helpless against the actions of men. I don''t think it needs an in-depth exnation since it is sadly self-exnatory."

    "Since the formation of the Kyoshi Warriors, the trained women did not take kindly to men trying to learn from them. Things finally began to change since the start of the 100-Year War. Kyoshi Warriors of other viges and us, too, saw men could be as helpless as women. In the beginning, my predecessors taught a few men. Most of them left since they expected a set of overpowering techniques, allowing their problems to go away using brute force."

    "The others were caught and personally executed since the Kyoshi Warriors found them using our teachings tomit evil deeds that led to our formation in the first ce. In reality, the journals of the previous leaders revealed war drove these men to such actions due to sadness and loneliness."

    Katara''s gaze turned sad and understanding as Suki continued calmly, "However, actions always merit consequences. No matter the cause, it was undeniable that these initiates tainted our teachings, and the Kyoshi Warriors stopped them¡ªpermanently!"

    Suki momentarily stopped once she swept her other two fingers thered with red paint over Nik''s eyelids and lips. Intentional or not, Suki''s fingers pressed a little too firmly against his lips. Even the sadness in Katara''s gaze vanished when she saw Suki blowing softly against Nik''s eyes. The scene made Katara''s heart thump louder for a second.

    "You can open your eyes. I left a little space before your hairline for you to wear your headband without smudging it too much."

    The ''paint'' felt more like wet mud drying quicker than Suki exined. Nik waited after wearing the headband while Suki began painting Katara''s face white.

    "I was more open to the idea of teaching Nik because he... well, isn''t skilled. Sokka, thoughughable, knows what he wants to strike and how. Nik doesn''t. Still, the rest of the girls didn''t oppose Nik''s temporary joining because he stood up for Avatar and you guys despite being incapable of using his body lethally. And I have heard that Waterbenders can be deadly and precise¡ªyouck those qualities. But again, having the Avatar''s trust can be wonderful when meeting other factions and forces created by the past Avatars."

    "Maybe Aang should join the Kyoshi Warriors, too," Nik mumbled.

    "Can you do that?" Suki looked at him, eyes wide with excitement.

    "You could ask him," Nik shrugged.

    "Anyway," deting slightly, Suki continued, "Since I am the current leader of the group... but am also nning to leave for my personal goals, I assured the group that if you guys took me in, I would also keep an eye on those who learn our techniques and do whatever it is in my power to stop you guys from using our methods for hurting others personally."

    "What would have happened¡ª" Katara began as Suki spoke lightly, "Don''t speak yet."

    Suki smiled, pressing the white paint on Katara''s cheeks again, "What would have happened if you guys didn''t take me with you? Nothing in particr. But it will be on me and no one else should you use the techniques to hurt others."

    Once finished cing the red paint over Katara''s eyelids, Suki leaned back and smiled, "Keep your eyes closed for a few seconds."

    "What? No blows for me?" Katara inquired, though her eyes closed, her will to get back at Suki for indirectly calling herme ignited her excuse to tease someone. However, tilting her head curiously, Suki shook her head. Not that Katara could see her, but it was a simple and instinctive response further exined, too.

    "I thought it might be weird, but Kyoshi Ind has never minded such interests. Fun fact, Avatar Kyoshi had a colorful journey in this matter. Anyway,e closer. I''ll blow on your eyes."

    "N-no, just stay away from me," Katara hurriedly leaned back, eyes still closed and failing to witness the glimpse of mischief in Suki''s eyes, something that Nik noted. Still, it was news to him that gay rtionships were a thing of the world. He had expected only brothels to cater such services since, in his homeworld, men and women of such needs were executed openly, and this in itself had led to a great recruitment period for the district back in the day.

    Katara only grew stable and less flustered once she opened her eyes and saw the duo looking at her. She puckered her lips slightly andmented, "This is not over," once she saw Suki and Nik smiling at her humorously.

    "Come on, stand up. I will start teaching you the basic moves for simple practice."

    Standing up, Suki turned towards the end of therge room. She picked two pairs of fans from the weapon''s rack and neared the new initiates.

    "Take them. These war fans are packed and held in ce bycquered wood and a good grip tied on the exterior. The bronze-coated te only looks sharp, but these aren''t the real things and you won''t be able to hurt yourselves identally."

    Nik and Katara received a pair each as they looked at each other. One thing flickered in their mind instantly. Compared to bone spears, this was an upgrade.

    "This looks good, and the uniform isfortable, too. Thanks, Suki," Nik smiled as she shook her head.

    "Not a problem. And not onlyfortable, but the golden insignia on your wrists also represent the honor of a warrior''s heart. A warrior should always have a heart of gold. Meanwhile, the silk threads symbolize the brave blood that flows through a warrior''s veins. Remember, never tarnish your mind, heart, and soul by giving in to the world''s negativity."

    Nik and Katara were certainly impressed. One whore and one Lass of water tribe given such honor...

    The two couldn''t help but hold their heads high slightly.

    "Hey, Suki, I just came to say tha¡ª"

    Sokka barged in at this moment, his expression remorseful and his tone full of eptance when his voice stuck in his throat, and his cheeks twitched violently. Heughed almost instantly!

    "Oh¡ªHahahaha!" Thumping the floor with the side of his fist, he shouted. "Aaaaannnngggg! You gotta see this!"

    "Oh, my Ocean Gods! It''s too good!"

    Seeing himically roll on the floor only made Katara''s and Suki''s expressions worse by the second. Nik, meanwhile, turned to look himself in the small mirror over the shelf filled with other training pieces of equipment, and he couldn''t help butmend Suki''s sharp make-up and Kyoshi''s sense of fashion. He was simply impervious to jokes made about his sexuality.

    ''This uniform as a cosy would make the sales go through the roof at the bookshop,'' Nik realized.

    "What is it? What is it?"

    With a drastic gust of snow, Aang came to a screeching halt in front of the cottage. The vige was small enough for Sokka''s loud call to tingle Aang''s senses, and the moment heid eyes on Nik and Katara, he fell silent before smiling, "Hey, guys. Nice training uniform. What are you practicing?"

    "-- ang! AANG!!"

    Before Suki couldplete it, Aang''s expression changed drastically as he fled. Jumping with his glider opening once again, Aang locked his legs around the lower end of the shaft and flew away with the small group of energetic girls still chasing after him.

    "Doneughing? You can get out then," Suki crossed her arms over her chest te as Sokka still heaved deeply, his shoulders shuddering. "Yeah, yeah. I just came to say I learned a good lesson from our spar. Thank you for it."

    Waving his hands, Sokka left, leaving the trio stunned. But Katara''s expression turned bleak when the sound of hisughter echoed again.

    "Let''s forget any of it ever happened," Katara suggested as Suki nodded while they looked at Nik.

    "I don''t know what Sokka wasughing at. You did a great job with the face paint."

    Seeing him smile, Suki couldn''t help but stare at him for a moment before coughing.

    "Follow my movements, and don''t you dare think I''d go easy on you just because you can speak sweetly!" Suki red, instantly taking out her war fans from the clutches of her armor as it unfurled with a distinct metallic sound.

    ---

    Suki didn''t drill the two initiates too roughly despite what she said. The basics of the Kyoshi Warrior''s technique were essentially the self-defense art of redirecting the opponent''s force to your advantage. Knowing that average women would not hold against men of brute force, Kyoshi had taught the first generation of Kyoshi Warriors how to use the opponent''s strength using one''s footwork, movement of the upper body, and general flexibility that Katara and Nik bothcked somewhat.

    Nik knew for a fact that his previous body was more flexible than Suki''s in more ways than one, and while he did not know any great fighting or bending techniques, seeing Suki''s choice of stretching techniques, Nik knew that this was one thing he may trump the Kyoshi Warriors in.

    With a newfound need to regain his flexible wonders, Nik made a note to himself to start practicing theme the next dawn.

    With how weing the vige was and just how much affection and poprity the group had gained in a matter of the day, they ended up staying for longer than Sokka might have expected. But even if they were short on time, the group did not know anything about the outside world per se, and with Aang epting the vige chief''s request, the group was divided into different tasks.

    Katara and Nik would have to dress up early in the morning and join the patrolling lessons alongside the group training. It was one of the main pirs of Kyoshi''s teaching. For two afternoons now, Aang had visited the coast side upied by the unagi, however, he was at his wit''s end.

    Meanwhile, the more Sokka understood about the outside world in the port from the sparse number of traders who still visited Kyoshi Ind for daily needs, the more worried he got, bing the voice in the group that demanded they began packing their stuff as quickly as possible.

    ---

    "I can''t believe we wasted five days here!" Sokka grumbled as he took a cloth and wiped the dust from one of the shelves. This ce was none other than Kyoshi''s Shrine, which held her personal effects. In his Kyoshi get-up, Nik sighed softly. Katara''s and Sokka''s objective was to locate their father. While Katara had shown an understanding of Aang''s internal conflict of helplessness and a sense of duty, Sokka was more outspoken and decisive.

    "Not to mention I ended up bing that Old man''s helper!" Sokka scowled, clenching the dirty rag.

    Admiring Kyoshi''s boot''s size, Nik replied, "Aang did say we''ll leave today if he still can''t think of any way to help the vige."

    "...yeah... still, this vige has it bad."

    At this moment, one of the Kyoshi Trainees barged in, panting and heaving, while the two also heard low but familiar screeches.

    "Nik! Katara''s brother, the Unagi¡ª"

    "Finally!"

    Sokka smiled, picking the katana from the rack. He instantly ran out while the woman without makeup was pale with fright.

    "Yona is in trouble! Come quickly, everyone is in trouble!" the girl gasped and beckoned Nik to follow her. The trio shot through the street as many vigers looked towards the other side of the small ind with worried expressions.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Suki Painting Nik and Katara White (SFW); The Creation of Kyoshi Warriors; The Bloody History of War; Led To Violence By Despair; Suki Gives Nik a Special Blow; Katara Wants One, Too?; Sokka Can''t Hold It Back; Nik Messing Up Canon Events!; The Effects of ''Pretty'' Bloodline; Nik''s Old World Will Pick Arms Against Kyoshi and Her Tastes; Nik Aiming to Be Flexible Goat¡ª*Ty Lee Laughs In Identical Sisters*; Make Kyoshi Great Again¡ªSuki''s Motto Probably; The Unagi Resurfaces?; Everyone''s In Trouble?¡ªSokka: My Time to Shine!; The New Trainer; Attractive Lips

 Chapter 29: Warrior (5)

    Chapter 29: Warrior (5)<h4>Chapter 29: Warrior (5)</h4>

    Perched on top of a snow-covered branch and his staff set across his chest and shoulder diagonally, Aang brooded with aplicated expression while gazing at the coast, where he got a very impressionable greeting from the Unagi.

    "This ce used to be full of Elephant Koi Fishes and not an Unagi..."

    Aang didn''t know about Kyoshi Ind or the Unagi. He spent his free time 100 years ago focused more on the world''s marvels than the human settlements, and he was always active¡ªnot waiting for anything! He was always on the move during his breaks, from one fun adventure to another!

    "Aang, you told us you''d show us how to run on water!"

    Broken out of his thoughts, Aang looked down and saw a small group of girls cheering for him. His expression eased a lot as he jumped down with a bright grin. Making the girls gasp like usual, Aang made his body purposely descend slower than usual, as if a leaf gradually floated down.

    "No way you''re running on the water," A voice expressed dissatisfaction, and the group turned to look at a few Kyoshi Initiates along with Katara. Compared to young Kyoshi Initiates, Katara stood out not due to her skills but her height.

    "Katara is right. The poption of the Elephant Koi Fishes has decreased drastically, and the Unagi has be more aggressive. It would react violently to even therger ships against its usual cautious nature. The beast is hungry, and if provoked... it may end badly," one of the Kyoshi girls spoke worriedly.

    The new generation of Kyoshi Warriors had experienced this change firsthand. The Unagi attacked theirrger vessels, causing many deaths!

    "Heehhhhh! But he is the Avatar. He is all-powerful and can control all the elements, right? You said so!" The young girls around Aang whined and red at the Kyoshi Warriors. Katara, in her Kyoshi attire, in return, gave Aang a sidelong stare.

    "Phooh, phooh," Aang looked away with an unsessful attempt at whistling before he shook his head.

    "I said I will help the vige. Thinking didn''t work for me, and I don''t have the option to wait anymore. The only thing I can do is to act!"

    Dering so, Aang broke out of his group of fangirls as Katara frowned, following quickly.

    "Go and call Suki and others. We need numbers to assist the Avatar since he decided to help us!" The leading Kyoshi Warrior orders one of the initiates.

    "Alright, Noya," one of the girls left.

    Meanwhile, Katara caught up with Aang.

    "Aang, I know you''re feeling impatient but heading straight forward is not the right way," Katara held his shoulder, stopping him.

    "When faced with tough situations, we can either act head-on or think clever methods to avoid it or emerge victorious without being affected... there is no way the vige can just evade the situation." Aang lowered his head, unwilling to avoid helping the settlement.

    "Look, Sokka said that if the Unagi is hungry, it will start searching for food in other regions. Things will eventually calm down. They always do," Kataraforted Aang with a smile, but Aang shook his head.

    "I thought the same thing... but troubles never go away," lowering his head, he whispered again, "They just end up being someone else''s problem. Monk Gyatso said I would find a guide for my journey inside the Air Temple. But there was no one aside from the statues! I can''t rely on anyone about what it means to be the Avatar. But I don''t need to be the Avatar to help others! Maybe I have no one to rely on, but it won''t stop me from doing what''s right!"

    Shrugging Katara''s hand away from his shoulder, Aang began walking towards the coast when Katara sighed, "Then at least wait until other Kyoshi Warriors are here. They can help you."

    Aang looked back, nodding in agreement.

    The Kyoshi Warriors soon arrived, but seeing Nik missing, Katara couldn''t help but question Nik''s whereabouts.

    "He''s with Sokka in Kyoshi''s Shrine." Suki exined, "Cleaning duty. I didn''t bring him because I didn''t want any rookies around, and it includes you, too, Katara. Everyone will go back to the vige."

    "But--" one of the girls aside from the Kyoshi Initiates whined as Suki red at the little girl.

    "I''ll tell your mother not to bake cookies if you don''t go now."

    Her words affected the young fangirls as they quickly left.

    "Sorry, Aang!" one of them waved and shouted while scampering off to the vige.

    Once the girls left, Suki eyed the remaining initiates as they dutifully retreated slightly behind but didn''t leave. Katara frowned as she spoke up, "Look, I can help. There''s plenty of snow here, and I might be able to waterbend away the attacks of the Unagi."

    "We aren''t looking for a chance of deflection, Katara. Sorry, but as you said, we might need you."

    Suki patted Katara''s shoulder and then looked at Aang, "The Vige Chief asked me to thank you. Even if we all might fail, we all are grateful just because of the thought."

    Aang nodded and took a deep breath.

    However, he looked back again instead of taking action. "I don''t want to kill the Unagi. I just wanted to clear that."

    With that, Aang flicked his glider open and flew up. Meanwhile, Katara was left to wonder silently.

    Aang said troubles didn''t go away but burdened someone else until solved. The Unagi burdened the vige. Driving it away meant setting it loose on someone else. So Aang''s notion of not killing the beast surprised Katara since she couldn''t think of any other solution.

    ''I''m starting to think Aang wasn''t talking about the Unagi alone. He meant other troubles, too. But If he wasn''t talking about the beast alone... then what else?'' her gaze flickered momentarily.

    As much as she would have enjoyed pondering over this cryptic conversation instead of participating in a dangerous missionpletely unprepared, Katara''s thoughts were cut short by the sudden eruption of water like a growing fountain the moment Aang reached further away from thend as the wide rending jaw of Unagi snapped into a quick bite barely evaded by Aang with a slight alleviation.

    *Khrrrb*

    The sound of the snapping jaws sent a chill down the spectators'' spines. As the Unagi''s body lost momentum and began descending into the sea, Aang rotated his staff, closing the glider in response, and waved it downwards while breathing a lungful of air forcefully.

    *Whooosh*

    The furious gust of wind visibly struck down, sending the Unagi''s giant, slowly falling body back and rushing down. Before falling himself, Aang maneuvered the wind around him to quickly begin gliding once again, flying straight up to pull enough distance between the beast.

    Proving itself more resilient in its quest for food, even before smashing down with its heavy body now being a distracting force, the Unagi screeched loudly, shooting a jet of water from its mouth, aiming for Aang.

    *Psssshhhh*

    Everyone''s eyes widened when the sudden jet of spray quick in its approach hit the unsuspecting Avatar, taking him down. The glider wing''s wettened with multiple tears around its wings and the stick itself, a fate shared by Aang''s clothes. The sound of water overshadowed his pained grunt.

    "Aang!" Katara screamed, her armor already unbuckled as it would only serve to slow her down before she took into the water herself.

    "Quick, distract the Unagi!" Suki ordered, prepared for such a scenario as three warriors good with their aims and steady arms stretched their bows. Though used to close-rangebats with swords and war fans, the Kyoshi Warriors have utilized different weapons at times, too.

    With Suki''s words given, the three archers shot bamboo arrows chasing toward the upper body of Unagi over the surface. Unagi chased after Aang with a dive where he floated on his battered glider with injuries. The young Avatar came to be the moment he hit the water as he now swam back, quickly gaining momentum to run on the water eventually. But most probably learning from thest encounter or maybe just too impatient, the Unagi''s body whipped, itsrge tail fin smashing towards Aang''s location that he barely avoided, but he still got swallowed by the consequential wave of water.

    *Grrruurrpppp*

    Eyes wide, Aang quickly swam up as his hazy vision saw the beast''s head rearing in his direction!

    ''Oh, no. Oh, no!''

    Quick to escape, Aang resurfaced when Katara caught up to him.

    "Just keep me a little up from the water," Aang quickly requested, and Katara began swimming back. Knowing fully well that Aang could swim, she still decided to approach not to burden the Avatar--

    "Haaahhh!" She almost growled while forcefully pushing against the water. Katara sensed it again. A part of her that would eventually return escaped her body temporarily as it caused the water to press itself back with powerful momentum!

    *Khyyaaaaa*

    Unagi reemerged with a sharp screech, its speed far surpassing Katara''s meager disy of waterbending, but it had gained enough time for the Avatar to muster a deep breath. Another wave rose with Unagi''s emergence, almost threatening to swallow Katara and Aang.

    *Whooooo*

    Exhaling, Aang used his airbending in the same manner Katara used waterbending. This time, the air escaping his lungs worked as a concentrated st of wind that struck below its head while simultaneously sting Aang and Katara backward!

    *Thud*

    "Ugh!"

    The duo reachednd, dragging back due to the force behind their escape as they gave a pained grunt together and heard Suki still shouting.

    "Prepare!"

    "Haah!"

    The Kyoshi Warriors cried aloud in affirmation at once, drawing their swords with a chilling and sharp sound. It confused Aang for a moment why the Kyoshi Warriors didn''t feel safe even when onnd, but Unagi''s actions proved Suki''s decision was correct when it jumped out from close to the shore and dove ''into'' thend! Unagi''s giant, slippery body violently smashed against the snowy shore as the Kyoshi Warriors quickly retreated.

    "All of you, get back!" Suki waved at the initiates, who looked ready to join in. As teenagers, the group has always learned the philosophy of joining together. Inyman''s terms: Ganging up on their targets.

    *Pssshhhhh*

    "Look out!"

    Seeing the Unagi spray another jet of water towards him as if angriest at him, Aang quickly stood up and rotated his staff like a fan as a spiral of wind obstructed the water in its way¡ªbarely.

    It came crashing down with force Aang hadn''t imagined or expected. It was more forceful than before, and this time, instead of luckilynding in the water correctly, Aang was struck against the ground. His thin frame dragged against the mud and the snow before hitting something hard.

    ---

    "And then the Unagi quickly began thrashing. We sent a few warriors into the waters to bait the Unagi away. We quickly brought others out once Unagi returned to the water as Katara and others distracted it. But Yona was stuck when she pulled Suki out."

    The Kyoshi Initiate exined. It wasn''t just Sokka and Nik she had rallied up but the entire vige¡ªthose who could help picked their farming tools.

    "Is that Kyoshi''s sword?" The Vige Chief gasped at the sight of the weapon in Sokka''s hands when the young Chieftain shouted back, "Not now, old chief!"

    Pursing his lips, the man only red at Sokka helplessly. But when they reached the sight of the attack, almost all the vigers, including Sokka and Nik, had their courage deted.

    *Grraaaghhh*

    Appa growled, moving towards the shore as he saw Aang in trouble while Momo flew away for the very reason there was trouble. Nik found Momo being the smartest of them all despite being a Winged-lemur.

    "Yona!" The girl cried out as they saw one short-haired girl dodging the Unagi''s charge in the water!

    "Save Suki!" The girl shouted without looking back. No one had any time to distract themselves.

    "Sorry," Aang bit his lips as he twisted midair. His glider may be damaged, but Aang made it functional with skills alone. He struck with the glider, creating precise attacks by turning wind into the sharpest of swords slicing into Unagi''s tail, which almost crushed an unconscious Suki hanging from a rock by the waters with her armor''s buckle!

    A long gash marking Unagi''s tail made it screech painfully. Whatever injuries the swords gave his slippery body were barely worth mentioning as scratches, but Aang''s attack roused its primal fear and aggression¡ª

    Hunger.

    "W-what are we going to do?" One of the vigers inquired, thoroughly intimidated, but Sokka had already rushed past while shouting, "Nik, do some magic, will you?"

    Holding the sword with two hands, Sokka wildly joined the attack as he stood by Katara.

    "What were you thinking? Small eels are already dangerous! Did you think this mother of all Eels would be easy?!"

    "Don''t shout at me!" Katara red in return--

    "Watch out!" She kicked as the snow around the ground instantly shot up like a pir, sending Sokka back while the Unagi''s body stretched. Unustomed to the sword, Sokka lost his grip as he identally flung it away into the water.

    "Oh, no... my Avatar sword!" Sokka looked distraught.

    "Oh, no! Kyoshi''s relic!" The vige chief''s emotions were several times worse!

    Albeit close to the waters, the Unagi was still somewhat onnd, and it would thrash and move by contracting and expanding its serpentine body in short intervals. How did the group manage to get it into the water away from them the first time? Nik and others didn''t have to ponder such questions.

    "Attack!"

    "Throw things at the beast! Distract it!"

    Nobody knew who said it, but the vigers gathered adopted a strategy to not mingle with the Kyoshi warriors and disrupt them while trying to distract the beast.

    *Ghhaaaghhh*

    Appa took to another strategy! The Unagi flew into the sea with a massive force at a p of Appa''s tail! It was a moment of respite for everyone except--

    "For the love of sex god," Nik almost growled his birthce''s unholy insults as the Unagi smashed against the coastline of the bay where Suki was left stranded, her body only afloat because of a piece of the rock snuggling within the buckle of her armor. He was close to her. Too close to leaving her behind after reaching this far, choosing to save Suki after Sokka asked him to do some ''magic'' when others distracted the beast. But as the Unagi slowly slid into the distant water, Nik held a terrible premonition.

    Suki wasn''t too far from the shore. Even if standingpletely, the water would only reach Nik''s shoulders but would submerge Sukipletely. It would have been hard for others to unbuckle Suki''s armor in such a state, but not for Nik.

    Nik absorbed Suki''s armor into his Scar of Infinity and hurriedly had her arms around his shoulders and his arm around her waist to move back. The originally calm location now felt eerie because the Eel was just a few seconds away should it wake up--

    *Khnnnnnaaaaaaahhhhhhhh*

    The water behind Nik turned into a wave as the beast shot out again. Nik was never really afraid of animals. Even if giant eels intimidated him slightly, it wasn''t to the point of threatening to grip his mind and decisions. After all, he has been unfortunate enough to be raised by ''real beasts'' of nature that elicited his fear rightfully. As the giant wave came crashing in, Nik submerged his right arm freed for such an asion.

    The water began to spiral and enter his palm mystically as his AP rose in his notification near the corner of his vision. Others would imagine it to skyrocket, but with water, especially seawater being as simple and in as ites, it only increased Nik''s AP by decimals. He did it to reduce the water pressure around him and move quickly!

    "Nik!" Katara held her breath, her body exhausted. She had never bent the elements in such quick session, and neither was she aware of being capable of such a feat! The urgent emotions at the sight of the beast right behind Nik snapped Katara into a weird moment as the familiar ''sensations'' left her body in great intensity. The water around Unagi suddenly felt heavy and restricted its movements barely, but it stopped the Unagi for a second as the water around the beast turned into a small b of ice.

    *Crash*

    Aang flew over as the Unagi broke the ice while Nik almost reached thend. Even then, he would have to run since this beast was as dangerous in the water as on the ground.

    "Ready your arrows," In Suki''s absence, another warrior took charge andmanded the three archers who had collected their arrows to shoot again!

    The bamboo arrows failed to pierce the beast, but they proved useful as a distraction.

    "Stay away from them!"

    Aang shouted, jumping down and waving his staff once again, generating a fraction of the force created by Appa that flinched the beast. Quickly diving into the water and wetting its face again, the eel charged straight at Aang.

    The Unagi''s dorsal fin stretchedpletely, indicating its agitated state. As Aang prepared for another forceful blow, one of the few things that proved to work against the Unagi, a sudden and swift p of the eel''s sneaky tail struck Aang away in the moment of the Avatar preparing his attack!

    It surprised everyone. Aang flew into the water close to the shore, his body only submerged by half and close to the drowning sword that Sokka had lost grip of. Appa lost its aggression as he flew over to Aang''s side without skipping a beat with a worried growl.

    Nothing to stop aside from a few arrows, the Unagi locked onto a prey again. The rocks that the vigers threw were bare of any notice. Ordinarily, such arge crowd would drive away any beast well-fed and living a life offort, but the Unagi starved for days with anything barely noteworthy preyed upon! To therge body swiftly contracting and expanding towards Nik as he carried and ran with Suki, the entire crowd was one giant prey!

    "Katara!"

    Sokka hurriedly held Katara as she, too, fell weakly. Her face was pale. Cold sweat broke out from her exhausted body as she gazed at the sight of the giant mouth snapping and barely missing Nik helplessly.

    ''Just let her go, dude! Just let her go!''

    Nik roared internally. His seven days were up! He could retreat into the Scar of Infinity or leave this world altogether! But Strangely, the more he chanted, the firmer his grip on Suki grew. It wasn''t because of fear of what the vigers would think or what the group of Kyoshi Warriors zooming in on his location might do. Every consequence of letting Suki go was in the distancepared to the fishy stench, horrifying screeches, and the dragging sound of the Unagi a few meters away from him. And with each second, it drew closer!

    Nik safeguarded his armor in his personal world for mobility. He was already moving at the maximum speed his desperate mind and body could push him to, and he surely surpassed anything he could have imagined! It wasn''t Suki''s training that allowed him to perform such a feat but raw fear for his life!¡ªHe needs to let go!

    He needs to save his life! He¡ª

    ¡ªA warrior is not someone who fails but someone who stands.¡ª

    "¡ªSuki! Wake up! Do you want to go to a better ce? Just say yes!" Nik''s choice of words was questionable, but he shouted out loud, desperate for Suki to wake up. He couldn''t let go. Her words stuck with him. It resonated deep inside of him! Was Esta any better than the snapping jaws of death behind him? No! He doesn''t know if he''s a warrior, but Nik recalled utter fulfillment in Suki''s expression when she said those words. He was being stupid again, the same time when he tried escaping Esta¡ªoh, so stupid!

    But he couldn''t let go!

    Meanwhile, unconscious he may be, Aang still heard something.

    "Just look... deep... we will guide you-- we were there-- in the temple--" It was a feminine but paradoxically warm and stern voice.

    Aang''s grip around the sword''s handle, who knows how it got into his hand, suddenly tightened while his hand around the staff loosened. Appa''s body crashed into the water at this moment.

    But¡ª

    Everything came to a standstill.

    Nik escaped while carrying an unconscious Suki, the Unagi''s jaws reaching for him. The desperate expressions on the faces of Sokka, Katara, and the other Kyoshi warriors froze. The rocks thrown by the vigers remained midair. The originally bright sky turned dark and gloomy, and despite only snow all around them, dust spiraled over Aang''s body as he floated out of the water. The arrow-shaped tattoos on his body glowed bright, and in tandem, the eyes of the recently refurbished Kyoshi statue glowed!

    But it didn''t end there.

    Every figure. Every painting. Every statue in the sanctuaries and every little representation of the past Avatars with their faces had their eyes glowing! Bright and piercing light shone over the war-torn world again!

    And in Aang''s location stood a towering woman wearing a green armored kimono, a fan-shaped headdress, and make-up much simr to other Kyoshi Warriors.

    *Snap*

    The world moved again. Or rather, the surrounding people could move again.

    When the Unagi was clear to have torn off its prey, it suddenly found itself captured by locks of ice and rock with a woman standing in its way. The world still looked gloomy. Dusty sky covered everyone as the tall woman captured their visions!

    "I get that you''re hungry," the woman gently patted Unagi as it continued to look at the woman with a surprisingly intelligent and dazed look.

    "I promised your mother when I settled here. Your nest will not be affected by humans. Forgive me and my people. It is our fault."

    The woman spoke clearly, her voice traveling to every spectator on the scene.

    "Let the Elephant Koi Fishes grow for a while. Once again, I promise you that the vigers on the ind will only hunt one Elephant Koi every month. You shall rear the rest. Instead of destroying everything, let it thrive."

    Although she spoke calmly, the woman held a stern tone that left no room for disagreement. The Unagi slowly nodded, its left barbel moving slightly towards Kyoshi as she held it and smiled.

    "Thank you."

    With that, the woman slid her foot slightly as the snow collected under the Unagi shifted, sending the beast back into the water. What shocked Katara was that as the Unagi turned, the giant of a woman in ce of Aang waved her hand, and the small portion of the sea glowed, healing the entirety of Unagi''s injuries!

    Looking down, the woman gazed deeply at the sword and whispered, "Young Avatar, justice is often swift. But aside from humans, beasts are never malicious. Their problems lie in settling and eating only. When ites to them, strive to create a bnce." Her words were meant for someone they couldn''t see, but the woman was sure the target of her advice heard her loud and clear.

    With that, she looked at the vigers.

    "Kyoshi Warriors, hear my will."

    The woman spoke coldly this time as every Kyoshi Warrior fell on their knee, calling loudly, "We are at your service, Avatar Kyoshi!"

    Avatar Kyoshi... Sokka, Katara, and Nik watched in a daze as thetter let Suki down, his heart thumping into his ears despite surviving the ordeal!

    "Any pirate, viger, or outsider who hunts Elephant Koi Fishes aside from the allocated number will be met by a swift execution."

    "Yes!"

    "And..."

    Kyoshi looked around, her gaze falling on Katara, and then the Avatar gazed at Nik.

    "That waterbender is not meant to be a Kyoshi Warrior. None of you will muddle her path of bending even if she wishes so from now on," Kyoshi referred to Katara and then pointed the tip of her sword at Sokka, "And never touch my sword again."

    The young chieftain hurriedly nodded, sweat streaming from his forehead as his views of the world shattered.

    "Young man," the Avatar then turned to Nik, her gaze softer but her tone as stern as ever, "You have a warrior''s honor. But I will not change my rules for you either. No man shall join the Kyoshi Warriors... but you may learn from them."

    Nik looked slightly dazed. He wouldn''t have even cared if the woman... or this ghost suddenly said that he couldn''t learn from the Kyoshi Warriors.

    ''But honor? Me?'' He not only mocked the Avatar but himself, too. His expression was all too evident.

    "You doubt my words." Avatar Kyoshi stated as a matter of fact, "But you will understand its meaning as long as you stay."

    The dust rose again. This time, instead of collecting over Kyoshi''s body, it escaped from her! The sky returned to its rightful color while the being in front of Nik turned into Aang once again.

    Or was it Aang the entire time?

    The young Airbender silently fell to his knees and copsed. The realization struck Nik that he felt weak in the knees.

    ***

    A/N: Alright, now this is slightly AU. In the show, Aang can connect with his past life. But aside from this spiritual guidance, there are two instances where the previous Avatar possesses Aang. I think in theics, too, Aang is no longer possessed again. The first time is by Avatar Roku during the winter solstice since it is stated that the spirit power rises greatly during that time.

    The second time is by Kyoshi. But when ites to Kyoshi, it seems like there are two things to be kept in mind. Her own will, and the situation. Kyoshi only possessed Aang to confirm that she was indeed the one to kill Chin (or whatever his name was) and it looked like she didn''t have the same constraints as Roku. So, it can be spected that to have a previous Avatar possess the new one, the situation must also be connected to that particr avatar as I showcased here when Kyoshi made the deal the Unagi''s predecessor. And, the power of the said Avatar must be kept in mind, too.

    Now, it''s already known that Kyoshi is by far one of the strongest Avatars. Spiritually and physically. So maybe she simply doesn''t need other forces to assist in possession? Anyway, this entire possession plot point was already murky to begin with once Kyoshi possessed Aang in the canon so I decided to have some fun with it.

    I hope you enjoyed this episode: Warrior, too.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Can''t Fear Your Troubles; Facing The Unagi; A sh Between Sea and Land; The Slippery Monster; Inexperienced Avatar; There Were No Guides? The Collected Group; Sokka Finesses Kyoshi''s Sword?; Appa Can Solo The Verse; Momo Being the Smartest; The Stranded Suki; Rising AP; Wielding Great Strength; Can''t Let Go; A Honorless Warrior''s Resolve; To Stand; Animals Are Less Scary Than Men; Nik''s First Life and Death Encounter; The Thumping Heart; Sokka: We''ll Keep Your Identity Secret To Keep the World From Learning the Truth *Avatar Mode Laughs In Spiritual Light*; The Hungry Beast; Suki! Wake Up! Let''s Enter Me Show You A Whole New World¡ªNik, Probably; The Distant Sword; The Guidance; Kyoshi''s Arrival; A Spiritual Menace; Stern Woman; Aang Gets Possessed; A Warrior''s Honor?; Kyoshi: Never Touch My Sword *Sokka Pisses Himself*; The Exception to No Guy''s Rule; The Return of Order and Honor; Beasts Are Not to Be Killed But Bnced With the Environment; Aang''s First Step; Spirits Are Very Real¡ªSokka and Nik Find it The Hard Way

 Chapter 30: Accepting Burdens (1)

    Chapter 30: epting Burdens (1)<h4>Chapter 30: epting Burdens (1)</h4>

    "I cannot believe I missed Avatar Kyoshi''s presence!" Suki''s loud groan reached the rest for the umpteenth time despite the whipping wind around them as Appa flew through the air at a shocking speed! She sat beside Nik, gently cing the cushion on her left thigh, keeping it warm since she got injured during the fight.

    "Yeah, we all saw Aang turn into a woman," Sokka chuckled again as Aang''s shoulder hung low even more.

    "A woman who scared the Sokk-out-of you!" Katara smiled as Suki looked at the woman with an impressed expression, "That''s a good one. But tell me more. What was she like? We left too quickly, and I couldn''t even bid a proper farewell to others..." Suki inquired curiously.

    It was as she said. The group left a little while after the Unagi retreated. Other vigers still doubted that Unagi might return to hound them. Sokka quickly quelled public unease by admonishing that it was the Inders'' desires in the first ce that drove the Elephant Koi''s number to descend. And as long as they kept some of it to share with the Unagi, it won''t attack them unnecessarily. With the supplies gifted to the group, they left on Appa as Suki joined without Aang raising any problems. He was happy to have anotherpanion.

    "She said that I can''t train in your techniques," Katara grumbled as Aang looked back.

    "I think Avatar Kyoshi was right about that... I didn''t want to say it because you''re a little... scary," Aang breathed thest word meekly, his voice not even reaching the group behind.

    "I didn''t hear you," Katara spoke up.

    "I mean that bending techniques follow a philosophical and a physical path. These two are needed, and no one should try walking this path without a master."

    "Fine, I''ll just sit back and keep on pitching tents... No!" Katara snorted angrily as Aang''s lips twitched¡ªsee? Scary.

    "What else?" Suki feltpletely unbothered and questioned further.

    "She asked me not to touch her sword again," Sokka shrugged.

    "You-- what?" Suki red as Sokka crossed his arms. "Hey, it''s because of me bringing the sword that Aang could womanize."

    "I didn''t turn into a woman!" Aang finally scowled, "Avatar Kyoshi simply possessed me."

    "About that..." Nik looked at the boy in wonder, more confused about the Avatar than ever, "How did she do it? Did you call her? Can you do that again?"

    "No," Aang shook his head, "I feel that Kyoshi left me with an answer, but it feels too vague. All I know is that being close to the possessions of the past Avatars can help me contact them... probably."

    "Here''s a thought... why didn''t you take something from Kyoshi''s Shrine then? You could always call Avatar Kyoshi when things turn dangerous." Sokka posed as everyone looked at him. Once again disregarding Sokka because he did get it somewhat right, Suki looked at Nik, "And you? Did Avatar Kyoshi say something to you? The vigers said that she was right in front of you."

    "Er... she said I did a good job saving you and can learn from you." Nik smiled at Suki.

    "She called him a warrior," Katara lost her anger and supnted his words with a smile as Nik shook his head. "Don''t sell yourself short, Nik. A full-fledged Avatar returned from the dead to praise your actions!"

    Nik shrugged. Kyoshi stated he possessed honor¡ªsomething Nik didn''t think twice about after the act itself. It''s not like he would send himself to the jaws of a giant beast again. An Honorable man would act the same way again, right?

    "Man... getting your honor praised even by an Avatar, hey Aang, say that I''ve got a warrior''s honor!" Sokka spoke with envy before he looked at Aang as the boy looked back, cocking his head sideways.

    "You do?"

    Sokka''s expression turned bleak as Nik couldn''t help but chuckle and question, "Is it even important? Honor, I mean."

    As he said this, everyone looked at him. Even the chittering Momo seemed infected by the silence and the staring as he looked at him with round green eyes. Feeling a little weirded out, Nik couldn''t help but question again, "Did I say something..."

    "Strange?" Sukipleted his sentence and answered, "Very."

    "Don''t you feel the least bit honored an Avatar approved your actions?" she questioned.

    "What''s Kyoshi got to do with my actions?" Nik wondered, "I wouldn''t have cared even if she didn''t praise me. Kyoshi wasn''t there when I picked you out of the water, right?"

    Suki flinched and dodged his gaze. Brushing the strands of her hair behind her ear, the blue-eyed girl coughed and eximed, "A warrior without his or her expression of honor is simply an empty shell!"

    "So it''s unique to everyone?" Nik inquired. He was rightfully ignorant about the concept of honor, but Nik was also aware that he would never willingly try to save a stranger in such a situation. He would if he could kick a monster''s ass with a flick of a finger! But as he was now? No.

    "It''s hard to describe," Sokka spoke up. "Father used to say it is his honor to fight in the war. But the other warriors said it was their honor to serve my father since he was the Chieftain before me. You''re right, I guess. Until now, I didn''t consider honor as anything more than just a word."

    He looked at Nik, his eyes flickering with admiration and slight envy, "But I would be so happy if the next Avatar I encounter doesn''t say¡ªdon''t touch my sword."

    Katara looked at Aang, smiling and changing the topic. "Aang, we should return to Kyoshi Ind after a while. Maybe then you would find Elephant Koi Fishes to ride."

    Visibly roused by Katara''s words, Aang nodded and grinned.

    "Anyway, where are we going?" Suki looked down, seeing they were getting close to the edge of the Earth Kingdom.

    "To Omashu¡ª"

    "What?!" Suki instantly snapped, scaring the boy.

    "Uh, I mean, you can''t," Suki blushed, "Fire Nation controls Omashu... going there is bound to be far more dangerous."

    Aang deted visibly once again.

    "Do you have the updated map?" Sokka inquired as Suki nodded.

    "I thought it would be useful."

    She fumbled through her baggage before tying it back to Appa''s saddle and unfurling the scroll. Aang jumped back tond on Appa''s back, too. Suki began exining, "The Phoenix King controls most of the important territories as his fire nation soldier stationed in these locations alongside important nobles of the Fire Nation keep a check to political power."

    "There are no rebels?" Sokka inquired with a frown.

    "Even if there were, I wouldn''t know."

    "What about the territories not controlled until now?" Nik pointed at the few dots in the map still green and brown.

    "All these are filled withplicated situations that even the Fire Nation soldiers couldn''t do anything about, making them retreat eventually. There are a few rumors about ghosts, while a few viges are simply too destitute to garner any attention from the Phoenix King''s forces. We can move through this route and eventually reach the northern end of the Earth Kingdom... But what are you guys going to do about the Northern Water Tribe? It''s also under the Phoenix King''s colors."

    Katara and Sokka shook their heads, indicating their helplessness to the situation, but since they decided to ride, they would need to find a solution eventually.

    "Can I ask something... what''s the location of prisoners taken during the war?"

    Nik pursed his lips and looked at others.

    "Why?" Sokka frowned.

    Not answering him with words, Nik held the scroll as it disappeared and reappeared. Momentary silence descended around the group aside from the noise of the whipped wind. Nik cleared his throat eventually, "I''m just saying. This ability is particrly useful in this situation. Aang wants to help, right? Freeing the prisoners should mean¡ªhelp."

    ''And it will allow me to gain more AP.''

    Everyone silently nced at each other before Suki looked at the map and then frowned.

    "The procession a few years ago wouldn''t speak of the prisoners in detail. But I''d wager that many of these unmarked viges have their men taken as prisoners during the war and are now suffering for it. We can ask them for information," Suki''s eyes revealed a glimmer, "And I''m already missing the ground under my feet."

    *Graaghh*

    Appa let out a growl as Aang smiled and patted Appa''s back, "She wasn''t talking about you, Appa. You''re the best, but Suki also missed the ground."

    As Aang began focusing on the ''road'' ahead, Sokka smiled at Nik, "I''m just asking this out of curiosity, but can you also make... clothes disappear? Like, anybody''s?"

    Nik nodded calmly.

    "Hmm," Sokka narrowed his eyes and let out a thoughtful hum, gears clicking inside his mind. Katara snorted seeing this while Suki looked at Nik, once again giving an impression that she had something stuck in her mind but pulled her gaze down towards the ocean again.

    Everyone found their sweet spots on Appa''s saddle to lean on and grew quiet, enjoying the ride and the wind as Aang, too,y on his back with his arms crossed behind his head. Silently gazing at the clear sky, Aang recalled the steady and collected words before his consciousness darkness overcame his consciousness during the battle with the Unagi.

    ¡ª"Just look deep, and we will guide you."¡ª

    Who will?

    Aang questioned again.

    Who is supposed to guide him?

    But he slowly sat up and discreetly looked back. Gazing at Nik resting with his eyes closed, Aang once againy down. There was another thing left in him by the same voice.

    ¡ª "An Avatar brings bnce to the world and the people. He is here out of a strange miracle. Bring bnce to him, too."¡ª

    Aang only questioned one thing regarding this.

    Where was Nik even supposed to be if not here?

    ---

    "Here, let me help," Nik offered as he raised his arms. Suki jumped down, easily falling into his arms as he set her down. Suki would have trouble walking for a few days and needed assistance to climb down from Appa. The group looked around. They''d been traveling for more than 5 hours as the sun began to set, leaving an amber re through the horizon.

    "A vige is nearby, ording to the map. We cannot reveal ourselves this time because I doubt it will be another Avatar settlement," Sokka exhorted and looked at Aang. But they knew about Aang''s stance on the matter.

    "As nned, Katara and I will go and check the vige. You two will stay with Suki," Nik nodded as he slowly let go of Suki''s hand to give her enough time to bnce herself.

    "We will set camp and wait for you two. And Nik, if possible, find a recement for my spear," Sokka red at Nik since the traveler had broken the previous spear. Nik shrugged and walked away with Katara.

    "There they go... I hope they have fun," Aang wanted to join in and explore.

    "Yeah, right." Suki snorted, leaving Sokka and Aang confused. Sokka could only respond by twirling his index by his temple, indicating that Suki might have gone crazy.

    Away from the group, Katara now observed Nik as they moved silently. The vige was within its sights by now. Feeling Katara''s gaze on him, Nik could only question, "Is something wrong with my clothes?"

    A little jumpy after being caught rather easily, Katara hurriedly shook her head, "No, you just look different."

    "That was the whole point in wearing clothes for men," Nik chuckled. He wore the same clothes as the residents of Kyoshi Ind: A fur-lined blue tunic with a blue bandana covering his head.

    "Yes, you look manlier- I meant, it suits you," Katara groaned internally while quickly correcting herself as Nik smiled and epted the praise before looking towards the vige. The duo began walking once again as Katara pursed her lips. With every passing second, she would grow more frustrated, and Nik sensed it again. After all, Katara had begun to huff purposely.

    But thest thing Nik had in mind was Katara''s thoughts. Recollection of the Avatar''s power consumed his mind¡ªthat sense of presence that sent a shiver down his spine! The Paradise''s Mission wanted him to kill THAT? Given that Nik never thought of actually harming a child but just the thought of the power categorized as a ''Rank 2 Mission'' left him speechless. If that presentation of power would only be categorized as Rank 2 by the Transmigration Paradise left him speechless. If that is Rank 2, what about other ranks?

    Nik had made it a goal to take more initiative, but how would he ever be capable of closing that much of a gap?

    While self-doubt wrought in the mind of the recently acknowledged warrior, Katara suddenly held Nik by his shoulder, snapping him out of his thoughts, gesturing to remain quiet. They hid behind a tree as a young man with long brown hair and thicker facial hair, slightly unkempt and dusty, walked by them unsuspectingly. Seeing that Katara must have found something odd about the youth, Nik observed the man only to find nothing noteworthy.

    "What is it?" Nik inquired as Katara replied equally softly, "He''spletely covered in dust."

    "Then he needs a bath," Nik looked at Katara strangely.

    "No... he feels different. Look at his arms." Katara spoke again as Nik focused on the youth''s hands. The first thing that came to his mind was power. The youth''s exposed forearms looked wildly vascr as if his training and routine focused on the strength of his arms.

    The youth soon left their vision. Nik looked at Katara for an exnation, but she didn''t have any aside from a special feeling. The duo moved and soon reached the vige. Despite being surrounded by a lush forest, something Katara was experiencing for the first time herself, the vige was, again, ''dusty'' at best. The cottages and huts could use reconstruction, and a few structures were made out of rocks as if sleek tiles were put together. But these structures could be counted on one hand.

    There was no viger by the entrance to greet visitors. Indifference filled the expressions of the vigers, and even more concerning was the generalck of younger individuals in the vige.

    The duo stopped by a stall selling rockmelons. But unlike a ripe and full rockmelon that would drip with sweet sticky juice with each bite, the ones on the stall were merely a shriveled excuse for it.

    "Yous a traveler? Come, enjoy two rockmelons. Only the price of one," An olddy attended the stall, weing the duo with a crooked smile. Her muddy eyes remained on Nik for a few seconds before she swooned over him.

    "Oh, yous a handsomeddie. Eat one on the house. Thene to the house."

    She gestured for Nik to take one of the wrinkled green balls as he silently judged that his ''bloodline'' may work better on old women. But a simple recollection made him realize that he had been, pretty much, freeloading from the very beginning of his second life aside from working for Yuuko, and that, too, seemed to be a work provided out of grace.

    "Thank you," Nik smiled and epted the gesture with ease. The refusal came hard for him, especially with anything rted to eating. ''No matter how it looks, it couldn''t taste that bad, right?'' He thought to himself.

    "Could you perhaps tell us the name of the vige?"

    The olddy snorted a cackle, "Ooh, home is called home!"

    "Where are all the vigers? And the children?"

    Katara inquired as thedy shouted with surprising severity in her voice and eyes.

    "What men? What children? We don''t have any! You get out! Laddie, too! I bark, leave!" She growled akin to a feral menace, the intensity of her re making Katara step back. Nik looked around, finding no response to the situation as if they all were ustomed to the old woman''s temperament and this wasn''t her first crazy rodeo.

    "And give my melon back!" She hissed, making Nik quickly ce the shriveled husk back on the stall as the duo left.

    "What''s with her?" Katara huffed.

    "Probably old age," He replied. It was a simple observation.

    Rolling her eyes, Katara refuted with a snort, "My Gran-Gran never acted like this."

    "It''s probably because she had you and Sokka with her."

    Only then did Katara realize something. The old woman did say there are no kids here.

    "Let it go," one of the middle-aged men passing by the duo advised, "The men who left for the war never returned, and the children that wereter born... all of them are taken away. It''s not just us... everyone from the surrounding vige is the same."

    "Can you tell us where the prisoners are?" Katara inquired as the man waved his hand, declining to continue to conversation.

    Nik and Katara tried their luck at many ces but failed to find anything of value. All the vigers seemed particrly tight-lipped about the situation, and they returned empty-handed.

    "It''s this bad?" Suki couldn''t help but reveal a sorrowful look while Sokka, who had been nning to poke for his spear, remained quiet, too.

    "And you said there was another man, who walked past you two?" Sokka questioned suddenly, and Katara answered with a nod.

    Finally,paring that man to the vigers, even Nik had to say that he looked certainly different. None of the men in the vige looked close to how strong that youth who passed the two in the forest.

    "There was no other clue about the children?" Aang inquired once again as Nik shook his head.

    "One of them did say that all kids must go through reforms... but other than that, nothing," Nik replied.

    "And this is just a small vige," Aang mumbled. The boy began to feel the pit in his stomach once more. Men were taken away. Children, too. Where? Why? And this was simply a small vige in the vast Earth Kingdom.

    As if sensing Aang''s thoughts, Sokka smiled uncharacteristically.

    "This sounds like a detective''s job to me," He leaned back against the tree with a calm expression, "Don''t worry. I will find out where the children are. You all focus on the prisoners. One thing is clear a prison holds the benders where they can''t use their elements or are simply killed off¡ªit''smon sense! It should narrow your scope of search. And there''s another fact that the procession was clear about. To punish the factions who took part in the war, any prisoner caught is kept close to their home just to keep the poption in check. After all, those imprisoned can be siblings, parents, or many other loved ones. So... a location close but away from thend would suit against earthbenders if they are alive."

    "The sea?" Nik blinked and looked at Sokka for confirmation as the Chieftain grinned, snapping his fingers in tandem, "Bingo! I will go to the town tomorrow and try to find some things. Meanwhile, you all will search for the prisoners and help them escape."

    "But wouldn''t that alert the Phoenix King?" Aang inquired with a worried expression.

    Sokka looked at the boy strangely and grunted, "Aang, I thought you wanted to help as many as possible."

    Aang stopped speaking momentarily before rubbing the back of his head.

    "I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have said that. I... I need to poop!"

    Aang stood up, walking away as he waved at Momo to stay. The group looked at each other again, and Suki couldn''t help but sigh.

    "It must be hard on him, too..." She whispered.

    "Now I feel like a douchebag." Sokka clicked his tongue.

    "I''ll go¡ª" Katara spoke up when Nik stood up, "No, you stay. I think I have more words of wisdom to offer in this situation."

    "You?" Sokka looked dubious.

    Smiling casually, Nik spoke with much ease, "I know a few things about being scared. Might as well share it."

    "Be quick then," Suki smiled, "I still need to train youter."

    "Right."

    ***

    Alternate Title: Suki Missed Kyoshi; One''s Honor; Nik Would The Same Even Without Kyoshi''s Praise *Suki exe Stopped Working*; A Savior In Making; Need For Strength Over Benevolence; The New Destination; A n; The Destitute Vige; Old Lady Has Crazy Rizz; Shriveled Balls; The Strange Youth; Aang''s Conflict; The Voice Knows; Bring Peace to Nik, Aang¡ªThe Guiding Voice/ Butcher Dem Bald Orphans!¡ªTransmigration Paradise; Aang is a Rank 2 Mission? Kyoshi is 3?; Aang: Katara, Nik, Have Fun! *Suki: Holy Music Stops ying*; The Path of Bender is Philosophical and Physical. *Nik, The Future Woman Bender*: Ah, Yes. Bend Over Lassie, It''s Time For Enlightenment; A Vige Without a Future; The Next Tasks; Nik Has Experienced Wisdom; Katara is Annoyed? Why?

 Chapter 31: Accepting Burdens (2)

    Chapter 31: epting Burdens (2)<h4>Chapter 31: epting Burdens (2)</h4>

    "Aang, are you really pooping?"

    Nik had to make sure. He would hate to experiencepliments and degradation of his soul from different Avatars on the same day.

    "... no," Aang''s soft grumble echoed from beyond the bushes as Nik finally pushed and walked through them to find Aang sitting on the cliff''s edge. It wasn''t too high, but knowing he couldn''t airbend, Nik kept a little away and sat down slightly behind Aang.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t fall," Aang remarked.

    "One risk a day is enough for me," Nik chuckled as he recalled the vivid image of the Unagi''s wide jaws revealing another set of teeth ready to grind him and Suki.

    "I don''t get it," Aang spoke, "When Avatar Kyoshi left me... I still felt powerful. It made me believe that I could do anything."

    "Powerful? When Kyoshi left your body, you fell unconscious," Nik rebuked with amusement.

    "That situation spent me, yes... but Kyoshi was incredibly strong. I could sense it," Aang sighed deeply before returning a questioning look, "You said things would be easy to achieve by taking one step at a time. The first thing I had to tackle was the Unagi, and now this."

    Nik gazed at the boy silently. At least, when Nik got another chance at life, he wasn''t deliberately sent into a pile of trouble. Mitsuko helped ease his situation significantly, and now there were Katara, Sokka, and Suki. Compared to his past life, he had a few beings whom he didn''t truly trust with his secrets but at least hoped to get help from when needed.

    "Hey, Aang, you know... I still don''t get it," Nik shook his head. "What?" Aang inquired with a confused expression.

    "The Avatar stuff."

    "d that I''m not alone," the boy slightly snarked as Nik continued.

    "But I do get the pit in your stomach... I felt the same thing many times."

    "Why? Are you asked to save the world, too?"

    "No," Nik deadpans, "it was more like serving a person of great interest and failure would... leave me with an unpleasant taste." Damn, he did NOT want to recall Esta''s taste.

    "You''re just saying this to make me feel better. You saved someone. You saved Suki while I was the one who made Unagi attack in the first ce. Even Kyoshi praised you..."

    "What? Honor again?" Nik snickered. "Aang, my Honour was cut, robbed, and sold ages ago. It doesn''t matter to me if someone else thinks I''m a hotshot or something."

    Aang didn''t miss the slight aggravation in Nik''s tone as thetter continued.

    "I can tell that you won''t be able to hide from your problems. The more you hide, the harder it gets to ovee. And even if you DO gain the courage to face them eventually, chances are you''ll just lose." The whore spoke from experience.

    "Then it''s better to hide," Aang mused.

    "It''s your choice. I said that, too," Nik stood up and stretched his waist slightly, "All I wanted toe here and say was that you''re probably fearful of the number of things left to aplish. Just like you decided to take action with the Unagi, decide in this scenario, too."

    "Of course, I want to save the children. But what did any child like me do to deserve any of this?" Aang stood and huffed. All he really needed was to vent after almost dying. The boy clenches his fist before gazing upon the vast sea as the gentle wind eases around them, rxing Aang''s tense shoulders.

    "What will we do when the Fire Nation discovers us?" Aang nervously questioned.

    "You''ve got a Flying Bison. You tell me?" Nik shrugged, and Aang''s expression eased.

    "Isn''t running from our problems a terrible way to deal with them? You said it yourself."

    "I only said hiding from them makes it worse. Making your troubles chase after you can be surprisingly fun. You will even have the chance to tease them and annoy them."

    Nik grinned.

    ---

    "Hey, don''t you think that Suki is being too chummy with Nik?" Katara whispered as she dropped the cut vegetables into the boiling pot while Sokka fed the fire underneath. Katara took a break from using her abilities to freeze or boil the water after Kyoshi reinforced Aang''s notions of not learning Bending-Arts without a proper guide.

    Aang had a bowl of berries, which he shared with Momo as he gazed at Suki instructing Nik in the way of Kyoshi Warriors a little further away while Sokka calmly used a small de to turn a hefty trunk into a pike.

    "He saved thedy, isn''t it obvious?" Sokka replied with much thought.

    "What is?" Katara questioned.

    "When you save a woman, she always throws herself at his savior," Sokka exined as Katara puckered her lips, clearly dissatisfied with such an exnation. Meanwhile, Aang couldn''t help but grow curious. He had grown to start epting the terrible consequences of the war when he heard even Nik agree and say it was all alright to run.

    "Is that why the girls chased me in Kyoshi Ind?" The boy inquired as Sokka humored, "Good times to be an Avatar, right?"

    Aang still shook his head. It wasn''t good at all.

    Katara, meanwhile, stirred the pot more aggressively than usual, making the broth ssh out a little.

    On the other hand, holding the war fans folded like two sticks, Nik moved ording to what Suki had demonstrated a few days ago as basic training as she leaned against a rock, her left leg straightened so it didn''t ache. She guided, "Men have a stronger physique, so the Kyoshi Warrior''s techniques solely lie in using the opponent''s strength. But to do that, you must feel the opponent''s strength, and thus, the basics are all about self-defense."

    Suki threw a small pebble at Nik''s way as he sidestepped and performed the same attack he had been practicing for an hour now.

    "Good," Suki smiled as she tried standing up, making Nik store away the fans in his personal space before helping her up with her arm around his shoulders again.

    "Thank you," Suki chuckled, "But when my leg heals, I will show you how a Kyoshi Warrior fights... against another human. Not a giant sea monster. We never learned to do that."

    "Oh, I''m looking forward to it," Nik smiled. They slowly walked towards the campsite.

    "Dinner''s prepared?" Nik questioned as he effortlessly became the one with the deepest appetite in the group.

    "Just a few minutes," Katara mumbled as everyone settled around.

    "Hey, I saw that you were teaching Nik how to weave. Instead of one pebble, you should just keep tossing them every second. That''s how I learned it," Aang spoke up, and Suki nodded, "Oh, I n to do that."

    "The rocks and boulders?" Sokka inquired, casually proposing to make the same training several times difficult.

    "Maybe when an Earthbender decides to join us," Suki smiled.

    "How''s your leg?" Katara looked at Suki as she nodded, "It''s still a little painful. But a few days at best, and I''ll be good as new."

    Before Nik could speak, he slightly jerked as he saw a... well, something behind one of the surrounding trees. The war fans appeared in his hands again as he gazed in that direction, his actions attracting the group''s gaze to the direction of Nik''s view, and they, too, saw it.

    "Who are you?" Sokka questioned, pointing his pike towards the tree, and Aang stood up with his staff ready.

    "Wait. Don''t attack," the man stretched his arms to reveal he wasn''t holding any weapons before walking out. Nik and Katara let out a surprised noise when they saw the man was none other than the muscr youth who walked past them in the evening.

    "How long were you here?" Sokka inquired sharply.

    "I heard the boy is the Avatar," The man admitted calmly, keeping his hands raised, "I had no ns to stick around. But I need your help."

    Rolling his eyes, Sokka hissed a reply, "Everyone needs help. But we''re on an important mission and keep the Avatar''s identity a secret."

    "You still don''t know... do you?" The man questioned rhetorically, "This morning, the little relics of the past Avatar in our and surrounding viges gave a bright light from their eyes. It is no secret. The Avatar returned. We all know of it."

    "Wha---?" Aang''s lips parted, the purplish berry juice drooling out as he remained stunned.

    "We should hear what he has to say. He''s probably from that vige," Katara spoke up, and Sokka couldn''t help but groan.

    "Make it quick!" Sokka looked at the man, "And start with your name."

    "My name is Haru. The vige you are talking about used to be a mining vige until a few years ago. But once exhausted, the Fire Nation soldiers left the vige to tighten the security of the prison where they held my father and other earthbenders. I want your help to free my father."

    Sokka blinked, "How can you prove that your father was taken captive?"

    Nik almost rolled his eyes. It was the same as asking an orphan to prove their father''s death!

    "Will this work?" Instead of taking offense, Haru stomped the ground. Arge chunk of earth and dirt simply erupted and floated above him. Seeing the sizeable chunk and then at his ''pointed stick,'' Sokka gestured towards Nik, "Throw that at the pretty boy. He will weave away."

    "An Earthbender," Aang''s expression brightened while everyone eased slightly. Haru nodded, and his shoulders rxed. With that, the chunk of ground fell behind him.

    "You said that you needed our help to free him. Why? Where is he imprisoned?" Sokka inquired.

    "There''s a coal ship up the western coast," Haru pointed out, "that''s where all the Earthbenders are imprisoned."

    "Hah! Who said that they would be at sea? Hmm? That''s right, me!" Sokka grinned while Katara sighed, "Shut up." Then, ncing at Haru, she continued, "I''m sorry, but we need some time to decide."

    Haru nodded, "I will be waiting in the vige."

    "And why do you think we will trust you with the location of the Avatar?" Suki frowned.

    "Because I had the chance to harm you guys, and I didn''t. After the war, it has only gotten harder to trust individuals since... it is easier to fall. But believe me, my father is the only one I care about at this point. I want to break him out safely."

    Haru turned around, not bothering to speak anymore. Once he was away, Sokka and Nik did a quick scout of their surroundings before returning and eating the dinner. Meanwhile, Aang looked at Katara, "Why didn''t we tell him that it was our n originally to help break out the prisoners?"

    "Because if the fire nation knows that the Avatar ising, they will use this information to set a trap," Katara sighed softly. Aang may have chosen to suppress the fact that the Fire Nation might have removed the Air Nomads using a trap and bait, but Katara didn''t. If they can set traps once, they can do it again.

    Aang nodded after understanding this, and Sokka suddenly questioned.

    "Hey, Nik... can''t you make a ship disappear for a time and, when we need it, make it reappear? Instead of a flying ball of fur, it would be much safer to travel in disguise using the fire nation ships and uniforms." Sokka spoke up as Nik looked at him.

    ''Man, he should be the one to have this ability,'' Nik mused internally, admitting his inadequacy for the time being. He nodded. But experiencing all of this was also good for him. Learning how to fight from Suki and the art of logical reasoning and problem-solving Sokka would only benefit him in the long run.

    "I will try to do that," Nik didn''t simply reveal he could. All this time, he had shown to be able to make smaller things reappear, and until necessary, he didn''t want to fully demonstrate this fearsome ability.

    "Alright. In time, we will have our disguise... but as Katara said, we don''t have to trust Haru''s word. Tomorrow, I will go to the vige as nned and try to find information about the children. You guys should ride towards the western coast and confirm Haru''s information."

    "Is it possible for me and Suki to stay?" Nik questioned.

    "Why?" Katara inquired sharply before her mind cared to register the urgency of her heart.

    "If it is just scouting, then Appa and Aang will do fine. I think it is better to keep on training when I''m not required, so, I can be more useful in time," Nik exined while cupping his chin, "And Suki shouldn''t be trying to fly unnecessarily with an injured leg."

    "It''s fine by me," Suki grinned.

    "Wait, then I should stay, too," Katara mumbled.

    "Why?" Sokka questioned.

    "If Haru is nning something and decides to harm us, Suki and Nik will need my help," Katara stated as a matter of fact.

    "I guess it will be just us, guys. The Cool Air guys!" Aang smiled, scratching Momo''s ear and patting Appa''s nose.

    The group soonpleted their meals with a bowl of broth in Suki''s, Katara''s, and Sokka''s name and the rest of the pot in Nik''s stomach. Exhausted from the day''s events, the group was soon to rest with an appointed member to look out for a set interval. Nik was the first, then it was Suki. Katara was the third by the time it was dawn, she slept again after waking Aang up. Aang continued to meditate during his time and packed up with Appa to explore the western coast after waking Sokka, who kept a sizeable ration from the baggage tied to Appa for reasons unknown to Aang.

    Soon, everyone woke up. Aang, Momo, and Appa had left, leaving Sokka, who wasn''t quite ready for the day as he would yawn constantly, but he had things to do himself.

    "Where are you taking so much stuff?" Katara questioned as Sokka simply waved his hand, "You''ve got a lot to learn, little Sis. A lot-- *Yawn*... what was I saying?"

    "Nothing... just be safe," Katara sighed.

    As Sokka left, the group freshened up. Nik simply hid inside his personal space to take care of his business. He was already starting to miss thefortable toilets of his new homeworld.

    After a quick breakfast, leaving a lot to be satisfied, Nik had himself cornered by Suki as she began training him relentlessly. Her training practices were different. In the morning, she said, is the best time to exercise the body instead of practicing moves.

    "Punch against trees... kick against trees... that''s not exercising," Nik had a bleak expression.

    "It is," Suki nodded, "Strength isn''t all about muscles. It''s about who hits harder and who can endure it, too. First, you practice how to hit harder. You will learn how to take it through experience and fights along the way."

    "Then what''s the use of weapons then?" Nik frowned.

    "Weapons are your primary tools for attacks," Suki nodded, "But a warrior must be prepared for many events. Weapons can be held and lost. You''re the prime example, aren''t you? You can make weapons disappear, but what about fists?"

    Nik nodded in understanding.

    "Katara, you join him, too," Suki stated.

    "But Avatar Kyoshi said that you cannot train me."

    "I''m not training you in the Kyoshi Warrior''s techniques. I''m just making you punch and kick trees. Even little children do that," Suki shrugged.

    As Suki stated, she only corrected Nik''s posture and continued to make Katara attack a tree without instructing anything else. Only after this dreadful 30 minutes did Suki make Nikplete his stretches when he revealed he had much more to offer in this department.

    ***

    Alternate Title: In Another Timeline, Aang Poops; A Loser''s Experience; Hiding Makes Things Worse; But Running From Your Troubles Can Be Fun; An Understandable Angst; Haru, The Earthbender; Katara''s Meter Doesn''t Like Nik''s And Suki''s Proximity!; Save Bitches And Lay''Em¡ªSokka, The Wise; Busted Dinner; The Small n; The Cool Air Dudes; Katara Has Her Reasons To STAY!; Suki: Right, So Back To The Grind!; Sokka Casually Asks Earthbenders To tten The Pretty Boy; A Justified Feeling of Inadequacy!; Unwilling To Stay The Same; eptance of Lacking And The Will To Learn!

 Chapter 32: Set Sight

    Chapter 32: Set Sight<h4>Chapter 32: Set Sight</h4>

    "Before we begin the stretching exercises, I want to try something," Katara spoke. Her and Nik''s knuckles and ankles were all roughed up. The group had specifically brought a few medicinal leaves chosen by Suki before leaving to ground a medicinal paste and cover the affected regions for a considerably quick recovery. But this would onlye afterpleting the introductory body strengthening exercises that Suki and other Kyoshi Warriors had gone through.

    "What is it?" Suki inquired, watching Katara sit down with her feet stretched out. Her eyes observed the reddish surface of Katara''s brown skin on her ankles.

    "I just want to try something," Katara reiterated and looked sideways before she smiled wryly at Nik. Unwilling to move now that she finally settled her butt over the cozy spot of grass, she called out to him.

    "Could you remove the lid from the pot?" Katara requested, leaning against the tree. Nik sighed and grumbled internally. Once he removed the lid, Katara began to move her hands gently. She had her palms bob front and back as a globule of water slowly rose up due to her actions.

    Katara now felt she had more talent in moving snow or ice than water. She felt nervous when the water wobbled, making her feel slightly out of her depths. But under Suki''s and Nik''s curious eyes, Katara tried to achieve what she saw Avatar Kyoshi achieve yesterday after she settled the conflict between the vigers and the Unagi.

    ''Cover the injured spot and... heal?'' Katara questioned herself. She only knew how to waterbend using little experimentations within the vige. She first turned the ice into scalding water, ruining Sokka''s first watchtower the first time because she was furious at her brother. So, Katara herself didn''t understand the triggers for other aplishments achieved by waterbending.

    Katara closed her eyes the moment the blob of wobbling water under her control rested over her left ankle. Not knowing what to do, she focused on the image of Kyoshi using her waterbending. The energy within her body stopped escaping. She knew from the beginning that bending elements exhaust the benders. At least, she would end up feeling exhausted. The only reason for it would be being low on energy and needing rest.

    Now? Things¡ªsensations¡ªseemed strange, however. The cool water began to warm up slightly, and a soothing current of energy spread through the entire region covered by the water. Opening her eyes slightly, confusion and hope flickering through her gaze equally, Katara found the portion of water glowing softly. As it gleamed, the current of water within revealed that she had yet topletely control everything about this blob, but at this moment, the refraction from the glow only looked captivating.

    The duo spectators attentively gazed at this marvel as Nik, too, recalled how the water glowed on Unagi''s tail fin, healing its long gash inflicted by Aang.

    "It''s working!" Katara gasped, yet she didn''t let her concentration break now. It was an instinctive moment that she realized her ankle was ''ok.'' She waterbent and covered her other ankle as Suki mumbled, "No... way." Her gaze was stunned at the sight of healed skin that didn''t leave any marks whatsoever.

    It was harder to heal hands by using waterbending using a single hand. So, Katara stuck her hand in the pot and directly recovered from there¡ªtheir drinking water.

    ---

    "That... felt good," Nik looked at the back of his hands and spoke up while Katara smiled.

    "Did you just learn it?" Suki inquired, "That''s an amazing skill!"

    Not giving Katara any time to reply, the injured warrior inquired quickly, "Can you try and heal my thigh?"

    "I can try," Katara nodded, still feeling giddy within. Bending came hard for her with less practical use due to herck of control, but this... made her feel part of things around her.

    "I should give you two some privacy," Nik stated as he looked around. The question now emerged¡ªwhere he should go? Aang, Appa, and Momo weren''t there, and Sokka was in the vige.

    "Where would you even go?" Suki caught on to this fact, rolling her eyes, "Just face the tree."

    Nik shrugged. Even if the two women were still a little cautious of Nik suddenly turning back, he didn''t have such a thought. At this point, Nik solely focused on the changes he had and possibly will experience in this world until he decided to return. And truthfully,pared to Mitsuko, who excelled in sensual and suggestive actions... Katara and Suki fell short. They were young and beautiful, but Nik was rigged to always opt for an existence that aged well.

    "Can you feel it?" Katara inquired. Not being able to look, Nik only listened curiously. He was within earshot, and thus, it was his right to hear everything they spoke.

    "Hmm, it hurts just a little above," Suki groaned softly, leading Katara to the sore spot, and then both of them quietened suddenly. But keeping to his words, his mind matured after the many instances of the curious cat that represented his heart getting butchered by Esta¡ªNik found his interest in the peeled barks of the tree. Had this species of tree sported a more uneven or jagged surface, he and Katara would not have gotten away with reddened skin and minor scrapes.

    Katara''s prolonged sigh emerged as the sound of Suki wearing her trousers indicated the end of whatever happened behind his back.

    "Can I turn?" Nik inquired.

    "Yes," Suki called out, her tone a little chirpy. Turning around, Nik saw Suki standing on her own with a broad smile. Meanwhile, Katara huffed slightly and stood up without any evident exhaustion.

    "It still aches a little, but I can move just fine. Maybe you can help me tomorrow, too?" Suki looked at Katara excitedly. The brown-skinned woman stated quickly, "I can do it now."

    Shaking her head, Suki calmly refused treatment, "We are taught that any artificial method of quickening the body''s natural pace of healing should not be overused. I don''t know why, but thises directly from Avatar Kyoshi. It also includes the medicinal pastes."

    "Anyway," Setting her palms on her waist, Suki stretched her waist slightly, "If it doesn''t hurt longer, I wouldn''t really learn my lesson to not act recklessly against the Unagi again."

    "Now, what is it you had in mind?" Suki looked at Nik.

    "I... know a stretching routine that works most parts of the body," Nik replied, "And I would like to share it."

    "Alright," Suki shrugged and gestured to Nik to begin.

    Nik soon bent his waist while simultaneously stretching his legs. This was the first thing he was taught¡ªforcefully pushed into theplete position without any care for his painful shouts at the time. But seeing his awkward position, Nik stood straight up and coughed, "I know the routine. My body just hasn''t gone through it yet."

    Arms crossed and an amused smile on her lips, Suki followed, "Of course, whatever you say."

    Katara chuckled beside Suki, "Don''t listen to her, Nik. I thought you were really about to do some serious stretching there."

    "You did?" Nik narrowed his eyes suspiciously as Katara continued, "Oh, my. Did my sarcasm pass through your parted legs, too?"

    "Heh!" Suki snorted a giggle herself as Nik just shrugged. It''s their loss anyway, he figured. He excelled in ''bending'' in his own way, too.

    Deciding to practice his methods privately daily from now on and only reveal it once he had mastered his body in a better way, Nik followed Suki''s generalized stretching methods, which still managed to strain Nik¡ªindicating how much hecked whenpared to his old body even if he was considerably stronger now.

    ---

    "Hmmm," Sokka cupped his chin as he looked at the barren state of the vige with quite a bit of confusion. First and foremost...

    ''How are they even surviving?'' Sokka thought. A little relieved he didn''t just bring half his supplies into the vige openly to allow himself to be robbed or worse. Sokka tightened his grip around the duffel packed on his back.

    ''Do they have a chief?''

    Sokka took the first step when¡ª

    "Hey, what are you doing here?" A palm caught his other shoulder.

    "Kyaaaaaagghhhhhhh!"

    "Hah?!"

    Sokka screeched and jumped and looked back with a terrified expression, only to find an equally scared Haru gazing at him. Both continued staring at each other dumbly and heaved deeply, recollecting their thoughts.

    "What''s wrong with you?!" Sokka screamed, his heart quickly trying to suppress the embarrassment as Haru replied with an equally fierce scowl, "No! What the hell is wrong with you?!"

    "I was clearly not aware of my surroundings!" Sokka growled and slowly calmed down as he felt many gazes roam in their direction. Gripping the handle of his club, Sokka spoke up, "It''s good to see a familiar face. Point me to your chief."

    "We don''t have one," Haru still had a sharp re but replied nheless.

    "No Chief, huh..." Sokka mumbled and looked around.

    "Why aren''t you one, then. Clearly, with your earth¡ª aaghh!" Haru hurriedly covered Sokka''s mouth while forcing a smile at one passerby with a smell so outstanding that both the men grew pale.

    "Shh, they don''t know. Anyway,e with me if you have things to ask. I''ll be d to help."

    While keeping his hands close to the belted club, Sokka cautiously observed his surroundings and followed Haru''s lead until he brought him to the outskirts of the vige''s side. This areacked vegetation of its surroundings to a certain extent, and Haru found a boulder to sit on.

    "This is the area where the mine is," Haru pointed out and looked at Sokka, "I hope you guys considered my request. Although I may not be as useful offshore¡ªI DO know how to fight without my bending."

    "It''s not my decision. But... I came here to understand the situation more. We will check the prisonter tonight," Sokka lied, still not fully trusting Haru.

    Scratching his brows, Haru questioned, "What''s in the bag?"

    "What is it to you?" Sokka remarked as the duo turned silent again.

    "Fine, but I''ve grown here, and even I don''t know where the children were taken away."

    Frowning, Sokka grew thoughtful, "Can you describe what happened exactly? How many men came? Who fought against them... what happened to them, and if younglings are born again, what happens then? Do theye often?"

    Haru spoke with a dull expression.

    "Theye every two years... sweeping across the surrounding viges. It''s a lost cause now. Around here, if you haven''t lost a father, then your brother or son it is. And this urs even after the war and everyone... everything feels so lonely. If the Fire Nation wanted our wills broken, they did it well. As for those who opposed, all of them were non-benders but were taken to the same prison where my father is being kept."

    "You didn''t try to stop them?" Sokka questioned, and Haru shook his head, "I couldn''t bear the thought of my mom feeling more pain. That''s why I hid from her that I would practice my blessings, but with nobody to share them with, my skills just feel like a burden."

    "And you will help us now..." Sokka muttered.

    "Right, nobody left to care enough to stop me," Haru chuckled, "But as I said, I don''t know where the young ones are taken. I do, however, know who might know."

    "Who?" Sokka snapped, "And if the vigers knew about it, why didn''t they do anything?"

    "He''s... the chief''s son. We tried everything. We begged, cursed, and beat him, but the man never spoke anything. He never would, and we all were left helpless." Haru sighed deeply.

    "Can I talk to him?"

    Haru nodded. They didn''t waste time since they had nothing more to talk about among themselves. The chief''s son rested in a hut a little disconnected from the vige close to the mines. Haru didn''t knock and entered the residence, revealing earthen ground instead of any wooden flooring with a man lying on a mat. Sleeping.

    From a moment''s observation, Sokka already saw many unhealed scars on the man''s arms, and as they walked in, he was stunned to see that Haru had told the truth. The man''s thumbs were deformed.

    "Uncle--" Haru softly shook the man''s shoulder until the middle-aged man with short brown hair and greying sideburns woke up.

    "Hmm?"

    The man groaned. Turning around and seeing Haru and Sokka, the man slowly sat up, with Haru helping the man up. Sokka took the time to observe the man''s belongings strewn across the small space. It was clear with a nce that the man did not take care of himself, even on a basic level.

    "Who''re ye?" The man asked in a grunt before his lips involuntarily parted in a dragging yawn.

    "He''s a traveler," Haru replied for Sokka and continued, "He... had some questions about the surrounding vige."

    "Fuck off," the man scowled, "I know e paup when I see''ne."

    "I brought food," Sokka smiled as he set his duffel bag down and pulled out a small loaf of bread. Haru''s gaze was instantly attracted to the item in Sokka''s hand. However, the man looked at the bread in Sokka''s hand with a furious expression, smacking his hand away.

    "Hey!" Sokka grunted, "Don''t you fucking take that tone with me again! If you''ve got a Chieftain''s blood in you, so do I!" Grabbing the man''s cor, Sokka glowered, "And don''t you waste more food fully knowing its importance around here."

    Haru blinked in surprise while the man frowned.

    "Fine! But yer no traveler," the man responded with an equally aggressive tone, "And I''ve nothin'' ta say!"

    "You knew what I was going to ask, right? I want to help. I promise the surrounding viges won''t be implicated, and the children will return safely. Just tell me the location."

    "Get out!" The man barked.

    "Uncle Tamashi," Haru quickly held the man''s shoulder again, which Tamashi brushed away and red at Sokka, "Leave, ya deaf?"

    "Give me the answers. Or are you deaf?" Sokka insulted in return.

    "I dunno." The man spat as Sokka frowned.

    He hoped that at least someone would know about the situation. All Sokka thought was to take the day and find the individual and then bribe him with food for answers.

    "Don''t you care about the mothers out there? Huh? Fathers, too? They lost their son, not to a war but just because you won''t answer!" Sokka shouted, "I get that a lousy guy like you wouldn''t give a¡ª"

    Tamashi lunged at Sokka, grabbing him by the throat. The middle-aged man''s expression twisted by rage, but Sokka, for just a moment, saw agony that far surpassed anything before his attention was attracted away from the decreasing supply of air and that pained look on Tamashi''s face.

    "Stop already!" Haru roared, shoving Tamashi away while Sokka instantly began to gasp and cough. But his left fist had already lost the duffel bag.

    "Fuck you, old bastard!" Sokka stood up, hurriedly rushing out of the hut, with Haru quickly following. The youth gave a longing look to the duffel bag of food with quite a bit of delicacy already peeking out. Ultimately, Haru chose to follow Sokka out. The Avatar''s teammate was already a little far and waving at Haru to quickly follow him.

    Chasing him, Haru sighed, "I told you it''d be difficult. And it''s not like Tamashi doesn''t care. Even his own son was taken¡ª"

    "I know where the children may be," Sokka surprisingly grinned, cutting Haru off while rubbing his neck. Scowling, the youth grumbled, "This will leave a mark."

    "What do you mean? Where?" Haru inquired with a surprised expression.

    Unclenching his left fist, Sokka revealed a small piece of sheepskin in the form of a ticket in his hand and waved it calmly with a grin. Pointing at the words written on the ticket, clearly stating a single word in bold letters¡ªOmashu. The water tribe youth remarked with a meaningful look.

    "Now, why would a dirt poor, uncultured swine of a man that lives in that hut ever go to Omashu. I''vee to understand that Omashu is one of the greater centers of the Earth Kingdom where the Phoenix King''s men stay and control the surrounding provinces."

    Haru took the ticket from Sokka and slowly read it. He then read it again and then once more.

    "What could they be doing in Omashu?" Haru mumbled with a frown while Sokka pumped his fist, "Detective Sokka gets things done! Whoo!"

    His cheerful mood surprised Haru. Sokka acted as if the previous conflict simply did not ur.

    "Oh, please," Sokka rolled his eyes as if understanding Haru''s thoughts, "I never expect things to go easy... that''s why they often do go easy."

    "Will you help us?" Haru inquired once again, stopping Sokka in his tracks.

    "I promised that the children will be safe. I''ve been a chieftain... and I can only imagine the pain that has scarred the viges around."

    "And the prison?" Haru continued.

    "Not my decision to make," Sokka shook his head before looking at Haru, "You''re an Earthbender, right... can you take time out of whatever schedule you have and show me the things you can aplish currently?"

    Haru thought for a moment and then nodded.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Genius Waterbender; Nik: I Can Stretch! *Correction: I Could Stretch*; Katara Is Damn Sassy For Someone In a Cumbending Range; The Honorable Nik Doesn''t Peek; Nik''s Curious Kitten''s Funeral; Nik''s Been Butchered Many Times Due To His Metaphorical Curious Cat; The Vige''s Dire Straits; Sokka: Manly Screaming!; The Childless Vige; Stolen Legacy; Vige Chief''s Son: Tamashi; Sokka At It Again; The True Detective Amongst Men; Omashu!; The Chieftain''s Vow

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 33: Prison â€™Breakâ€™ (1)

    Chapter 33: Prison ¡¯Break¡¯ (1)<h4>Chapter 33: Prison ''Break'' (1)</h4>

    Theing morning saw their preparationsplete, their n being more of a constantly argued mess about various things than a coherent approach. Aang had scouted and confirmed Haru''s words about a metallic prison rig built offshore that also acted as a refueling station for the Fire Nation Navy that stopped hourly. This prison was a crucial site for the Fire Nation that won the war.

    Still cautious of Haru and to nullify any likelihood of betrayal, Sokka kept Haru in the dark about their n until the very end before quickly rushing to the vige and contacting him again. Sokka confirmed that Earth ''Magic'' could be useful and nned simply to bring rocks to the prison rig.

    The dawn closer to the southern region was darker but not colder. It was a warm coastal climate, and viewing the early sky from a cliff was the Avatar''s Team.

    *Swish*

    Nik dodged a kick by stepping back, the sole of the muddied sandals centimeters from his face as he grunted, "I did not think this is what you meant by working up a sweat."

    He quickly caught Suki''s raised ankle before kicking at her weight-bearing leg. His move was read through easily as Suki jumped, using Nik''s firm grip as a foothold to kick him. Letting go of Suki, Nik managed to block the kick at the cost of a soiled sleeve.

    Landing on her hands and feet, Suki grinned, "What else did you think?"

    "Jogging," Nik lied. He was hardwired to think of many ''seat-breaking'' acts, jogging not being one of them. He nces at the woman''s excited form, adding, "Besides, Katara said you''ll need onest session after this."

    "She doesn''t know what she''s talking about, I''m fine!" Suki returned the favor by kicking at Nik''s calves, only for him to step forward this time and hold the blow before it reached its highest momentum.

    "I only taught you how to dodge," Suki remarked, and her legs instantly locked Nik''s left foot, pulling him. With the break of the bnce, Nik came tumbling down. Suki immediately let go of his foot, almost jumping and pushing Nik down with her fist pressed against his neck.

    "Sorry about that. I couldn''t just eat a kick even if you didn''t teach me how to tackle it yet," Nik huffed as he spread his arms in defeat. What Suki taught was the same as Sokka. To use one''s strength to cover up for the disadvantages until they are thoroughly taken care of. Nikcked in technique but presented a raw force and potential, something he used to stop the kick before it turned destructive.

    "No worries about it," Suki stood up before offering her hand, which Nik dly took.

    "I know what I''m saying," Katara and Aang stood a little further away, with Appa still lying on the ground drowsily and Momo sleeping on top of its head. Katara''s expression was only annoyed, "When I healed you, just like I healed Sokka''s neckst night... I could sense things a little. You still need another session." The waterbender suggested strongly, only for Suki to shrug it off.

    "This much pain and injuries are, in fact, weed. Don''t sweat it. It''s not my first time. No pain, no gain."

    "Hey, I thought you did well. But if it was me, I would have just evaded and climbed the tree," Aang offered some words to Nik with a bright grin, and Suki flicked his forehead, "And then I would have thrown my sword at you."

    "Anyway, I would be changing my outfit behind Appa. Big guy, don''t you turn around," Suki ruffled Appa''s fur before disappearing behind him as the Sky Bison yawned with a low growl escaping his lips.

    "Yeah, buddy. I''m sleepy, too," Aang smiled before slumping against Appa''s floof while Katara and Nik shrugged. They indeed spent quite a lot of time nning. From what Nik understood, firebenders, as the name suggests, yed with fire expertly. They created fire from their bodies, so naturally, they were dangerous. Although Nik was getting a bit better under Suki''s teaching, he nned to employ Sokka''s advanced tactic of stabbing and running. Nothing can beat such an elegant solution in the long run.

    But this time, he also nned to use his other advantages.

    Not everybody can be like him, right?¡ªbeing calm under the pressure of being naked with a single p from his ''mother.''

    Although Nik hadn''t exposed his thoughts about his ability, he was ready to use it this time. Against Suki, too, this ability was valuable. There were a few restrictions on what Nik couldn''t absorb, but vastly, he could ''devour'' anything that men and women consider their own.

    "You''re getting more and more skilled at getting your ass kicked," Katara snickered as she looked toward Nik, who pursed his lips.

    "Is this something you should say? You froze Sokka''s neckst night when you were supposed to heal it."

    "A technical error."

    "Sokka had some words stating otherwise," Nik smiled as Katara crossed her arms, confrontational as her brother, even if her words were anything but that. "I was just trying to say that you''re getting better at fighting than thest week when we found you."

    ''Almost a week has already gone by, huh,'' Nik hummed, "Thanks."

    Katara continued to nce as Nik sat down in the end, waiting for Sokka to show up with Haru.

    In silence, the sound of Suki changing her outfit was clear. The clicking of her armor, the belt wrapping around her waist, and the frustrated grunts of struggling to wear her boots. Finally, she walked out from Appa''s side.

    "Here, keep it safe," Suki gave Nik her bag before sitting in front of Katara with her face paint ready in the cups.

    "You won''t freeze it on my face, right?" Suki poked as Katara snorted in dissatisfaction while sitting down.

    "Maybe. You''ll just have to wait and see," Katara remarked while dipping her index and middle finger into the white paint.

    Nik, meanwhile, stored Suki''s bag in his personal space. Right now, many have their personal effects ''inside'' Nik.

    "I''m back," Sokka called out as he returned with Haru, who grunted the second he looked at the rest of them, "I get that you don''t trust me. But there''s no reason not to notify me an hour earlier. Anyway, what should I do?"

    "Break out boulders from there and ce them neatly. We will transport Earth to the Prison Rig," Sokka smiled as Haru frowned.

    "Just do it," Nik hummed while leaning back on Appa''s floof, "The quicker we leave, the better it is for us."

    "And why is she putting paint on her face? If everyone else is covering their faces, I want to do it, too," Haru looked at Suki, mistaking her act ofpleting her uniform as a sign of caution about their identities leaking. Sighing, Sokka exined Suki''s origin while persuading Haru to begin breaking off chunks of rocks from the ground.

    *Thud*

    Aang woke up instantly as he looked at Haru stomping his foot that created circr cracks in front of him, and with a punching motion,rge portions of rock broke out and floated out before he let them down.

    Seeing this, Nik stood up and walked over.

    "I''m a little curious. If Earthbenders can move earth, why can''t they use the seabed under the prison rig?" Nik tapped the rock as it disappeared.

    "It''s the distance. And Bending takes energy," Haru exins in soft murmurs, continuously pulling chunks of rocks. "I don''t think prisoners are purposely kept full of energy and live on raised tforms above the sea. Not to mention that trying to move rock underwater is many times harder. I tried to use that to my advantage but couldn''t easily bend it. Now, where did that rock disappear to?"

    Nik smiled, "It''s my ability. Break out as many boulders as possible, and I will let all of them out inside the Prison Rig. Oh, and can you shape a rock into a stick?"

    "I can," Haru nodded.

    What came next was constant trembling that threatened to ruin Suki''s paint job. Even Appa and Momo finally couldn''t stay sleeping. Haru eventually began shifting the sizes and shapes of the rocks as Sokka exined their n.

    The group set out on Appa, Haru''sst creation being a 1.5-meter Earthen Rod.

    The first part of the n was, of course, The Landing. The metal prison doubled as a fuel processing rig for Fire Nation''s Navy, so the prisoners were also convenientbor. Appa couldn''t hover in one spot for long lest they risk the enemy discovering them. The group needed tond swiftly before letting Aang take Appa away to the coast and group up with them using his glider once they caused a distraction.

    Appa wouldn''t go unnoticed with four light posts erected on the four corners of the prison as the one-facedmp on the posts would rotate to supervise the surrounding sea. But the group hadn''t nned to let Appa down from the corners. It would have been a tough spot tond in the middle of therge opening if it wasn''t for the open tform that worked as the spot for prisoner''s break time. Aang could confirm the prisoner''s state because of this tform.

    "Shh, slowly and quietly, Appa," Aang remarked. There weren''t any soldiers guarding the spot due toplete lockdown, and Appa only hovered for a moment before the groupnded¡ª

    *Thud*

    *ck*

    *Thump*

    *Thump*

    *Thud*

    Their jumps echoed, and Aang''s expression changed instantly. With a swift flick of his wrist that whipped the reigns on Appa, the Airbender trio flew away to keep from attracting even more attention while the five individuals held their breaths in the dim surroundings.

    "Next time, we don''t jump," Sokka whispered.

    "You think, genius?" Nik looked at the youth before slowly tiptoeing towards the only door bolted shut from the other side.

    The rest followed him quickly and didn''t let any wave of light catch their image.

    The metal door vanished as their expression eased. Nik hadn''t simply absorbed the door but also the locks on the other side of the door to prevent them from falling and creating a loud noise.

    [Authority Rank: 0 (12.8982/100)]

    Nik only looked forward to devouring the entire rig after ensuring everyone''s release or the ones left were capable swimmers.

    "Come on," Nik took the lead simply because he was standing in the front by his ability. He had already retrieved the rock staff he had asked Haru to make. After all, rocks don''t easily catch fire, right? Or was it Sand?

    The group instantly saw the glimmer of light from one of the metal corridors, and Suki walked forward.

    "Hum~ Hum~ I like pork rabbits, I like boar-q-pines~ Their meat is tender and mine is divine~"

    The soft and coarse hums echoed.

    "Pfft," Sokka snorted before his expression froze. He was a sucker for puns, and given the tense situation, this one swept him away.

    "Who''s the¡ª"

    The guard revealed himself hastily, only for Suki to quickly perform a 1-2 jab that struck the unprepared guard in his face before she leaned down to pluck her war fan out of her belt and smashed its butt into the guard''s neck, leaving him gasping. Themp almost fell, only for Nik to make it disappear with a nimble catch, and what Suki performed then sent shivers down their spines. Without waiting for the guard to recover, she twirled and appeared behind him, locking the man in a chokehold until he passed out with gasping sounds.

    "Why?" Suki red at Sokka the moment she gently set the fire soldier guard down. He was a middle-aged man, Nik observed. Meanwhile, ashamed, Sokka hung his head low.

    "Sorry, it just caught me off guard."

    While Sokka apologized, Nik crouched beside the unconscious guard and used his left palm to store the uniform in the safe space, believing it would be helpfulter. He then looked at the white underpants.

    *Eek*

    Katara squeaked as the fabric disappeared with a touch of Nik''s palm. Stares instantly fell on her while Suki hurriedly looked away.

    "Man, you Southerners are too quick to moan," Haru snorted as the sibling''s expression fell further. Meanwhile, Nik nced at the guard''s meat, stripping his dignity further, "Not so divine, to be honest."

    "Enough ying around," Suki finally snapped, "This is dangerous. Focus, okay?"

    "No, no, Suki has a point. But so does Nik. Come on, to call such a thing divine, this guard must have a lot of confidence," Sokka leaned down, observing the entity in its natural pubic habitat.

    Unable to control himself, Sokka added, "So, the real song must be¡ª I like pork rabbits and boar-q-pines. Their meat is tender, and so is mine."

    "Amazing," Nik smiled as he stood up. Sokka''s words only elicited groans from the fairer gender in the group while Haru frowned in contemtion. It was a goodeback, but he felt he wasn''t close enough to act friendly with them.

    "It''s in my blood," Sokka replied before sighing, "What about the body?"

    "Here," Nik took out a small bundle of rope the group had prepared for such an event.

    "I''m not touching him," Suki stepped back.

    "Neither me," Katara added with a look of disgust.

    "Was stripping him naked necessary? He doesn''t have a shred of respect now," Haru frowned.

    ''Dignity of a stranger... or 0.0003 AP?'' Nik wondered.

    "It was necessary," he spoke firmly and took the ropes before helping Sokka in tying the man and gagging him with dirty clothing¡ªsomething the underwear itself could have been used for in the first ce if not for Nik''s hastiness.

    The group then continued. This time, they were more prepared and cautious. They carefully ced the tied unconscious guard in the corner of the open tform behind one of the tables. The prison had multiple levels and many rooms. It was difficult to ascertain which portion contained the prisoners.

    "Here''s an idea. Next time, one of us could infiltrate the prison and then let others in," Katara remarked, and Sokka refuted instantly, "Too many risks. You cannot even be sure that you would gain more knowledge than you had while being on the outside if you infiltrated."

    "Shush," Nik raised his hand. Everyone came to a stop as they hid behind the staircase. Two guards walked by the opposing path.

    "We''ll have a few prisoners shipped the day after tomorrow. It''s just going to make our job harder."

    "Cause it was so hard already? Drop the snark, newbie. You don''t want to piss the warden with unnecessary whining."

    "Let''s bag both of them," Haru whispered.

    "No," Sokka shook his head, "We keep one, and this time, we don''t choke the life out of him." Saying so, he nced at Suki. At the time, she had the higher ground because of his mistake, but now he could share the me with others.

    Not minding the indirect call-out, Suki continued to remain silent. Unnecessarily conversing tends to lower one''s concentration, so she momentarily ignored Sokka.

    The group began moving again with a clear purpose. To capture a single guard and have him navigate them through the prison to find the prisoners.

    "Aang will probably return in a few minutes. We have to be quicker," Katara whispered.

    Frowning, Sokka couldn''t help but nce at Nik.

    ---

    A few hours ago.

    "What happens if you don''t get to the prisoner''s quarters by the time I return?" Aang inquired curiously.

    Except for Haru, everyone sat around the campfire and gazed at each other. They had to think of this possibility, too. Unlike Nik, others were practically aware of what firebenders represented and their strength.

    "If we''re unable to locate the prisoners... then we will retreat and cause a bit of mess in the outskirts of the prison to divert attention. The kind of mess that would make no sense to them if they don''t know anything about us in the first ce."

    With a grin, Sokka added, "We''ll take their eyes away."

    ***

    Alternate Title: Nik Has Some Ideas On How To Break a Sweat; Katara Loves Being Socially Awkward; She Also Loves Freezing Things And Necks; The Argued n; Awkward Infiltration; Noob Spies; The Divine Pun; Because Stripping A Man Naked Is Never Enough; Almost Ruined Paint Job; The Firebender''s Threat; Focus

 Chapter 34: Prison â€™Breakâ€™ (2)

    Chapter 34: Prison ¡¯Break¡¯ (2)<h4>Chapter 34: Prison ''Break'' (2)</h4>

    The wind blew past Aang''s face¡ªor rather, he blew past them by leisurely utilizing his glider and bending air to fly. Over the past few days, since his awakening, he had gone through various states of thought and mind, from the readiness to ride Elephant Koi Fishes and Otter Penguins to the sadness of his entire culture passing on and even uncertainty towards the future.

    Nothing like the first-hand sight of cruelty to bring him to reality¡ªAang realized.

    He got advice from everyone, including Nik, Sokka, Katara, Suki, and the Kyoshi Chieftain. Harsh or soft or contemtive, almost everyone meant the same thing.

    To take it easy.

    Well, aside from facing the Unagi, that is.

    But Aang realized something crucial yesterday as he scouted the prison rig and met the sheer despondence of the prisoners who still had their families waiting for them, at least those left of them. He realized he would have wanted to help them even if he wasn''t the Avatar!

    The Dawn was brightening by the minute, and seeing the four posts still erected withrgemps, Aang cleverly maneuvered his glider to fly up towards the clouds instead and rotate gleefully. He only had tond once the group took care of one of the said lighthouses, and till then¡ª

    He could fly and shake off his nervousness.

    ---

    "Come on, hurry! Or do you want thest item stolen, too?" Sokka whispered as he tightened his grip on the back of the soldier''s neck. Suki stayed her hand this time, and Nik didn''t immediately remove everything from the man''s body. The dark-haired middle-aged man shivered and walked with a slight nod. The group walked in a single line, but the guard didn''t take the lead.

    Cautious of the man leading them into a trap somehow, Haru took the lead as he looked back to inquire about the directions gestured by the man''s hands tied in the front. On the other hand, Sokka, Suki, Nik, and Katara stayed behind.

    Soon, they reached their destination. It was one of the entrances to the four lighthouses erected on the rig.

    "You know the n," Sokka looked back at Nik. Their n needed a drastic distraction to free the prisoners, a role Nik could ept without issues since he could bypass metal doors. They also needed someone who knew the prisoners, and Haru fit that role perfectly. However, still being on the fence about Haru, Suki apanied the two. On the other hand, alongside Aang, Sokka and Katara will keep others busy.

    Touching the metal door, Nik gave a silent prayer. Those at the top of the watchtower would fall, and it was a surety that the guards would survive but not without any injuries, something that would prove advantageous to Katara and Sokka.

    With a thought, Nik restrained to devour only the watchtower, his AP increasing considerably.

    [Authority Rank: 0 (12.8982¡ú17.4392/100)]

    It was honestly gratifying. Nik had yet to experience the other advantages of the authority ranks, but at least he had the goal to work towards.

    As the tower suddenly disappeared, the few guards came crashing down while Haru grabbed the shocked guard and pulled him away. Other guards woulde rushing into their spot, so they needed to prepare themselves. The earthbender''s threats to curb the restricted guard''s resistance were even more fierce than Sokka''s. Meanwhile, Suki joined Nik as they rushed away. Aang''s figure was already a little visible when they divided themselves.

    "I need a rock!" Haru eximed. They had just gotten a little away when they heard the sound of sharp footsteps across the metal floor. With the restrained guard facing the direction of the arrival of other guards, he failed to see Nik retrieving a giant rock from his personal space as he and Suki sidestepped. Kicking the guard down, Haru stomped his feet and punched forward before letting out a soft grunt and squeezing his elbows together.

    The boulder shot forward, blocking the narrow turn ahead as Haru picked the grunting guard from the ground and ran instantly. Nik and Suki followed silently.

    "A rock?!"

    "Hey! Wake up the benders! That''s why I say that benders should patrol alongside us!"

    "Call the warden! Quick, I saw someone run past from the corner!"

    *Ting-ding-Ting*

    Loud bells soon rang while the trio, alongside the guard, reached the first prison door.

    Nik and others peeked in cautiously once he devoured the metal gate.

    "H-Hey! Fuck off!" A shout echoed as the trio hurriedly pulled back. Suki blushed a storm while ncing away.

    "Fuck you, Old Ken! Nobody wanted to see you rub one out! We''re breaking you out!" Haru shouted in return. Nik and Suki meanwhile looked at each other. They failed to expect such a situation.

    "Wasn''t the bell loud enough?" Suki whispered, a bit embarrassed, while Nik took a moment to think and found a reasonable conclusion, "Maybe it''s because of the sound of the bell itself?"

    "That''s... weird. Men, I mean," Suki pursed her lips. She found Nik''s words a bit eerie in themselves. Who could ever get erect by sound? As Suki''s suspicious gaze irked Nik, he frowned slightly and shook his head, "It was a joke."

    "Really? You seemed dead serious..." Suki mumbled, still a little doubtful.

    "That was the joke," Nik rolled his eyes. He may be good at some things, but humor may not be one of them.

    "Alright, what''s going on?" The bearded grey-haired man finally stumbled out with a deep scowl as his eyes focused on Haru. Confusion filled his face before he blinked, "Haru... Haru? It''s you? Grown into a fined, have ''ya?" The man suddenly chuckled, his arms spreading to give Haru a bear hug as the youth quickly retreated while pushing the half-naked guard in front.

    There was no way Haru was giving the man any hugs after the disy of solo affection.

    The guard paled as his body shuddered. Old Ken pushed the guard away, grumbling, "Hey, you barged in! Don''tin if you got a good look at da goods!"

    "We need to move on," Nik nced at the man before walking past the prison, only for Suki to stick close to him this time, more than concerned about their situation.

    "Old Ken, do you know where the others are?"

    "Yeah," the man smiled.

    Haru nodded. But he kept the guard for back-up. They found other prison rooms and started breaking others out.

    However, this time, they knocked on the metal door to notify their arrival before Nik devoured it. Each metal door effortlessly brought him 0.2 AP, furthering Nik''s expectations for the giant prison rig, not to mention the two ships that patrol the surrounding waters. Each Ship should be worth 10 AP.

    ---

    *Fsshhh*

    Aang hurriedly tilted his body to the left on his toes, almostically, avoiding a blow of fire that stretched from the fists of the masked guards while the warden crackled a ming whip only to catch Sokka''s spear.

    A dozen firebenders were enough to back Sokka, Katara, and Aang into a corner.

    These were the men who controlled and created mes. The danger regarding these men was clear to anyone as the trio sweated.

    "Aang... isn''t it time you bring some more avatar stuff? Maybe a past avatar? Go crazy?" Sokka gasped a whisper while clenching his club.

    With a grunt, Aang waved his staff, only for the mes from three Firebenders to curb his attack. Katara gritted and waved her hands to eject a thin water stream to support Aang. It only ended up evaporating at a pace visible to the naked eye.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have the written guides on the way of Avatar. All Kyoshi told me was to look deep!" Aang snorted. The past Avatar were as cryptic as they came.

    "Then look deep!" Sokka groaned.

    "Where?!" Aang red at the youth.

    "Both of you!" Katara pursed her lips. It wasn''t the right time to snap at each other.

    "An Airbender," the balding warden smiled as he eyed Aang with a cold expression, "Boy, could you perhaps be the Avatar?"

    The warden raised his hands to stop the guards for a moment. The firebenders were potent and decisive, and only because of Aang did the two siblings avoid the fate of a cooked chicken.

    Aang looked at the warden. He suddenly shook his head. His mind came up with a prank almost instinctively.

    "No, he is," Aang pointed behind the warden as the group looked back. Even Sokka focused on looking back to encourage the opponents that someone was behind them.

    The warden and the group of firebenders looked back only to find a brown-skinned youth blinking, his dark eyes capable of attracting plenty of the fairer gender when coupled with his handsome features.

    *Whoosh*

    Taking the chance of the distraction, Aang once again swept in with arge and forceful gust of wind with a mischievous grin as it struck the group.

    "Now!"

    A shout echoed behind Nik as a mind-boggling wave of shooting rocks consumed the area where the lighthouse once stood, catching the warden and firebenders off guard.

    "Alright, now we take over the ships." Sokka sighs in relief.

    While the number of boulders for others to bend wasn''t near enough for every Earthbender, th truth was more grim¡ªonly a few could Earthbend again on the fly. Not only did most prisoners lose hope and the will to live, but their skills rusted beyond belief. There were a few who maintained their positivity. But these men were always entric and odd among their peers, their positivity unable to keep their regr counterparts more hopeful in such situations. If it wasn''t for Haru exining the state of their vige, Nik and Suki wondered if half of the prisoners would even want to escape the prison. But the news of the vige''s children snatched away by the Fire Nation did the trick.

    It was only a matter of time before the escapees captured the Warden and the group of firebenders before taking over the remaining guards as prisoners.

    Not wanting to unt his abilities uselessly, Nik had everyone help him strip the guards before collecting their effects and letting them remain in the rig. The group silently returned to the coast, only for Aang and Nik to return on Appa.

    "Heh, easy, right?" Nik smiled through his tension. The worst part ended with little to no casualties. "And you were so worried."

    Rolling his eyes, Aang stayed silent. It certainly wasn''t as easy, but Nik''s confidence surged after lending a helping hand the second time. Aang was simr to Nik in that regard. While they stood on different nes of skill and technique, their inexperience inbat allowed them to empathize with each other. And now both feel less tense about any future confrontations.

    "I still don''t get why didn''t you make the rig disappear before we left with Haru''s friends and family?" Aang mumbled, "It''s not like they will betray us."

    "Who knows?" Nik replied guardedly. "But it''s not wise to show the ability to the Fire Nation, right? If one or two soldiers say I can make things disappear, their words will only be considered a fool''s rambling. But it will paint me as a bigger target once an entire group of soldiers testify against my ability," he shrugged. Appa only had to hover beside the rig for Nik to touch it, and everything vanished instantly.

    Nik instantly looked at his information screen.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 0 (17.4392¡ú69.4207/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)]

    The two ships had gained him 20 AP, and the rig got him more than 30 AP alongside all the spare armors of the fire nation guards and soldiers.

    "Woah!" Aang gaped again. It was a strange bending ability if nothing else.

    "Let''s go," Nik snickered.

    The duo was surprised to sense the tense environment within Haru''s vige since they were feeling peppy due to their most recent aplishment. Aang and Nik entered the Vige to find two men facing off against each other, surrounded by a few malnourished Earth Benders. Haru and Sokka stood beside them as the feeble and older vigers, alongside Katara and Suki, stood by the sidelines as they were simply not allowed to enter.

    Finally, a small portion of Earthbenders kept a watchful eye on the group of Fire Nation prisoners as they methodically imprisoned the guards by erecting earthen prisons.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Bell Kink; Sound Gets One''s Motor Running; Nik''s Jokes Are Dry As Fuck!; Suki Got The Look Of An Earthen Pole, And It''s Not The One In Nik''s Hand; The Perfect n?; Riled Prisoners; Sokka: Look Deep! *Aang Closes His Eyes, and Everyone Dies, The End*; Past Avatar: We Can Help You, Of Course! *Offer The Barely Teen Avatar Riddles That Will Destroy Riddler Himself*; Past Avatars: Why Give Straight Answers When We Can Cook Rhymes In The Spirit Realm?; Boosted Confidence; AP Boost; Rescued; Prison Escape; Cautious; Devoured Prison; Captured Guards; Tables Turned

 Chapter 35: Omashu (1)

    Chapter 35: Omashu (1)<h4>Chapter 35: Omashu (1)</h4>

    "Yeah, ya know, I let ''em take ''way the kids," Tamashi picked his nose. The dpidated vige''s chief''s voice was coarse, loud, and simply unpleasant to hear due to the thick ent he acquired over the years. The worn and broken Chief looked nonchnt despite the crowd of thin but furious Earthbender prisoners. Compared to the rest, despite a balding head, white hair, and patches in his garb, one man looked more dignified.

    Meanwhile, Tamashi looked uneven.

    Even when standing in the distance, Katara did not find the man pleasing to her eyes, and it''s not because of his bent stature and scars blessed on him by the torturous vigers during his early years. The novice waterbending would find anyone displeasing if they choked her brother a day before.

    "Why?"

    The man opposite Tamashi was Tyro. The powerful earthbender with excellent leadership qualities quickly led the capture of the firebenders in the prison rig - also - Haru''s father.

    "Why? Did ''ya fucking ask me why?" Tamashi began to chuckle. No, he hollered.

    "That''s mighty ''ne, eh? Look around ya, rock bastards!" Tamashi shouted.

    His fierce expression stunned the other recently freed prisoners. The broken Chieftain ferociously smacked his chest, barking till he spat with his words.

    "I ain''t the only one to give up! Every fucking vige did cause we have nothing! Nothin!"

    Tamashi lunged at Tyro, gripping his cor, "Yeah? We have roofs. Ain''t that nice?! But do we got some food? And how were the kids to grow and live if your own fucking wife couldn''t survive!"

    Tyro''s face was now covered with spit while Haru clenched his fists. Tamashi looked around, a mocking sneer on his lips as his re slipped from the vigers to Sokka, Haru, Katara, and the final visitors who reached the vige a few seconds ago¡ªNik and Aang.

    "You all fucking kicked me! Broke me! Tore me to shreds!" His voice turned hoarse, "Whaddaya think woulda happened, eh? Every fucking child dead. That''s what! I saved them! I! Me! That''s fucking who!"

    His words make the vigers quiver. Not in anger but sheer sadness.

    "And here theye! Earthbenders. Move rock, move pebbles, get fucking caught, and leave your families behind, eh?" Tamashi chuckled, "What ya gonna do? Stone me? Then just do it but don''t ''ya fucking dare alle self-righteous! Cause guess what?! You all fuckers are not a shred better than me!" He howled.

    "Ya, hear that, Haru! You fucking kicked me! But yer the earthbender from the moment these firebenders came kicking in! You didn''t do anything! If you didn''t, then fuck off and let me take care of the young''uns!" The man hatefully red at Haru till it evaporated thetter''s anger, making the youth step back and dodge Tamashi''s gaze.

    "The kids got food now, yeah! Shelter. Some fucking decent clothes!"

    Tamashi''s sharp screams silenced everyone. Even Tyro''s expression couldn''t help but change and fall crestfallen while Suki and Aang had their shoulders hanging low.

    "That''s why we broke out these guys," Sokka scratched his chin. While he revealed an empathetic expression, his words remained carefree, stunning everyone present. "The only problem here''s got to be that you felt weak... I get it. I do. I don''t have any sob story to share, but no matter food or shelter... no child should be separated from parents who are willing to work and support them. So, one way or the other, I promise every vige will have their children returned..."

    The young Chieftain nces at the vigers, inclining his head, "As for who kicked you and whatnot, that''s not my concern."

    Giving Tamashi a knowing nce, Sokka turned around, ring at the crowd around them as he demanded curtly, "Give way."

    "You can''t!" Tamashi suddenly spoke. "Kid, y''all never gonna win... please don''t drag children in, too!"

    His voice was surprisingly soft.

    "You said that your kids have food and shelter..." Sokka chuckled, looking back and observing the almost begging expression on Tamashi. "I reckon that if asked, they would want their parents more. And I know where they are. So sit back, let your injured bones rest a bit."

    Sokka walked out while Haru bowed deeply, "Sorry... for everything, Uncle Tamashi... I was scared back then. Too scared. But I''m gonna help out... you know. Let my actions speak louder."

    Meanwhile, Tyro grasped Tamashi''s shoulder before pulling the man into a bear hug. His actions made Tamashi quiver as old Tyro grumbled, "We''re gonna get your kid back, Kiddo. We all lost while promising victory... and you had to bear the brunt."

    Tamashi clenched his jaws. He was younger than Tyro by a lot. Like other vigers, Haru''s mother was nothing short of family for Tamashi. That''s why his decision to give up the children stung them the most and why he could still ept all the beatings. His body felt weightless, and Tamashi finally felt dizzy before falling unconscious in Tyro''s arms due to the intense emotions that filled his mind.

    ---

    "So... we are going to Omashu after all, huh," Katara mumbled while Nik and Suki looked at Sokka. Since the man promised and took responsibility, they were willing to hear what he had to say. With the earthbenders returning, Tyro had everyone return to their surrounding viges to refurnish the region and build safer houses.

    Currently, Nik and others are in one such structure. Haru and Tyro, meanwhile, were catching up.

    "They''re kids, Katara... I know I said that others'' problems shouldn''t affect us." Sokka looked down, unable to meet others'' eyes.

    "Yep, you''re one big hypocrite," Katara grinned, forcing Sokka to smile back.

    "Suki, what do you know about Omashu? Tamashi still hasn''t woken up," Sokka inquired. They sat in a circle, looking at Suki, who had gotten out of her Kyoshi kit but kept the face paint on since it''s a hassle to constantly remove and reapply it.

    "I think some noble lord from the Fire Nation took charge, but overall, the Kyoshi Warriors did not hear of any citizen being cast out of their homes."

    Sokka nodded, and he looked at Nik.

    "I have a few fire soldier uniforms," Nik replied.

    "Before acting, we should find out Omashu''s present situation. The Fire Nation wouldn''t care for strangers'' children out of kindness, not by tearing them away from their families. Sure, they are provided food, shelter, and clothes, but why would the Fire Nation or Phoenix King incur such costs?" Sokka frowned.

    "Maybe they did it to truly help?" Aang inquired weakly, not believing his own words but unable to cast suspicions.

    "There''s no reasonable exnation that justifies kidnapping children," Nik replied with a dark expression. He was invested in this task for personal reasons, too.

    Aang nodded, feeling disgusted.

    "Anyway, these are just spections. We should calmly approach Omashu and observe as much as possible," Suki spoke up as she perceived the surroundings tensing.

    The group nodded at her words.

    Traveling to Omashu was easy on Appa''s back, permitting them some respite before the news of the prison rig disappearing travels to significant sources. If possible, they wanted to deal with the issue before turning their attention to the imprisoned Fire Nation guards. Keeping them around for too long would invite unwanted trouble, and the Earthbenders had yet to decide what to do with them. Killing the guards would be the obvious choice, but the war ended, and the Earthbenders weren''t murderers.

    The situation was unpleasant and burdensome, but nobody forced others to stick with Sokka or Aang. Be it Aang''s origins or Sokka''s need to shoulder a Chieftain''s responsibility was something Nik epted despite being free from any further ''obligations.'' Given his shortpanionship with the group, Nik helped them enough already, but he also didn''t have anyone else¡ªliterally.

    "Alright, I doubt that Tamashi will help us. That outburst was clearly due to the return of the other prisoners, but as he said, he willingly gave up. A man who has remained silent after years of torture... is not expected to co-operate easily. Time is of the essence¡ª"

    "Why don''t we interrogate the guards?" Nik suddenly proposed. It''s as Sokka said. The chance of Tamashi cooperating after cooling down was low, so it was better to inquire about Fire Nation soldiers. And they could know many recent happenings.

    "I... don''t know how," Sokka revealed an embarrassed expression while Suki coughed, "I know a few techniques. A little bit of pain ought to get it done..." Her vague words gave others an adequate idea of what was up.

    "I don''t know any exact technique, but I''m willing to help. We should partner up," Nik smiled, and Suki''s expression brightened somewhat.

    "Of course!"

    ---

    "Oh! He was great!" Suki eximed as wind phased past the group on Appa. "He made the guards separate and asked them the same things! We soonpared the information and found a few things about Omashu."

    Nik shrugged. He learned a few things from the wardens he serviced. He knew torture in theory and experience, so it all worked well. With a smile, Nik offered praise, too, "Don''t lower your contribution," he chuckled, "If it wasn''t for your locks and techniques, they wouldn''t have admitted it so easily."

    "You''re just saying that," Suki rolled her eyes but nced at Nik expectantly. Rtively well-versed with hints, he shook his head, not minding to feed Suki a few more words of praise. Seeing the duo, Katara stuck her tongue out with a soft ''ugh'' while elbowing Sokka with a ''can you believe them'' look. Meanwhile, Sokka, who wasn''t well-versed in noticing social hints, dismissed his sister, reflecting on the information he received about Omashu.

    *Pinch*

    "Ow! What?!" Sokka yelped and red at Katara while she scoffed and crossed her arms, "Nothing!"

    "Come on, spill it! You just twisted a lot of flesh! What is it?" Sokka groaned, and feeling Suki''s and Nik''s starending on her, Katara blushed, "I said nothing!"

    ring at Sokka fiercely, she grew quiet.

    *Yawn*

    Aang slowly sat up on Appa''s head and looked back with an exhausted expression, "Guys, can you keep it down? I''m trying to sleep..."

    "Yeah, sorry about that," Suki grinned, "Anyway, how far till Omashu?"

    "I don''t know, I was asleep," Aang rubbed his eyes.

    "I wasn''t paying attention... where are we?" Sokka inquired.

    Katara and Suki looked equally clueless as they didn''t keep an eye on the road as much as they did on others.

    "Tall? Mountainous? With a red g resembling a Phoenix?" Nik inquired as others nodded.

    "Yeah, we crossed it half an hour ago," Nik smiled.

    "What?" Sokka eximed.

    "What to do?" Nik shrugged, "Aang was sleeping. I don''t like waking people up once they are tired. You were busy, and I didn''t want to disturb you. Suki was talking - better not to interrupt her and Katara..." Nik looked at her while the brown-skinned woman hurriedly dodged his gaze, "She looked deep in thought, too," Nik smiled as Katara blushed a bit and couldn''t help but finally gaze at Nik with a wronged expression.

    "So..." Aang narrowed his gaze with a dazed expression, still notpletely awake.

    "Sigh, it means we turn around. Come on, dude, not cool!" Sokka mumbled and leaned back with a huff while Nik snickered. The more time he spent here, the more he began to feel pleasant. The practical pranks were a clear indication of that matter.

    "I wasn''t talking that much," Suki grumbled.

    *GRRRAAAGGGHHHHH*

    Appa let out a growl while turning.

    "Appa thinks you did," Aang called out, and Suki closed her eyes in frustration.

    "Don''t worry," Nikforted, "I was enjoying it."

    Suki observed his expression and finally sighed in relief internally.

    They only missed Omashu because Aang never nned to move by the location closely.

    Appa finallynded on a deserted location away from Omashu, and the group looked at each other.

    "Alright, time to change clothes, people!" Sokka shrugged as Nik extended his left hand. Instantly, four sets of fire nation guard''s armor fell on the ground alongside earthen tunics and trousers with a light green hat and a bandana.

    "We will be on the other side," Katara spoke while picking up her armor as Suki followed after waving at Nik yfully.

    "Say," Sokka whispered, "Do you know why Katara is acting like a crazy gal?" He questioned while taking off his tunic. Aang''s ears perked up, and he reasoned, "Maybe she is affected by personal trouble?"

    "Maybe she''s just hungry," Nik, too, added. Sometimes it''s just the stomach.

    "Oh, that''s possible," Sokka nodded, agreeing with Nik, "But we just ate before leaving."

    "Not enough," Nik donned the red tunic before wearing the set of crimson and dark-red body armor. Grey trousers and simrly colored boots. The helmet of the guards had a me-like carving and had a skull-white mask to cover the face.

    Sokka wore a simr armor. Soon, wearing the same set of armor, Katara and Suki walked out. However, they had selected the men''s uniform with shorter and morepact stature. Aang donned the traditional Earth Kingdom clothing and had his arrow on his forehead covered by the bandana and the remaining round hat to cover his head.

    "Let''s go! I did want to enter the city in different circumstances, but there are many fun things to do in Omashu, too. Once we get inside, I''ll be your fun guide!" Aang gave an elegant bow before quickly rushing out.

    The remaining group looked at each other before following.

    *Chrt*

    Momo''s ears perked up, waking up when others left. Seeing nobody present, he once slumbered on Appa while the ten-tonne Sky Bison slumped down with its three pairs of legs stretched outwards.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Two Sides To Every Story; The Burdened Chief; The Price of Upbringing; Sce; Outburst; Anger; Just Fury; Broken and Beaten; A Tragic Chief; Sokka Has No Sob Stories, He Only Has a Will And Ambition; The Young One''s Promise; The Earthbenders Return; A Broken Man''s Anger; Hypocrite; Next To Omashu!; Fulfilling Roles; Torture?; Suki and Nik Bonding Over Weirdest Shit; Jealous Katara; Katara Needs Some Attention!; Sokka: She''s Crazy! Aang: Seconded. Nik: I Think She''s Just Hungry; There''s Never Enough Food; A Voluntary Association; Growing Friendship

 Chapter 36: Omashu (2)

    Chapter 36: Omashu (2)<h4>Chapter 36: Omashu (2)</h4>

    Omashu only had one entrance to its giant city. While called a city, surrounding settlements regarded the stronghold as nothing short of a kingdown! Constructed over the mountain range and a circr trench dug around it almost 5 kilometers deep and hundreds of meters apart, the ''City'' was one of the most challenging areas to conquer.

    Fire Nation soldiers with a specific ming emblem on their chest could be seen walking towards the lone entrance to the City past the long bridge above the chasm.

    As the four guards reached, positively annoyed by the umted sweat under their dark and suffocating outfits, they were stopped by the guards standing in front of the giant earthen gate. Although they still wore crimson arm guards, greaves, and helmets, the earthen tunic underneath and a round golden emblem with a square cutout in the middle made them out to be...

    ''Earthbenders,'' Sokka frowned. The confusion in his gaze, guarded by the skull-masked helmet, is shared between the other three. The rescued Earthbenders were sure that their peers from Omashu suffered a simr life of imprisonment after the war. So why are they free? Sokka narrowed his eyes. Were they truly free?

    "Halt¡ª"

    Before the guards could speak, Nik waved his hand. He was directly behind Aang and held him by his shoulder.

    "A kid made out of the city," his voice came out muffled. He sounded irritated for all the right reasons since he would much rather be in Aang''s position than get cooked in his armor.

    "If you know what''s best for you, move. We have to report the kid''s absence."

    Their group wasn''t prepared for more Earthbenders since even the rescued prisoners from before couldn''t have warned them about this change. If there was someone who could warn them, it was Tamashi, and he refusedmunication aftering to be.

    "And?" the opposing guard frowned. His fists clenched. He slowly took off his helmet, "I don''t give a rat''s ass if a child wants to meet his family. Although the governor let us out the day before yesterday, I won''t be ordered by some ming chump who blindsided us!"

    ''Too much information, buddy,'' Nik pursed his lips, sweating profusely.

    "Whatever. Move," Sokka, too, scowled. Tensions rose as the Earthbenders seemed ready to exact some personal score. Aang observed it for a moment before slipping out of Nik''s grasp and standing between the two groups, his head bereft of his bandana to expose his tattooed head to the guards.

    "You''re against all this, right?" Aang raises his hands in surrender. "Help us. We aren''t the fire nation guards, and I''m not from Omashu,"

    Four sets of gazesnded on his bald head before Sokka groaned.

    "Just for once, I want a n executed perfectly!"

    "Huff!" Katara and Suki worked in sync, instantly removing their helmets.

    "What are... the two of you doing?" Nik looked back. Seeing their sweaty visage, strands of hair now wet and sticking to their foreheads as they revealed a pleasant expression once taking off the confines of their helmet... Nik gulped, a little motivated to remove his own helmet already.

    "Who the hell are you people?!" The group of five guards instantly looked cautious and took their stances.

    "Wait, don''t attack," Sokka hurriedly waved his hands, "We aren''t from the fire nation. Honestly. We¡ª"

    "We broke out the Earthbenders from the prison rig up by the coast and then also captured the¡ª"

    "Let Sokka speak, will you?" Nik hurriedly covered the dumpling head''s mouth and grunted.

    "Mmghh!" Aang nodded as Sokka looked at the guards silently before removing his helmet.

    "Look, we cannot risk exposing our origins¡ª"

    "Ayo! Brothers, look at that baldy''s head. That''s an airbending tattoo!"

    One of the older men with a greying beard gasped suddenly, smacking his forehead in realization.

    "Congrattions, we shouldn''t even bother hiding ourselves," Sokka rolled his eyes, and Nik finally removed his mask and helmet. A loud, relieved exhale escaped his lips as he brushed his damp strands back.

    "Mph," Katara let out a weird sound as Nik looked back, wiping his chin, "Yeah?"

    "Nothing, I just felt dizzy. Must be the heat," Katara replied quickly, truthfully looking a little out of her wits.

    ---

    "Hahaha, why didn''t you just say so!" The leading guardughed out loud.

    Observing the five of them, the guard added, "Fine, no point in restricting you guys here... but all I said before was out of ego. The situation in the surrounding viges is just straight fucked up. But you''ll understand when you see things inside. Word of advice - don''t get caught. I won''t be able to help you then."

    "What do you mean?" Suki inquired curiously as the man shook his head, "The war is over, and there is no need to oppress people. A few days ago, the current Fire Lord entered the city, discussed things with the mayor, and freed the prisoners with moderate supervision. Of course, our families aren''t hurt, and there is no real reason to fight since our King is nowhere to be found."

    He frowned, "Honestly... I''ve met the Fire Lord. He''s surprisingly a good guy¡ª"

    "None of them are good!" Katara scoffed and crossed her arms.

    "I lost my brother to the war," the guardughed, "So, when I say the Fire Lord is a guy good enough for my favor, you better carve it on my tombstone. Go in kiddos. See it for yourself. But do not get caught... Fire Lord is just one person, his kindness has a limited effect and the Fire Nation is the victor... these people can be cruel and oblivious, like many of us were before being caught and treated like animals."

    There was bitterness hidden within the man, but he shook his head.

    "Cover your faces, and you, your head," he nced at Aang before looking at his men and nodding.

    All of them gave way and opened a small path through the wall. The markings and hinges inside the tunnel proved that the Guards weren''t just Earthbending a tunnel for them out of the blue. This route was well-designed into Omashu''s structure.

    Even if willing to argue with the Guard about the Fire Lord, Katara had no energy to retort. Everyone wore their helmets and masks reluctantly.

    Aang quickly covered his head, and the five of them finally entered the city.

    The moment they entered, their eyes were attracted to a strange city of metal.

    Omashu was constructed over the mountain through various levels and steps. Jade green roofs with gold-painted bronze tes revealed a magnificent splendor unmatched by any surrounding Vige. It wasn''t just earthen constructions the prisoners promised, but an amalgamation of metal and earth.

    "Oh, no!" Aang suddenly gasped, attracting the attention of the four adults. His gaze fixated on the framework of a metal mechanism that stretched from the foot of the city till around the peak¡ª close to the castle. Several metal carts hinged on this spread of metal framework, moving throughout the city using these channels and the gears installed to their surfaces. Workers stationed on various levels of the city controlled the movement of these carts. The high city walls had impeded their vision of such strange sights since the beginning.

    "What''s going on now?" Sokka grunted, slightly peeved about Aang''s earlier, well-meant stunt.

    "They... reced the slides!" Aang mourned.

    "Slides?" Nik repeated.

    "Yes... the metal carts were made of earth when I used toe here. My friend¡ª Bumi¡ª and I used to ride these carts! But look at those gears! They took the freedom of the carts... how very evil of the Fire Nation!" Aang''s gaze zed.

    "Listen, Aang. Before you feel sad over another ride lost... just tell us why you revealed your identity?" Katara sighed softly. She already felt her brother''s annoyance on the matter, and now, she, too, felt that Aang would bring a lot of troubles a lot earlier than their needs.

    "Because it is better to be honest and enter without a fight than to lie, fight, and then enter," Aang turned around.

    "You can''t go on exposing your identity. We don''t know who to trust," Sokka rebuked, cing a firm hand on the boy''s shoulder.

    "I need to show trust before ever expecting it in return. That was... that''s what I thought. The vigers around trusted us because we helped them. Isn''t there a chance a viger might rat us out to the Fire Nation? Aren''t we already trusting others at this point?" Aang stood his ground, exining himself.

    Sokka blinked and Nik smiled.

    "You''re quite smart for a 12-year-old," he looked around, "But still, what confuses me is... if this Fire Lord freed the Earthbenders, why didn''t he do the same for the ones inside the Prison Rig?"

    "Let''s find out," Sokka hummed, "Let''s meet at this spot again in two hours. Try not to get yourself exposed, and let''s change into different clothes."

    Looking around, the four went to a corner, and Nik took out their old clothes. They sighed in relief once they changed their outfits out of others'' views. Still, they didn''t look good after sweating buckets.

    Sokka and Katara wore clothes from their vige - blue kimono-tunic and dark blue trousers. Meanwhile, Suki and Nik wore standard blue tunics, trousers, and greaves from the Kyoshi Vige.

    "Finally... it was hard to get it all off," Katara remarked as she cleaned Suki''s face.

    "Aang, again, don''t tell anyone inside the city that you''re the Avatar," Katara looked at the boy, and he nodded with a shrug. Aang then looked at Nik, expecting to hear from him, too. Over the days, Nik has been supportive of him, even more empathetic than others for his situation, so instinctively, the boy felt closer to Nik, too. As he said, he showed trust to expect it, and he trusted Nik enough.

    "Try and make some friends. Without airbending tricks, of course," Nik grinned. Making friends was already helping him, so that''s all he could advise.

    "What if I move small pebbles with air?" Aang offered.

    "Then we''ll all probably get captured," Nik replied, feeling Sokka''s stare finally ease.

    "Fine... well, see you guys in two hours!" Aang jogged.

    "Is it a good idea to let him leave alone?" Suki looked at Sokka, and he nodded, "I mean, he was right for the most part. He got us into the city without any problems. But if I had supported his idea of constantly exposing his identity, then it would spell trouble for us. So, as Nik said, he''s smart... heh, just like me!"

    Grinning, Sokka looked at others, "Now, we have two objectives. Finding out the situation of the children gathered from the surrounding viges and why the prisoners of the rig were ignored. This ce must have a gathering of children where they teach stuff..."

    "You mean a school?" Nik inquired.

    "No, silly, schools are for fish," Katara smiled as Suki looked at the siblings strangely.

    "No... it isn''t? School is an institution that children of the big city can attend to learn etiquette, history, and a few other subjects."

    ''Like sex ed... probably not in this era, though,'' Nik added internally.

    "So... it''s not for fishes?" Sokka was amazed.

    "Maybe we shouldn''t split up," Suki suggested seeing this.

    "No, no. It will be quicker by splitting up. I will go this way," Sokka pointed in a random direction.

    "I''ll go this way," Nik pointed towards the higher level.

    "I will... I don''t know, join you. We''re wearing simr clothes, so it''s easy to say we entered the city as a family," Suki suggested as Nik nodded.

    They looked at Katara.

    "I will find something," she added.

    ---

    "To find something, I need to move around. Don''t think I''m trying to follow you two," Katara calmly stated as she felt Nik''s and Suki''s stare.

    "We didn''t say anything," Nik mumbled.

    "Alright, someone should ask directions to the school," Suki smiled, easing into the situation.

    Nik nodded. Gathering information for ckmailing the clients, ehm, furthering their visits to his Bordello was one of its most significant sources of ie. It was because women tend to open up after a few sessions of satisfaction. Especially women of power who found him pitiable with a severeck of ambition.

    "Alright, Suki,e with me," Nik whispered and walked towards a woman who wore her dark hair in two buns as a light green robe covered her body. She had a small child in her arms as she rummaged through a vegetable stand, and as the woman saw Nik and Suki approaching the vegetable stand, she couldn''t help but quickly straighten her back.

    "Excuse me," Nik smiled and nodded at the woman while ncing at the pile of tomatoes, "How much?" he questioned the exhausted stall owner, who happened to be fanning himself with a paper fan.

    "Eh? 5 bronze pieces for a kilo of these juicy buns!" The man smiled, revealing his two front teeth broken.

    "Hahaha! Uncle''s got no teeth~!" The boy instantlyughed loudly as the woman hurriedly hushed the child.

    "You have a bright son, miss," Nik smiled and looked at the child.

    "Please, don''t encourage this naughty child!" The woman sighed.

    "Why not?" Nik chuckled, "I would want such a cute little one for myself, too!" matching his gaze with the curious-looking child, Nik continued, "Wouldn''t you say your mother is lucky?"

    "Lucky! Lucky!" The boy grinned brightly.

    The woman smiled at this.

    "Well, you already look at the age of having a few yourself. What''s stopping you?" The woman inquired, her light green eyes settling on the supposed couple. The color green for eyes wasn''t rare in this world. Almost everyone from the Earth kingdom lineage had varying shades of green for their irides.

    "Ah, well..." Nik looked at Suki and smiled, "It''s just that she worries a lot. We had to pay a fortune to move into this great city since she wanted a bright future for the children. I heard that there''s something called schools around here."

    "Ah, young girls shouldn''t trouble such caring men," The woman looked at Suki and stated with a disappointed look, "But the schools are not at all costly. They teach a craft to children, too. There," the woman pointed at one of the fewrge structures beneath the pce, "that one is a school. Um... my name is Till. My husband frequents other cities most of the time. I live..."

    The woman animatedly exined her address to Nik as Suki and the stall owner gazed at the married mother of one with a deadpan.

    "Of course, if you want to know more. You can visit me. I''m free in the evening--"

    She had only just begun when Suki slightly bowed, pulling Nik away. Meeting up with Katara, Suki scowled and exined the situation. Their res sharpened as Nik looked at them and turned away, wholly unbothered.

    He just got them the information they needed. And it was Suki''s idea to act as if they were rted.

    "That was an embarrassing act. And a disrespectful one, too. Towards your mentor, I mean," Suki finally found a better reason to argue than a simple¡ª''How could you?''

    "Is it disrespectful being viewed as rted to me?" Nik inquired as Katara grumbled, "You know well what she meant!"

    "So... next time you two could inquire about information," Nik smiled, "Or, I could take Katara instead. I still want to keep learning from you, and, of course, I don''t want to offend you in any capacity."

    "That might... work," Katara frowned, looking ''reluctant.''

    Nik shrugged. Despite the different traditions, the older women here are more effortless to attract and converse with. This could also be attributed to his own intentions. While he acted moderately around Suki and Katara, he didn''t hold such concerns over attracting a stranger to fork out some information.

    "Look, what I meant was, a heads up would have been nice," Suki added with a pout and followed along with Katara as Nik nodded.

    "Sure. And what about you, Katara? Did you find a direction to pursue? Or do you think your time is well-spent by apanying us to the school?" He looked at the woman who traced her chin.

    "Actually... before going to this school, I wanted to see if we could find something from the market around us. I have an idea."

    ***

    Alternate Title: The KINGDOM of Omashu; The Guards and the Kid; Smart Aang; Conflict Resolution 101; New Fire Lord; A Kind Fire Lord; Freed Prisoners; A War Vet''s Opinion; Reced Slide; City of Metal And Earth; Objectives; Nik and Aang''s Bond; Making Friends Help; Suki Got Waifu''d; Suki Should Stop Troubling Nik and Just Have a Child?; The Eager Mother; Nik''s Incubus Rizz; Nik Might Take Some Juicy Buns After All; Katara Is NOT Following Them; Katara Would Like a Wife Treatment, Too; A School; Sokka and Katara Sharing Their Fish Brain Cell

 Chapter 37: Omashu (3)

    Chapter 37: Omashu (3)<h4>Chapter 37: Omashu (3)</h4>

    "You''re having fun, aren''t you?" Suki couldn''t help but pout. She was now beginning to feel what Katara felt and wished to correct the situation, bnce it out, to say¡ª where she didn''t feel like the third wheel.

    Katara rolled her eyes, "I don''t know. As I said, I''m great with the elderly. I used to take care of elder women in the vige and even know how talkative other aunties could be."

    The Capital City of Omashu is divided into eight broader levels. The first one, right next to the city walls is thergest ring around the mountain and holds all forms of weaponry and metal production factories. The second to fifth ring is mostly the supply channel with small bazaars all around that would sell slightly defective products at a cheaper price.

    Right now, the trio was on the fifth ring.

    The Eighth ring by itself is the tform for the pce where the Mayor, his family, and the royal fire nation guards are situated, protecting various members of great interests.

    At this moment, the two girls sat on a bench beside a tavern, a spread of tarp allowing many to rest under the shade. A few odd nces fell on the two girls due to their differing clothing when a cheerful voice attracted the attention of the duo.

    "Katara,e on! Miss Ren here has a few lodgings," Nik waved his hand, peeking out from the corner of a pottery as he grinned. He attracted more than enough attention as Katara was quick to jump on her feet as if the sun wasn''t battering on her just like the slowly moving Suki.

    "Yes, yes. Sigh, you''re always so excited," Katara sighed deeply and Suki''s expression turned bleak. She admitted that acting in this manner wasn''t her forte but seeing Nik and Katara have so much fun simply left her dejected.

    Only if harems weren''t a royal''s thing, right?

    As the two entered the pottery, they saw an old woman chuckling softly.

    "Oh, child. I''m no ''Miss.''"

    "Nonsense," Nik shook his head seriously.

    "Ah, fine, fine. You have no reason to lie so I must still have some qualities left," the woman replied and looked towards Katara and Suki, "So? Child. Who''s the lucky woman?"

    "I met Katara on a short voyage," Nik warmly wrapped his arm around Katara''s shoulder and introduced, "And this is Suki. My cousin."

    "I see," The woman named Ren nodded while Katara had a heavy blush. A good way to fool others is only by equal parts acting and equal parts honesty. And she honestly felt... certain things.

    "Hello, we understand that it''s a bit hard to ask for assistance so suddenly but we will be grateful to find a decent ce to stay." Katara gave a short bow, breaking out of the fleeting embrace as she forcefully recollected her calm.

    "Hmm, hmm¡ª" Before the women could continue, a customer walked in.

    Not pushing too much, the trio sidestepped and Katara whispered, "Aren''t you being too close?" She hissed.

    ''Didn''t seem like you minded any of it,'' Suki thought internally, not being unnecessarily sour in the equation by speaking this aloud.

    "Um... what kind of husband wouldn''t hug a beautiful wife?" Nik inquired softly.

    "You''re kidding, right?" Suki blinked. She had to act as his wife a few dozen minutes back but there was an obviousck of such intimacy.

    "Why? Is something wrong?" Nik inquired. All things said and done, he felt that if he had ced his arm around Suki without any heads-up, she would have caught it, rotated it, identally dislocated it, and made him spiral before tumbling on the ground. Inparison, Katara was more... easier to act with.

    She simply hadn''t gone through such rigorous training to act on an instinctual level.

    Suki felt cornered and shook her head.

    On the other hand, the woman was now free to speak again.

    "Hmm, yes. You two should meet my man. He''s a grumpy one but he wouldn''t just reject your requests. At most, we can help you for a few days until you find a job."

    "Thank you," Katara sighed in relief and Nik suddenly spoke, "Speaking of jobs... Miss Ren, the few viges on our way did not have any prosperity. Didn''t the Fire Lord pass through this location?"

    "The Fire Lord?" Ren''s gaze turned zed for a moment before she suddenly began to giggle like a little girl.

    "Oh, I remember him. Quite a charming man. Just like you, child. He had a lot of sweet things to say about everyone... but I don''t recall anything about the viges. Weren''t they already moved into the city to provide for them?" She revealed a confused expression herself and the trio nced at each other.

    "Sigh, it must be my cousin seeing things again," Suki lightly punched Nik''s back and she smiled, "We will meet your husband. He lives there, right?"

    Suki spoke a few words before pulling the two away. They sneaked into an alley.

    "Alright, there is something strange going on!" Suki eximed, "First the news of children being brought within the city. The news of the prisoners by the coast not revealed and now the citizens thinking that vige doesn''t exist at all. At least, the ones close to the coast..."

    "Sounds like a bad dream," Nik mumbled. A trippy nightmare, to be exact.

    Katara''s expression was a bit solemn, too.

    "I don''t think just finding about the children is enough now and our two hours are almost up. Let''s return to the rendezvous andpare what we''ve found," Katara suggested and they agreed.

    ---

    "Yep, yep, and yep." Sokka nodded. He looked quite disheveled. His body soaked and his chest still heaving in exhaustion.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I quickly found a job for myself. Apparently, it''s easy to find one in warehouse maintenance since they always need a helping hand. 3 pieces of bronze for an hour," he grinned brightly as he revealed three bronze coins in his hand.

    "Anyway, everybody thinks that the viges to the coasts are already absorbed by the city. No caravans pass through that location, too. At night, fire nation guards would make rounds inside and outside of the city, too. The only thing that changed now is the release of the Earthbenders and they, too, are more than restricted enough."

    "What about you, Aang?"

    Katara looked at the boy whose expression brightened, "I met a boy my age. His name is Tom-Tom. He had this great idea of covering himself in oil and then sliding down the supply lines. The gears of the carts keep them pushed up so we slid through the gap easily! It was amazing!"

    Before others could sigh, Nik kept the boy engaged, "So? Where''s Tom-Tom?"

    "Ohh... about that..." Aang smiled. But it seemed forced and then he heard a loud shout.

    "There you are!"

    A boy, younger than Aang from the looks of it, ran hurriedly. His short legs were almost blurry as he quickly patted Aang''s back, "You''re it!"

    Aang''s expression froze.

    The boy had dark hair but the notable aspect of the boy was his dark grey eyes that didn''t match the usual green pigments of the citizens of the Earth Kingdom.

    "That''s Tom-Tom!" Aang stated hurriedly and rushed after him. Even without airbending, Aang''s speed was quick and he patted the boy before returning quickly.

    "Aside from that, I think I''m eligible to join the school¡ª" Aang stated before running as Tom-Tom chased after him. In a matter of seconds, Aang once again returned, "And there isn''t anything weird like what you guys said¡ª" and then he ran again before returning once more when Sokka caught him.

    "You have got to stop doing that," Sokka mumbled, and then with his other hand, he stopped Tom-Tom by pushing his hand against the boy''s head.

    "Hey! Stop interrupting!" Tom-Tom yelled.

    "If you two used oil... did you freshen up somewhere?" Suki suddenly inquired and Tom-Tom snickered, "Oh, Aang, you told them about my master n! Yeah! We snuck into my bath from the back entrance. Hey, Aang, where can I get those blue markings?"

    The four youths looked at each other.

    "Oh, there was another thing," Aang coughed, "Um... Tom-Tom is mayor''s son..."

    "Totally!" Tom-Tom grinned and then looked at Sokka, "Is that a boomerang? I love that toy! Come on, let me y with it!"

    "It''s not a toy," Sokka whined and sat on the ground, holding his head.

    ''Mayor''s son... and they entered his bath...''

    "Aang, did you go into the pce?" Nik questioned.

    "A... little bit," Aang looked away.

    "Yes, I think we should leave for the time being," Katara whispered but Nik couldn''t help feeling strange. He looked at Tom-Tom again and then at Aang before shrugging. He simply didn''t want to be the one to say it.

    "Wait a minute. No need to feel hurried," Sokka suddenly looked up and smiled, "I still have the night shift, hmm... but I guess I can take a break from it. You''re Tom-Tom, right? It''s a weird name but... I will let you y with the boomerang only if you help Aang study better in this... school."

    "Oh? Right, sure! Come on, I''ll have to study in the evening, too! Let''s y!"

    Sokka nodded and stood up before looking back at Nik, Katara, and Suki.

    "Ah, you guys, I would like to help you all but I don''t have any space to provide myself. Aang is a distant nephew and I thank you for bringing him. I''ve been waiting for him for almost a week! Come on, kid, let''s go."

    Sokka pulled Aang''s arm and winked at the trio.

    "Does he want us to stay here?" Katara finally inquired once Sokka had led Aang and Tom-Tom away.

    "Probably. Since he''s with Aang, at least, he wouldn''t let the boy do anything more dangerous," Nik shrugged.

    "For a week, huh," Suki sighed. It wouldn''t take a genius to understand Sokka''s words and only children like Tom-Tom could be fooled easily while Aang was confused.

    "With Aang close to Sokka, I think they will even get to Appa, probably by dusk," Nik looked around. The lowest ring was barely worth looking around. The production factories on the level could bring him a great influx of AP but that would also cause a lot of suspicions to rise towards the recent immigrants.

    "So, cousin, you must find a good job and provide for the family," Suki suddenlyughed and patted Nik''s back.

    "That''s right. We also need to find a ce to stay. You can''t let your family sleep on the street, right?" Katara tilted her head and smiled sweetly.

    The girls then nced at each other before breaking into giggles. Their thoughts now in sync while Nik faced the terrible fate of being third-wheeled.

    The girls then moved towards the location the Old Ren had pointed out to while Nik followed behind them.

    ''A family... man, that one bald customer used to say it a lot. Finding new members and then calling them families,'' Nik chuckled internally. Although he had quite a bit of bad memoriesrgely due to Esta, he wasn''t alone. Many peopleughed despite their situation in that whorehouse, too.

    The sixth ring is where the residences began and the seventh ring was reserved for prominent institutions and families but there wasn''t a lot of difference in treatment.

    Unlike the previous rings where the metal framework was more prominent, the structures here were wholly earthen. Despite the noon, there was a sense of coolness that refreshed everyone who stepped onto this level.

    By now, the trio had already been stopped by a few guards. Most of them were earthbenders and were quite inconsiderate but amongst them, only the patrolling team formed of Fire Nation guards was actually considerate enough to point out a few more areas where the ''immigrants'' could find work for themselves.

    This, by itself, surprised Katara and Suki. They already had an impression of the Fire Nation and it seemed to be reconsolidated after the attack on the prison rig but Nik simply didn''t have any unnecessary prejudice.

    Finally, they came across a two-storied home with uniform green tiled roofs and metallic edges. Knocking on the door, Nik and the others waited.

    *Thud*

    "Aiy?" A slightly older man with a crooked back opened the door and looked at the trio.

    "Hello, we just met your wife, Miss Ren. She said that you could help us find a ce to stay--" Before Katara couldplete, the old man snorted, "Nough charity! No, I''m not gonna give my rooms for free anymore. You immigrants are all worthless!"

    The trio''s smile froze and Nik offered, "We can pay for the lodgings. I just got a job on Cabbage Storage."

    This is where Sokka got a job but he could use the information for lip service, right?

    "Hmm... a copper piece every night for each of ya!" The man looked at the trio before he snorted in Nik''s direction and opened the door.

    "Let me tell y''all the moment you do something stupid, I''ll have the guards remove you from the city?" The man threatened and pointed towards the stair, "That''s where you''ll live. Don''t expect any food from us."

    The trio nodded and walked up the stairs. Since the old man was clearly unwilling to talk with them, they didn''t need to aggravate him further by speaking. Once they reached up the stairs, they found the top portion of the house slightly smaller. Arge area with only a bedding folded to the side. A small partition was created and as Nik opened the room, he hurriedly closed it while covering his mouth and nose. Disgust welling within him.

    "What happened?" Suki frowned.

    "There''s a bucket in there," Nik quickly pulled the curtains away and breathed deeply through the window.

    "You don''t have to act like this... everyone has done it in a bucket once in their life," Katara frowned and walked up to the room. Nik let her walk into the room of biological warfare and Katara instantly paled before quickly closing the door!

    "That is not empty!... and has been there for a long time!" She gasped, tears forming in the corner of her eyes due to stink.

    The ''couple''s'' reaction was enough for the sister to not even try her luck.

    "Nik, you should make it disappear," Katara instantly asked as he red at her, "I''m not going anywhere near such a powerful stench!"

    "Alright, so we go in other establishments to do it," Suki shrugged. There were sewerage pipelines within the city, of course. But they were created in a few points and the ''business'' needed to be carried there and then dumped.

    "Anyway, we should think of ways to find a new ce," Katara groaned and Nik nodded.

    "It''s that bad?" Suki inquired and gazed at the door with a hesitant expression.

    "You can try and bask in its glory," Nik mumbled before sitting down.

    "But we should consider ourselves lucky finding a ce to stay already. Now... we have to get a job and work. Also, collect information."

    "Oh, about that," Suki smiled, "I think the pain of my leg is returning... I guess I really shouldn''t have tried fighting while injured."

    "It just returned?" Nik inquired curiously.

    "It did. Is that doubt, Cousin? I thought that we had enough trust during the voyage," Suki sighed softly.

    "Ah, don''t worry about it," Nik smiled. His sincere expression made the two girls blink and after a few words, Nik left to find a job as he promised. But only after a few minutes did Nik leave did the need strike the girls and they realized something.

    "He took all our stuff!" Katara and Suki nced at each other before looking at the forbidden door. Katara instantly shivered and walked out.

    "He couldn''t have gone far. I''m going to find him!"

    Katara hurried out and Suki followed.

    "I thought you were in pain," Katara looked at Suki.

    "Oh,e on. Not now!" Suki rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 38: Hairâ€™s Breadth (1)

    Chapter 38: Hair¡¯s Breadth (1)<h4>Chapter 38: Hair''s Breadth (1)</h4>

    "Huff, today was surely tiring! I already miss patrolling around the Kyoshi Ind," Sukiy on the ground. She had her own bedding. Nik and Katara used their beddings, too. Old Ren had returned but even she didn''t seem fazed about how her husband has been acting which allowed the group to realize that it really was a kindness on their part. Other lodgings demanded as high as five copper pieces per person for the stay.

    Before returning, Nik had gone down the Cabbage Storages and tried finding Sokka to hand him his stuff but he was nowhere to be found. A short inquiryted him that Sokka didn''t return after his afternoon break.

    "Let''s just sleep... I''m spent," Nik mumbled. He had to lift a lot of loads today. After all, a new guy like him could only get basicbor and since they weren''t nning to stay long, Nik didn''t go out of his way to find something better. He was already quitepromising so just taxingbor wasn''t anywhere near his breaking point.

    The trio soon fell asleep.

    The next morning, as usual, Nik was pulled into the basic routine that Suki had devised to train him but since there wasn''t a tree to punch and kick and they also couldn''t ruin the walls, Suki and Nik had to leave their stay temporarily.

    "Ehm, and where are the two of you sneaking out to?" Katara sat up.

    "Did the training disturb you? Sorry about that," Nik shrugged.

    "You two weren''t as silent as you thought... so?"

    "We''re going to find a good spot to train. The first thing that he needs to get a hang of is the discipline of being consistent," Suki replied.

    Katara looked thoughtful before slumping back, "Just find something tasty for breakfast. My body''s aching because of yesterday."

    "Well, get better soon because you have to continue working," Nik smiled.

    "Do I really have to? You two were doing just fine," Katara rolled to her sides and groaned.

    "Hey, there''s no problem. You can just stay here and listen to Ren''s husband talking all day about how immigrants, including you, should be exiled," Nik smiled and Katara sat up once again. Her re now sharp as she tied her hair up. The sheer heat in the city didn''t let long-haired women keep wearing their hair over their shoulders. Their necks would simply melt. Making a bun out of her hair, Katara wiped her face and got up from her bedding. Rolling it up, she tossed it towards Nik as he caught it and stored it away.

    "You really don''t have to exert yourself," Nik persuaded and she scoffed.

    "You''re the worst!"

    "You mean that Ren''s husband is the worst," Nik shrugged.

    "No, I mean, mine is the worst," Katara yawned and walked out while a blush adorned Suki. Her gaze silently trailed Katara as she walked down with disgruntled huffs.

    "Come on, let''s go," Nik snapped his fingers in front of Suki who cleared her throat and nodded.

    It was barely the break of dawn and the old couple below had yet to wake up. But they kept their doors locked... meanwhile, the doors of the upper floor did not have any lock.

    Wandering during the night wasn''t allowed but the curfew didn''t extend to early morning.

    ''Aside from the ability to bend elements... this world is kind of predictable,'' Nik observed everything while exploring the city. Sure, the city built on mountains and giant eels were interesting even if deadly and there were individuals whomanded elements, Nik found himself more interested in the quality of life that was represented by an A.C. unit. But... it was theck of stringent technical means that gave him a chance of increasing his AP so it was bnced off.

    His increasingly waning interest in taking a dump in nature against his desire to increase his AP, that is.

    "I don''t think there''s going to be a tree just growing within the city," Katara sighed.

    "It can be anything erect," Suki spoke up, "A pole, works, too. Wooden boards nailed in, too."

    ''Or a dick, kicking was a major kink there, too,'' Nik shivered for a moment.

    Their search came to a startling end when they ran into a small entourage of the fire nation.

    A surprise, certainly, but they gave way still.

    The entourage consisted of a sedan chair held up by four men with red masks over their faces and two fire nation guards nked the chair front and back. Giving the trio a re for reasons yet beyond theirprehension, they moved when a calm voice interrupted from the curtained sedan chair.

    "Stop."

    The entourage came to a stop.

    ncing at each other, the trio stayed put. It didn''t take a genius to understand that whoever was inside the vehicle stopped the silent and private procession for them. After all, this early in the day, only the trio and the entourage seemed to be moving with a clear purpose aside from going to the sewerage point and freshening up.

    The curtains of the side facing the trio were slightly slid open, revealing a dark-haired young man with his hair pulled up and tied using a red formal band. The phoenix insignia was striking as his yellowish pupils observed them.

    Smiling gently, he spoke up but from the looks of it, there was another individual within the sedan chair that had their body leaned backpletely.

    "You must be immigrants, right?" The man inquired.

    Nik kept his quiet. He learned it early on that men, most of them, didn''t find him pleasing. Exceptions to this use might consist of kind Genta, or Sokka, who only began to ept Nik after numerous ''I don''t trust outsiders!''

    Following Suki''s bow, they let her speak, "Yes, lord. Our family has just arrived in the city."

    "Hmm, the life of immigrants is quite hard around here. You. Yes, you. You''re the man of the household, right?" The youth looked at Nik, gesturing him to step out.

    "What''s your name?" The man inquired.

    "Nik, lord," he replied with a pleasant smile that only seemed to irk the youth before he coughed, "Ehm, right. Nik... an unusual name but immigrants-- Hmm, never mind. I don''t like badmouthing immigrants. Under the regime of Phoenix King, all are equal in his eyes.

    I''m sure you would have a hard time settling. But it is your lucky day. Under the mayor''s deration, the pce is epting more servants. You three may join us behind. We will find adequate jobs for the three of you."

    "It would be an honor, lord," Nik gave another bow.

    Giving a satisfied nod, he closed the curtains but not before ncing at Suki and Katara once again.

    Once the trio began following the entourage, Katara couldn''t help but remark softly, "That old man''s ranting would have been better."

    "Yeah?" Nik nced at her, "From the looks that guy gave you, he seems to have something better in mind."

    "Oh, my god. You''re filthy," Suki rolled her eyes and Katara nced at Nik coldly, "I don''t like this type of a joke."

    "It wasn''t a joke but more like a warning," Nik gave the two a sidelong nce. It takes one to be an expert to hide their intentions and the youth inside the sedan chair wasn''t one.

    "You mean..." Suki''s expression turned hesitant.

    "Come on, cheer up. It''s not like he''s actually doing anything at the moment. We can consider our choices inside the pce. Maybe I would get to make the entire pce disappear."

    "You''re pretty carefree about it. It''s not like someone''s aiming after you out of a sudden," Katara crossed her arms, dissatisfied by her husband''s nature.

    "It takes practice," Nik spoke seriously, "To not get spooked by mates."

    "This conversation has long transcended the realm of normalcy, may Kyoshi watch over us," Suki closed her eyes before snapping them open, "What about our training?"

    "Maybe there is a spot within the pce? And we can even get more information inside of it."

    Suki nodded slowly.

    Inside the sedan, a woman sat next to the youth.

    Her forehead was covered by her dark bangs and two buns tied over her forehead.

    Slowly opening her eyes, the woman looked at the youth beside her and spoke up, "Who were they?"

    As if scared, the man instantly let out a weird squeak before he coughed and forced a smile, "Ah, honey. When did you wake up?"

    As if not taking note of his words, and with a calm expression, the woman looked away and closed her eyes again. A sense of anxiousness appeared in the man''s eyes but as he watched Mai simply unmoved, physically, he heaved a sigh of relief internally.

    The entourage reached the earthen gates of the castle finally. Omashu''s pce was simr to the other households in general presentation but bigger. Towers around the main structure of the pce tipped with conical green tiled roofs. But the carving of the phoenix king''s emblem on its front gave a clear impression that despite theck of external changes, this city firmly belonged to the Phoenix King.

    Stopping in front of the gates, the curtain to the sedan chair finally slid openpletely as the man within stepped out and waited while stretching his hand out. His back bent with a gentlemanly demeanor prominent on him right now.

    The entire security of the pce was manned by individuals from the Fire Nation itself. All of them wore red ted armors that already made Nik feel a little suffocated as he recalled the terrible experience of wearing the outfit in such a dire condition.

    Finally, after a few long minutes, a hand stretched out to fall onto the man''s and a woman stepped out. The first impression the woman gave to those around her was as simple as¡ª Stoic.

    It was like she simply hated emotions.

    Her light earthen-shaded pupils gazed around before settling on the trio that the youth had picked up for filling the ranks of employees.

    "I hope you had a pleasant ride, honey. It is said that the dawn''s break from Omashu''s entrance is one of the best sights of the Earthen Kingdom."

    "I know. I live here," the woman finally shifted her gaze from Nik. Her voice seemed naturally coarse. But it was charming, to say the least. At this moment, the woman nced at Suki and Katara, "You two...e with me."

    The youth''s expression stiffened for a moment before he smiled, "Honey, you shouldn''t burden yourself with such meager responsibilities."

    "Officer Ken, please keep quiet," the woman stated and then turned around, "I need someone to clean Tom-Tom''s room. These two should suffice."

    ''Tom-Tom?'' The trio instantly blinked as they recalled the cheerful boy from before.

    "Haha, well, if you think so," the man titled Officer and named Ken forced out a chuckle and then nodded. But before he could speak, the woman had already begun walking as the other guards gave a deep bow.

    ncing at Nik, Suki and Katara nodded and followed the woman into the pce. Meanwhile, Ken looked in Nik''s direction and pursed his lips.

    "Lead him to the mew Assistant Butler we hired. Have him find a suitable job for this fellow."

    Saying this, Ken entered the pce withrge strides.

    "Huff... what a guy, right? If only we thought of studying to be an official instead of being a firebender," one of the men finally clicked their tongues and looked at Nik, "And where are you from?"

    "The southern inds, sir," Nik replied, making things up without giving a clear answer.

    "Hmm,e on. Don''t worry. We all are from the Fire Nation but our families stay in the colonies so we understand what you immigrants must be going through," one of the men beckoned Nik and began walking into the pce.

    After the initial words of constion, the man stayed quiet entirely and he led Nik towards one of therger rooms. But... Nik''s expression turned strange.

    Stationed on the door was a dark-skinned youth with his hair pulled into a wolf-tail and he wore beige robes that signified his servitude to the ruling family of the pce.

    "New guy, meet a new guy."

    The manughed at his own joke but Nik''s and Sokka''s expressions were wonderful to see.

    "Get this fellow a job. Probably a cleaning one. Young Lord Ken brought him here... er, who were the women with you?" He looked at Nik.

    "Wife and sister, sir."

    "Yes, them. Have their entries lodged with the butler here."

    With that, the guard left and it was only after he was out of the earshot did Sokka whisper, "What are you doing here? And wife and sister? Are Katara and Suki, here, too?"

    "We were stopped midway in the city and this Young Lord offered us jobs. We took it... although, he seems a little sleazy."

    "A little?" Sokka growled, "The dude''s a maniac! I heard more things about him than the children brought here and none of it were good."

    "And thedy?" Nik questioned.

    "Whatdy?"

    "I don''t know? Some emotionless freak with him. Probably his wife," Nik traced his chin.

    "Ah, you mean the mayor''s daughter. Not wife. Only engaged... although, I haven''t heard much about her. Anyway, you three to get out now. If Ken wants you here, I doubt it''s out of kind intentions."

    "They aren''t with me. The Mayor''s Daughter took them away saying that she needs someone to clean Tom-Tom''s room... anyway, where is Aang?"

    "In Tom-Tom''s room..." Sokka mumbled and then he frowned.

    "Since you''re here... what did you say about yourself and Aang?"

    "He''s my nephew and I''m from the Southern Tribe. What else?" Sokka replied and then patted Nik''s shoulder, "Take Katara and Suki. Then get out of this ce."

    "Have you seen Suki? She could take anyone on without any problem. Except... maybe the Unagi."

    Sokka frowned, a little unconvinced. Seeing this, Nik thought of something and spoke up, "How about you give me a job close to them? You could also give me a job close to some source of information. The quicker we find what we need, the quicker we leave, right?"

    Nik suggestion made Sokka mumble something underneath his breath before he nodded, "Alright. Tom-Tom''s room is close to the dining area. I can get you the task of serving at the table. Be mindful of what you speak in front of others and don''t let anything happen to Katara."

    "What about Suki?"

    "You said it yourself, she can take care of anyone. It''s Katara that worries me... she doesn''t like Firebenders that much. Me either. But as you can see, I''m the very picture of calm."

    "Yeah... right," Nik nodded with a dubious expression and cleared his throat, "Tell me the directions and I suppose there''s something to be learned from the dinner table?"

    Sokka nodded.

    "Using Aang, I got a job as the Assistant Butler and got Aang the task of one of the many kids under the care of the foundation of the Phoenix King... it''s the same stuff that has been providing for other children of the vige. All of them are here, Nik. But they live in the basement and their routine and movement don''t coincide with the main pce.

    Aang will stay with them and I pray that he doesn''t expose himself. I will stay by the butler''s side and try to get into the office of the mayor to find anything noteworthy. A few waitresses spoke amongst themselves that the mayor''s family talk about many things over the dining table so that''s your job and try to get in contact with Katara and Suki. Tell them to be careful of Ken... I don''t trust that punk."

    "You said the same thing about me," Nik pointed out.

    "If Ken jumps in front of a giant eel and gets himself protected by a previous Avatar... yeah, I would trust him, too. Sadly, he''s only tried to stick it into the immigrants."

    Sokka groaned.

    "Now go. There, straight and then left. The third right is the entrance to the kitchen. Give them this coin and tell them you got the job of waiting in the dining room for 10 copper a day. I will register you guys myself," Sokka fished out a silver coin from under his robe and passed it to Nik.

    "Alright. Thanks," Nik nodded and turned around.

    "Oh, is there somece with poles or stuff like that?" Nik inquired.

    "Basement has a training room. I don''t know why since no one uses it," Sokka rolled his eyes and waved his hands, "Now, go."

    Nik walked away. Throughout the journey into therge pce, Nik was stopped once, and only when he fished out the silver coin did the guard''s doubt dissipate. Finally, Nik entered the kitchen... and again, he realized how unsophisticated this world was. But in every other aspect, it was quite grand. There were many men and women in the kitchen. All of them wore red, smudged tunics as they had a set-up ofrge pots and utensils with chopped wood being fed into the fire.

    Nik''s appointment was a quick one and he was granted a set of honorable smudged tunic himself. However, he was made to wear a more formal robe on top of him only during waiting on the Mayor and his family.

    He wasn''t the only waiter and aside from him, there were only women who acted as a waiter.

    Beautiful women.

    So men stayed clear of Nik... after all, they understood the underlying meaning of having beautiful waitresses, and if someone appointed Nik as a waiter...

    They only cast slightly pitying nces in Nik''s direction and he was led by one of the cooks who took a break to familiarize with the servant''s quarters farther off in the corner of the pce.

    Finally, he was called upon and it was official, Nik skipped a day of training as he wore his uniform and walked behind the other girls and brought along arge tray in his hands, too.

 Chapter 39: Hairâ€™s Breadth (2)

    Chapter 39: Hair¡¯s Breadth (2)<h4>Chapter 39: Hair''s Breadth (2)</h4>

    A/N: Electricity came...

    ***

    *tter*

    *Creak*

    The whispering of the three waitresses next to Nik came to a stop. Despite their interest in the position being handed to Nik, they kept a noticeable distance between themselves and Nik.

    The Dining room had only one table that wasrge enough to fit twenty chairs but most of the dishes were served towards the other end and only five of these chairs had tters arranged and Nik had to admit that what the mayor and his family were being fed looked amazing.

    There was no one else aside from the four waiters and when the doors to the room did open, the first to walk in was a guard. Unlike other fire nation guards that wore an ensemble of red and ck, this individual''s armor was made out of various shades of red. His helmet, too, different. And instead of a skull mask, the individual had their upper face covered by a white mask almost akin to a masquerade mask, and their lower face was covered by the extension of the helmet.

    Giving the room a general observation, the man finally stepped in.

    Behind him appeared a grey-haired middle-aged man who entered the room with a smile. As if his receding hairline did not interrupt the man''s hairstyle, he had hair back into a topknot. He was shorter than average, too. A golden clipper keeping his grey topknot in check.

    Giving Nik a curious nce, the man seated himself on the head''s chair as one of the women, actually, one of the most mature waitresses, moved and helped the man sit. Nik learned all of this while watching. The woman then proceeded to ce portions of dishes prepared on the te while the man nced at the woman''s body for a few moments. His stare grew increasingly scorching until a gentle voice broke his thoughts.

    "I apologize for the dy, honey. I was caught up by Tom-Tom''s prank again," a woman walked in with two maids following behind her. Age apparent on her face but the dark-haired woman seemingly kept herself maintained. A graceful smile stered on her lips and the moment she looked at Nik, her eyelids jumped in surprise.

    "Oh, I was under the impression that you only liked women to unt themselves in front of you." Her dark yellow pupils fell on the man as he forced a chuckle.

    "Are you still angry about that, Michi?" he shook his head with a wry expression, "But I have not hired him. From the looks of it, this is Kai''s work. Surely, he is working hard to ease the situation of the immigrants. Let''s wait for him to shed light on the matter."

    The two maids that followed the woman named Michi adjusted her seat and another waitress popped out, serving the food before returning to her location.

    "I see," Michi only smiled yet the clear look of dissatisfaction on her face couldn''t be more prevailing.

    "Where are you from?" She turned her attention towards Nik but before he could reply, there was someone else much eager to introduce him.

    "Hey! You''re here?! How are you here? Aren''t you an immigrant? Are you here to serve us, too? Oh!! You can meet Aang again!"

    A youthful shout made the expression of the man, most probably the mayor, from what Nik understood, darken. However, there was only a weak smile on Michi''s face as she sighed, "Tom-Tom. Manners! You cannot raise your voice in the dining room."

    But before Tom-Tom could retort, continuing the family tradition for speaking for others, a slightly colder and coarse voice replied in defense of the boy.

    "There aren''t enough teachers in this world to control Tom-Tom. And, haven''t you already used one of your children enough?"

    The voice was a familiar one. Dressed in fiery red robes with a maroon vest and golden lining, Mai stepped in with two maids.

    Nik suppressed a smile as he looked at Suki and Katara now turned ''prim and proper'' as they followed Mai.

    As if sensing his gaze and a sense of ridicule in them, Suki and Katara nced at him before looking away.

    "Mai, do not speak nonsense," the mayor interrupted calmly as Michi spoke up, "Ukano, let''s not argue about this again. And Mai, it is wrong to speak with your parents like that."

    Noting the look of sadness in Michi''s eyes, Mai nodded, "I am feeling a little impatient about my current circumstances and identally misspoke. I apologize..."

    With that, she held Tom-Tom''s hand with a stoic expression, even the boy''s previously happy expression now covered in disappointment.

    Before one of the waitresses could step forward, Mai snapped her fingers and looked at Nik.

    "We met at the entrance. It seems like you know Tom-Tom from yesterday''s incident just like your wife and your cousin. I wish to see if you''re qualified for this task."

    "What incident?" Ukano inquired and Tom-Tom fumbled.

    "Father, it was nothing. I just¡ª" seeing his increasingly cold expression, the boy panicked further when Mai interrupted, "It was something boring. Running into a stall of cabbages and the like."

    "I see," Ukano spoke and grew silent.

    ''Even my ''family'' at least had more to speak,'' Nik rolled his eyes internally as he stepped out. Pulling back the chair, he let Mai sit down and then pushed it back with appropriate force. He then helped Tom-Tom on the chair next to Mai, too. The two siblings sat right next to their mother.

    "Father-inw, you must excuse my tardiness. I failed to realize time while ounting for the day''s work," Kai entered the room and saw Nik adjusting Tom-Tom''s chair. But not minding his presence, the youth sat next to Ukano and one of the three waitresses helped him down.

    "Of course, I won''t. For your punishment, you must work even harder," Ukano chuckled and the Kai nodded with a humble expression.

    "I see that you have found the heart to help three more immigrants. You''re really an outstanding young man, Kai," Ukano continued as the youth looked at Nik and then had his gaze attracted to Suki and Katara standing next to Michi''s maids.

    In red and maroon with more tone of gray befitting those of lower ss, Kai found Suki and Katara more pleasing to his eyes.

    "What are you doing?" Mai suddenly stated coldly and Kai quickly took his gaze off of Katara and Suki only to sigh in relief yet again.

    Meanwhile, Mai regarded Nik with an annoyed expression. His hands holding thedle.

    Nik stood calmly, not knowing if he should reply the obvious or not.

    ''Serving the food, of course,'' Nik thought internally while Michi sighed, "It is known to others that Mai does not eat with us. She apanies us because it is the only time she can be with all of us together."

    Nik nodded and set thedle back before bowing, "Please forgive my ignorance on the matter. I will ask my superiors for better understanding."

    "Whatever," Mai leaned back and Kai chuckled, "Honey, why not take this time to share breakfast, too?"

    Only silence greeted the youth in return that made Michi and Ukano speak a little to cover up for their daughter''s indifference. Meanwhile, Kai shrugged helplessly.

    Tom-Tom, too, had a waitress serve his te and the family began eating. The ttering sound of forks and knives hitting the te was the highest from Tom-Tom''s side. Meanwhile, not eating anything, Mai closed her eyes.

    "Father-inw, the actions of the rebels are growing increasingly worse by the day. I have read reports that the group is growingrger and they are now targetting our developing colonies. Even the soldiers cannot get a good track of this menace.

    Why isn''t the Fire Lord taking action?" Kai began with a dissatisfied tone as Ukano replied with a helpless sigh, "The fire lord is not the same as the Phoenix King. There is a reason why Phoenix King could defeat Ba Sing Se when the Fire Lord couldn''t. Let it be. Fire Lord Iroh is more interested in peace treaties, releasing more from the prisons but this is affecting the rebels, too."

    "Truly, Fire Lord Iroh should be more prudent," Kai sighed.

    "Isn''t the war over?" Tom-Tom couldn''t help but chime from the side as Ukano calmly replied, "Phoenix King''s goals are beyond our understanding. But he does what is best for the Fire Nation. If he feels that allowing Fire Lord Iroh to release the prisoners is the right decision then it must be so."

    "Oh, that''s right, Father-inw, tomorrow, we are also being visited by Admiral Zhao. Why would he want toe through his navy from the sea?" Kai looked at Ukano. Hearing this, Nik''s eyelids twitched. They already had it on good authority that an Admiral by the name of Zhao would personally deliver some prisoners should the prison exist. But Katara, Suki, and Nik weren''t aware that he would being to Omashu, too.

    In fact, the Earthbenders of the viges were already creating hidden bases underground to hide the prisoners and themselves until the situation of their younger generation in Omashu is rified for they can easily be turned into hostages, too.

    "I don''t know," Ukano''s expression darkened momentarily, "I had sent a messenger Hawk but never got any reply from the Admiral."

    The contents of the conversation between the family weren''t anything confidential. But Nik came to realize that his previous judgment of Mai being emotionless was false. She simply didn''t disy what she felt and there was a difference between this and being emotionless. On the other hand, there was a wedge between Michi and Ukano, too, however, the couple kept healthy pretenses. Kai himself didn''t seem too well received by everyone except Ukano.

    On the other hand, in this dysfunctional family, it was only Tom-Tom who could smile andugh when he meant it but Nik felt that with how things are going, he would soon be forced to be equally estranged from his family to continue living with them.

    Finally, as the breakfast came to an end, Mai was the first to leave and brought Suki and Katara with a haughty snap of her fingers. During the breakfast, the trio didn''t try to contact each other to keep a respectful appearance. As Michi took Tom-Tom by his hand, her gazended on Nik once again before she hurried out.

    Finally, Ukano leaned back and mumbled, "I hope my daughter isn''t being too hard to deal with. You must give her time to adjust. She wasn''t prepared for the engagement at all."

    "Please don''t worry," Kai smiled, "Our rtionship is progressing smoothly. We even go out in the morning to gaze at the break of dawn through the horizon."

    "I see," the two men began to leave and the silent guard followed out finally.

    "Huff, new recruit, you''re in charge of collecting the used tter and bringing it to the kitchen," one of the waitresses smiled as they waited.

    "Sure..." Nik picked the used dishes without resistance. Working for half a day andboring himself to exhaustion only brought him 5 copper pieces yesterday but he would earn twice that much for a lot less work.

    "Anyway, can I ask you what other things I should be considerate of?" Nik inquired with a sincere smile. Seeing him so easygoing, the waitresses shrugged.

    "Sure. We didn''t think that Miss Mai would ask you to wait on her... I think she doesn''t like you or she wouldn''t have done that."

    It should have been clear by now that those asked to adjust the seats would also serve that the food to that particr individual. Seeing Mai call Nik out only toter reveal she doesn''t eat with her family.

    "Well, I should consider myself lucky, eh?" Nik smiled.

    "Hmm, but there''s one thing that every servant in the pce should be mindful of... never enter the training hall next to the quarters of the children below. It''s¡ª"

    "Ehm, Miss Mai would like her food served now," Suki opened the doors and looked at Nik with a hint of a smile, "And she asked specifically for you. It seems that Miss Mai is unsatisfied by your performance."

    "Yes, yes." The waitresses nodded and then sent Nik pitying nces before quickly preparing a smaller portion of the breakfast and sending Nik alongside Suki.

    ---

    "I met with Aang when we entered Tom-Tom''s room," Suki instantly spoke up once they were alone and Nik shrugged.

    "I met Sokka... he felt worried about you two. Just thought that I should let you know."

    "Why?" Suki inquired.

    "Kai creeps him out," Nik shrugged.

    "With the way he was looking at me, I feel the same," Suki pursed her lips as Nik nced at her again.

    Emotions of living beings have always been fickle at times when ites to those who are already known. Now seeing Nik casually check her out, Suki grinned internally but she coughed, "Yes? Is there something on my face, cousin?"

    However, interrupting their conversation again and extending the family heritage, a loud and gleeful yell disturbed them.

    "Wheeeeeee!!!"

    On one of the trolleys used by the servants to deliver various boxes of documents was a young Tom-Tom who whizzed past the duo with a lone figure trying to catch up to the boy.

    "Tom-Tom! If you don''t stop, I will make sure that your butt aches for weeks!" Michi threatened from behind. Her face already flushed from exertion and her eyes flickered with a motherly fury that surpassed all.

    ''Talk about probing triggers.''

    Nik and Suki bowed in the direction of thedy of the pce.

    "Don''t mind us," Michi looked at the duo and waved her hands before she looked at Nik again, "And you will wait on me from lunch onwards."

    "It will be my honor," Nik replied. With her satisfied short-lived, Michi quickly followed Tom-Tom.

    "Ehm..." Once Michi left, Nik seriously looked at Suki, "Cousin, you must never tell my wife about this."

    However, Suki snorted. Her mood was entirely disrupted and Michi''s rather ''clear'' intentions didn''t help the situation but Nik has always tried to make the best use of the circumstances. Just like Mitsuko.

    "Whatever, let''s just go. This entire Pce gives me the wrong vibes," Suki mumbled and Nik shrugged.

    ***

    Michi (Avatar)

 Chapter 40: Hairâ€™s Breadth (3)

    Chapter 40: Hair¡¯s Breadth (3)<h4>Chapter 40: Hair''s Breadth (3)</h4>

    "I don''t like cooked tomatoes the size of a thumb. Remove them from the curry."

    "Of course, Miss."

    "I don''t like my curry too watery. e some more meat in."

    "Right away."

    "What about this Sweet Cherry Bread, Miss?"

    "... I don''t hate it."

    Nik nodded and picked the warm bread with a pair of tongs before cing it on a smaller te as Mai nodded calmly and began eating. Nik silently stepped back while sighing in relief as he nced at Katara and Suki who seemed to be enjoying his predicament.

    Nik took this chance to observe Mai''s quarters.

    It looked too... ''hotel'' like. As if a stock royal room without an ounce of personalization that made it seem quite unnerving. A small dressing table was set in front of the bed and the floors were entirely carpeted. Mai had a table brought in specifically to eat her meals.

    "Tell me a little about yourselves," Mai blew over her spoon and spoke up, "Your entire family is now working in the pce. All of you must be feeling quite fortunate."

    "Yes, we are quite fortunate. Lord Kai presented us with a--"

    "Do not say his name here." Mai interrupted as Nik held back the urge to groan at Mai''sidback appearance.

    "What Nik wanted to say, Miss, was that we weren''t really nning on staying in the city for long," Katara spoke up with a forced smile. She was already on the edge ever since arriving in the pce due to many firebenders present and her inability of turning them into popsicles.

    "Nomads? Traveling around with the bare minimum? Whatever," Mai mumbled before focusing on her food. She didn''t speak the entire time but when she finally finished, she didn''t dine on the dessert but instead warned the trio.

    "If you care about your wife and your sister... just take her away from the pce. Else, you can stay... earn coins, or what else you''re told to do. Now, take these dishes out. You two may leave, too. Don''t bother finding me after you leave."

    Mai waved her hands and Nik began silently collecting the dishes before he left with Katara and Suki.

    Once they walked out of Mai''s room, Katara and Suki let out relieved groans.

    "That felt so suffocating!" Katara eximed. She was right. Mai''s personality was somewhat suffocating to bear.

    "Anyway, it''s up to you guys to decide if you want to leave or not. Even Mai confirmed that Kai would want some other desserts from the two of you and Sokka already stated that if possible, he would definitely not like to entertain the thought of Kai around you two... especially you," Nik looked at Katara as she snorted.

    "I would like to see him try something. I''ll waterbend his--"

    "But wouldn''t that give your identity? A waterbender suddenly appearing... is bound to attract suspicion," Suki sighed and interrupted.

    Katara''s expression darkened somewhat.

    "Let''s not worry about the man for the moment--"

    "How can you say that?" Katara huffed and red at Nik, "You carried Suki away from a giant eel! I think that you can afford to worry a little more."

    "It''s not like Kai is remotely intimidating..." Nik mumbled, "And I''m more afraid of the firebenders around here. Those people are truly dangerous."

    Katara grew silent, agreeing with the statement while Nik looked at Suki, "It''s going to be hard to find anything without being active... let''s hope Aang finds something while mingling with other children."

    ---

    Nik''s other tasks included bringing food to the guards'' quarters that he did on time. This in itself allowed him to explore the greater half of the pce and see for himself the real ''ferocity'' of firebenders.

    He continued to serve food and found that... it wasn''t so bad. Sure, his opinion was simply centered around the individuals he had met and there were a lot of men and women whose circumstances he was unaware of but this simple interaction of serving the food itself gave Nik a pretty good grip on their nature. Of course, this also did not include their ability to bend fire since they simply didn''t create waves of fire within the pce.

    The guards of the pce were mostly indifferent to servants. There were a few female guards mixed in but most of them seemed to have families, too.

    After collecting the dishes, Nik returned to the kitchen and began preparing for lunch. The portion this time was smaller than the breakfast and a quick inquiry from the other waitresses, who only found Nik more pleasing to their eyes as they saw his hardworking and humble behavior, made him realize that Mayor Ukano hardly ever takes time out of his busy schedule to eat lunch. Kai seemed to be the same.

    Tom-Tom is not present within the Pce at this time so, it is only really Mai and Michi who stay in the dining room.

    As a bonus, they also revealed that when Ukano and Kai aren''t present, Mai does indeed eat her portions with her mother so, Nik had to be mindful and not take Mai''s statement in the morning regarding never eating in the dining room at face value.

    The lunch consisted of a healthy serving of rice, pickled vegetables, a dish of meat, and a jug of freshly squeezed juice. Even when covered by the lid, the aroma of the lunch spread out that made Nik quiver a bit in hunger. His appetite had grown after being alive again. At first, he thought that it was because of his new outlook on life... then he realized that his outlook on life has retained its bleak nature and this greater appetite had something to do with his body''s raw capabilities now better than before.

    He followed the other waitresses and again prepared the tes in front of only two chairs and in time, the first to appear was none other than Michi.

    "Is that Ground Goose I smell?"

    From the very beginning, Michi seemed more expressive than morning. Her eyes lit up and a pleased smile stered on her lips. She didn''t have any maid around this time either and as she gazed at the waitresses, Michi snapped her fingers, "Lia, Pal, Juhi, I wish to have the same conversation with the new recruit, too. Leave us alone."

    "Yes, Mistress," the three waitresses bowed and hurriedly left while Nik stepped and pulled the chair back to help Michi sit down.

    "What is your name?"

    "It''s Nik, Ma''am," He replied as he adjusted the chair before pulling the lids away and then serving the food to Michi.

    "Hmm, Nik. A short name. Easy to remember," Michi nodded and smiled, "This is something every servant who provides the service to our family needs to know. First, none of you are allowed to enter the basement floor since it is upied by the orphanage."

    There was a strange expression on her face, something that Nik noticed to be a form of struggle.

    "Simrly, the sisters down there do not have any task up here. They take care of the children from the surrounding viges who lost their families."

    Michi''s eyes revealed sadness while Nik''s lips twitched.

    From the very beginning, others were simply unaware of the world towards the coast and now the vigers are even dead?

    ''What kind of stuff are they smoking?'' He wondered as he cut up the meat and carefully ced it on her te.

    "I understand and I will be careful to not overstep my bounds, Ma''am."

    "Good," Michi smiled, "Now, I met your family, too. Since Mai is unwilling to keep maids, I will provide work to them. Your cousin is really a wonderful woman to speak to. She has many amusing stories."

    "We are lucky for these opportunities¡ª" Nik smiled when Mai entered the dining room.

    "Sorry, mother. I was still on the fence if I should walk all the way over here to eat or just stay in my room," Mai mumbled and walked over to her chair as Nik reached there, too, and helped her sit down.

    "No worries, Mai. I was just warning Nik, here, to not enter the basement without permission."

    "While you''re at it, do not enter my training room either," Mai spoke up.

    "Sure, Miss," Nik smiled, acting sincerely. Hepleted the task of serving the food and as he was about to retreat to give the mother and daughter some privacy that should be the main focus of lunch in the pce he managed to assume, he was asked to stay behind just like in the morning.

    Michi and Mai talked very little. Painfully little. But, at least, they were eating together. Michi''s expression was better from before in the morning, too, and Mai seemed not only indifferent but also rxed.

    "Nik, Suki tells me that you and your wife met on a voyage from south till here. I always thought that nothing truly remained of the south after thetter half of the hundred-years war." Michi tilted her head back a little and smiled.

    "It is as you assumed, Mistress. Nothing much remained and that is why citizens huddle together and go out on voyages to find new ces to settle in."

    "It must be quite a taxing to move from ce to ce," Michi sighed and ate. She would sometimes bring up new topics of conversation and only inquire Nik about it but seeing Mai wholly unaffected by it, a hint of disappointment couldn''t help but sh past Michi''s eyes.

    Thetter half of the lunch was a silent one and Mai left as soon as she finished. Seeing this, Michi leaned back and uttered a groan.

    "Say, Nik, it was the new assistant butler who provided you this particr job, right? We ought to give him a raise... with all those opportunistic waitresses out there, it is hard to simply get ahold of Ukano himself."

    Nik didn''t know if Michi meant it or not but Sokka might have made a mistake from his side in impatience, too, to make him directly enter the dining room mostly visited by waitresses. So he simply divided the credit in case. This also made any subsequent consequences get divided, too.

    "Yes, Ma''am. After consulting with his supervisor, the assistant butler had mee here."

    "What do you think of me?" Michi suddenly inquired and turned back, "Don''t bother trying to look a way out," she warned with a narrowed gaze and stood up, "Why do you think that my husband would rather look at those immigrants than me?"

    ''Is the juice alcoholic?'' Nik thought, ''But Mai... yeah, she didn''t drink it even once.''

    "Ma''am... um, I''m just a new worker here," Nik smiled and took a step back. People here are either too reserved or too... open.

    ''Well, it could be because Ukano himself might not be giving her enough attention,'' Nik reasoned.

    "I asked you something. And it''s specifically that you have just arrived that I inquire you and not someone else. What is your opinion of me? Your wife says you seldom hide facts and constantly praise her beauty."

    ''It''s Katara''s fault?'' Nik was amazed but he still looked collected.

    ''Worst thing... I devour the castle and we skedaddle out of here...''

    "Well?" Michi frowned. A hint of anger now appeared in her tone and gaze as Nik took a longer time than she felt good about.

    "Ma''am, you look graceful, in my opinion. Those three out there have to try to attract but any woman would be lucky to have your bearings."

    Michi revealed a puzzled expression, "Then, why do you think that Ukano is avoiding me like a gue?"

    Nik thought for a moment. It was clear that just because Ukano avoided her didn''t make her less beautiful but how could Nik even hope to validate a woman married, and bearing two children while having a dry spell with her husband.

    For the brief moment, Mitsuko''s face twisted in pleasure and absolute debauchery passed through his eyes and he shook his head internally.

    He would be attacked by the firebenders the moment he...

    ''Wait a minute...''

    "Ma''am, I don''t think I should say too much. I''m deeply afraid that the Mayor and Lord Kau would..."

    "Kai?" Michi frowned, "What does Kai have to do anything with it?"

    "Nothing, nothing, It''s just that even when I have just entered the pce for a few hours... many rumors about Lord Kai makes me feel apprehensive."

    "Leave him be," Michi snorted and sat down, "It is Ukano who think that Kai is a good match for our Mai... I honestly wish that the Prince and the Princess never disappeared. Mai had such a bond with them, sigh...

    Anyway," Michi eyed Nik as she recalled his words.

    By every right, Nik''s praise was not at all vulgar and actually pleased Michi greatly. Her dark yellow eyes brightened up as she smiled, "Keep our discussion to yourself. One rumor is all it will take for your fears toe true... but you shoulde to my chambers tonight and meet with your wife. You do wish to meet your family, right?"

    "Thank you, Ma''am."

    Nik nodded and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Michi then proceeded to warn a few things to keep note of in the pce during the night and walked away. While Nik cleaned the table and put away the dishes, the three waitresses mored in. They curiously asked Nik if something happened but of course, as Michi stated, all it takes is one rumor to spread out like wildfire so he calmly appeased their curiosity by simply saying that the mother-daughter duo remained silent throughout... something the waitresses easily believed.

    Once done with the delivery of the dirty tes, cups, and other utensils, they were given time off. Of course, without a task, servants couldn''t easily explore the pce and had to return to their quarters in the far end.

    Of course, this didn''t mean private quarters.

    "Oh, hey, I didn''t know Butlers stayed with waiters," Nik soon found Sokka as he grunted, "Yeah, yeah."

    "Now... did you know that a few individuals here think that the children being taken care of are orphans?" Nik sat in front of him and questioned as Sokka''s expression turned bleak.

    "I don''t know... I was confident that I could bring them all back. I even went off like an arrogant ass in front of Tamashi but... a few people think that nothing exists past south. Some consider the children orphans, and I just struck a conversation with a bunch of guards and they all imed that they never went to the viges to collect children. Instead, they were brought here by someone else... can you believe this? Nobody has the same answer!"

    "Then... we just need to pick one answer or assume that all of them are correct?" Nik cocked his head sideways.

    "Are you out of your mind? That doesn''t even make any sense," Sokka nced at Nik as he shook his head, "Maybe... all of them are told different things... but it just doesn''t seem so simple. People would have talked to each other if a group of children appeared out of nowhere. Different answers would have raised even more questions but nobody seems to be bothering with it."

    Sokka frowned hearing this.

    "Do you think... magic aside from bending really exists?" Sokka inquired hesitatingly.

    "Hey, if Aang can get possessed by an overly tall woman then not many things are impossible," Nik mumbled.

    "Anyway, about that training room I told you about this morning, don''t go there--"

    "Mai and the waitresses already told me," Nik nodded.

    "But there''s another forbidden area in the pce," Sokka suddenly began and looked solemn, "Beneath the basement was the catbs that are now restructured into a prison. I''m not told why it''s forbidden but... that ce just sounds suspicious."

    "Why?" Nik inquired.

    "Think about it. All the prisoners are out but even they didn''t know about others in the rig, right? But they seemed genuinely surprised. Meanwhile, the people here are in aplete belief that the southern viges simply don''t exist... Ukano knows something, well, of course, he knows something. He''s the mayor.

    The prison should hold some information, too... like why the prisoners aren''t sure about the nonexistence of the other surrounding vigers and benders..."

    Nik pursed his lips.

    This sounded strangely ''familiar''...

 Chapter 41: Hairâ€™s Breadth (4)

    Chapter 41: Hair¡¯s Breadth (4)<h4>Chapter 41: Hair''s Breadth (4)</h4>

    *Creak*

    The metallic hinges of the door creaked as Nik slightly opened the door and peeked his head out. His servant quarter was shared with the only two, extremely, exhausted gardeners of the pce. ording to their description, the pce never had any gardens until Omashu was taken by the Fire Nation...

    Truly, aside from the skirmish by the Prison Rig, Nik simply didn''t have any bad impression of the nation but the results of the war were evident, too. Katara and Sokka were all they had for each other. Suki, too, didn''t have a family. Aang lost his entire tribe.

    ''Now... that I think about it. Why am I traveling with a group who has nothing to lose?'' Nik narrowed his gaze and followed the path he was instructed to take on. He was quite curious and wanted to enter the basement region and try to find what was going on.

    Not because it was an honorable thing to do... the direction which Nik led to Michi''s room hardly felt anything honorable.

    It was simply because the longer Nik now had the ability to decide his own course of action, he felt curious about more things. Michi seemed to be afflicted by a spell of amnesia too as she considered the children orphans so Nik simply wanted to see what she had to talk about on this matter.

    Nik had currently taken off his boots and walked without letting out loud echoes of his steps in his movement. Many things ran in his head and once again, he came to a stop in front of the flight of stairs that led down to the basement.

    ''If the mayor isn''t paying attention to his wife... then he is either in his office, hard at work, or, with some other chick, and finally, he could be in the basement... well, I hope not after some child,'' Nik pursed his lips as he recalled various tendencies that Esta... ironically saved him from. He was lucky enough to have entered the tamest stream of all.

    Walking away, Nik finally walked through a few twists and turns and stepped up the stairs before reaching in front of a rather simple door. There was only a golden me-shaped mark on the handle of the door signifying the status of the owner of the room. However, he didn''t simply knock. He silently stood in front of the door and finally gave thought to one of the more usible scenarios.

    ''This couldn''t be a trap, right? Like a test of loyalty by the mayor himself... and if it is a trap and all of us has to run away, god, it will be embarrassing to exin all of it to others...'' Nik held the handle as he frowned.

    This situation was different than Mitsuko''s... Nik didn''t have any fire-wielding husband to worry about.

    ''Can''t always be fearful,'' Nik closed his eyes. The only thing he recalled when he rather brashly jumped to save Suki from getting eaten was simply... well, it wasn''t true instinct, that''s for sure. But he already had an impression of Suki at the time and he was in the position to save her. However, the exhration that pounded on Nik''s chest was hard to ignore whenever he thought of taking a risk. A thoughtful one, of course. It''s not like he wanted to jump down from Appa just because he wanted wind on his face.

    For that, he can simply ask Aang to exhale deeply and that''ll do the trick.

    His hold tightened around the handle of the door and he knocked calmly.

    "Yes? Dear, are you back?"

    Nik licked his lips. Michi was especially cautious of the act and exhorted Nik only to enter if he hears this particr phrase. Anything else then... run away as if your life depends on it.

    He slowly opened the door but it was well maintained. Aside from the resounding click, there were no annoying creaks of the metal hinges as Nik stepped into the room while being mindful of his surroundings still.

    The room was brightly lit with candles andmps. The room was entirely decorated luxuriously. The small table with a mirror ced on it revealed to be one of the spots that Michi visited the most as she still sat in front of the mirror. Behind her, covered in silk red sheets was her bed, untouched, with no creases to be observed. A small closet was built to the side and the window of the room was opened up, letting in the cold air.

    Omashu, having rather rocky surroundings had devilish afternoons and icy nights. Still, Michi had half of her hair tied into a folded topknot, and the remaining portion of her dark hair cascaded onto her shoulders covered by a red gown. Her eyes never left the mirror, her gaze holding a tinge of uncertainty and she only spoke once she heard Nik closing the door.

    "You... didn''t expect to actually meet your wife, did you?"

    The disgust in her tone was apparent yet she turned to face Nik whose eyelids jumped in surprise.

    "She isn''t here?" Nik looked around with a distraught expression and Michi blinked. As a woman ignored by her husband, despite being a little dazzled by Nik at her first encounter and now finding the courage to give Ukano the taste of what she had felt, Michi felt disgusted a bit by herself for trying to use her authority on a married man and by Nik for being married and still agreeing to it without having any resistance.

    However, seeing Nik so easily improvise without missing a beat, a ring hesitation spread across Michi''s expression.

    "You... believed me?

    Nik heaved a sigh of relief internally. He wasn''t here to witness the kettle calling pot ck but he didn''t want to enter into an unnecessary argument either fully knowing that a misstep will blow his cover.

    "Ma''am, is there something wrong?" Nik inquired candidly. He walked towards the window and closed it while sneaking a nce outside. The Mayor''s room was above the base of the eighth ring of the city by a floor. From the room, the outside waspletely dark. Lamps barely illuminating the giant mountain city.

    As Nik closed the windows, it didn''t take long for the surroundings to grow warmer and Michi''s expression eased somewhat.

    "It''s nothing," she muttered, a little deted.

    ''What was I thinking?'' However, her heart shuddered. The longer she gazed at Nik, the more fearful she grew.

    ''If... Ukano finds out... no, I don''t even care but if Mai and Tom-Tom find out, what will they think of me?'' Michi''s throat began to dry up and Nik turned around and silently nodded.

    "I see, please, you should keep the windows closed at night. My mother used to say that warm surroundings often allow a person to be more careful and patient."

    "She sounds quite simple and kind," Michi sighed and as she saw Nik return towards the exit, a sense of bitterness began to spread... simrly, as Nik held the handle, he clicked his tongue internally. He almost took the coward''s way out again. The fact that he quickly changed his entire demeanor once he observed Michi''s beginning reaction made him think for a moment.

    ''I wouldn''t havee here... if I wasn''t the least bit interested. I could help her in the ''appropriate'' manner but that would conform to Esta''s teachings... however, it is precisely because of that I''m interested in the first ce...''

    This realization finally made Nik feel that although he was finally free of Esta, he couldn''t easily change what he had be and how he was carved into being. And yet, just by not being able to see Esta, Nik felt wholly unconcerned about the paradox of the ''freedom'' he felt.

    There were a lot of reasons why Nik didn''t act too outgoing in his homeworld. The first of many reasons was the fact that it was his homeworld. Any wrong action may have asting consequence. Not to mention thenguage barrier that he only overcame in thest two days.

    ''This is different dude... strap a pair. Cresta won''t be here to always hold my hand but then again, she, too, died before me...'' the smiling face of his caretaker shed before his eyes as he suddenly turned around.

    Michi was somewhat in a daze. She didn''t bother with Nik as her fingers ran through the slight wrinkles near the corner of her eyes. Nik meant what he said. Mai should be easily above 20-years-old and yet Michi looked great. Mitsuko could only be said better than Michi due to the higher quality of life in the modern world.

    Sensing that Nik still hadn''t left, Michi looked up and frowned, "What is it? You can leave. As you can see... your wife isn''t here."

    Silently shaking his head, Nik sighed softly, "Ma''am, I wish to say a few more things... the Mayor won''te anytime soon, will he?"

    Revealing a bitter smile and a vulnerability she wouldn''t have expected to reveal to an immigrant, Michi inquired, "What do you think?"

    However, her eyes couldn''t help but grow a bit expectant.

    Just her imagination fuelled by the distinctck of her husband for almost four years now made her feel more appreciative of Nik who arrived at a single call of her and still refused to leave... thiste in the night.

    "I just wanted to say that your husband is making a mistake by giving a few waitresses more attention than you," Nik sighed softly as he stepped forward. Even the fire nation guards gave him a better impression than Ukano so he didn''t mind doing this to him. But then again, it was never about Nik''s distaste of Ukano, he simply didn''t have the right to call the kettle ck. But his training would simply go on an overdrive with the urge to assist a mature woman in need. It was even quite clear why Nik had a thing for mature women, too.

    "How would you know that? Youth has a charm that I cannotpete with," Michi''s smile turned sad once she heard Nik open up with her husband''s current debauchery.

    "And you have a young and charming wife yourself," Michi emphasized this particr point with a hint of envy. She, of course, didn''t envy Nik. She somewhat envied Katara for her youth and luck to find such a ''kind'' husband who would take time to even talk to her thiste in the night.

    "Ma''am, please give me your hand," Nik offered his hand. Seeing it, again, Michi hesitated but seeing Nik''s body now towering over her as he confidently stood in front of her, she couldn''t help but ce her hand over his. Pulling Michi up from her seat with surprising finesse as he still hadn''t ced his other hand over her, Michi was inwardly startled. Nik''s robes barely left his strengthened body the desired effect to attract others. However, what Nikcked in muscles was covered up by a simple and honest smile alongside the skill of his bloodline.

    "Ma''am... just for tonight, may I call you by your name?" Nik inquired.

    Gulping, Michi nodded. Despite feeling a bit stifled, she still looked up. Her eyes slightly wider and her zed dark yellow pupils glistened under the flickers of candles ced all around. Even the cold wind couldn''t easily blow these away easily and the temperature was getting increasingly warmer.

    "Michi--"

    "I need to open the vents!"

    Michi suddenly gasped and she hurriedly pulled back before turning around. She fumbled around and stood on her toes to open the metallic lid near the window leading to a metal tube that was connected to other locations of the pce. Her hand tried to reach the lid and her heart continued to thump in excitement when a firm hand held her shoulder and a taller figure reached out for the lid, opening it smoothly.

    "Don''t turn away and listen like this," Michi heard Nik speak up. The more she stayed close like this, the more attracted she felt. It wasn''t anywhere near close to actual feelings but being left out after such a long time kept her quite frustrated. Will the slightly warm breath and a sturdy body behind her...

    Her lips quivered.

    But worsening her body''s condition was Nik''s gentle and soothing words.

    "Michi, I am incapable of lying," lied Nik, "It is the mayor''s loss for not treating you with care. Othersck your disposition and the mayor simply doesn''t value you because he already has you."

    "I don''t need disposition!" Michi pursed her lips, her hands clutched against her flimsy robes as she felt Nik slowly pushing a greater portion of hair aside onto her left shoulder, leaving her fair neck exposed as Nik couldn''t help butment, "And you are certainly beautiful. Like a tasteful wine, better with age."

    A line used quite a bit already but for a reason. It worked well... many, many, times. Especially with a ss of wine in hand.

    Michi''s breathing turned a bit ragged as she felt the strange intimacy growing. Before she could turn, Nik still kept a firm hold of her shoulder.

    "Why turn back?" He whispered, "Ma''am--"

    "Michi!" She eximed and her cheeks suddenly flushed. Hearing Nik''s soft,forting chuckle as he grazed the back of her neck with his thumb, a feeling of bashfulness filled her... just like when she was young.

    "Right, I forgot," Nik added with a smile as his hand finally slid down her arm before gently holding her hand, "Michi, as Katara said, I don''t lie a lot and constantly praise her because it''s the truth. And I''m telling you, there is not a single thing bad about you."

    Katara, in her lies, became Nik''s first wingman ever.

    Michi''s heartbeat almost grew out of control. Her chest heaved continuously as she felt Nik''s lips against the nape of her neck just a hair''s breadth away.

    ***

    A/N: Ordinarily, the term ''Hair''s Breadth Away'' is used for dodging something in a timely manner and I had nned to use it to introduce Mai instead. But this time, I intend to explore the Avatar world well. In thest fanfic, I only gave this fiction a 60-70 something chap? I don''t remember well but it should be this much and I twisted characters around way too much.

    As I have said many times, I cannot promise to bring every character back after one particr world ends. For instance, once the avatar world isplete, many characters may never get a screentime again and this includes Michi and (possibly Ursa?). I can... ironically, only see Toph and Sokka in other worlds just for the kicks of it.

    Anyway, this is an issue quite a bitter.

    I just wanted to exin that while writing this, Mai''s introduction turned out to be Michi''s where Mai''s and Tom-Tom''s lives are in support for Michi while Ukano acts like a stock royal husband who cannot give attention to his wives...

    So... any married men and women (I know you''re here you pervs~), give attention to your spouses or Nik''ll get ya. (Especially females with trap husbandos)

 Chapter 42: The Twilight Dungeon (1)

    Chapter 42: The Twilight Dungeon (1)<h4>Chapter 42: The Twilight Dungeon (1)</h4>

    "You''re being unfair, father-inw!" Kai gasped, his cheeks flushed as his voice echoed in the dead of the night from Ukano''s office.

    "Heh! Not enough. You need to get pumped more if you''re going to be a man!" Ukano''s voice echoed through the metal doors, testifying to how loud they must be conversing in the first ce.

    Within the mayor''s office, only the grey-haired Ukano and the rtively youthful Kai could be seen sitting across the round desk set in the corner of the office with a small relic of the fire nation in the center and a thick ss bottle filled with viscous amber-like liquid with its mouth uncorked that let out a pungent scent. Within the bottle, distorted by the carving of the ss bottle, could be seen some form of strange... thing set in the bottom of the bottle. A very slight amount was quickly poured by Ukano into Kai''s empty porcin cup as Kai couldn''t help but exhale a fiery breath.

    "This is a special 30-year-old Dotted Snake Wine gifted to me by the Phoenix King himself for my service during the war!" Ukano carefully poured himself some of the wine, too. His gaze was extremely bright.

    "Isn''t it a waste to drink so much of it?" Kai couldn''t help but cry reluctantly as Ukano''s expression turned solemn unknowingly.

    "Nonsense! Kai, you are a brilliant young man who passed the Official exams set by Avatar Szeto himself! Although you lost your family in the war, I consider you my own," Ukano stated deeply as he suddenly snapped his fingers. However, this act seemed to have been unregistered by Kai.

    {A/n: More info on Avatar Szeto below at the end.}

    "I''m extremely thankful," Kai drank the wine in a gulp, his vision turning blurry from the wine or tears, it was hard to tell.

    "But... I really can''t continue to pursue Mai, father-inw... isn''t it better to let Mai find someone else she likes? She cannot even eat in the same room as me and I have to sniff around some immigrants just to rx..." he groaned. Although he was happy to be considered as the sessor of the mayor of Omashu because of its importance in the trade of the Earthen Kingdom, Kai also happened to know his value. There was a reason why even Ukano wanted him and that is because of his entrepreneurial skills.

    Ukano was simply the one who offered the best conditions: going as far as to make Kai his son-inw. But after being engaged for over a year, Kai could do nothing and Mai was extremely strong, in will and body. The general practices and rights allowed Kai to do as he wished and yet, he couldn''t even sleep in the same room as her.

    Kai was seemingly at the end of his patience, too, and wanted to move on.

    *Snap*

    Ukano snapped his fingers quite openly. The sound was crisp and attention inducing yet it went unnoticed again.

    "Don''t be like that," Ukano smiled, "Mai is just shy. I''m sure that with a little more persistence she wille around."

    Kai revealed a hesitant expression and Ukano snapped his fingers again.

    "Not to mention the fact... you are enjoying yourself, aren''t you? That''s what truly matters. You are young, you need to be bolder. You and Mai are destined to marry so you can have your ease of mind and find some maids for yourself. See?"

    Ukano snapped his fingers and with a loud sound, therge wooden shelf began to move sideways. The floor trembled momentarily and from the secret entrance walked out the waitresses Nik was familiarized with in the morning. Instead of somber and dark robes filtered by grey stripes over crimson, currently, the women wore gauze-like robes that tastefully exposed them. However, their eyes held no charm and attractiveness as they had tried to pursue Nik due to their simr status only to back off after knowing that Nik was ''married.''

    Their pupils were dull, and their expression was in a daze.

    "Let them take care of you," Ukano smiled and snapped his fingers for the final time. Kai''s expression faltered. A dull streak covered his eyes and he gently set the cup on the table.

    "Yes, Father-inw."

    Kai''s voice was soft but his tone was somewhat mechanical.

    "And don''t give up on Mai yet. She just needs to ept your ce in our family. Give her some time," Ukano''s expression was cold but his voice was still gentle and caring.

    "Yes, father-inw."

    As Kai walked towards the secret entrance, Ukano looked slightly thoughtful and smiled, "You can stay here."

    He pointed at one of the waitresses.

    "I''m sure Michi must already be sleeping... and after finding out... sigh, it''s just not eptable... not eptable," Ukano sighed and shook his head in remorse while the waitress began to take his robes off.

    ---

    "You must not continue--" Michi''s voice was trailed with a longing and enticing gasp as she felt Nik''s skilled hands running up through her waist and onto her stomach. Although he didn''t disrobe her, feeling his slightly colder fingers against her warm abdomen peeking through the light night robes, Michi''s face flushed. Her mind was upied with equal portions of lust, guilt, and fear.

    "Alright, I won''t," Nik nodded but his hands didn''t seem to agree with his words. Neither his yful breath against the back of Michi''s ear, making her shiver.

    "Think of your wife..." Michi''s voice faltered and strangely, Nik''s actions grew bolder. And it only delighted Michi strangely as Nik whispered, "Alright. I thought of her. What next, Ma''am?"

    His coo was slightly coarse and gruff. Although his tone was subservient, his actions were anything but that and it truly made her wonder since Nik''s act as a servant was impable. Although Katara and Suki would need some time to grow used to it and it was likely that they might leave even before they got used to the act but Nik had no such problems. He could fit into multiple roles.

    His underlying inquiry as to the next thing he should y with made Michi shiver. Once again, the woman felt her lips dry up, a location she tried to moisten deliberately while making sure to keep her head lowered.

    "I... I..." Michi could never speak out her thoughts boldly. It wasn''t in her heritage and it was specifically not taught to her either. Yet, her body subconsciously leaned against Nik''s and she called out, "This... cannot happen... more than once." She mustered her courage and bit her lower lip.

    "Michi," Nik lowered his head and hugged the woman. His raging erection nowpletely pushed against the woman''s buns as he inquired again, "What next?"

    "I cannot speak these things..." Michi''s voice grew as soft as an insect''s buzz and she felt the guilt rise in her once again.

    Michi was against the window. Although she couldn''t look back, she imagined Nik sporting a short smirk, enjoying himself by eliciting more reactions from her.

    "It''s easily past midnight," Nik added and Michi''s heart grew depressed. Her rtionship with Ukano had grown worse than she wanted to admit. Especially thesest couple of months. Ukano hardly came back and when he did, the sheerck of initiative made Michi falter. Female scions are often taught to maintain a graceful appearance thatcked initiative and Michi was somewhat relieved that her daughter''s elective in the Royal Academy wasn''t something as simple and ''elegant'' as painting that Michi had opted for during her youth.

    Not minding theck of initiative despite trying to hand the reigns to the ''mistress so that she could wield her ''full'' authority, Nik decided to take the position ofmand himself. After all, the partners could either take initiation simultaneously often seen with couples who havested a long time in their rtionship or any one of them could rise to the asion. Of course, whether their partner would like what they have in mind is a different thing altogether and often based on experience.

    Holding Michi tighter, making sure that she knows how ''big'' of a problem she invited, Nik continued, "I should you tuck you in, right?" His question was added with his hands trailing up her warm neck before getting a hold of the woman''s chin as he tilted her head. Her eyes barely met his gaze. A look of confusion clear in her eyes as she gulped and finally whispered, "Tuck in... I thought that we... is it because of my husband? If so... he probably won''te."

    Comprehension dawned on Nik as he realized that Michi took his words literally.

    ''That''s... kinda cute. Are you sure that you''re the mature adult and your daughter is the young one?'' he thought internally. After all, with how Mai presented herself, Nik felt that she wasn''t the kind to be easily persuaded. But then again, why would he care? He was helping the lonely mother sleep through the night happily, not the daughter.

    "So, you did want it?" Nik yed off the misunderstanding with a grin as he turned Michi around. The moment she turned, her face was grazed by the lingering warmth that was collected in the space between the two bodies, and seeing Nik easily tower over her by a head, his neck captivated her gaze.

    She nced up, seeing a sincere expression instead of a smirk that she had imagined. His gaze was scorching for her body and yet he held her tenderly.

    "I... did," Michi admitted as she found Nik waiting for a reply.

    ''Right, the first and final step... consent, achieved.'' Well, there was all that was needed during the acts when you aren''t hired fully knowing what the client expects.

    Nik smiled gently, his appearance making Michi''s chest tighten. Hurriedly dodging his ensnaring gaze, she looked down only to find the great bone pitching a tent in his robes and her face heated up. Not knowing where to look, Michi turned her attention to the floor.

    "Do tell me if it''s ufortable," Nik once again tilted Michi''s face up and leaned down. Her eyes widened slightly and her hands suddenly on Nik''s chest in the final formality of protest with barely any strength in them. If nothing else, her fingers were slowly clenching his robes.

    As their lips met, Nik couldn''t help but bring one of his hands onto Michi''s hips. His erection now pressed against her stomach, Michi felt the sheer heat hiding under Nik''s robes.

    Their lips remained locked for a few moments but Nik didn''t just go all forceful on her lips. He would have the time to do soter and Michi didn''t seem like Mitsuko who was eager to get ravaged. But his spections can only be confirmed on the true stage of the act. Who knows, the obediently and shyly smiling Michi might even be wilder than Mitsuko. After all, this world was hardly a peaceful one.

    "So?" Nik inquired, a teasing grin over his lips as Michi cleared her throat slightly, just to speak.

    "G-good..." Her clutches on his robes remained. A hint of possessiveness was clear through her actions as Nik smiled brightly and pulled her close to the bed. Helping her sit on the edge, Nik climbed the bed from behind and sat on his knees. Once again seeing Nik sneakily use her back against her, a hint of dismay shed through Michi''s eyes and she stuttered.

    "What... s-should we do now?" It was clearly different. With Ukano, the candles andmps are usually blown off and they simply climby under the nket. Michi was already used to servicing her husband to some extent but even she had her own limits.

    "Please, let me do the work," Nik smiled behind her. His hands firmly grasped her shoulders. Instead of slipping the veil over her body, Nik pressed his thumb on her back and continued, "If it isn''t inappropriate, will you tell me about the things you used to do before your marriage?"

    Michi exhaled hotly as she felt Nik''s hands a little too tough but once he pressed the spots on her backs, she only felt a new wave of rxation. It was an endearing change of pace for once, something Michi innately feared getting addicted to: dreading the day Ukano finds out about her affair. They still hadn''t done ''incriminating'' but just staying in a room with another man thiste in the night was taboo.

    "I... used to like ying with my friends. We did simple and silly things..." Michi began with a reminiscing look. Unknowingly, Nik''s hands had reached for her arms and as she talked, he began to massage her waist. Soon, Michi came to be with a shocked gasp as her body trembled at Nik''s pinch. The act seemed to be done on purpose as she found her breastspletely caught up in Nik''s firm squeeze. His thumb and the curl of index inappropriately pinched her longing nubbins through the thin robes.

    With flushed cheeks and a rare look of disapproval, Michi looked back and stated with an indignant tone, "How naughty of you!"

    It was more of a gasp as Nik yfully rubbed her nipples during her rebuke.

    Her face only grew more dazzling under her flush as Nik finally pushed her down on the bed.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 43: The Twilight Dungeon (2)

    Chapter 43: The Twilight Dungeon (2)<h4>Chapter 43: The Twilight Dungeon (2)</h4>

    *Thud*

    *Creak*

    *Shhh*

    The sound of the weaker wooden frame of the bed thumping, the annoying creaks, and the sound of the shuffling sheets made Suki sigh in annoyance.

    "Just sleep," she groaned a sigh. Her expression was heavy as Suki understood that theck of sleep without appropriate reasons simply shifts one routine and affects a warrior in a negative manner.

    "I''m trying," Katara, too, hissed in annoyance. It was theck of personal space and the slight sense of strangeness that prevented Katara to sleep, and thus, also prevented Suki to rest.

    "It is pretty simple. you lie down, close your eyes, and sleep."

    "Here''s another simple thing for you," Katara snorted, "You close your eyes, shut up, and leave me alone."

    The sass grew and so did their annoyance.

    The two of them turned silent and Sukiy on her left side, refusing to face the irritatingponent.

    The sound of shuffling continued until Katara sat up, admitting, "I cannot sleep!"

    Heaving a deep sigh, Suki sat up and lit a candle ced on a stand in the middle of the two beds using a rather convenient device with flint and a slight opening that directed the sparks.

    "I just have this weird feeling and can''t sleep no matter how much I try" Katara pouted with a sour expression as Suki blinked her eyes and mumbled under her breath with a drowsy look.

    "What?" Katara inquired, unable to hear properly.

    "I said you''re weird. So, what''s bugging you?"

    Katara pursed her lips before revealing the source of her worries.

    "It''s... I just feel a bit worried. Everyone here is acting like the world out there doesn''t exist. What if the same thing happened to Aang?" Katara looked visibly agitated, "What if Aang forgets everything, too? He is the avatar... but what if he forgets all of us?"

    "What you''re trying to say is ''What about your vengeance?'', right?" Suki gave the dark-skinned woman a sidelong nce and Katara lowered her head before nodding meekly.

    "How did you..." Katara nced at Suki as she shrugged.

    "I''m no fool, Katara. You don''t like to say it, but you get the worst of other locals of the fire nation even without knowing them and willingly jump on the Avatar''s air wagon. Sokka... looks like a fool. I don''t know what''s Nik''s deal and I''m wholly unconcerned since Avatar Kyoshi seems to be tolerant towards him. And I know I just want to help as much as I can... and I saw that stinky re you shot Mai today," Suki grinned.

    Katara red at the jubnt-looking woman in front of her and sighed, "Forget it..."

    "Really? I was thinking that maybe we could sneak into the orphanage. This is probably the best time and we can even find out a few hiding spots."

    Katara looked up in surprise to find Suki stretching her arms above her head. A sight that would have even made the young monk blush but Katara barely had such thoughts.

    "Really? What about the guys?" Katara questioned.

    "What about them?" Suki smiled, "The fewer people we have, the quicker we are. Of course, this also means we have less raw strength so... cover your face. We can''t let ourselves get discovered no matter what!"

    ---

    "Please, not so deep--- they will hear me!" Michi begged with a pitiful expression. Her rather innocent gaze ced her in stark contrast with the first woman Nik lost his second virginity to¡ª Mitsuko.

    Lying on avishly constructed bed with the springiness of the mattress neither too giving nor stubborn, Michi could see her own sweat making her curves pronounced as they had yet topletely blow off the sources of light in the room. But of course, her attention wouldn''t even fall on her scandalous get-up. Instead, her slightly ecstatic gaze observed Nik''s fingers growing even more ferocious as he dug into her ''special'' ce.

    Nik was truly colored, painted, and drowned surprise when an adult like Michi would still call her vagina her ''flower.'' It was slightly humorous but making fun of the client is never a good option to consider.

    ''Right, no, you whore, Esta isn''t here and Michi isn''t your client,'' Nik was a bit speechless at his own thought process.

    Hey beside Michi. her body was mostly hugging his and she set her head on his left arm. Meanwhile, tilting to the left, Nik''s right arm continued to cover Michi''s warm entrance and dug into her slippery pussy. Aroused to the limits with such precision and the sense of taboo that continued to itch at her heart with a dark thought of how much ''damage'' she might do to her husband if he ever found her revealing such an illicit expression to anybody but him, her heart was lit in debauched mes of lust.

    And Nik was only helping fan the mes.

    "Hear you?" Nik smiled gently as he stroked Michi''s cheek with the back of his fingers. His nails felt a bit cold and refreshing.

    Suddenly, Nik seemed to have pressed against a groove as he wriggled his finger. Michi''s slightly stoic expression copsed in a mere instant.

    "Nnnggghhh," she uttered a sweet groan, yet bit her lower lip in a hurry to not attract any unwanted attention. With every passing moment, Michi seemed to be gaining a bit of her confidence. Although shy, she didn''t seem as destitute as before and red with a fake sense of indignation.

    "What are-- mgh, doing?!" Her body slightly scooching up against Nik and her hands a bit closer to his throbbing member still covered up.

    "Nothing really," he added as he pulled his fingers out. His middle and index finger werepletely soaked with a few streaks of slightly milky and viscous liquid bridging the short gap between the tip of his fingers and Michi''s entrance.

    Seeing such a ''filthy'' look, Michi couldn''t help but reprimand herself internally. However...

    The sense of loss made her realize just how pleased she felt a few seconds ago.

    It wasn''t just his fingers.

    It was his presence.

    Used to be doing ''work'' all the time, it was simply a great and refreshing change of pace to be able to snuggle against a broader and sturdier chest and have her innards thoroughly fingered.

    "I could... if you want..." Michi whispered as she nced down again, hinting at the obvious.

    Her fingers already touched the edges of his trousers. Anyway, she would simply feel bad, not reciprocating after Nik had made her feel good about herself once again.

    Shaking his head, Nik caught her hand with his own wet one, still dripping with her juices.

    "Just rx. Here, let''s get you on some pillows," Nik slowly pulled himself out of Michi''s embrace. Just as she was feeling reluctant, misunderstanding for Nik''s change in position for him having his fill for the night, she couldn''t help but yelp in surprise as Nik positioned himself in ''between'' her by spreading her legs farther. She had an unconscious urge to cover herself up. After all, fingers were fine. Still, when she saw Nik''s face lower, Michi couldn''t help but gasp, "N-no, don''t," she hurriedly bent her knees inward as Nik looked up in surprise.

    "Really?" Nik inquired and Michi nodded quickly. Since she had gone through a bit of dry spell... well, ''quite'' a bit of it, Michi hadn''t taken the time to groom herself up. Nik didn''t mind it for various reasons. He had gone through puberty and had a few friends in his past life who incurred the wrath of pubes and asshair simply ruining them with constant waxing! In fact, he was luckier than others.

    If this was his previous life, Nik would have continued regardless of Michi''s inhibitions. After all, they had a routine and they needed to promote certain acts for mary reasons. So, it was upto the escort''s skills to earn the favor of the customer despite forcing the routine on the customers who desired something else.

    But this wasn''t his previous world.

    "If you say so," Nik agreed after giving Michi''s entrance a slight nce. In reality, he was looking forward to it. She was ripe, beautiful, and soaking to the boot and the bedsheets certainly needed to be changed. However, Michi simply didn''t want it so why would he spend extra effort when he could take it to the next step.

    Seeing this, Michi sighed in relief but her thoughts came to a startling pause as Nik undid his robes.

    "Wait! Wait," Michi stopped Nik again, a bit flustered as she whispered, "At least... the candles and themps..."

    She nervously clutched the edges of her robes and tugged them together, covering her slight cleavage.

    Rolling his eyes internally, Nik blew off the candles and turned off themps through their controlling nobs, and slipped on the bed. For a few seconds, he could only hear the rough sounds of Michi''s heavy breathing right across her.

    "Are you alright?" Nik inquired again.

    "It''s just..." Michi gulped, "I haven''t had it for a long time..."

    "Don''t worry," Nikforted the woman with his words as he pulled her in a warm embrace. He easily lifted the woman to hug her on him as Michi could only admire the physical strength needed for this. It wasn''t like she was truly thin and fit after giving birth to two children. His lips easily found hers as Michi was delighted by such attention. Her lips did feel a little swollen due to the intense passion hidden behind each kiss, however, it was still nowhere close to what Nik had done with his fingers.

    Nik''s fingers ran across Michi''s back as they shared a kiss. His finger easily hooked against the golden silk belt that kept her robes in ce and mischievously dug on it while his other hand groped Michi''s butt. His squeeze was a bit harsh but it was this roughness that made Michi unwilling to wait further. Not to mention the treat that Nik hid under his robes continuously stimted her just with its size and warmth.

    Since Michi''s robes from the front werergely undone already, Nik''s fingers pulled one side of it and finally brought his hand onto Michi''s soft bottoms. He couldn''t help but pull her cheeks apart this time, both of his hands firmly giving her butt a possessive squeeze.

    "Mmm~" Michi whimpered. It was a good thing that she had the lights closed up since even she wasn''t sure what kind of expression she made but with her natural tone of voice, it could be estimated.

    As Michi sat on top of him, leaning back for a moment to even pull the nket on top of herself, under the slightest bit of moonlight, she looked like a giant, bubbly being. However, as she so joyfully ground her hips against his, this blob of a being continued to reveal illicit moans.

    His robes were forcefully drenched and the wetness reached his dick that was pressed down by her body''s weight.

    "N-Nik," by now, Michi regarded Nik as a lover instead of a subordinate. It wasrgely based on her own nature but Nik didn''t have the heart to impart the teachings of separating pleasures and reality. Even he would seldommit this mistake and, in fact, relished it deeply.

    "Yeah," Nik agreed instantly as Michi was already pulling on his trousers. Theck of light left everything to Michi''s imagination. Her fingers greedily ran over the length of the shaft and her heart thumped in excitement. After a long time, the one guy she instantly seemed to be attracted to had a rather...

    ''Giving'' stance.

    Feeling the warm and thick shaft through her hands, Michi pulled it against its natural erection. Forcefully, Michi pushed her wet slit against the thicker menace she had invited, and with how Nik gripped her butt and kept her pulled towards him in agreement, a gleeful smile touched Michi''s lips that were shrouded by darkness.

    For the next few seconds, under her relentless and soft moans, Nik continued to feel Michi up. He couldn''t keep his hands simply positioned over her butt. Since she already wore the nket on her back, Nik had slipped her thin robes down. Her medium yet premium breasts now all for him to enjoy.

    ''Seriously... why would someone willingly ignore such a woman?'' Nik felt suspicious. Women weren''t gods. They had needs. Of course, unlike a few who would rather emotionally destroy a person knowingly or unintentionally, Michi has been a delight until now. She was quite submissive and equally perverted at times.

    In just a slip of a few seconds, Michi suddenly let out a moan as she hadn''t found herself remotely this stretched for a long, long time.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 44: The Twilight Dungeon (3)

    Chapter 44: The Twilight Dungeon (3)<h4>Chapter 44: The Twilight Dungeon (3)</h4>

    Michi felt a moment''s regret at blowing off the lights too soon. Knowing that what she was doing couldn''t happen again, deep down, she wanted to enjoy everything for the night and in her act of impatience, she had simply made the room descend into the darkness with only the sensation of her innards leaving her grasping at the imaginary sight of the ''trouble'' she had ''invited in.''

    "Haaah~" She exhaled loudly as her fingers subconsciously traced her entrance and she instantly felt a bit of thick shaft still left unhosted. Her warm palm gently pushed against the t of Nik''s crotch while she adjusted on him.

    Although Nik''s vision, too, wasn''t amazing to the point of being supernatural in the dark, he had already begun to adapt to the darkness. His gaze lingered on Michi''s body, feeling a little pity that a woman of her caliber was somewhat motivated to find pleasure in lower rungs of the hierarchy but it would be even more pitiful if Nik let his thoughts get distracted from Michi.

    His hands had already gotten a good feel of Michi''s body. From her waist to her butt and her breasts to her abdomen, his fingers had traced all and as Michi continued to marvel at the sensation of beingpletely stuffed, and not with negative emotions that she had been until recently, Nik held Michi''s hands that lingered over his crotch before gently pulling her into a hug.

    What could he do? Nik liked cuddles and it was quite cold and Michi was hogging the nket by keeping it on her back. The act was simr to a single stone shooting two targets.

    Feeling Nik''s arms wrap around her tightly, Michi could only bite her lower lip as she was moved a bit lower onto him, made to fully ept whatever Nik had to offer.

    "You... can still leave..." Michi mumbled in a show of hypocritical righteousness. Why hypocritical? Well, unlike her words, Michi''s nails scratched on his chest and her lips continued to blow against the edge of his jaw hotly. As if hinting against the act itself, Michi tightened around Nik. They had yet to start moving and Nik already felt the intentions of being sucked dry by Michi and the most dangerous part Nik realized was that Michi was ''normal'' physicallypared to others. What... are the differences he could experience if he stuck it in someone who can breathe fire or whip water? As for air? It was already hinted that Aang was the only Airbender remaining and Nik had no such tendencies.

    "Really? I can?" Nik grunted his inquiry with his hug tightening, "If I did, who''s going to do this?"

    With a mischievous tone taking turn, Nik jerked his waist up slightly.

    "Nhaaa!" Michi yelped. Herplicated emotions melted away in an instant and she snorted a chuckle, "Fine, fine, stay! But if he suddenly returns--"

    "I''m still going to stay here and let him know why a woman like you shouldn''t be ignored," Nik wasn''t stingy withpliments at all and a blush crept up Michi''s cheeks while her neck felt warm. Under the nket, their whispers were wholly hushed and Nik finally revealed the problem that needed to be tended soon.

    "Michi... if you''re not going to move, let me... or else, all the hardwood is going to turn soft again," Nik stated his worries clearly. It''s easy to get hard again but he would rather not be that inefficient.

    His words caused Michi''s breathing to get quicker and rough. She couldn''t easily admit to a few things and wanted to drive past the pound town was one of them. However, she didn''t need to say anything. Still, on top of Nik, her hands on his chest and her body being hugged by him, she had quite a bit of freedom under her waist. Though oozing with juices, theck of constant attention from her better half and simply the size of the penis she was dealing with made it harder for Michi to move skillfully. But she tried nheless. Her hips pulled up with knees digging into the mattress and she felt her innards stuck onto Nik. As she moved, the sensation of the thick curvature fully pressing against her walls made her whimper in delight while Nik was given his answer.

    They could move.

    Not willing to keep an already patient waiting further, he bucked up to Michi''s rhythm. If she moved up, he would only follow up as she reached the peak and readied to bring her hips down.

    "Mmmgh!"

    Michi''s moans followed soon. Her body was nowpletely warm in Nik''s hands and her head buried into his chest leaving behind loose strands of her dark hair that tickled his chin and neck.

    "Ahh~ S-slow," Michi groaned while mming her hips down. Though sweet, Michi kept on making Nik feel speechless at the difference in her actions and words.

    ''Trained to say something and do something else from childhood?'' Nik spected yet his brows were knitted and his concentration pulled by the tight and noble hole already being ustomed to his size as Michi''s movements grew rougher.

    He could feel the wet of her saliva on his chest, or was it sweat dripping down her face and onto his chest? Michi would have to look up for Nik to conclude things--

    *Pah*

    *Pah*

    *Pah*

    As ifing to a silent and tacit understanding, the two didn''t intend to give their partner any time of respite as their movements grew rougher. With each p of the crotches, Michi''s juices would gush out. A thin trail of it already traced down Nik''s thighs and onto the sheets. That was the most worrisome thing time being... the fear of cleaning up and hiding traces. But with fear, for Michi, came a bout of iparable lust. Fully expecting this to be a one-time deal, Michi wanted to vent outpletely, and much to her pleasure, Nik didn''t seem like the kind to have his own desires forced upon others... surely, he seemed to be a man with an interesting history regardless of his status to act so kindly but it wasn''t her ce to pry it open.

    The more she would know, the more entangled things would be and that wasn''t what Michi wanted.

    ''But...''

    Michi traced Nik''s chest and her other arm was bent into her own breasts, nuzzlingfortingly, ''Is it so bad... to have nights like this if Ukano doesn''t want to--''

    Her thoughts came to a startling end.

    Daze took her eyes and she seemed to be living a strange scene.

    It was dark, like tonight. But it was iparably cold. Fear suddenly emerged in Michi''s being as she wasn''t in her room. Nik wasn''t warmly hugging her but her iron clutches held her limbs to a rocky chair and on a ring of earth revolved a whitemp.

    "Honey! Those children deserve better!" Michi teared up and sadness bloomed in her chest when she faced her husband yet he looked so unfamiliar.

    "Sigh-- I expected better from--"

    "Aaaahhhhh!"

    Michi shrieked and surprised Nik greatly. One of her hands had already wed into his chest as Michi looked up with tears streaming down her face.

    "Are you alright? Don''t answer that, it was a stupid question," Nik''s lips twitched. His skills... did they drop at an all-time low?

    ---

    "Okay... that should be where the children are kept," Suki whispered as she and Katara had their backs lined up against a wall. The orphanage was a simple formation of rooms underground but the two were simply scouting things out. The two girls had their hair and lower halves of the facepletely covered up with scarves and Katara even wore a small leather pouch filled with water in case of emergencies.

    "Hey, take a look at that..." Katara poked Suki''s shoulder and then pointed in the other direction. It was a dead-end wall but Suki couldn''t help but frown seeing that.

    "A hidden passage?" Katara and Suki hid themselves as the wall continued to move until it revealed a narrow passage leading into a staircase winding further down. From it, the duo was surprised to find a familiar figure stepping out.

    It was Kai.

    His figure was the very description of a man in a daze and his clothes seemed quite ruffled up.

    Behind him walked one of the waitresses that apanied Nik in serving the food to the mayor and his family.

    "I hope Lord Kai felt satisfied," the woman used one of the most... monotonous voice Suki and Katara had ever heard. It was robotic yet the term wasn''t really known in this world.

    "I was satisfied. Thank Father-inw in my stead," Kai, too, replied in a simr monotonous voice.

    The woman and the man began to walk together but they did not converse at all. Instead, they seemed to be without any will by themselves, and by the time they left, the wall had closed itself up. Once they were gone, Katara and Suki looked at each other.

    "Thoughts?" Katara inquired.

    "Definitely weird..." Suki pursed her lips, "What do you think... were the services she meant?"

    Katara and Suki exchanged knowing looks and nodded silently before they carefully walked towards the shut entrance.

    "How do we get it to open?" Suki mumbled when a curious voice replied, "I can try to use the air currents to slip through the cracks of the wall but it will create a loud noise as the wall moves."

    "Sigh, Aang, we''re trying to be silent. If it causes a loud..." Katara closed her mouth and blinked in surprise. She looked towards Suki and they both shared another nce and raised their guards up. Slowly, they turned back to see a curious Aang gazing at the wall behind the duo and eagerly waiting for their responses.

    "Aang?" Suki questioned.

    "Yeah?" Aang smiled and tilted his head.

    "How..." Suki rubbed her head with a deep sigh as Aang innocently pointed out, "I could smell Katara."

    "I don''t smell!" Katara instantly hissed with a furious expression as Aang flinched back with fear before he hurriedly shook his head, "I meant that my room was nearby and the smell of the sea is clear for the time being..." he pouted a bit and Katara still gazed at the boy suspiciously.

    "Alright, we learn new things every day. So what if you smell," Suki shook her head and Katara gazed at the woman with an annoyed expression. Before Katara could retort, Suki continued, "Aang, what are you doing here? And did they do anything weird to you?"

    "I just found out that Katara was here and wanted to find out if I can help. Don''t worry, I don''t leave any noise while walking stealthily... and... well, aside from everyone forgetting that they have families in the surrounding coastal viges... nothing strange happened to me," the boy assured as Katara gripped the hem of her scarf.

    "We can''t risk ourselves getting discovered... let''s try to find a trigger around here," Suki finally shook her head. In Sokka''s absence, Suki was the natural leader of the group and was cautious, too, when the situation demanded as such.

    Aang and Katara nodded and the trio began to find anything remotely simr to a trigger yet the hallway was clean and empty. The only indication of the hidden passage was none other than the creases of the entrance that once seen couldn''t be unseen.

    Seeing that there was nothing else they could do, Suki and Katara bid Aang farewell but not before cautioning him to keep his bending and tattoos hidden as much as possible and not to be afraid to find help. From Aang, they also came to understand... that he didn''t mind going to school. For Aang, it was quite a nice and refreshing change of pace to stay with children his age and study what they did. After all, this knowledge will only be helpful to the young Avatar.

    ---

    "The Twilight Dungeon?" Nik warmly embraced the sobbing Michi as she gasped in the middle of her sniffles.

    "Yes! *Hic* The Twilight Dungeon... I remember now. Ukano... why... why did he do that? What did he even do? I still can''t remember it clearly... there was constantly shiftingmp and that man..."

    Her body shivered while Nik grew silent.

    ''Hypnosis... or some form of mental suggestion but not done at a regr interval that caused her to break out of the triggers due to orgasmic reactions?'' Nik knew very little of these concepts but the fact was that he knew. While his previous world was certainly backward and industrial, it was still advanced whenpared to the current world of Avatar he found himself in. But the concept and application of hypnosis were still present here which was outstanding in itself.

    "Do... you know why the mayor would have done something to you?" Nik inquired soothingly. His hand stroked Michi''s back as she nodded. There was a strange expression on her face and she finally admitted.

    "It... had something to do with children... but even I''m not sure anymore... but he stopped... taking his ''responsibilities'' as the husband around this time, too... I... think I saw something in his office..." Michi looked at Nik with a hint of caution. For a moment, her shivering body wished to move back but this time Nik kept her close to his chest.

    "Hey, rx. Take a deep breath... I don''t understand what''s going on but... I''m here."

    Nik whispered as Michi couldn''t help but struggle a little, "You should just leave. It''s... let''s forget what we did. If Ukano finds out, he may do something far terrible than what we can imagine."

    Her tone was heartbreaking but her actions left Nik speechless again as her hands coiled past his pits and hugged his back tightly.

    Chuckling wryly, Nik stated in a slightly stiff tone, "Oh, no, let me stay here." He shook his head while speaking and Michi couldn''t help but smile somewhat.

    However, when Michi felt that she would be left alone pondering what the fragments of her memories meant, Nik''s sly tone took her by a pleasant surprise and his words gave her apletely different option as to what she could spend remaining night doing.

    "Well, if us sleeping together could trigger your memory, Mistress, I propose we do it again. Harder, this time... maybe it will help..."

    His hands leaning down towards her yet to have cooled down body only made Michi lean towards epting the proposal. Still, she stated with a slightly angered tone.

    "Don''t call me that... by my name... use my name," She remarked again with a huff while Nik''s face tilted and the warm breath from his lips tickled her ears as Nik eximed softly, "Fine, Michi, let''s make this night ours to remember. I want you to cry out not because of some memories... but..."

    Michi''s pace of breathing quickened as she felt Nik''s device poking up once again. Just the vigor by itselfpletely pleased her and his words only served to make her forget about her troubles momentarily, "I still haven''t finished up even once. How cruel, Michi... don''t you think that I have so much to offer?"

    His other hand stroked her face before leaning down for a kiss. Her lips were a bit salty from the dried-out tears but he could feel Michi smiling now. After all, it only takes a hint of affection to please those who weren''t offended to death by the little things and Michi was clearly a woman who would give her all once given the chance.

    Even if Ukano did betray her expectations to the level of manipting her memories, Michi could only ce her thoughts at Nik in front of her but there was a small pang of sadness within her even now.

    ''Sadly... you''re married... I''m, too...''

    She closed her eyes, not letting her thoughts stay on this fact for long. The lines she had crossed allowed her to finally bypass these few moral dilemmas easier than before.

    ---

    "Where is it?"

    A burst of mes instantly lit up the night sky of the southern coast of the Earth Kingdom!

    A giant battleship was left stranded in the middle of the sea and the spot that held the prison rig was now filled with calm waves of salty water.

    On the bow of the ship stood a middle-aged man wearing well-crafted red armor with a golden emblem on his chest and his fingers now crackled with zing mes. His astounded gaze failed to find anything remotely close to a prison rig and his expression turned dark.

    "Send a message to Ukano, have him search the surroundings. Sweep the coastal waters and see if we pick up anything suspicious! A prison rig cannot disappear and this one was under the Phoenix King himself!"

    The man passed down orders instantly, "Send a hawk out to have a small group of searching party reach us by the break of dawn!"

    The orders were processed quickly and multiple hawks flew out of the battleship.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 45: Crime

    Chapter 45: Crime<h4>Chapter 45: Crime</h4>

    *Step*

    *Step*

    *Step*

    Mai''s expression was that of indifference, however, as she stepped into the dining room, a pleasantly surprised voice sought her attention, "Oh? You''re rarely this happy, Mai. Did something good happen?"

    Mai looked towards her mother. Michi sat next to Tom-Tom as her younger brother already had his cheeks filled with rice. But seeing the rather... invigorating look on Michi''s face, Mai couldn''t help but feel confused.

    ''I''m happy because I wasn''t forced to wake up early and made to see some sunrise... why are you so happy?'' Yet she wasn''t bothered enough to voice her doubts. Her mother was happy, and Mai herself was happy enough to leave it at that.

    Well, she could guess some of it. If she''s happy that there isn''t a Kai to bother her in the morning then her mother will only be this happy because her morning had begun without getting bothered either. ncing at the main seat and the one next to it, opposite of Michi''s seat still empty, Mai''s mood rose a bit further. On a scale of 1-10, she felt this morning was a perfect 3.

    "Ma''am, would you like some fruit juice?"

    Nik leaned forward while holding a silver jug in his hand. Mai could see her mother''s new maid¡ª Katara and Suki¡ª standing behind dutifully. As Mai sat, Michi smiled even when she didn''t get a reply and nodded at Nik. The look on her face was subtle but it made Mai feel a little strange.

    ''Must be my imagination... well, they aren''t here. I can eat a bit right here,'' Mai exhaled softly.

    "Do I need to raise my voice to get some food?" Mai shot one of the three maids a nce and they quivered instantly. Katara and Suki gazed at one of them with an odd expression. After all, justst night, they saw her walk out with Kai. Still, she looked more expressive now than during the night.

    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Tom-Tom gasped before coughing loudly. Michi hurriedly patted his back with an exasperated expression.

    "I have to go early today! They said we can finally test for ourbat practices! So? Which one should I opt?" He nced at Mai with a fervent expression, making her roll her eyes while a waitress served her food.

    "Why are you bothering me with that?" She mumbled before starting her breakfast.

    "So unfair..." Tom-Tom grumbled in return.

    "Come now, do you need to opt for such dangerous sports?" Michi voiced her concerns, "When I was your age, I knew many men who opted for painting. They all are now aplished officials."

    "Smelly officials like Kai!" Tom-Tom huffed. Without Ukano as a deterrent, he was unhinged.

    "That''s right," Mai unexpectedly agreed.

    Once Tom-Tom left, the dining room descended into the simple noise of cutlery being used, and Nik couldn''t help but look at Katara and Suki.

    Memories ofst night flooded in.

    After the act, of course, Michi had to hide the sheets. Since there wasn''t any problem until now, Nik wondered what she did. After all, he wouldn''t go out of his way to reveal the devouring ability for a simple act of changing sheets and it would have caused Michi to feel suspicious, something Nik wanted to avoid after the act itself.

    "Mai, dud you know that your father and Kai left the pce in the morning with a small searching party?" Michi smiled. Her words caught Nik''s, Katara''s, and Suki''s attention.

    "Oh..." Mai shrugged.

    Once again failing to properly hold a conversation with her daughter, Michi couldn''t help but feel disheartened. She nced in Nik''s direction. But as if remembering something, she hurriedly looked away.

    ''What am I thinking? He''s... married. And I''m the one who said that it will be a one-time deal... although... I wouldn''t be able to push him away if he...'' Michi''s ears began to feel warm once again. Quickly shaking herself out of these base thoughts, Michi''s mind wandered to the ''Twilight Dungeon.''

    Something had happened in the past and not too long ago, either. What Nik said was truly effective. By experiencing greater stimtion, Michi had recovered quite a bit of her memory. Not to the finest details, but she did recall that the problem arose after she objected to something rted to the orphans and from then on... Ukano began to avoid her.

    ''Orphans... Orphans... there''s something strange. I didn''t call them orphans before. No... they''re children... somebody''s¡ª''

    "Ugh," Michi''s pained grunt instantly made Mai stop in her tracks. Seeing her mother clutch her head with the look of anguish, Mai''s stomach felt a bit churned and she inquired quickly.

    "Moth- mom, are you alright?" Mai stood up.

    Walking to her mother''s side as Nik hurriedly pulled a chair for her, Mai sat down in Tom-Tom''s seat and felt a bit anxious.

    "I- I''m fine, Mai," Michi forced a smile, "Katara, Suki... please help me back to my room."

    ''There goes... my good mood,'' Mai sighed internally.

    Once Michi left and Mai was done with her breakfast, the rest of the morning was the same as yesterday for Nik. After collecting dishes, they also began serving other guards during their break time. Only after all the task for the morning waspleted and there was a bit of time left before the preparations of lunch signifying Nik''s break, he fell into deep thought.

    ''Katara and Suki are busy... the butlers have their own tasks and don''t even get any breaks so Sokka isn''t off the hook either. This leaves me and Aang... he must be in the school, too.

    If any of them had to make sense of the situation, would they try and find the catbs acting as the prison for the recently released earthbenders or make use of the fact that Ukano isn''t present and infiltrate his office?''

    Nik lied on the grass. The garden of the pce wasn''t even noteworthy due to the terrain so aside from the gardeners, it wasn''t visited by many. The corners of the garden, thus, became a popr resting spot for the servants in the pce.

    ''Ukano said that some Admiral should be arriving today using a ship as a means of travel... and the guards on the rig also mentioned additional prisoners which should arrive today... I hope the vigers aren''t found. It wasn''t too easy to break them out,'' Nik sighed deeply. It would be a lie if he said that he wasn''t interested in the hypnosis technique.

    After all... it might just help him in his homeworld. Despite the chances of it being low, Nik wanted to try it. Maybe he will have the fortune of being pleasantly surprised.

    ''To search for the catbs... likely to be riddled with guards and whatnot if it really is the location where the hypnosis takes ce isn''t up my alley given that I can be taken out by any moderately skilled fighter. But I can roam the pce and try to sneak into the office.

    The risk is lowerpared to finding the dungeons... speaking of dungeons, Michi named it the ''Twilight Dungeon.'' But why? I could try and ask her instead but all it would take is one rumor to have my life hang on a thin rope... the fact is that the supposed rumor might just be the truth.''

    Nik fell into a dilemma.

    As he sat up, he found the garden void of any servant or guards. Given that the garden wasn''t on the perimeters, guards weren''t needed that much either and the work of gardeners wasn''t too taxing due to the smaller size of their duty.

    ''The Chief Butler is said to have left with Ukano and Kai... the chances of the head bodyguard... that dangerous firebender leaving is high, too. Any wise ruler would leave a major chunk of security detail with his family and that might be true ordinarily but Ukano ced his wife into mental suggestion so he doesn''t seem too wise... or trusting. So... there is also a possibility that I might not find anything in the office.''

    Nik carefully considered the three choices.

    Searching for the catbs might provide results the quickest but the level of strength needed to repel risks was out of Nik''s reach.

    Searching the office hadparatively lower risk but the chances of this option being a dud were considerable enough, too.

    Then came trying to fork out information from Michi. Of course, Nik, who ordinarily didn''t even consider the concept of honor... felt that it would be a dishonorable act to take advantage of a woman given his previous line of profession. He did use to fork out sensitive information at times, but he would rather never mix these acts. He wasn''t making any money. He wanted the pleasure to remain pleasure and nothing more.

    Not to mention, if he really isn''t left with any options, he can exin things to Michi at any point during nightfall.

    But the chance of scouring Ukano''s office might note again.

    And...

    It''s not like he actually needed to stay inside and risk getting caught given the fact that he can even carry away the giant pce itself.

    Nik''s gaze brightened and he stepped out of the garden with a simple objective.

    ---

    "Oh, truly magnificent. The Phoenix King''s insight is worthy of our reverence," A middle-aged man with greying hair and beard sporting a stern expression gazed at the dazed look on Kai''s face. They were currently inside a carriage pulled by Komodo Rhino.

    In front of the man sat Ukano and Kai.

    "Yes, yes, Admiral," Ukano nodded with a pleased smile.

    "Who would have known that the Dai Li held such knowledge. But... I fear that the citizens are turning more aggressive in questioning the orphans. We silently take away a few troublemakers every night but the poption of Omashu is breathtaking and our staff is nothingpared to it."

    Zhao nodded but his expression was strange.

    "Mayor Ukano, I would like to ask your assistance in the sudden disappearance of the vigers around..." Even now, Admiral Zhao didn''t let on the information of the Prison Rig. It was clear that Ukano himself wasn''t privy to a lot of things.

    "Of course, but I find it the most pleasing," Ukano smiled, "Who knew that the vigers would truly disappear. Even now, I feel like I identally used the Twilight Dungeon to make myself believe that they existed in the first ce."

    Zhao kept a in expression. He was barely amused by these concepts and instead felt the situation of the disappearance of the Prison Rig and then the disappearance of the vigers biting on him.

    ''Well... aside from the events revolving around the prison rig, it is clear that our men are being kept prisoners by the Earthbenders... but, who could have broken them out? Where are they? Given that the situation revolves around earthbending, the search party will definitely find tracks... the most obvious location is makeshift bunks underground.''

    Zhao''s thoughts tried to pry apart the fog of confusion to find the truth. But they didn''t have enough evidence. Just the cost of supporting the additional prisoners on the battleship is bound to make them pay quite a bit. But that was of no concern. There was a giant provider such as Omashu in such a close proximity.

    "Anyway, I need to know who else within your territory has gone through these disciplinary routines and how many times," Zhao added.

    "Of course, of course. Aside from a few maids and my son-inw who goes through these techniques annually, there are a few who are disciplined only once.

    Following the Phoenix King''s regime, I have remained impartial. The truth is, my wife chanced upon the orders of the king and her memories have been tampered with. Theplete list and the rted information is well-guarded by the earthen dogs," Ukano chuckled.

    "The Dai Li..." Zhao muttered softly. The thought of these men made Zhao ufortable. Secretive and efficient. Be it their bending abilities or their ruthlessness... everything was praised by the one true king and this had created a great rivalry between the Dai Li and the war detail of the Fire Nation.

    However, their moods copsed once the entourage reached the peak of Omashu, inside the pce.

    "What?" Kai gaped. His expression now normal.

    "The contents of the Mayor''s office have disappeared?" Zhao raised his brow at the news and then he looked at the firebenderpletely in red armor. He was different from other soldiers who were in the ensemble of ck and red.

    This was none other than the head guard of the pce.

    At this moment, Ukano''s face had paled.

    The three men, under the protection of their guards, reached the office in the pce.

    Gone.

    Empty.

    From the thick metal doors to the interiors...

    Everything was gone!

    "Oh, lords!" Ukano cried out in fright as he gazed at the smaller portion of the wall now emptied out.

    His treasury!

    "What happened here?" Ukano looked back. His piercing gazended on Mai and Michi.

    "I don''t know," Mai shrugged before turning around.

    "Mai, could you not act so childishly with important guests around?" Kai sighed and grumbled.

    Mai stopped for a moment and then turned to look at Zhao. The sheer look of bother seemed to have made the man''s lips twitch as Mai calmly turned around again and left.

    "Honey, I had a¡ª"

    "Sigh, whatever. My apologies, Admiral Zhao. Let Kai show you around while I get to the bottom of this. Michi, go back. This doesn''t concern you." Ukano patted his forehead when he heard Zhao speak up.

    "Actually, I would like to be part of the investigation team."

    Although his tone was humble, Ukano''s position was certainly lower than the Admiral despite owning a kingdom.

    Seeing that she was pushed away... although, for right reasons since not a single sane individual would have amorous thoughts after his treasury being looted and his office disappear into thin air, Michi still felt a little bothered. After all, she had many things to ask this time. But there was fear, too.

    She remembered confronting Ukano about the children.

    ''If I... question him again... will he send me to that location again?'' Michi''s expression grew worse as she returned to her room, not bothering to stop by the lunch. But as if recalling something, her steps changed direction and she entered the dining room alone. It was already the time for lunch and...

    "Ah, here, please, have a seat."

    The three waitresses gave a depressed sigh. Everyone had their specific members to deal with and Nik''s easygoing nature was fully monopolized by Michi. Seeing him wee her with such a bright smile, Michi''s mood couldn''t help but improve.

    "It looks like Ukano and others won''t have the time to apany me to lunch. Juhi, go and check up with Mai if she wants to eat. The rest can just take this moment as a break... we have an important guest with us today and the tragedy has stricken the pce. Get your minds straightened out."

    Michi was quick to send others off.

    While she spoke, Nik continued to ce food on her te and by the time others left, Michi nced at the spread of delicious food.

    "Um... Ma''am, after this, can I get a short break, too?" Nik voiced out with a concerned expression as Michi''s lips twitched.

    "A break... what interesting things would you do during this free period?" Michi sighed, a little crestfallen by the addition of such formalities. Afterst night''s events, she didn''t even have a chance to get a proper closure.

    ''And he was so kind andforting when I cried... should I just...'' Being alone with Nik, now she realized, was dangerous in more ways than one.

    The real criminal of the day''s incident smiled as he poured in a cup of juice... it was actually alcohol. He got a chance to sneak in a taste yesterday¡ª waiter''s privileges.

    "What interesting things do I n to do during my free time?" Nik mimicked the question, his gaze glimmering with a mischievous glint. He decided to take a shot.

    "Well, if I''m not being too bold, Ma''am, I was nning on doing you."

    Nik replied with a sincere expression.

    Michi, meanwhile, ate a spoonful of food and then nodded with a nk expression, still lost in her dreams.

    "I see... you''re going to do me."

    She then frowned, having trouble understanding for a moment.

    ''Do me? Wait, remember the entire statement. He is nning to do me... wait, I heard that right?"

    Her lips parted in surprise.

    "Nik," she looked back. She was surprised because of many reasons.

    The fact that he would want to still continue their affair was shocking in itself since Katara, in her mind, was already quite the catch.

    Not to mention the bold statement... and initiative.

    "Yes, Ma''am?" Nik inquired curiously.

    "I... think I misheard your words."

    "Oh, I see. I do apologize for acting so eagerly. It is almost unbing."

    Michi couldn''t help but sigh softly. A look of indignance shed through her gaze and a pout quite unlike her age marked her cheek.

    "Would you be so kind to repeat yourself?"

    "Ma''am, please, you can simplymand me. I cannot burden requests of a woman of such high standing," Nik gave a short bow.

    Biting her lower lip, as exasperated as she would be while facing Tom-Tom with the addition of the itch in her heart as she recalledst night''s events, Michi gave a rough huff, almost a pant, "Then, Nik. Repeat what you said..."

    "I said," lowering himself slightly as he pressed his hand against the table with his body leaning to the side, his face closed in against Michi''s and he whispered, "Once you eat, I''m going to try and find us a secluded spot where I want to kiss you as I see fit and plunge that lusting hole just likest night while keeping you against a wall and strip you off of your dignity of being a noble. To have you filled to the brim with content. After all, my job is to fill you with delicacies~!"

    Michi''s expression turned nk while Nik pulled back. Stoically, Michi began to consume her meal with still the dazed look while Nik couldn''t help but rub the bridge of his lips.

    ''Did I... overdo it? Then again, wouldn''t be the first thing I overdid today.''

    With that, he looked at his status screen.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 0 (74.6667/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)]

    The increase of almost five points was the result of Ukano''s treasury that he chanced upon behind therge painting of some dark-haired man wearing arge golden crown.

    ''But... there is also a strange hidden path inside his office. However, forgetting my ce and prying too many secrets... that''s how you die early. Been there, done that. Not interested in dying too early again,'' Nik shook his head internally and smiled to himself, ''And there is that thing... Katara would probably like that.''

    Nik had kept arge portion of Ukano''s office in his personal space but the remaining things were devoured without a doubt. And nobody could track the crime back to him, too. After all, where could one even hide so many things without being seen by at least one person?

    ''Yeeeeeeeeee¡ª'' Michi''s thoughts, on the other hand, had stopped working.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 46: Change

    Chapter 46: Change<h4>Chapter 46: Change</h4>

    The pce was definitely in an uproar. The news spread and certain neers had their eyes widened when they realized that the Mayor''s office was swept clean. Even the furniture wasn''t spared!

    "So? You were employed due to circumstances and had only started to work at the storages?"

    The pce was surrounded at this moment. In the eyes of the owner, no thief would stay after making such arge im! Ukano''s treasury was filled with gold and jewels but their value was barely enough for Nik. After seeing that even the jewels would only give him AP in decimals, Nik stopped and kept some wealth for safekeeping. If possible, of course, he didn''t want to bust his ass daily to live by.

    However, the ''guest'' had some other considerations. With the pce surrounded and every exit covered, the neer who barely had any reputation amongst workers demanded Ukano to set up an interrogation chamber. There were ''other'' ways of finding the truth but even Zhao didn''t want to risk these methods getting public by transferring arge chunk of servants at once.

    "Yes, I came here a week ago. I lived by doing odd jobs here and there and I had thought of leaving after picking up my nephew from distant friends," Sokka smiled and nodded his head eagerly.

    "Nephew?" Zhao looked at Sokka. At the moment, within the ravaged room, only two chairs were set up. Behind Zhao stood four guards. Observing Sokka for a while Zhao finally spoke up.

    "This nephew... I havee to understand that you don''t look anything alike. You have dark skin and blue eyes. Traits of water tribe, I''m sure of it."

    His words caused Sokka to flinch, "But the reports the mayor and his son-inw submitted held the fact that this nephew is fair-skinned."

    "Aiya, lord, what can I do about it? I can''t control who my sister lived with, right?" Sokka''s lips twitched. If possible, to save his skin, he would easily tarnish the entire group''s reputation.

    "Where is your sister?" Zhao inquired.

    "A cousin, Lord. She''s dead," Sokka shook his head.

    "I see... and you got the job of assisting butler because you can read and write, correct?" Zhao continued.

    "Yes, my lord! I am best with numbers and words!" The youth smiled and assured.

    "What were you doing this morning?"

    "I was at the pce''s storage, taking count on the bags of wheat and making sure that the area isn''t damp."

    Zhao crossed his arms and nodded, "It''s fine. Leave."

    Once Sokka left, Zhao leaned back on his seat.

    "Sir, it is likely that the thief has already left," one of the guards finally spoke up.

    "Send in the next one..." Zhao felt a bit annoyed. Even to the untrained eyes, the act of the prison rig disappearing and the incident of the mayor''s office disappearing should be connected. He wouldn''t have concerned himself with this task if it wasn''t to at least find something, even a single clue, to not return empty-handed when reporting the disappearance of the rig to the Phoenix King.

    ---

    "How scary... who can even make things disappear..." Katara gasped as she clutched her ''husband''s'' hand.

    ''Really... really?'' Suki nced at Katara. All of them have been questioned already. Their stories were simple, too. Nomads who were employed by Kai. The fact that it was Kai who brought them lowered the suspicion greatly. After all, right before the theft, the only ones who stood out would be servants who have been acting strangely for a little while already or the servants who tried to enter the pce by any means possible.

    Compared to them, Nik''s, Katara''s, and Suki''s entry was simply a passing thought of the son-inw of the mayor.

    "There, there, what would I do if someone steals you away, too," Nik blinked out a tear and sniffed softly. They weren''t alone. Many servants had gathered. Instead of leaving, they had formed cliques to discuss things amongst themselves.

    This, by itself, was a great time for the trio to speak and exchange information.

    "Did you find something?" Suki whispered, getting to the point rather impatiently.

    "Not yet... I didn''t want to risk staying for long so I took everything. I''ll give it a shot at night and see if there''s anything noteworthy," Nik smiled, "Say, Cousin, how''s your job?"

    "It''s well," Suki smiled, "Mistress treats us well."

    "Oh, Suki... should we tell him about this morning?" Katara whispered and Suki''s cheeks turned somewhat red.

    "Do what you want..." She mumbled but it was easy to see that she was curious to find out Nik''s reaction to the gossip.

    "Nik-"

    "How many times have I said to call me honey?" Nik snorted and Katara''s lips twitched.

    ''You''re... taking this too seriously!'' She whined internally and nced at Suki. Seeing her almost gloomy expression, a hint of mischief rose in Katara and she lowered her head, "H-honey... anyway," she quickly changed the topic, "As part of our duty, we have to clean up Mistress'' room every day. But guess what we saw today?"

    "An otter-penguin?" Nik inquired.

    "Pfft, what?" Suki chuckled due to the sheer strangeness of the answer.

    "She asked me to guess," Nik shrugged.

    "No... Mistress'' room was... well, messy. Sheets had stains and even the mattress had a few stains and oh gods, the curtain and other items were all over the ce!" Katara''s gaze glimmered, "And mistress asked us not to speak about it. Well, you can''t speak about it either... what do you think?"

    "Mayor is a lucky guy?" Nik concluded with a doubtful expression.

    "Tsk, tsk," Suki shook her head. She really couldn''t stay out of the conversation, "I don''t think an old man like Mayor can... be that aggressive. Nik, really, you should have seen the size of the stains. Massive pools, I say! Katara and I think that the Mistress... has someone else..." Suki had a flushed expression, "Anyway, there is another thing... I think we found one of the secret passages..."

    She then exined their adventure in their night and how they met Aang. This allowed Nik to take the chance and exin about the secret passage he discovered in the office and Sokka''s finding of the catbs under the pce that acted as a prison for the Earthbenders.

    "I see... so these passages might as well be connected to these catbs¡ª"

    "You there," a sharp tone broke their conversation.

    Looking towards the speaker, the trio found Kai pointing in their direction.

    "Yes, lord?" The trio bowed.

    "I have gone through a taxing journey. Of course, I need to take a bath. Prepare water for me," Kai''s gaze roamed over the two women. Seeing this, the other servants shrunk their necks.

    "Lord, Mistress Michi asked me to prepare a fresh set of clothes..." Suki stated while lowering her head.

    "Fine," Kai shrugged before he nced at Katara, "You will alsoplete this woman''s task while she tends to me."

    Katara pursed her lips. If this wasn''t enough to anger her, Nik''s shameless whisper did send her close to the edge.

    "Honey, you''re up," Nik smiled internally. If Kai wasn''t present, he might have had augh or two.

    "Sister-inw... you cannot forget about cousin, alright?" Suki whispered, too and a vein popped on Katara''s forehead.

    "Hmm? What is it? Why aren''t you moving?" Kai frowned.

    "Y-yes, Lord," Katara gasped but her eyes glinted.

    ''Prepare water... sure, sure. I can heat it up real nice...''

    Others looked at Nik with pity in their eyes but Suki and Nik were a bit indifferent to it. After bidding farewell, they left in different directions.

    Katara did continue to say that she can take care of herself and even now, she didn''t look too bothered by it so why try and unnecessarily interfere, right?

    ''Hmm... I guess Sokka might do something strange if he found out...'' Nik mused. His supposed break was cut short because of the investigation but now he did have some time to himself.

    "Ah, Nik, there you are. Mistress asked you to bring in evening snacks for her." A dark-haired woman hastily walked over and called out.

    "Evening snacks? Is it normal?" Nik inquired. It was his second day at the job, after all.

    "Well, she doesn''t really demand evening snacks but Miss Mai does. Most probably, Mistress is with her daughter... and you know how Mistress tries to lengthen their time together. So, hurry. You don''t want to leave a bad impression when ites to this matter," Juhi reminded kindly.

    "Thanks," Nik nodded with a smile.

    ---

    *Knock*

    *Knock*

    "Come in," a slightly dry voice sounded. It was Mai.

    Opening the door, Nik pushed the cart into the room and he greeted the two women. The Mayor''s bedroom didn''t have an extra set of furniture for entertaining others but it did have a study and another table set with Michi''s cosmetics.

    "Yes, you can set them here," Michi smiled and pointed towards her table.

    "Well... it''s fine if you say so," Mai continued where they left off and failed to notice Michi''s gaze and attention attracted to Nik as he set up cups for tea and baked cookies.

    ''Oh god, we... right there in front of the mirror... good thing the lights were fizzled out but...'' Michi began recollecting her memories fromst night. Bent against the table, she felt Nik''s ''strikes'' exceptional.

    "Mom? Mother?" Mai finally observed theck of reply and gazed at Michi.

    "Hmm? Yes, sorry, dear. I''m just feeling a little out of it," Michi smiled apologetically and instantly felt a little guilty.

    "Oh... it''s alright," Mai nodded, "Anyway, as I said back then, I don''t particrly care if those children are orphans or not. It''s not like we converse daily. But... why are you asking about that?"

    Mai questioned, "Those children have been situated here for quite some time now."

    "It''s nothing, Mai. I just... wanted to talk with you about something..."

    "So you chose orphans as a topic?" Mai questioned and before Michi could feel troubled, Nik questioned his way into the conversation.

    "Tea, Miss Mai?" Nik presented the cup as Mai waved her hand nonchntly.

    "She doesn''t drink tea. I would like a cup," Michi smiled.

    But before going towards her, Nik offered the sweets and Mai finally lowered her head to look at them.

    "You can ce them here," Mai stated and nced at Nik in the passing.

    Nik already found Mai''s attraction to sweets and desserts yesterday.

    Once done, he served a cup of tea and cookies to Michi, too.

    "Were you questioned, too?" Michi looked at Nik.

    "It was all well, Ma''am. But..." Nik revealed a troubled expression. He might not have butted in back then but that didn''t mean he didn''t even remotely worry about Katara.

    "Yes? Speak?" Michi added quickly.

    "It''s that Lord Kai... asked Katara to prepare water for his bath..." Nik''s expression faltered.

    *Crunch*

    A crisp sound attracted Nik and Michi as they saw a cold Mai stuffing the entire cookie into her mouth, "And... you let him?" Mai questioned. Though masking her expression, Nik could still sense the fury and contempt in her eyes.

    "I couldn''t ask the pce''s maid to notplete her duty... no."

    "Whatever, coward," Mai snorted in a mumble and stood up, leaving with her te of cookies.

    Once Mai left, Michi bit her lip and spoke up, "Just wait a moment. I''ll straighten Kai out!" She, too, left.

    "Well... if you say so," Nik shrugged with a smile and sneaked up one cookie.

    ''Wow... this is good. The sweetness isn''t overbearing and the cookie simply melts into the mouth. This stuff will be good even in the homeworld, right?''

    Nik thought to himself and looked around.

    ''Now... what should I do? I expected Mai to mess with Kai and leave me and Michi alone...''

    He found a chair to seat himself. He was still directly serving Michi so unless she dismisses him, he could stay here.

    ''But would it be too weird if I wasn''t even present while the Mistress righteously saves a servant''s wife? Then again... if I go there, Kai will be up my ass all day long from then on.''

    Leaning back, Nik closed his eyes, ''Man, I wonder what Mitsuko''s up to... Yuuko, too. I already miss the smell of a new book.''

    While Nik entered his world of wonders, a set of ruthless actions struck Kai bare.

    ---

    "I''m so sorry, Mistress," Katara lowered her head, her shoulders trembling.

    ''You can''tugh... you cannotugh!'' Katara swore internally while she walked behind Michi who had a wry expression.

    "It''s no problem, dear. Rest up. And... remind me to have you trained for preparing bathwater. Too high of a temperature... well, you have seen what happened to Kai, right? I can only help you so much at this point. But you cannot be wandering around from now on," Michi exhorted. If possible... just to ''make up'' to Katara for doing something worse behind her back, Michi had gone above and beyond, openly chastising the cooked Kai whose mind still reeled with pain and numbness by entering a boiling bath.

    Well, to have an angered waterbender prepare one''s bath... even Nik felt it was a rookie mistake and he was a genuine rookie in this world.

    "Yes, Mistress. I''ll try not to cause more troubles," Katara stated, feeling touched. She didn''t have the best impression of the people of fire nation so seeing a noble of them all trying to cover up for an immigrant really made Katara feel the need to revaluate her thoughts.

    Once Katara left, Michi returned and held the handle of her door. Sighing softly, she entered her room only to find Nik patiently standing by the cart with a slightly obvious look of exhaustion.

    "Were you standing all this time?" Michi inquired with a pang jolting her heart.

    "Yes," Nik nodded, lying without a change of expression.

    He had even refilled the te with remaining cookies and seeing his questioning look, Michi smiled somewhat.

    "It''s alright... I took care of it. Do you want to know what happened?"

    "Is... it something bad?" Nik hesitated.

    "No," Michi sat down and picked up her cup.

    "Ah, Ma''am, it''s cold¡ª" he stated hurriedly but Michi drained it in an instant.

    "Michi... I thought I told you to call me Michi when we''re alone," She huffed before setting the cup down, "Anyway... your wife doesn''t seem to know how to keep a moderate temperature. Kai actually has some burns over his body because the water was too hot... Katara was in quite a bit of trouble and even I could barely keep her from harm."

    ''She really can take care of her own skin, huh,'' Nik nodded but it was still great that Michi went in to resolve the situation. Nik doubted that Katara would obediently go into any prison and any overt attack would have only exposed all of them.

    "Thank you..." Nik nodded.

    "By the way, how could you let your wife go on without even trying to protect her?" Michi instantly furrowed her brows. Despite their own immoral acts... she strangely found it distasteful. After all... she didn''t want to be with a man without a spine, not after marrying one already.

    ''Wait, it was just a one-time thing. I can''t let it go out of hand!'' Michi admonished herself internally but then Nik''s words this afternoon rang in her head.

    "She asked not to interfere," Nik exined. He didn''t even need to lie for this matter, "She is a strong woman... and we both realize that acting out of bounds will not help us but only create more problems. That is why I asked for your help, Michi.

    Truly, I''m very grateful... but I reckon that my gratitude is hardly worth anything, right?" His smile turned a bit sad.

    ''Oi, oi... it''s fun to y around but don''t overdo it,'' Nik, meanwhile, cautioned himself internally.

    "It''s... true. If you did try to do anything, the situation would have gotten worse. I apologize... I shouldn''t have spoken out of turn. And you''re wrong!" Michi''s voice rose up a notch, "It means a lot... your gratitude. It''s worth a lot, I mean."

    "Would you like some tea?" Nik smiled and inquired.

    "Of course," Michi smiled.

    But suddenly, Nik''s expression soured and he sighed deeply, "Apologies... the entire pot had grown cold. I can''t possibly serve you something cold after such assistance to the likes of me."

    "It''s alright," Michi shook her head. But seeing Nik walking towards her with a resolute look, her heart thumped.

    "Michi... can I ask you something?" Nik sat beside her. Ordinarily, even Michi would have felt anger but... she couldn''t muster any. Her chest heaved somewhat and she couldn''t help but lean closer to Nik. His subtle scent attracted her attention and his soothing voice calmed her down.

    "Last night... are you feeling well now?" Nik questioned. His worries were sincere.

    "It''s..." Michi hesitated.

    "You don''t have to talk about it," Nik shook his head, "But... let me lend you a helping hand."

    "Helping hand?" Michi gulped, "What do you mean?"

    "This," Nik whispered as he leaned in to peck Michi''s lips. At this point, Nik felt a little intoxicated. He, who had his freedom taken away and constantly... well, taken care of by Esta, could even get a chance to take everything from someone else... Ukano''s wealth, and even his wife...

    ''Yeah... this is a dangerous territory,'' Nik faltered for a moment. It wouldn''t be his first time pleasing a married woman but it definitely was his first time doing something with the thought of ''taking.''

    "We shouldn''t," Michi finally leaned back. She looked uncertain by her own choices. Seeing theplicated look on Nik''s face as if he was going through a simr moral crisis, Michi felt a bit worse.

    ''It''s the right thing to do... right?''

    Nik and Michi thought simultaneously.

    ''But...'' they both nced at each other.

    ''I made up my mind to do things... take initiative. It''s good. I made some friends. It''s relieving, yeah... but is it wrong to want more... and more and more?'' Nik gulped. He hadn''t felt this sense of greedst night. It was simple then. He was here to please Michi... but now, his thoughts were clouded. Arger part of him wanted to remove these thoughts but then wouldn''t everything remain the same? Wouldn''t he be the same? The one marked by Esta and following her creeds even after parting in death.

    "I..." Nik whispered. He felt strangely excited. He could say it out loud and let go of the weight held over his chest. If he couldn''t even speak ''truthfully'' to such a woman who did help him and wanted the same thing... held back by her own customs, then what was the difference between the current him, the past him, and Michi in front of him.

    ''Someone... has to be true to themselves, right?''

    Nik held Michi''s hand, "I want to help you. And I stated the only way I know this afternoon..."

    Michi blinked and Nik heaved a deep sigh.

    "You..." Michi looked away, "You should probably leave. I have a lot¡ª mmphggg!"

    Michi almost mewled yet she couldn''t. Her eyes narrowed into pleased creases while Nik held her by her waist with one arm and the other one held her chin in his thumb and curled index.

    Their lips pressed tightly and his tongue mingled with Michi''s. Both of their mouths felt a bit sweeter because of the desserts before.

    Only after a few seconds did Nik lean back with an excited flush on his cheeks. There was something... lively about Nik, Michi now realized.

    "Do you still want me to leave? I will only ept the truth," Nik grinned.

    ''Oh... I, who have taught my son and daughter to not lie... cannot possibly go back on my words, right?'' Michi forgot various other moral lessons she imparted to her children and finally leaned towards the culprit of all her desires.

    "Stay... and lock the doors," She whispered.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 47: Two Beings of Struggle (R18)

    Chapter 47: Two Beings of Struggle (R18)<h4>Chapter 47: Two Beings of Struggle (R18)</h4>

    There was something ''wrong'' about having an affair in the daytime. Light reflected on their bodies, letting them see each other better thanst night. For the most part, Michi still felt slightly apprehensive.

    She had her left-hand clutch her right wrist, her posture slightly defensive as Nik had locked the doors. It was merely insurance since Michi knew that Ukano wouldn''te. Now she had a good idea as to why he wouldn''t, not to mention the theft and Admiral Zhao''s arrival. But she could forget those things, right? It didn''t concern her. Not after she was asked to leave. Not after...

    ''Why would he do that?'' Michi felt perplexed. Just what had she done? She couldn''t even remember it, but now she knew that something happened in the past. Something that Ukano didn''t like and she was forced to ept the consequences of his displeasure.

    "-chi... Michi?" She snapped out of her thoughts with an incredulous look as she gazed at Nik.

    "Huh? Oh, my. I... it''s nothing," Michi smiled.

    Nik wondered for a moment. It was a clear lie but he didn''t want to forcefully make her open up. Justst night''s outburst was enough to make Nik realize a few things. Like others, Michi had gone through the same period of mental suggestion and until now, all the fingers pointed at Ukano. After all, he is the mayor. If not him, then someone stronger than him with a greater reach¡ª a political leader, perhaps.

    "Hmm, then," Nik stated softly as he sat down. Unexpectedly, Michi jumped up with a stern expression.

    "Not on the mattress, no! You left me high and dry in the morning and I couldn''t even clean up properly! Do you know how embarrassing it was to have your wife and cousin find out the messed-up sheets?" Michi sat down on the chair in front of Nik and berated the youth with a sense of renewed re that she imagined herself to have lost.

    Nik did hear this from Katara so he could nod silently.

    "Well, then where?" Nik inquired while looking around.

    Aside from the mattress, other spots weren''t really thatfortable. They even tried out the deskst night but it was a bust.

    "You... ehm, said something during lunch... I have trouble recalling it," Michi looked towards the tray of cookies and picked a piece for herself before quietly eating it.

    "Oh," realization flickered in Nik''s eyes. That was just harmless flirting... well, a little above that. Flirting never did involve talks of pushing someone against a wall but seeing that Michi was actually receptive to the idea, Nik recalled the exact words he said.

    ''Let''s see... first step kisses. The second step, pushing her against the wall and filling her up good... the third step, strip off her dignity. Hmm,'' Nik stood up. To what extent Michi wanted it, there was only one way to find out seeing that she wouldn''t want to describe her desires clearly.

    "I see," Nik caught Michi''s wrist and took the cookie from her hand and her expression faltered for a moment. It was clear to see that Michi wasn''t used to having things ''taken'' from her yet Nik nned to im more than just a half-eaten cookie.

    "Stand up," Nik''s gaze bore into Michi, making her flinch.

    "Huh?"

    "Stand," Nik''s hold of her wrist tightened.

    ''What is this change him... he suddenly feels... intense,'' Michi slowly stood up, her gaze caught within Nik''s eyes. His usually cheerful expression strangelymanding. It was his eyes, Michi realized, the expression of his eyes had changed. Until this moment, Nik regarded her warmly and kindly, and yet, those intentions were clouded by the authority that should be unfounded by a waiter.

    "Why must you feel embarrassed by some ruined sheets?" Nik''s question was unexpected and it stumped Michi.

    "Answer me. Why must you, a woman of higher order feel embarrassed to have your feelings and body validated? And that, too, against your own maids?" Nik''s gaze was somewhat chilling.

    "I..." Michi felt her lips drying as Nik took a step forward and pulled the chair behind Michi away by dragging its leg using his foot. This only gave Michi space to step back in ordance with the firmly advancing Nik. In a matter of moments, Michi found herself cornered against the wall.

    Nik raised his hand and Michi flinched, expecting the worse. Yet, feeling the gentle graze of the back of his palm against her cheek made her open her eyes with a hesitant expression taking over her face.

    "This is what you wanted right?" Nik whispered as he leaned forward. Leaning against the wall with his forearm supporting his body, Nik''s body seemed to have left Michi no space to escape. Both of them could now each other''s warm breath against their chins and lips.

    "This is what youcked, right?" Nik continued, "If I had you, never will I let you leave this hand."

    The back of his hand reached her chin before his thumb grazed soft lower lip.

    "A firm hand..." Nik''s voice, his stern face melting into a somewhat intoxicated expression and his touch made Michi narrow her eyes as her worries simrly melted away with only a sense of aplishment left in her.

    "So? What do you want now?" Nik smiled as he took his hand off of Michi''s chin, "Do you want to spend your time snacking? Wallowing in self-pity? Or..."

    His face lowered, the tips of their noses brushing against each other.

    "What I want?" Michi mumbled to herself, apprehensive. Her thoughts jumbled up. She wanted many things but amongst them, the need for her husband''s attention decreased steadily. She wanted to find out the truth. What had urred a few months back? But she also wanted...

    "What I want is--" Michi''s lips were sealed at that moment, the moment of sly itself pleased Nik. He was acting out of bounds. These were new territories and he was enjoying every moment of exploration. This wasn''t like ''those ys.'' He was sincere. He wanted... too. Her, and more. To not let people or things escape his firm hold once they''re caught in.

    Michi''s heartbeat sped up and her conservative posture couldn''t help but shift at this moment. Her fingers traced Nik''s robes before settling around his belt as they loosely held him.

    "Mmmgh~ You didn''t let me finish," Michi whimpered as they finally leaned back.

    "And?" Nik smiled, "Try and stop if that''s what you want."

    His thumb pushed her chin up and Michi couldn''t help but pout, "Is that how you treat your mistress?"

    "No, of course not. I have yet to make an honest woman out of you," Nik leaned back and stood straight once again, "Turn around."

    Michi''s heart thumped.

    But this time she was quick on her feet. Although fear and expectations reached their peak, Michi turned around and her shoulders cowered in. Nodding his head, Nik held Michi''s shoulder as his fingers hooked onto the cors of her robe.

    "B- but it''s bright... what if someone identally peeks in?" Michi voiced her concerns.

    These were real concerns and even Nik, with his newfound sense of breaking bounds, couldn''t brush them off. But that''s why he never nned topletely strip her down.

    Instead offorting Michi with words, Nik pulled down the top of her robes. Her smooth back with a single thread was instantly exposed while her front covered by a red dudou revealed her motherly treasures.

    "Ah!" Michi gasped, her hands scrambling to cover her front even when covered by undergarments already. Nik''s words quickly made Michi''s heart flutter with a sense of debauchery.

    "Don''t raise your voice too much," Nik warned, "The Mayor brought an important guest, after all."

    "Hmm..." Michi nodded, epting the situation, and bit her lower lip as a heavy blush covered her cheeks when she felt Nik frivolously tracing the thread on her back keeping her undergarment in ce. But seeing her clothes still intact, she sighed softly, a sense of disappointment rising within her.

    "I can''tpletely strip you even if I want to," Nik smiled, "it''s dangerous... but tonight, surely, I''ll keep youpany again."

    Michi''s head buzzed as she felt her lower hems shuffle up and the warmth of the air in the room finally grazed her bare behind. Her pale legs and thighs were exposed to Nik''s impressed gaze while he nced at the damp and exposed pussy lips. With her back subconsciously arching up, Nik saw the hint of her pubes now reaching up towards the t of her crotch.

    It didn''t take long for Michi to hear the sound of clothes shuffling again and her mind wandered to the ''main'' event ofst night. It was clear from her reactions that she didn''t need more technical maintenance and given the constraint of time even Nik felt that they could skip to the direct demonstrations.

    "Here, this will help you," Nik whispered as he leaned forward to hold Michi''s hands and then ce them against the wall. Of course, Nik took the chance to grind his crotch against Michi''s weing lips. Her soft mounds pressed down and pushed apart slightly, revealing her dark pink insides.

    "Mh, Nik," Michi suddenly whispered, "Wait... can I look at it?"

    "Of course," Nik smiled as Michi turned around. Now her back against the wall and her eyes widened at the size of the erection.

    "T-this..." She exhaled hotly.

    "You took every single inch," Nik snorted a chuckle, "Why don''t you see for yourself?"

    Nik held his cock when Michi hurriedly held his hand, "Please, l-let me... you were so kind to mest night... just let me do it now." Her voice was already hushed and her mind was filled with disbelief. What was she saying?!

    Yet, her warm and slender hands touched the dangerous weapon that she sheathed yesterday. It felt right, the sensation that she felt, now that she saw it clearly. It twitched in her hand as she could feel Nik''s excitement. Nothing was better proof than this that she still had ''it''. Charm, attraction. She had it and there was such an impressive member eager to take her again. In broad daylight at that. The risks involved were unimaginable, for both of them.

    But as she led Nik towards her entrance, her back now pushing against the wall and her legs parting slightly. Her breathing turned a bit ragged and her gaze met with Nik''s.

    "I want this," she smiled, "And I want to know what happened to mest night. I said it."

    Nik fell into a daze before smiling widely. He couldn''t keep up with the act after all. Seeing a fellow individual struggling to change, Nik couldn''t help but feel a bit giddy.

    "Nngh," Michi''s breasts heaved as Nik entered her rather smoothly. She was, after all, pushed to her limitsst night already.

    "Then have it," Nik grunted softly as he pushed his hips forward.

    "Ohhh~!" Michi squirmed as her hands reached out and held Nik''s shoulders. Nik''s hands, on the other hand, tested Michi''s flexibility as he leaned forward and closed their distance to hold Michi''s right thigh and pull it apart further while thrusting fully. The two instantly felt her dungeon deepen as she gasped sweetly.

    "Nik!" Michi moaned, her expression lit with pleasure now fully visible to Nik and despite the difference in the world, Nik felt Mitsuko''s face coincide with Michi''s. Narrowing his eyes, her tight walls sping him down already, Nik forcefully pulled back and then gave another thrust. Seeing his yful expression, Michi couldn''t help but feel that she had fallen from one indifferent set of hands to exploitive ones yet she preferred being worked uppletely.

    "Say, what would you do if your husbandes back tonight, seeking more than words from you?" Nik whispered yet he didn''t stop. He fucked and fucked. His words screwed with Michi''s thoughts with the kind intention of making her move past her struggles and he also screwed her body.

    "What?" Her moans mingled with her question as her voice rose a notch.

    This was an extraordinary question for Nik. Not minding with their personal lives, Nik had asked this question for the first time. This is an inquiry that would haveted him the usual punishment of a ride in the abyss but now... he was growing increasingly aware that ''she'' held no power over him.

    "Do you think Ukano can do this?" Nik plunged deeper, leaving Mich breathless. Her body was lit up with desire yet the thought of her husband now raged within her. What would she do?

    "Ohh! I can''t answer if you keep¡ª hnngh!" Michi groaned as Nik smiled. A hint of deviousness touched his lips.

    "Go on, answer," Nik cooed with a resounding thrust. Michi''s juices leaked, slightly trailing down her left thigh while Nik held her by her right thigh and had her against the wall. Her slightly shorter body now seemed even frailer as she gave an indignant re as if Nik was a big bad bully. He might even be that at this moment.

    "I can''t answer--" Michi closed her eyes yet Nik persisted with an insincere smile.

    "Want me to make it easier?" Nik offered. An offer that tugged on Michi''s soul.

    "Wait," she grunted as Nik began to thrust at an increasing pace. With every strike, Michi quivered. Her left breast was cupped by Nik''s right hand. Michi''s body was reaching her peak. With every passing second, Michi found herself reliving the nights of her past, even beyond the time when she was left stranded by her husband. Nights of a drunken man having his fill only. There were times of satisfaction, no doubt about that. But it was when both of them were young. Yet, now, feeling sensations even better than their peak period in the past, Michi couldn''t help feel a bit sad.

    This tiny portion of emotion was instantly suppressed by the primal urge. Her innards were being dug. Her pussy spread, her juices flowing like never before by the thought of many nights further. She didn''t have high expectations. Even Michi felt that she would be entirely ''useless''e a few years more. But couldn''t she spend the rest of the time drowning in pleasure?

    "Ukano will have your head..." Michi panted, "And mine, should he know!"

    "If I had fear, I wouldn''t be here," Nik had Michi''s lips. Their rough breathing suppressed as Michi''s thighs shivered. She was almost there and Nik could sense it. Her body simply clenched him down as if she possessed him and Nik pinched Michi''s erect nippled through her undergarments. The rough treatment was the final push as Michi groaned against his lips, her thighs shuddering furiously as a gush impacted his crotch.

    "Haaah~ Haaa~" Michi looked at Nik with her zed eyes as she felt Nik still solid and ready to go. It had already been a few minutes yet she ended up savoring Nik''s taste before he could have his fill of satisfaction...

    "What... about Katara?" Michi still looked a little hesitant, her answer already looking positive.

    "What about her?" Nik narrowed his eyes. He felt that it was yesterday, he would have just given an excuse yet the ''high'' was great at this moment.

    "She is your... wife..." Michi mumbled but with the natural act of roping in and snatching away the better man, Michi shook her hips gently as she already had Nik engulfed to his roots. Her voice suddenly seemed sweeter and enticing.

    "I will have her," Nik smiled, "And still have you."

    Michi couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the moment. Nik seemed more like an imperial official than a waiter. The thought of Nik maybe recing Kai amused Michi internally.

    ''But then... that would mean...'' Michi hurriedly removed these thoughts and her hands coiled around his neck.

    "As long as... ehm... well, as long as you don''t... ignore me..." Her confidence slowly retreated and her voice turned softer.

    ''Wow, it really worked... if it was Suki or Katara... I would either have boiled skin or shattered bones...'' Nik shrugged internally.

    "Well, how can I ignore you?" Nik grumbled as he suddenly pulled back and gave a quick thrust. Michi''s grace instantly crumbled and she once again red at the youth half her age!

    "I still haven''t gotten close, Michi," Nik smiled, "I won''t let you walk out easily."

    He chuckled as he pulled himself out. ncing down, Michi couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Nik''s cock waspletely wet yet seeing his glistening tip still so fired up, Michi could only heed Nik''s demands.

    "Turn around," he licked his lips. She had her time now it was his turn, right?

    Michi turned around with an eager expression, her hands pushed against the wall as she bent slightly and stuck her hips out. Seeing this, Nik couldn''t help but gingerly rub his tip against Michi''s soaked entrance.

    "Mh,e on, you promised not to ignore me," Michi mewled softly, her expression coy. It was definitely strange how she felt attracted to Nik right from the beginning but now, she felt this rtionship worth pursuing just because of these moments that she had felt lost until now.

    "This isn''t me ignoring you," Nik refuted yet he plunged his dick inside her juicy hole. His hands firmly held her hips and instead of forcefully pushing and roughly ravishing her, Nik felt dragging his thrusts to have his entire length clenched and mped down worth it. Even Michi would be feeling more sensitive after an orgasm so Nik''s thoughts once again reached how to please his partner.

    Some things never change and Nik wouldn''t have it any other way.

    The steady rhythm soon got to Michi. Her folds once again enjoyed being pressed against their will and her inner entrance being gently pushed and prodded. Each tap brought out soft, relieved moans. Her head lowered and a look of unconcealed lust and desire overtook her graceful bearings.

    "More~!" Luscious whisper rolled off her tongue as their pants mixed up. It was soft and as their voices began to rise, Nik pulled her back. Her back and his chest pushed against each other. One hand caught back as slight movements itself jolted Michi to higher levels of pleasure. His other hand traced her neck and Michi covered his hand with hers. Her head tilted to the side, greedily kissing each other as Michi had lost all her bearings.

    Even Nik felt reaching the peak at the sight of Michi''s used, sweaty, andpletely satisfied face.

    He did keep his word.

    Mayor''s wife?

    Michi looked far from it.

    "Ahh!" Michi suddenly exhaled in disappointment as Nik pulled out, his already throbbing tool letting out jets of thick ejaction on her soft andely bottom.

    "Nik," Michi whispered between her ragged pants, "You promised a filling dish!"

    Her expression spoke of some great blunder yet Nik could only snicker. Even Mitsuko was helpless against his pull-out game and she was an ''expert'' in the field.

    "Really? What about Miss Mai and Tom-Tom?" Nik stroked Michi''s soft hair. He wanted to grip them in a bundle and pound Michi again but hair is one of the harder things to get right so Nik tried not to affect it that much.

    Hearing her children''s names, much of Michi''s high was already drowned away and she instantly felt a little disheartened. Her thoughts were simple. even amongst the nobility, having a child meant things being close to permanent. Despite reluctantly agreeing to these depraved arrangements, Michi held an innate desire to have Nik for herself. If only she could actually her ''fill,'' then the dream of having more wild nights wouldn''t just be a distant dream but a close possibility.

    "Don''t bring my children up now... how cruel," Michi fell into Nik''s embrace as his lips twitched. Michi was surely noble and enticing but it was clear that she had mastered the art of feigning coquettishness and helplessness. In fact, it would be hard to imagine a woman of Michi''s level not having any tricks up their sleeves.

    "Here, please eat some cookie, Ma''am," Nik smiled gently before pulling his pants up and seeing this kind of shameless behavior, even Michi couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 48: Mad King (1)

    Chapter 48: Mad King (1)<h4>Chapter 48: Mad King (1)</h4>

    There were many factors considered when Michi decided to simply lower the hems of her robes and adjust her clothes after Nik let out a substantial amount of hot jizz over her buttcheeks. One, she was getting addicted to the feeling of attention and care even if it was depraved. Two, the thought of getting back at Ukano for the possibility of being locked up in a cell of which the memory was suppressed until now made Michi feel quite pleasant.

    "You have arrived on time. Tom-Tom was just talking about the knife lessons he had started in the academy," Ukano nced at Michi. Zhao sat on the seat at the far end on the other side, closer to the entrance. Two sets of guards were stationed, one behind Ukano and the other behind Zhao.

    Seeing Tom-Tom in bright clothing sitting next to Mai who still retained her choice of fashion since her clothes usually were formal enough, Michi felt even better in an instant.

    "It must be exciting," Michi smiled and took her seat next to Mai. She gave the section where the waitresses stood a nce and felt odd.

    "Hmm, Juhi, where is Nik?" Michi inquired. Only Suki apanied her this time since Katara''s actions had given the noble family quite the scare. If it wasn''t for Zhao, Kai wouldn''t have gritted his teeth to join in for the dinner. Even right now, his clothes couldn''t hide the bandages that stretched out from the cors and were wrapped around the base of his neck.

    Hearing Michi''s question, Kai interjected with a strained smile, "Mother-inw, since Admiral Zhao''s Komodo Rhinos needed to be fed, I tasked the waiter I hired to see to it."

    "You sent an untrained civilian to take care of war beasts?" Michi seemed to be edging towards her moment of ring up and her raised voice instantly attracted surprise from Mai, Ukano, and Zhao. Kai''s incident was clear to others and Zhao having interviewed the major chunk of new staff knew that this ''klutz'' of a maid¡ª Katara¡ª had a husband. Precisely, Nik. If he had to be honest, as an Admiral and a war veteran, Zhao happened to despise the act of forcing women for sexual needs. It lowered one''s own value and there was no benefit in doing so. If someone was to be forced to do something then a greater goal needed to be kept in mind.

    ''Like the situation of the Northerners,'' Zhao smiled internally.

    Before Michi could add, Tom-Tom spoke up, "Come on, mom! I want to tell you about my knife throwing training and you won''t even listen to me! Hehe, Aang even taught me how to dance!"

    Tom-Tom''s words instantly set Michi with guilt. She felt her husband''s stare on her and felt a little cold. She might have been able to help Katara but she couldn''t act suspiciously... Even if she could garner the courage to confront her husband, the thought of doing so in front of her children never crossed her mind.

    "Dance? What is that?" Mai inquired, not touching her food one bit.

    "It is..."

    "Sir Admiral, how long do you suppose your visit willst?" Kai''s voice seemed particrly grating to Michi''s ears at the moment.

    Their words seemed to blur out while Michi''s body slowly turned rigid and her expression somewhat stoic. At this moment, the guilt of being a ''bad'' mother, not being able to help Nik, and worrying about him and her situation should it get exposed caused her to feel numb.

    ---

    "Aaah! Stop!"

    Being the creatures with extraordinary affection with fire, the temporary stable for the Komodo Rhinos was glowing with numerousmps that kept the temperature considerably warm in the stable.

    At the moment, a giant mouth opened up to reveal a set of jagged teeth with their tips slightly blunt that would ensure that getting mauled by such a beast would be a painful event. Nik''s expression twisted with moderate disgust as the stench of the bestial mouth traveled in his direction.

    It was hungry¡ª

    *Slurp*

    A long and wide red-colored tongue flicked out yet seemed to p over the entirety of Nik''s already wet face before licking his face again.

    ¡ª for some attention.

    Nik fell back on the pile of dried hay with the bucket of fresh meat in his hands tumbling down. The two Komodo Rhinos instantly had their attention attracted to the other meal and finally, let go of Nik as he wiped his face with the apron on his body and admired the statures of the two Komodo Rhinoceroses.

    Their bodies wereyered with densely packed and almost rock-like dark scales. Two horns grew out of their foreheads that curved downwards and another one rose from the middle of their nose curving upwards and significantly longer, too. A long and thick scaled tail followed them from the back as Nik felt that aside from their horns, and stubby wed limbs, their tail might be another form of natural weapon.

    ''Their teeth, too,'' Nik gulped. Although the beasts tried to act cute... they were still dangerous.

    He did not doubt that the personalmand from Kai was a direct act of revenge regarding Katara.

    ''I should have made Suki my wife... what a dangerous woman I fake married to...''

    He sighed softly and adjusted his clothes shortly after. He was a little envious of the two Komodo Rhinos¡ª they got to eat their fill to the brim. Meanwhile, he himself couldn''t get served to his heart''s content. Even if he did sneak into his own space for some fruits... in the end, they were merely ceholders.

    *Kh*

    *Shlkk*

    The sound of the Komodo Rhinos tearing in the meat was barely attractive enough for Nik to stay so picking the bucket and dumping the remaining meat, he took his leave. Right before he left, he nced back at the two giant lizards and held a strange thought as he recalled his ''little friend'' who shared the same fate as his¡ª being executed by Esta.

    ''Maybe... he could have grown this big?'' Nik smiled as he left and closed the entrance of the stable.

    "Huff! Nik¡ª Oh... you''re... fine?" The stable was situated on the outskirts of the pce and only a few guards could be seen walking past the area, seemingly patrolling the region after today''s incident. As he walked out, the loud and tired huffs of a woman caught his attention as he saw Katara supporting her arms over her knees, her back bent in exhaustion, and her heaves exhaled while turning somewhat misty due to the naturally cold temperature of the night.

    "Oh, honey. You look so tired," Nik gasped.

    Katara didn''t mind any jokes at the point. Straightening herself up, she observed Nim before starting to walk around him.

    "I just heard from one of the maids in thepound that Kai sent you to take care of the beasts. I... am sorry... you aren''t hurt, are you?" Although her tone was worried, the sheer look of anger in her eyes caught his attention.

    ''Is it really worth getting so angry over me?'' Nik thought silently. It wasn''t normal at all. Sure, worry and anger is the usual response but the fury that Katara''s eyes held seemed more personal.

    "Beasts? Those two were more like beauties. Those packed glossy scales. Thick tails, and sturdy horns," Nik''s expression slowly turned dreamy that made Katara blink out of her anger. This situation... felt like how a woman would woo after her most desired man...

    "Nik...?"

    "Yeah? Oh, sorry, honey. You know how I am. I just cannot resist a good lizard," Nik smiled and walked over.

    "Come, let''s get you back to your room," Nik stretched his hand forward with a smile as Katara hesitated.

    "You like... lizards?" She inquired while gingerly holding his hand. Her question seemed to be with the idea of changing the focus of their act at the moment.

    "Yes, very," Nik smiled, "But enough about me... you really did a number on Kai, huh," he chuckled.

    "He''s an..." Katara bit her words before she openly insulted the noble of the pce. Sighing deeply, "I really thought that I''d be able to deal with it... without causing a ruckus... but I guess, I''m sorry I caused you problems by boiling Kai like a shrimp he is."

    She pursed her lips.

    "Sorry? I thought you did amazing," Nik''s words caused Katara to look at him with a dumbstruck expression.

    "Huh?"

    "I mean, you didn''t like his method of persuasion, so you did what you saw fit. There''s nothing wrong with that. What else were you supposed to do? Bend down and just let yourself get rolled over without even struggling?" Nik inquired and Katara blushed.

    "Can you not speak decently, H-honey?!" Katara scoffed, "And after all that talks of protecting your wife, you didn''t even raise a finger!"

    Nik shrugged. He was just fine seeing Katara be normal.

    "If I didn''t even have that much trust, wouldn''t that be just a sad thing?"

    "Heee? More like taking a coward''s way out..." Katara pouted.

    "I thought my honor as a warrior was tested by an Avatar herself. Of course, my actions are honorable," Nik smiled in return.

    "Speaking of warrior, Suki is getting more and more impatient by not being able to train you..." Katara mused, "She even had that crazy n of sneaking into Mai''s training room."

    "That''s even crazier than boiling people," Nik snickered. His training had been put on a knowing hold and he wanted to continue it, too. But circumstances didn''t warrant such selfish actions and Nik didn''t think it would be an easy task to convince Mai. She seemed positively disinclined to talk with him after openlybeling him a coward.

    Not to mention the fact that their group probably lost the favor of the mayor and his son-inw by this act.

    "Well, I was worried for nothing. Be sure to tell us if you find anything," Katara smiled as the duo soon separated. With Kai having ears in various spots of the Pce, it was easy to find out that Nikpleted the punishment with rtively fewer ''injuries.''

    ---

    "Right, we''re alone. It is safe to discuss what truly was lost in your office," Zhao stood by the railing of the wide balcony of the pce. His gaze took the entirety of the Omashu while his hands closed into fists were pressed against each other and his arms ced behind him in a militaristic rxed stance. The tiny strands of his greying hair flowed loosely to the gentle yet cold wind of the top of the city.

    Behind him stood Ukano. His expression waspletely different than the calm he had been showing until now. Anxiousness was all the more prevalent in his eyes.

    "M-many things... from the ancient scrolls of bending looted from the northerners as a part of my collection but... the safe included the n of the reconstruction of the city and the catbs after we took over Omashu... and..."

    "Just get it all out," Zhao nced back, "We won''t be able to move forward until we realize what is lost and understand the motives of the thief."

    Gritting his teeth, Ukano spoke slowly.

    "The Deration of... the Phoenix King''s Cleansing of Fire¡ª"

    *Fzzzz*

    The rxed fists suddenly lit in me as Zhao looked back with a severe expression.

    "What?" He stated softly but his actions and posture barely seemed rxed.

    "They were hidden behind the walls safely, I never thought..." Ukano looked a bit pale.

    ---

    "Deviated from the intended course of action, the Phoenix rules the four aspects. Dethrone him or kill him..."

    Nik whispered the content of the first mission out loud. It was a rank 1 mission. Nik knew that there were a total of ten ranks higher than Rank 0 with rank 10 considered ''Paradise.'' He was a ''worker'' under the Transmigration Paradise. To him, rank 1 should be... what a rookie mission would be in any game. Or the easiest of all the difficulties.

    "This world is divided in Water Tribe, Air Nomads, Earth Kingdom, and the Fire Nation... four aspects. A phoenix rules them all... the Phoenix King. Is it really easy to kill or dethrone such a man?"

    Nik wasn''t imagining the dangers. He was reading them as of this moment. His index finger traced the words written so eloquently and pleasingly yet the contents were guidelines...

    Guidelines to a very dangerous endeavor and a very sinister one, too.

    ''Not detailed enough and I''m not that good with politics but even I feel that doing this is not very astute... there doesn''t seem to be any backup at all... Damn, I thought Ukano was crazy to ignore Michi. But this... is definitely crazier if he willingly followed to see through a part of this vision.

    Cleansing of Fire and Blood.''

    At this moment, Nik didn''t wish to have anything to do with this Phoenix King. He was much more satisfied by simply collecting points through devouring. After all, there hasn''t been any substantial use of points and Nik''s desire to collect them stemmed from trying to make sense of his situation. It didn''t make him rough around the edges to try and sh with such a crazy opponent.

    Right now, surrounded by a lush forest, Nik fell on his back. Around him, there were a few pieces of furniture and jewelry that Nik had saved just in case but he had no mind to admire them.

    ''If I tell this to Sokka and others... they''d want to do something dangerous. Well, not Sokka, possibly. But Katara would. Suki, too... and Aang will probably be scared. This is some scary stuff, after all.''

    Nik thought deeply. This information already allowed him to understand that the Children in the orphanage were hypnotized and most probably, a major chunk of Omashu''s poption was given a general treatment, too.

    ''So, is it even possible for the children to be ''returned'' to their families? Most likely, they think that their families are dead and that''s true. A loving parent separated from its child might as well fall deep enough to consider a few methods of quick relief.''

    Nik felt a little bitter inside. It wasn''t remotely close to guilt. Maybe empathy but not guilt. How was he supposed to even consider himself responsible for these actions and the supposed duty to correct them?

    He sat up with a scowl and continued to go through the remaining stuff he stole from Ukano''s office. Aside from the bloody deration of the so-called Phoenix King, the younger brother to current Fire Lord, Nik only observed an ancient scroll with a round blue seal simr to the carving on the pendant of Katara''s choker. A water tribe item. And the unfurling of the scroll revealed a set of painted figures in various postures and motions that seemed to affect the pictures of a small pool of water floating and bending in front of them.

    "Well, looks cool," Nik shrugged. He wasn''t a waterbender so this item was almost entirely useless to him.

    Aside from the words of the Phoenix King, Nik devoured the remaining items, only keeping the jewels and the waterbending scroll safe, and then got out from his personal space only to appear on his bed. Thepound was entirely dark as he got up gingerly. He, of course, only had one destination in mind during the dark¡ª

    ---

    "Here again?" Katara grumbled. This time she was the sleepy maiden while Suki had an exciting appearance. Behind them stood Aang, who again, was woken up by their presence.

    "It''s all dark, of course, if now is not the time to sneak up on prizes then when?" Suki smiled.

    "This wall is a prize? I thought this was a hidden path." Aang tilted his head.

    "It''s a figurative prize," Suki smiled.

    "But how can a path be a prize?"

    "It depends how you see it. A matter of perception, to say¡ª"

    "Oh, my god! Are we really going to have a discussion right here and now?" Katara interrupted with a short hiss.

    "Fine," Sukiplied, "Now... how do we open this entrance?"

    "We should get Nik! Since there is already a theft, it wouldn''t be strange for the same criminal to strike again..." Aang suggested with a grin.

    "That''s... not wrong," Katara mumbled.

    "Should we¡ª"

    *Drrrr*

    The ground began to vibrate and the trio looked at each other before quickly hiding away.

    As the hidden entrance slid open, the trio watched as Zhao and Ukano walked out with stern expressions. They didn''t converse with each other at all and silently walked away.

    "That''s Zhao?" Aang inquired softly. He had only heard of the man, unlike others who were interrogated by him.

    "Yes," Suki nodded. Zhao was wholly different than any opponent she had met. Although he felt strict and dangerous, there was something about him that she couldn''t quite put a finger on.

    "Anyway, should we just try to reach out for Nik?" Aang questioned again, making Suki and Katara nce at each other before nodding.

    The servant''spound was a little more difficult to explore at night but with Aang as a more sensitive scout, they did manage to find the room Nik told them about...

    Yet...

    "Where is he?" Katara whispered with a frown.

    "I don''t know? Maybe he had to go poop..." Aang mumbled.

    The trio waited for quite some time and their expressions began to change. At this point, even Aang worried for Nik''s safety, thinking the worst might have happened as Suki and Katara spected that Kai must have gotten to him somehow. Yet, they couldn''t do anything at this moment. Not before discussing it with Sokka. They didn''t even have to be discreet about it. By now, their ''distant'' rtionship was known and Katara and others could reach out to Sokka during his free time.

    They left the area with Aang returning to his bunk and the two women returning to their room with a disturbed look on their faces.

    "You don''t think that..." Katara whispered.

    "He''s not a fighter yet... that''s why I wanted to train him. But he can probably remove any shackle on him and even make the pce disappear so I wouldn''t worry that much if he''s only caught..." Suki forced a smile.

    "What?" Katara gazed at Suki as the Kyoshi warrior did imply something worse than getting captured.

    "Again... I want to give Nik the appropriate respect. It''s not like he''s helpless... If we can take care of ourselves, so can he... Let''s just sleep," Suki mumbled before slumping on the bed.

    However, Katara''s worries simply couldn''t be easily suppressed. Even before, Kai appointed Nik to take care of the Komodo Rhinos with a clearly malicious intention and now he wasn''t in his bed. Without the ''truth,'' on the matter, Katara could only specte and at this moment, this was thest thing she wanted to do.

 Chapter 49: Mad King (2)

    Chapter 49: Mad King (2)<h4>Chapter 49: Mad King (2)</h4>

    "This is a really bad idea," Suki muttered.

    "I didn''t ask you toe with me," Katara replied softly but deep down she felt d that Suki did.

    "Someone has to cover your back," Suki pursed her lips. The two women sneaked around the pce before moving up the floor. Aside from Mai who had her bedroom on the ground floor of the pce, the other members of the nobility lived on the higher floors.

    The duo finally stopped in front of a metal door and Katara pressed her ear against the door before quickly backing away with a soft yelp.

    "Ow... that''s cold," she gasped while rubbing her left ear momentarily.

    "I don''t think Nik would be here," Suki whispered.

    "Kai clearly has something against us, he must be the one to try something against Nik," Katara exined.

    "Something? You mean how he tried to¡ª"

    "Did I ask for the details? I was there," Katara red at the smiling Suki before taking a deep breath and then pressing her ear up against the metal door once again. Although she was ustomed to the cold, the sensation of the cold metal against her ear was very different and weird. However, the most basic approach didn''t work and Katara failed to hear anything.

    "Come on, he''s not here," Suki patted Katara''s back, "We need to sleep. That''s the only way to get up early."

    "Or not sleeping at all," Katara frowned.

    "That''s a dangerous game," Suki shrugged, "Again, give Nik some credit and try to believe he can hold his own. Aimlessly moving around is bound to get us into troubles."

    Katara finally epted and the duo began to make their way towards the staircase when they heard a set of rushed footsteps. Without even needing another prompt, the two again found a spot to hide themselves in as they saw Mai hurriedly rushing towards the staircase. At night, despite themps, their vision was affected somewhat so Mai''s expression wasn''t visible yet the rushed footsteps were in stark contrast to her usual indifferent and almostckadaisical nature.

    "What''s wrong with her?" Suki frowned. She did not have a good impression on the woman who would hog a training room all for herself. It wasn''t Suki''s ce to judge someone else for their property and she knew it yet, all the more, she judged hard.

    "Let''s find out," Katara whispered and pointed towards the stretching hall, "Mai was running away from that location... let''s go check what''s going on."

    It was an interesting diversion from their n to sleep or worry about a friend of theirs and they might find something necessary so the duo began to carefully walk in the direction where Mai escaped from.

    They only had to follow this path for a short time when they, too, found themselves facing another metal door with a regal golden me insignia on its handle with a heavy blush on their faces.

    The metal doors aren''t soundproof but even then, the voice inside must have been too loud for it to sound out somewhat clearly.

    "-- Riiightttt thereee~" the seductive slur belonged to a familiar person but the two women refused to believe that ''she'' could act in such a manner much less groan with such a tone that implied the obvious!

    ''She is having a great massage, right?'' Katara bit her lips as she recalled the scene of the bedsheets this morning in Michi''s room. This was the entrance to none other than her''s bedroom!

    "Hey... this could be him... you know, the ''guy''?" Suki whispered, emphasizing the mystery guy the duo spected upon. It was either this mysterious entity that Michi was having a very passionate affair with or Ukano was simply that good of a lover. Either way, they didn''t need to stay here any longer since it seemed that Mai was simply too embarrassed by her mother''s current situation and rushed away. Why she came here thiste in the night was still not known but it didn''t matter to them.

    "Maybe... I could open the door a tiny bit and just confirm if Nik is here or not..." Suki whispered with an odd glint in her eyes.

    Speechless, Katara tugged on her more adventurous teammate and held her wrist, "Are you trying to get us imprisoned. Come on, let''s go... Nik isn''t here, of course! He isn''t like that!"

    "You would know, right? You''re the apple of his eyes," Suki scoffed. She was ''chosen'' to act the role in the beginning only for Katara to snatch her position.

    "Wha¡ªno, I didn''t mean it like that," Katara whispered in a flurry while dragging Suki away, fearing that she might actually open the door. The already soft moans became less inconspicuous but the memory was firmly rooted in their minds.

    ---

    "Where were youst night?! We were worried sick!" Suki shocked Katara with an exaggeratingly worried tone and expression as the auburn-haired Kyoshi warrior bumped her fist into Nik''s arm as he came out after feeding the Komodo Rhinos who acted even more pleasant due to a good night''s sleep.

    "What?" Nik yawned, a little out of it. He had ate night and the duo''s arrival, although surprising, wasn''t too shocking. Servants are free to interact with each other within the pce in their own time, after all.

    Pushing Suki out of the way, Katara took a few moments to exin how they wanted Nik''s ability to make things vanish to remove the entrance of the secret passage and not being able to find him in his spot, they thought of the worst. This did lead to another topic.

    "Where were youst night?" Katara inquired, her blue eyes staring at Nik intently for reasons unknown. The hint of growing suspicion in Katara''s heart stemmed out of nowhere but even she didn''t know the reason to feel as such.

    "I was going through the stuff I stole... the written records, I mean," Nik smiled lightly before yawning again. He needed the time to set his routine straight.

    "Did you find something?" Suki instantly inquired. Seeing two sets of blue eyes now gazing at him intently, Nik decided against getting into more trouble. Since he''s the one who uncovered the information, its eventual exposure was also within his rights. Unwilling to even get remotely entangled with the mad king, Nik decided that it was better to simply stow it all away with a nod as he simply ryed bits and pieces.

    "I did find something... but I don''t know if you''re going to like it."

    "We probably won''t," Suki nodded. The pce and its nobility did not provide the best impression.

    "Fine, the Mayor and probably, the other rulers of the various cities in the vast region of the Earth Kingdom seem to have the ability to hypnotize men and women."

    "What is... this hypnotize?" Katara frowned.

    "To control someone''s mind," Suki muttered with a solemn expression.

    "Close enough," Nik nodded, "I don''t know the contents of the hypnosis but I think that the children here are hypnotized to either forget their parents or believe that they are all dead already and Omashu is their new home."

    He sighed softly.

    Katara''s lips quivered and she lowered her head, whispering, "That''s terrible... to not even remember your parents when they are still alive and crying for them... Ukano... I really hope his wife was cheating on him!"

    "Hmm?" Nik looked at her, "That''s a weird insult... why did you suddenly say that?"

    Patting Katara''s shoulder in an effort tofort her Suki replied in her stead, "We... identally passed through the Michi''s bedroom and heard... some noise. Well, they were mostly... naughty..." She didn''t meet Nik''s gaze this time and looked away, "But the intensity was somewhat more than we expected... I guess we can confirm things once we decide to clean Michi''s bedroom today."

    ''Oh...'' Nik had a slightly dazed look while he recollectedst night''s event. Understanding that he didn''t leave anything behind, he shrugged and looked at Katara.

    "Hey, are you going to be fine? Katara?"

    Nik walked up as she shook her head and sighed deeply, "I thought you were supposed to call me¡ª"

    "There they are! Don''t move!"

    With Kai as the lead, arge troop of Fire Nation soldiers alongside a small group of firebenders surrounded the trio outside the stable.

    Seeing sharp ends of the spears pointed at them while distinct sets of fists aze with furious mes, the trio couldn''t help but feel stunned.

    "No use in denying! We know all about your involvement with the Avatar... hehe, that stupid meatheaded brother of yours told us everything!" Kai nced at Katara venomously.

    ---

    A few hours ago, as Katara and Suki finally returned, as Nik drove Michi to the point of dazed ecstasy while driving his member in and out of her clenching joy, as Aang entered his beauty sleep, a lone figure strapped a boomerang to his back and set out with a crafty look on his face.

    ''The office is thoroughly destroyed. ording to Katara and others, there is an entrance in the basement and from the maps, I''ve deduced another point of entry within the catbs. There''s something definitely there... maybe that location is the source of all problems so it will be well-protected. Instead of risking exposure by taking others, I can silently scout the area myself.''

    With that thought, Sokka finally sneaked into a space filled with empty yetrge woks, pans, and pots ced upside down and even hung fromrge holders on the walls. This was the base of Nik''s operation as the waiter of the noble family¡ª the kitchen.

    Making sure that he wasn''t followed, Sokka entered the kitchen and searched every corner of therge segment of the pce. Satisfied that he was alone, he began to pat the walls around and even stomped on the ground at times. This was carried out for almost half an hour. Sokka made sure to stomp lightly and press his foot after the contact instead of mming his foot down.

    *Thck*

    A hollow sound finally emerged from the left corner past the area for cooking and closer to the spot for washing the dishes. Taking a step back, Sokka crouched and knocked on the floor once again, revealing the same hollow sound. It was barely any different than the usual noise of impact and he could discern it only because it was too quiet. Taking out his boomerang, Sokka used the sharper edge of the weapon to pry open the drain near the dishwashing area.

    "Ugh... it''s so icky!" Sokka scowled as he picked the cover of the drain while slowly descending into the hole. Covering the point of entrance, Sokka had his expression turn terrible due to the stench. Slowly sheathing his boomerang, Sokka began to walk through the drain.

    His heart shivered as she had to support himself by his hands against the sides of therge drain connected to an even greater sewer system of the city. It was definitely weird that the pce would contain suchrge and amodating pipelines but it didn''t stop Sokka from taking advantage of it.

    *Chhppp*

    Sokka instantly felt like vommiting as he stepped on something... well, something.

    It was squishy and created that odd sound and he did not like that at all!

    "I hate this already¡ª"

    The squishy thing instantly popped out from under his foot as he pressed on to walk forward and Sokka slipped.

    Sokka didn''t even have the time to shout and groan in disgust as his back was drenched by the mix of various fluids and what he hoped to be... leftover mashed vegetables from the kitchen as the descending pipeline took him all the way down.

    *Aaaggghhhhhh*

    ---

    "And then I was caught midway due to my shout by that gloomy-looking earthbender right there," Sokka pointed out with a sigh, sitting alone as his body emanated a stench worse than his actionsst night that caused this mess.

    Nik, Katara, and Suki sat quite a bit away. There was still some grimy stuff stuck in Sokka''s hair and his very being looked destitute. Just the sight of him sickened the trio for the more physical reasons.

    "Wait... you willingly gave us up?" Katara frowned at the realization as Sokka shook his head.

    "I... don''t know. I don''t remember what happened after that. I know I struggled a lot but how they got information from me is still a mystery. They seem to know everything about us... everything... sorry, Nik," Sokka lowered his head as Nik looked at him with a sigh.

    ''Good thing... I didn''t tell them everything,'' Nik was somewhat relieved. It wasn''t the issue of trust... well, it kind of was. It''s not like Nik wanted to bepletely open to every person he has known only for a week and given that the time of his arrival in this world had surpassed seven days, he could leave at will so being caught wasn''t an issue for him. It still wasn''t. But now, Nik was even more unwilling to spam his devouring ability to not let his opponents figure out the trick and his method of use.

    At this point, Suki turned her head to observe the man standing guard to them. He wore a wide green hat and green court robes with arge round insignia cut off with a square in the middle. The most distinct feature of the man was his feet. Even through the long robe, the edges of the earthen footwear could be seen and from Sokka, the group knew that the Earthbender wore earthen gloves that could be controlled skillfully and with great precision.

    "What... about Aang?" Suki inquired, turning her attention to Sokka. If they know everything, then there is no reason to doubt that they would also know the release of the prisoners of the rig and their current settlement.

    "I don''t know... maybe he got away. I hope he did," Sokka bit his lips.

    "Oh, but he didn''t," a cold voice interrupted at this point. The flickeringmps revealed arge shadow walking towards their cell.

    Soon, Zhao stood in front of the trio on the other side of the caged door as Ukano stood alongside him.

    "So, you''re the one who made ransacked the Mayor''s office?" He nced at Nik but didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, he smiled coldly, "The Avatar... who could have thought of him to be just a simple boy. His addition to the Phoenix King''s grand objective will surely be a grand feat of glory and honor!"

    "You want us to believe that you caught an Airbender?" Suki scoffed coldly.

    "We didn''t catch him, no," Zhao stepped forward, his palm open to reveal a small flicker of me, "Once we told the boy that the four of you are captured, he willingly turned himself in."

    With that, he closed his fist, snuffing out the me. His malevolent expression made Suki and others feel grim and disturbed.

    "My, my, they all are here," Kai walked in at this point. Bowing to the two men, he proimed, "Lord Admiral, Father-inw, please let me find out useful information from those two waitresses! I am humbled to be included in this grand vision and wish to contribute!"

    Ukano pursed his lips and looked at Zhao with an embarrassed expression while Zhao simply snorted softly, "Leave us, boy. Another hint of your impressionable mind and the scars that I shall litter your body will not be enough of a punishment!"

    "Huh?"

    Kai felt shocked as he slowly looked up.

    "I said¡ª leave. I or the kingdom do not have the patience to satisfy your depravity. Consider this my final warning."

    At his words, the two elite firebender bodyguards and the strange earthbender all suddenly stomped their foot and pointed their fists at Kai who shivered.

    "Lord Admiral, please, let me teach my fool of a son-inw. These criminals are already in the best hands," Ukano stated quickly and Zhao finally nodded. Even Ukano was scared seeing his own personal bodyguard raising his fist against Kai based on Zhao''s threats. This truly made Ukano realize how empty his position really was.

    As Ukano hurriedly pulled Kai away, Sokka stated sarcastically, "Didn''t think you to be a saint."

    "Boy, it''s not a virtue that drives me. Letting a fool handle two capable warriors is a mistake I shall not have on my conscience," Zhao stated and snapped his finger, "Take the thief away. I''ll start with him. Let his screams of despair be the note of all your future."

    His gazended on Nik as he blinked in surprise.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 50: Mad King (3)

    Chapter 50: Mad King (3)<h4>Chapter 50: Mad King (3)</h4>

    "*Snort* Hehe *Khen*" The odd, snorting chuckled almost drove Aang crazy as he snapped his head in the direction of the man suspended within a metal casket with lots of tubes attached to its surface. This dungeon had various devices of torture with only twomps to somewhat lighten the area and Aang himself was tied onto a wooden apparatus with his hands spread out.

    "Young Avatar, oh, Young Avatar! *Khnnk* What is the quickest way to descend from the pce to the gates of Omashu?"

    "Old Sir," Aang pouted with annoyance, "I don''t know who you are. But please let me think about how to get out of this mess. I promise I will get you out of here."

    "Hahahaha *Khnnk*" The man had dark skinyered with wrinkles that converged with hisugh. The remnant of his white hair disheveled and his set of teeth less than half of a normal human. The sheer difference of the dtion of the pupils of his two eyes that would flicker oddly under low light made Aang ufortable.

    "No need to get me out of here, young Avatar. No need, I say. But... look there," the man gestured with his chin towards the circr earthen tform around him with thin pirs keeping them up.

    "Be wary of them. Protect your mind using the teachings of the monks. You do remember them, don''t you? To be focused and peaceful," the man grinned, his yellow teeth now seemingly more wild in their tone.

    "How do you know the about the monks?" Aang took another look at the old man as his grin widened.

    At this point, the metal gates were unlocked and the entrance was pushed open to reveal Zhao who walked with his fists pressed against each other behind his back. Behind him was Nik dragged by two firebenders as they caught his wrists and twisted them against the confines of their sockets causing his expression to twist in pain, too.

    "Hey! You promised to let my friends go!" Aang instantly struggled against his shackles but sadly, the air did little to metal in such a short period of time.

    "I will let them go, in time," Zhao smiled as Nik was shackled against a simr pir like Aang opposite to him.

    "Oh, hey," Nik smiled bitterly, "Did you at least enjoy these few days with other kids?"

    Speechless for a moment, Aang nodded eventually, "It was short... but really fun." The Avatar smiled without care at this moment. This short gap had allowed him the much-needed recollection ofposure and the ability to understand the world through the point of view of the current generation.

    "I believe things should end with a high note. It also seems that Mad King has taken a liking to you," Zhao interrupted before turning around, "Nik, right? You stole many things from the Mayor''s office. Where are these items hidden?"

    "They are destroyed," Nik replied without missing a beat, speaking truth for the most part for they have indeed been lost forever in the grind for A.P.

    Zhao frowned hearing this as he grew thoughtful. Walking towards the bench with an array of devices that had familiar shapes even if different details, Nik''s expression worsened somewhat. He discreetly tried to touch things around with his shackled hands and felt revealed at his fingers barely able to fold and touch the shackles that caught up even his thumbs.

    "And what did you find in the documents that you stole?" Zhao inquired, picking up a thick wooden staff while twirling it in his hands.

    "All of them were destroyed right then and there."

    "That youth from the Southern Tribe, Sokka, said that you do have the ability to magically carry things. Now, please excuse my doubt at your words," Zhao smiled and turned to look at Nik. His grip around the wooden staff tightened as the old man suspended in the air cackled, "Uh-oh, that''s gonna'' be painful..."

    Nik finally looked up, surprised.

    "Who are you¡ª"

    *Swish*

    *Tha*

    The staff created a bloodcurdling noise as it struck Nik on his chest with his shriek ringing alongside in an instant.

    "I love this more than Dai Li''s ways," Zhao sighed in satisfaction, his expression pleasant as Nik writhed against the shackles, his legs struggling against the locks as he pained scream made Aang shout.

    "Stop that!"

    "I won''t¡ª" Zhao only smiled when a pir of wind struck his body squarely, sending him flying and smashing against the bench with the devices falling on him.

    Aang exhaled furiously again, a pir of wind shooting out when Zhao hurriedly dodged and threatened with a glower, "Attack me again, young Avatar, and those two lovely women in the cell would face a fate worse than your friend over here!"

    Aang came to a stunned stop as his heart went cold.

    "Now, Nik. Again, what did you find out?" Zhao inquired.

    Nik knew better than to admit that he had knowledge of a very sensitive n so he would rather go through pain. It was an external one anyway and all the while, he was trying to find ways to get out of this ce. Right now, he didn''t want to make the pce disappear because he himself will fall to his death.

    "It was simply a clever ruse to divert your attention. I never checked anything... I don''t know how to read or write! Let me go!" Nik gasped, his forehead matted with cold sweat as he felt that a long mark would definitely form over his body.

    *Tha*

    Nik''s expression twisted with agony again as he screamed.

    ---

    "You cannot be impudent in front of the Admiral, understand? This is a chance for you to truly distinguish yourself..." In the dining room while eating their breakfast, Ukano spoke softly as Kai kept his head lowered in indignation, still blissfully unaware that he, too, was never in control of his mind from the day he was engaged to Mai.

    "Check this out," Tom-Tom, meanwhile, nudged Mai''s shoulder and began to wave the fork caught between his thumb and index finger. The sight made Mai roll her eyes, her mind hung on other thoughts.

    *Thck*

    "What is going on?" The moment the door was opened, Michi hurried in while raising her voice by a few notches, "Why am I hearing that my maids and waiter is captured?"

    "Calm down," Ukano frowned in dissatisfaction, "I was waiting for everyone to enter before exining. You lot, leave us," he nced at the three waitresses who left without a word, and only now did Mai pay them any attention only for find a distinctck of awareness in their gaze. But her thoughts, again, made her secretly nce at Michi before she felt a strange sense of pressure.

    ''Should I ask her? It''s annoying that I had toe over and talk to her about my marriage just when...'' Her gaze flickered momentarily.

    Needless to say, she had never heard her mother... like ''that'', and quite honestly, she wished she hadn''t heard anything at all since she couldn''t wrap her head around it at all!

    "This morning, the recent Assistant Butler¡ª Sokka, and his distant family hired by Kai were ousted as spies that wish to harm our family." Ukano began and everyone except Tom-Tom grew serious. Kai''s expression rxed slightly and the mayor continued, "With the help of Admiral Zhao, they are detained. Tom-Tom, did the Avatar say something about what he was trying to do?"

    "The Avatar?" Tom-Tom cluelessly cocked his head sideways while Michi''s lips parted in shock. Her immediate worries were suppressed but the sense of foreboding in her only grew viciously.

    "That boy... Aang... you''re saying he is the Avatar?" Mai narrowed her eyes and Kai nodded.

    "Yes, sweetheart. He wanted to destroy everything that the Mayor has been nning¡ª"

    "What Kai is trying to say," Ukano snorted, shooting the impatient boy a re as he shrunk his neck, "is that the Avatar opposes the rule of the Mighty Phoenix King. We must handle the situation appropriately."

    "Why would the Avatar oppose the King? The Fire Nation respected the Avatar. We have a hundred-year festival for all the past Avatars on the day of Roku''set passing by which was five years ago."

    "What are you hiding from us?" Michi interrupted with a sharp re as she curbed the sensation of the pit in her stomach. She held her daughter''s hand, not in worry, but just to gain enough courage and even the usual stoic Mai could feel something wrong with her mother.

    It was actually a series of strange actions and reactions for the past few days that made Mai realize that something was wrong with her mother.

    Ukano frowned, "What do you mean?"

    ---

    "What do I mean?" Zhao chuckled as he flicked the wooden staff over Nik''s chest making him shout in depression, "You perverted old bastard!" he cussed despite himself, "I''m telling you I don''t know anything! Stop getting off of by beating others!"

    His left leg and torso felt numb with pain yet each strike would be registered fully.

    Capturing everyone, Zhao wanted to take it slow. It was clear that he enjoyed torturing others and Nik understood that blue marks on the skin are simply the first level of all. He was hurt, but his tolerance was high, or else he could never have made it big with rich women, politicians, even, with demonic tendencies.

    "What I mean, my young Avatar, is that you''re an Airbender. The world was purified of your kind to begin what wouldter be honorably known as the Hundred Year War.

    Why, Mad King? You love to chat. Laugh and snort. Youughed in the face of techniques brought by the Dai Li from Ba Sing Se and almost made our staff crazy by your rambunctious personality. Could you not tell him how his kind was naive enough to die in the festival to honor this boy?

    You are said to be alive from that period. Known to the Air Nomads and the Southerners well. Could you not break the boy''s heart that he is the reason why his kind are dead?"

    Zhao chuckled.

    "Mmmgh, I don''t remember *Khnnk* *Khnnk*" The man suspended above the floor in the metal casket overhead Nik and Aang cackled but the ominous glint in the man''s eyes couldn''t be hidden at this point.

    ''I''d shout don''t listen to him... but I''m still in a situation of my own,'' Nik groaned internally. Zhao, at this point, had either lost interest in Nik or actually believed he knew nothing. After all, Zhao didn''t hold his punches one bit. He walked over to Aang and pushed his chin up by the end of the staff, making the boy level with his cruel gaze.

    "Avatar Aang, how did you survive the purge? Why is the Avatar so young when the airbending Avatar is supposed to be hundred years old. If you tell me this, I promise to tell you what happened to your people," Zhao smiled.

    "You killed them!" Aang hissed.

    "Down to thest infant, we did," Zhao remarked with an icy stare, "But do you not wish to know the details? To go andy respect to their burial grounds? Or is that virtue, too, lost to you when you abandoned your people?"

    "Aang! Don''t listen to him! I slept with his motherst night and he''s taking out his anger on you," The old man chortled and Zhao''s eyelids twitched.

    "If possible, I would want to wee you with a feast as I did back then. Only this time, it won''t be a bowl of salted soup but a banquet of vegetables, rice, and fruit!"

    Aang snapped out of his thoughts as he looked up in a daze.

    "I... wait, what? How..." The boy gaped. His heart could only handle so much in this short frame as the old man cackled, "It''s me, your pal! How the heavens have blessed me with such a good pal to even follow me down in this hell! Hehehe *Khnnk*!"

    "Truly a mad king," Zhao shook his head and looked towards Nik, "Nik, fine. I believe you. You don''t know what is going on, right? Then you shall work for me from now on¡ª"

    "Don''t listen to him, boy! He''s a man as empty as his father''s existence in his life!" The old ''Mad King''s'' insults... Nik respected them. Tasteful and painful at the same time!

    "Shut up!" Zhao snapped, hurling a projectile of me at the metal casket but the old man continued to chuckle, "You won''t kill me, boy! Khahaha! But you snap as quickly as your mother!"

    "This is thest time you will insult my dead mother!"

    "She died with a satisfied smile on her face. Last night was that great!"

    "You''re Bumi!" Aang shouted.

    "There you go!" The old man scoffed a chuckle before revealing his full set of teeth... which weren''t that many in the first ce.

    "You know Mad King Bumi?" Zhao recollected his calm with a snort, "It seems like you really did somehow survive the war and the cruelty of time all these years. A pity."

    "Ah, yes, how easily distracted I can get," Zhao suddenly chuckled, "Seeing that you two are old friends, one so old that he doesn''t remember anything except for his depraved sense of humor and one so young that he needs an understanding of the world, let me be the one to educate you in our ways."

    Zhao snapped his fingers and one of the guards stepped out before bringing in another old man wearing dark green robes.

    "Start with the Avatar. I want to use older methods on the rest personally. It will be a magnificent sight to see the Avatar they have their hopes pinned on suddenly standing next to me," Zhao smiled and the guards moved towards the twomps and blew off the light within, causing the room to descend in darkness.

    Only onemp was lit up and it was ced over the circr ring around Aang.

    "What is going on?" Aang frowned, feelingplicated. If he doesn''t struggle, he would likely fall into a perilous situation. If he does anything, Katara and Suki might be in danger.

    "This is something Ba Sing Se developed over the years. Wait, you will see the effects soon enough.

    With only one source of light, everyone could barely make out Zhao, Aang, and the old man in green robes. It was simply too dark with only that earthenmp glowing like a star.

    ''The Twilight Dungeon... aah, that makes sense now,'' Nik recalled Michi''s outburst.

    Nik struggled to stand straight, the shackles and the pir behind him long disappeared.

    "Just let my friends go! You want the Avatar, right?" Aang groaned, merely struggling by trying to pull forward.

    Nik felt a littleplicated. He really did find a semnce of friendship in Aang but he also believed that if push came to the shove, he might have... chosen to betray. The thought was a rational one. Anybody would have chosen the same thing, but then again, it would make him empathize with her. That was even more sickening.

    Ordinarily, this truly would have been his cue to leave, maybe escape into his personal space since that was one ability nobody knew or could be prepared for, Nik silently crouched and then crawled towards one of the earthen pirs that supported the ring of earth.

    Slow and Steady.

    "As I said, I will let them go. But on my terms. When they fully believe in the Pheonix King and for their current actions, they need appropriate punishment."

    "Khekhe, you don''t wanna do that, Zhao! Think of your mother? How blissfully I sent her away¡ª"

    Nik''s body tensed as Zhao suddenly threw another ball of mes in the general direction of Bumi''s face.

    Seeing that nobody noticed him, Nik let out a sigh of relief but the mes had struck the side of Bumi''s face, causing Aang to shout in concern.

    "Bumi!"

    "Kha! I''m fine, I''m fine! I''m just not in the mood or they would be facing hell at this point!" Bumi cackled and Nik secretly rolled his eyes.

    Nobody believed in Bumi''s ims.

    The earthenmp suddenly moved at this point. It followed the opposite direction but would soon pass the area close to Nik and he had to act quickly.

    "You are feeling sleepy." The old man began. His voice was surprisingly dreamy and soothing.

    "Not really," Aang frowned.

    *Drr*

    The earthenmp created a soft but continuous noise that attracted Aang as it moved along the circr path when¡ª

    It disappeared.

    For a moment, the Twilight Dungeon descended intoplete darkness and with a burst of strength, Nik hurriedly crawled towards the pir and patted around before touching its surface. The confines on Aang disappeared the next instant and Nik''s AP rose again.

    He would truly be taking this castle for all the pain he had gone through.

    "That''s all I can do, Aang," Nim gasped, clutching his chest in pain. Aang couldn''t see, but his heart clenched up with all his suppressed anger that the monks had told him to discard finally escaping his confines of peace, joy, and passivity.

    "Damn it!" Zhao scowled when a piercing gust of wind hit him instantly.

    "W-what?" The old man scowled, the only thing Aang needed to locate him in the dark.

    "Bend fire! It''s too dangerous in the dark!" Zhao screamed.

    "That''s what she said!" Bumi ''Aha''d'' with a chuckled, happily cackling away.

    "What?" Zhao growled.

    "That''s what your mother saidst night, dumbass!" Nik screamed before waving his left hand, "Aang, lookout wherever you are!"

    A giant boulder instantly escaped his left hand and followed the momentum of release.

    ''Look at that, earthbending,'' Nik smiled before slumping on the floor like a dead fish.

    The momentum of the boulder was barely noteworthy. It barely ''flew'' four centimeters above the ground before crashing down and rolling slightly. But the attack was too surprising. Aang felt the force over the bald of his head due to the shift in the air and moved quickly but the old earthbender had his foot crushed, making him scream and punch out in a hurry.

    The boulder came sliding back. Nik didn''t have to see it. He was lying on the ground, he could feel it.

    He vanished instantly as the boulder passed through the area with a long dragging mark before reappearing once again in the same area and the exact position.

    The guards had already set their fists on fire while Zhao opened the entrance to the dungeon.

    ***

    Support the fanfic by voting~!

    Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 51: Kind Outburst (1)

    Chapter 51: Kind Outburst (1)<h4>Chapter 51: Kind Outburst (1)</h4>

    {A/N: Two things you guys need to know cause these are the assumptions I''m considering while writing.

    1) Aang said he never kills but most of the actions reveal brutal damages to his opponent and their lives unknown... so he may never directly kill, but Aang''s abilities have left fatal coteral damage.

    2) Bumi has shown the ability to bend without moving his body when the team tries to save him in Omashu. This leaves me with a headcanon that all benders have a chance to bend without moving their body in a martial technique but needs a lot of experience but this also depends on the element. Earth is usually bent in a solid state which means that maybe, to bend something solid, the apanying movement of the body is required with the rare exceptions being Bumi. On the other hand, fire doesn''t need the additional movement of the body to generate but to turn it into projectiles. So yeah, experience and the element itself determine if the user can bend without movement of the body or not.

    Another example is that crippled waterbender from Korra. How does she even attach water to her body as an extension when waterbending has shown to be more epted by the flowing motion of the body, generally limbs due to their flexibility.}

    ***

    "¡ª aaagh," the suppressed but haunting scream could be heard again. The sound was too familiar. He had screamed quite a bit already but those with keener senses, such as Suki, felt that the scream was losing out.

    "That should just be the stick at this moment. Sir Zhao likes to use a specific type of wood that causes the body''s function to respond since its surface has a medical effect. Too little to be good, however," the silent man standing guard on them finally let out a soft chuckle, enjoying the reaction of the boy who allowed them to capture this group in one swoop.

    Hearing him, Sokka''s head lowered further as he remained crouched on the corner of the prison with Katara and Suki helpless, too. They had understood everything from Sokka. This made the guards snatch Katara''s pouch of water, too.

    "Is there... anything we can do to escape?" Katara whispered to Suki. They had put off their exploration of the catbs and now realized that things wouldn''t have gone much differently if they had entered this location eventually.

    "We''re stuck... there is nothing to do," Suki replied with a stoic expression as her gaze turned gloomier with every passing second. She felt stifled that a friend of hers was subjected to such pain but the more pressing gloom came from being helpless.

    She nced at Katara secretly. A bender.

    If she was an Airbender, or a waterbender, or an earthbender, or even a firebender, she could have tried. But again, these were merely empty thoughts festering from a discontented mind at one''s own usefulness when things truly mattered. If they were anywhere else but here then this kind of thought wouldn''t even be a part of her top 100 food for thought.

    ''If only...''

    Suki didn''t know how much time had passed. The trio had remained entirely silent. Guilt-ridden, Sokka didn''t dare speak further as he realized how boastful his ims were.

    To free children...

    ''What a joke... I said then... Tamashi must have felt like this, too... worse, maybe. He gave up his kid, after all...'' Sokka hugged his head. At the time they were motivated to help. They had assisted Suki''s vige regarding Unagi, and with the time given to him for retrospection, he realized that again, they were impudent. Suki and Nik may have died if Kyoshi didn''t appear so suddenly.

    Their assistance in helping the prisoners escape would have a greater chance to go in hell if Nik couldn''t make the entire rig disappear.

    And now...

    ''In their minds... they probably think they have no parents,'' Sokka felt even worse.

    "Hey! Get here quickly! The Avatar is wrecking the whole ce¡ª"

    A guard screamed loudly near the end of the hallway when the entirety of the wall suddenly crashed against him, leaving his fate unknown.

    "What?" The guard gasped.

    ---

    "Stay still, you rat maggot!" Zhao growled, his body moving quickly with mes acting on his will as they tried to reach Aang only for it to bask his body in its glow as the young Avatar dodged.

    "Dodge like the wind! Hehe, cause he''s an Airbender," Bumi chuckled.

    ''Oh, iing,'' Nik saw an odd ball of mes reaching his direction as he prepared to time his own escape when suddenly, a portion of the floor in front of him rose in the form of an earthen b that absorbed the impact and heat of the fire.

    ''Who?'' Nik looked around when he heard Bumi''s cackle, "Just lie still."

    ''He really isn''t helpless... just an unsuspecting earthen spike is enough to kill any of these firebenders...'' Nik''s lips twitched. This really made him feel frustrated. Such an assistance would have been nice when he was being given the stick in an even more painful manner than most have known to take it.

    *Whoosh*

    Aang sted another volley of mes but it was clear that the Young Airbender was being suppressed. In this day and age, Airbender might be a rare form of ability but the sheer force hidden in firebending isn''t easily escaped from 100%.

    "I can''t take them all!" Aang skirted a bit closer to Nik with a depressed expression covered by darkness soon dissipated by another wave of projectiles let out in a sync.

    "Then bring Kyoshi out, she knew what to do," Nik mumbled, his voice barely audible when wind screeched and mes crackled all over.

    "If I knew how to do that, I would have done so already," the boy rolled his eyes.

    "Just think. Try begging. Strong women sometimes like groveling," Nik hastily added.

    "What?" Aang gaped.

    "Wow-weee-wooo!" Bumi whistled.

    "Again," Zhao spat coldly as the firebendersunched an attack once again.

    Aang''s body jumped forward carrying the momentum of wind as he spiraled with waves and waves of wind crashing forward in quick session. However, being the Avatar didn''t grant the boy unlimited power. As it has always been, bending sapped on the body''s strength overall and high physical and spiritual qualities are needed to achieve greatness in the art. Aang was wise for his age, very much so, but his body left too much to be considered adequate.

    One of the attacks hit the boy on his back as he rotated on the spot, causing him to crash and slide across the ground on his chest.

    "Aang? Aang?! Hey," Nik called out. For what it was worth, Nik truly worried for Aang at this moment.

    "I''m... fine," Aang groaned while sitting up. Shaking his head, the boy jumped to his feet and gazed at numerous fists of the firebenders light up in fire once again, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.

    ''Any past Avatar... can you hear me?'' Aang tried in vain. Kyoshi taking over Aang had opened his mind to various possibilities instinctively so he couldn''t help but hope to gain assistance from his past selves. But seeing pirs of me targetting him and Nik through his own eyes, Aang sighed softly.

    ''If only I had my staff...'' Aang thought silently before jumping in between Nik and almost pping his own bald head, "Nik, give me the fans!"

    He pushed his palms out forcefully before pping them against each other. A sphere of wind instantly dispensed quite a bit of fire directed at them while the rest were deflected as dust rose in the middle, causing Nik to cough while he took out his pair of war fans.

    Just as he took them out, Aang flipped back and snatched the weapons from his hands.

    *Thck*

    The metal frames of the fan slid open as Aang twisted his waist and pped the fans in the direction of his opponents. All of it took only a few seconds and all the dust was cleared up with a humongous force of wind instantly crashing into the bodies of the firebenders.

    "Woah..." Aang gaped.

    "I did that?"

    He gazed at the crashed wall as Zhao and others were thrown out of the room.

    "-- course, not--" He heard the faintest of a whisper from a very familiar voice but he wasn''t given more time to pursue this direction of thinking when another guard came rushing in. Aang attacked again, channeling his bending skills through the war fans, however, the attack this time felt barely enhanced. It was better. Precise, too... but itcked the raw, untamed force of nature that he seemed to have unleashed.

    "Let''s go," Aang finally saw Nik''s condition properly as the lightened hallway gave quite a bit of glow inside the previously dark room, too. His expression turned worse once he saw the marks on Nik''s chest and shoulders that bulged due to the raw beating and now tinged purple.

    Aang held Nik''s hands and tried pulling him until his face turned red before using his airbending to push Nik off of the surface and reduce the burden of his weight temporarily.

    Looking up, Aang called out to Bumi, "Bumi, wait, I''m going to get you out¡ª"

    "Nah, don''t," Bumi chuckled.

    "What?"

    "There''s no point in saving someone who cannot walk or use his arms, Aang. My limbs are cut off... said that I''m too much of a threat. Damn right I am," Bumi grinned, "And Omashu will not fall easily. No need to put more burden, old friend. Just go. Save your friends."

    "They... cut your arms off?" Aang''s expression turned pale and he identally let go of Nik, making him fall face first with a pained grunt.

    "And legs," Zhao walked in while patting his robes with a scowl. His hair was disheveled and a trace of smudged blood could be seen from the corner of his lips trailing down his shaven chin but otherwise bearded face.

    Aang''s attack was great, but it wasn''t dealt with the intent to keep Zhao ''down'' and in the end, Zhao''s persistence was greater than his subordinates, revealing that despite hisck of values, the man was extraordinary when it came to a more primal manner of life¡ª battles.

    "Young Avatar, Mad King Bumi cannot survive without our pieces of equipment... well, he can, technically. But we already gave him a good home and unlike your other nomad counterparts, at least, he still lives," Zhao smiled coldly, "You cannot escape. A boy, a couple of young misfits challenging the Supreme Ruler of the world... even the¡ª"

    Zhao came to a slow stop as he realized that the boy in front of him was still not looking back. Instead, Aang continued to gaze at Bumi who kept a happy smile. This always irked Zhao. To be able to smile and joke andugh even with such a fate... he felt annoyed by how resilient the man was. He admired and envy such resilience alongside fearing it.

    "I... really am sorry, Bumi... I''m sorry... I''m so sorry," Aang croaked, his tone shaking with each word. Aang had nowe to ept that he would be facing a tough life ahead, possibly, far more than what the past Avatars could imagine. Dead heritage, broken promises, betrayed trusts, and now the sight of an old friend... torn.

    Next to the boy, lying on his chest, Nik felt the wind rising around Aang.

    "What is going on?" Nik heard Zhao speak in surprise as he struggled to tilt his head sideways and look up from the corner of his eyes only to find Aang''s body ''glow.'' From his eyeballs to the arrow-shaped tattoos over his body. They gave a soft white glow that seemed piercing in this moment of darkness.

    Again, Aang seemed to have heard a voice full of guiding and nurturing intentions. He had heard it before¡ª when Kyoshi took over.

    "Look deep inside... we will guide you and help you..." the statement was a bit longer and clearer than before but it was soon blurred by the piercing noise that buzzed within his head that only stoked his anger usually buried by his pacifist teachings.

    "Why must you hurt?" Aang spoke up. Or at least, he found his body out of control while he spoke. His voice was no longer his own but seemed to be fused by many other voices as if they were buried deep inside of him from the very beginning.

    "Why must we hurt?" Zhao reiterated the question before chuckling, "Why must you stand in our way¡ª"

    *Swoosh*

    The wind raged all around Aang as it caused Bumi''s casket to rattle and even sent Nik flying away and soon he struck the wall with a depressed groan.

    Why?

    Nik felt truly depressed. Power is meant to be controlled, and to not let it control oneself. This is one of the things Suki taught him in the beginning but right now Aang looked unhinged. His orange scarf tied around his neck whipped alongside the hems of his tunic while he began to float in the middle of the room.

    "Ooh- Kah! Kah!" Bumi coughed while his casket rattled further as the wind whipped his face.

    However, aside from the first few seconds of lucidity where Aang confronted Zhao with words, he didn''t look like wanting to do anything with peaceful debate anymore.

    "Take your positions!" Zhao screamed, the hint of panic in his voice all too relevant at this point and he quickly ryed orders when he saw many guards attracted by the destruction of the wall by Aang''s previous attack.

    At this moment, Nik coincidentally observed the old earthbender who was about to hypnotize Aang, already unconscious, caught by ground covering his body and simply swallowing him.

    On the other hand, Aang''s lips parted slightly and he stretched his hands out.

    *Drrr*

    The entirety of the catbs began to vibrate dangerously. No, it was shaking. The tremors caused cracks to spread in the many corners of not only this site of heritage destroyed to create prisons and dungeons but also to the pce overall and soon, the entire Omashu shook as if something within it was deeply, and incorrigibly enraged.

    ***

    Support the fanfic by voting~!

    Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 52: Kind Outburst (2)

    Chapter 52: Kind Outburst (2)<h4>Chapter 52: Kind Outburst (2)</h4>

    "What do you mean?" Ukano frowned as Michi''s phrasing gave him a sense of unease. The look in her eyes seemed a little discontented. But Mai felt more than that. Her hand was tightly held by Michi as if she was still nervous and in need offort but hearing her father''s words, Mai''s mother hissed, "You imprisoned me! Don''t act innocent, Ukano. I remember!"

    "Mom, what''s going on?" Tom-Tom nervously shrunk his neck and Michi instantlyforted the boy with a gentle smile, "Nothing, sweety. Just stay close to your sister, alright? Hold her hand."

    Even if Tom-Tom would have hesitated, Mai didn''t give the boy any time to think as she held his hand. Though not revealing it, Mai began to feel a bit nervous, too. It was only natural when the confrontation between one''s parents is out in the open.

    "Imprisoned you?" Ukano narrowed his eyes, "I don''t recall such an event, darling. It''s not sensible to make such whimsicalments in presence of our children. Kai, go on, take Mai and others¡ª"

    "I''m staying. For once, in this boring pce, something interesting is happening," Mai narrowed her eyes, masking her worry with apathy¡ª as usual¡ª and she stated firmly, "I''m staying."

    "Honey," Kai smiled, more than willing to still continue Ukano''s order when Michi shrieked, scaring Kai until he almost fell back, "Didn''t you hear what my daughter just said? She stays!"

    And her re bore into Ukano, "You imprisoned me. And yet, I don''t even remember all of it. You heartless monster! You left me not only in that cold and silent dungeon but also set me aside for no fault of my own!

    Was Juhi good? Hmm? Say, Kai, are your maids good, too?"

    "Enough," Ukano mmed his palm on the table with a gloomy expression but by now it was clear to the family members aside from Tom-Tom that Michi was imprisoned yet the other allegations were somewhat weird.

    "What is going on?" Mai squeezed her mother''s hand and Michi couldn''t help but reign her anger in slightly.

    "Will you tell them or should I?" Michi nced at her husband. She didn''t feel righteous at all because, at the end of the day, both of them had ended up failing their marriage. Ukano pursed his lips, teeth grounding as he kept his silence. There was no one else in the dining room so Michi didn''t fear any external reaction as she began, "I still don''t remember things well but your father imprisoned me in a dungeon under the basement of the orphans... no, I think that there was something going on back then regarding the orphans. I found that out and Ukano did something to me... I only found this out a few days ago and my memories are still... jumbled. Tell me that you didn''t do the same to our children!" She red at Ukano fiercely as he bit back, shouting, "Never! Are you out of your mind?!"

    "And how can I ever trust you?" Michi shouted, too.

    "Listen," Ukano heaved deeply, "Once this is all over, I will tell you everything. All of this is done for the will of the Phoenix King. He knows that duty demands personal sacrifice and if I¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Michi stood up, "For three years, Ukano. Three years... Phoenix King this, Phoenix King that... he may have granted you the city, but aren''t you a father, too? You follow a man whose family left him, and now, you will not tell me why and what you did to me back then. You won''t evene to our room nowadays," she puckered her lips with a sadness shing through her eyes, "I''m leaving... before I do, I want you to know that what I did thesest few days... I felt that it was your fault but really, my actions couldn''t be excused."

    "What are you saying?" Ukano frowned as Michi took a shuddering breath, "We are done."

    "Done with what?" he narrowed his eyes while the boy next to Mai couldn''t help but hold his sister''s hand tighter.

    "Don''t y a fool. I''m leaving. Come on, Mai. Tom-Tom," Michi snorted as she turned to move only for Ukano to stand up with a furious expression.

    "Wait, damn it!" he growled, "I did everything for the sake of the family. For us! With my merits, Tom-Tom will have a greater position. Mai and Kai will have more re to govern than they could possibly imagine! You and I could have everything if you just..." he grew silent.

    "Just tell me what you did to me," Michi stopped for a moment but seeing her husband silent, she, too, left the dining room.

    Once the trio left, Kai couldn''t help but speak up, "Father-inw..." but before he could even continue, Ukano snapped his fingers three times in quick session and Kai entered a period of daze.

    Meanwhile, the trio returned to Mai''s room since it was the closest to the dining room. Once they entered, Michi fell weakly on her daughter''s bed. This time, Mai''s period of silence stemmed from her sensibility than her indifference but Tom-Tom could only voice his confusion, "What is going on?"

    "Isn''t it already simple?" Mai eyed her younger brother, "Aang is the avatar. His distant rtives are probably his allies. They are caught. Mom and father had a falling out because he did something unsavory and now we''re probably going to leave."

    Mai nced at their mother, intentionally leaving out a particr confession from Michi before she left.

    She stated the facts as Michi sighed as her head lowered in defeat, "Your father... he did something to my mind. I''m sure of it. This has something to do with the orphans we were supposed to assist but Ukano is doing something very dangerous and wrong. Sorry, Mai... Tom-Tom, but I want you toe with me. Back to the fire nation."

    "I don''t want to leave!" Tom-Tom instantly hissed, "And Aang, where is he? Mai, help me find him please!"

    "It''s Elder Sister for you," Mai frowned before sinking in silence.

    "Tom," Michi forced a smile.

    "And I don''t want to leave father! And what about my academy?" He continued with an angry expression only for Michi''s tears to finally trickle down silently all the while her shoulders shuddered.

    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry. If only I hadn''t," Michi whimpered, pulling Tom-Tom into a hug as Mai sat a bit away only to be pulled in, too.

    "Sigh... it''s going to be ok..." Mai muttered. Words offort from her sounded wrong to Michi and Tom-Tom but Michi took it, feeling greatly relieved for some reason. Even Tom-Tom began to cry finally, pouring out his indignations in a better way whenpared to shouting¡ª crying.

    The trio remained as such for quite a few minutes until--

    *Drrrrrrr*

    The entire pce trembled, making everyone feel astonished, as the shaking only grew fiercer.

    ---

    "Ugh... stay away from me, you assholes! I''m already dead tired," Nik groaned, his eyes were half-lidded as his vision was a blur at this point but he could sense someone holding him.

    "It''s me, Suki," he heard as he ceased his struggle. Soon, he felt something cool touching his chest as it soon turned warm. His breathing turned softer and he felt began feeling better. His nose was bleeding at this point, too. It took a few minutes for him to look well and he saw Suki''s slightly despondent face.

    "Hey," Nik croaked, smiling slightly as Suki let out a relieved sigh.

    "Do you remember what happened?" He heard Katara''s voice and looked to the other side. Although he was still in the same room... it was strangely considerably brighter.

    Gazing at her strained expression, Nik looked around a bit more. He was lying on Suki''sp with the siblings around him. Sokka was off for the worst as the guilt could practically be seen on his face. Then Nik noticed the giant hole in the ceiling that basked the surroundings with light.

    "Where is Bumi?" Nik questioned. The Mad King was nowhere to be seen. She should have been chained up but the spot only had the metal hook. The casket was gone. Bumi''s ability to bend despite being without any limbs inside the casket was the first thing that came to his mind and then¡ª

    "You didn''t happen to run into Aang, did you?" Nik finally questioned as Suki helped him sit up while he exined the events in a few short sentences. His words caused the trio to turn silent as Nik spoke up, "If it isn''t too troubling, could you help me out of this pce... I don''t know how long it will hold and Aang didn''t seem too... happy."

    "Do you even need to ask?" Katara huffed in dissatisfaction but she was also the first one to grab his arm and alongside Suki, she pulled Nik up.

    "Can you cover for him? We might need to fight our way out," Suki mumbled and then looked at Nik, "My gear. I will need my weapons."

    Nik smiled wryly, "Um... Aang has your fans."

    "Why?"

    "He asked for it... and I didn''t want to give my fans away."

    Suki snorted, dumping Nik on Katara wholly as the two almost fell down again but Nik hurriedly took out Suki''s sword, one of the more unorthodox weapons she had learned to use, as Suki and Sokka silently rushed towards the fire nation guard that stumbled across them out in the hallway.

    It was mostly in ruins which made stepping a trouble for warriors but Suki proved more capable than Sokka or the guard as she moved agilely while dodging a small st of fire. It was clear that the guard was quite exhausted, too, as Suki knocked him out quickly.

    "Come on," Suki looked back.

    "Let me help, too... if you don''t mind," Sokka walked up to Nik only for him to finally reject it. It may have been insensitive but Nik knew just slightly more about hypnosis as a concept and its application, causing him to speak, "It''s fine, really. Unless we find Zhao and get him to tell us what he did to you, I cannot lower my... injured guard around you. Sorry, but that''s just how it is."

    Sokka froze in his ce and Katara, too, bit her lips. Of course, she wanted to take Sokka''s side but Nik had to be brought out as quickly as possible and she couldn''t really refute whatever Nik said. They weren''t too aware of the situation but the concept of hypnotism is foreign for the siblings.

    "Yeah, it''s cool. Sure, uh... I''ll just move in the front. That way you don''t have to worry about your back..." Sokka didn''t have his usualebacks as heplied with aplicated expression.

    Aside from a few injured and startled guards themselves, the group didn''t find anything of note or any person for that matter. The prison cells were either destroyed or empty, making the group recall how the Fire Lord had just freed the prisoners before their arrival to Omashu.

    The group soon found a set of a staircase that led them to a dead-end with a lever next to it only for Sokka to pull it. The wall in front of them shook slightly and it was pushed down, revealing the interior of Ukano''s ransacked office.

    *Thud*

    *Crash*

    Only at this point did the crashing noise be slightly relevant with distant roars and screams giving the group a pretty good idea in what state the pce would be once they enter it through Ukano''s office.

    They didn''t dawdle but with Nik, their speed was naturally slow. The entirety of the pce was shaken with constant shouts only getting clearer.

    "Hey! Why haven''t you evacuated yet¡ª Wait, Sokka? You-" An older man hurried over to their direction before quickly rushing back with an even greater speed as if he had encountered a gue.

    "Who was he?" Suki inquired.

    "The head butler..." Sokka sighed, "But it looks like everyone is evacuating the pce."

    "I wonder¡ª" Katara whispered with a slightly tired expression as Nik''s weight was greater than her own and taking the load alone was definitely a task in its own right. Her words were interrupted by a major chunk of wall left to them that was torn with cracks spreading out wildly throughout the hallway.

    *Whoosh*

    Gust impacted them tat once as the source of tremendous wind happened to be a boy moving his upper body in a round motion with the giant chunk of earthen wallunched at the man far in the distance, not even visible by the group due to dust pouring in.

    "Whoa!"

    "Agh!"

    "Hey, hold on Nik!"

    ''Not again,'' Nik whined internally as the group was sent over to the opposite wall. Their breath was stolen by the impact for the moment with all four of them only able to gaze at Aang helplessly. The sheer pressure of the wind was already astounding and seeing the glowing boy turn his head in their direction, they fell silent to not incur and surprise attack. Aang wasn''t in his control. His mind was ovee with rage and strength beyond his ability to guide and it simply caused damage to others.

    *Vsssh*

    *Vsssh*

    *Vsssh*

    Aang''s clothes whipped and he silently stared at the four of them for a few seconds. He was surrounded by a visible ball of wind and dust and the chunk of wall heunched finallynded far in the distance.

    Nik''s gaze momentarily fell on the pair of fans in Aang''s hands.

    "Aang, you have to stop this!" Katara finally called out loudly.

    "Aaaghhhhhhhh!"

    All Katara got in response was an angered roar. mes emerged from his mouth as Aang abruptly waved his fans in their direction. The wall above the group''s head was sliced off cleanly before falling backward onto the only garden of the pce as Aang finally moved away. More like, flew away.

    "Word of advice... never tell someone in power what to do... doesn''t end well most of the time..." Nik coughed as the group fell on the ground.

    "He looked... so much in pain," Katara bit her lip, "What power? He was asking for our help. He needs our help!"

    "And he has my fan. But... I could loan him for now," Suki was more sensible in this regard.

    "At least, let''s get on the ground... it''s more dangerous up here," Sokka noted as the wall behind and in front of them was torn open. Anyone would fall off due to bad footing.

    "We could use Appa right about now," Nik chuckled bitterly as Suki took the role of carrying his weight.

    ''Today clearly isn''t mine... getting smashed against the wall so many times already,'' Nik counted with a sigh.

    They soon rushed down the stairs and by now, the pce was mostly emptied but the signs of destruction couldn''t be clearer. They moved cautiously but as they came out from the pce, what they saw was something that none of them had in mind.

    Aang battled a joint troop of firebenders and earthbenders.

    "They are being controlled..." Nik remarked the moment he observed the sluggish movement of the Earthbenders, their dazed expressions, and Ukano leading them word by word with an expressionless Kai standing next to him. Zhao, meanwhile, coordinated with the remaining firebenders.

    "Sokka, you have to take another step away from us," Suki frowned instantly. She was a little scared by such a troublesome aspect of mind control.

    "Hey, enough!" Katara scowled, "He''s already doing the best he can. Just because of one mistake, you''re being so¡ª"

    "No, she''s right... I''m dangerous," Sokka stepped back instantly. His heart felt a simr chill when he saw the situation. The entirety of Omashu was sent in an uproar by the floating Avatar bending pieces of Pce as he attacked the two bending troops in front of him.

    Katara''s expression turned even more bitter with this but she could not speak up for her brother unnecessarily.

    They weren''t exactly standing in the middle of the entrance and had used broken pirs to keep a cover and not let themselves get known. They had yet to make a decision what to do because even assisting Aang wasn''t a sensible choice. He may as well attack them out of nowhere and with such a force that would only prove fatal.

    "Any idea how to get out of the pce?" Suki inquired.

    "Without losing a dead weight," Nik added.

    "No, maybe without the dead weight, too," Suki smiled, "Who knows, we might need it."

    "I''m hugging you right now... want me to fall and take you down?" Nik scoffed.

    "*Khnnk* How about helping Aang? He is about to be done, hahaha!"

    The four of them instantly screamed with an iron casket seemingly drilling from the ground behind them.

 Chapter 53: Bittersweet

    Chapter 53: Bittersweet<h4>Chapter 53: Bittersweet</h4>

    "Well, you see... Aang is a boy. When a child throws a tantrum, it is bound to end quickly, too, *Khaannnk* and those spirits told me they wanted to have fun!"

    Still within the metal casket with his head sticking out, Bumi exined as ''simply'' as possible.

    "What spirits?" Nik being the only acquaintance of the Mad King inquired from the group.

    "Spirits around us! Look into Aang, so many spirits!" Bumi chuckled before scowling, his quick change in temper making others step back slightly as he shouted, "Go, hurry! Help him after he makes short of that filthy mayor and my stepson Zhao!" He still continued the joke... or probably lived it. Now, Nik didn''t know if Bumi was joking about mming Zhao''s mother or actually did it... or believed himself to have tapped Zhao''s mother. But he wasn''t going to question the sanity of a man locked away for years with his limbs cut off and probably tortured more than one''s imagination.

    To his words, Aang issued a roar. His voice was distorted as if multiple individuals roared through him and suddenly, the tform all the earthbenders and firebenders stood on grew out to cover the entirety of the men inside, only leaving their faces out as they revealed the expression of terror. This was more prominent in Ukano who had never faced a real battle in life and the Earthbenders who found out that they could no longer bend away the rocks and ground covering them as if they belonged o a higher force.

    Floating, his glowing body visible to all in Omashu, Aang raised his hands high.

    "Ohh! That''s a mmer!" Bumi''s eyes widened.

    "A what?" Katara eximed.

    "He is going to crush them!"

    "Avatar! Do you wish to provoke the wrath of Phoenix King?" Ukano shouted as he felt himself being squeezed by the ground, tiny pebbles digging into his flesh slowly as his expression turned ugly with pain. His words only increased the cruelty of Aang''s execution as the boy lost in power clenched his fists, making everyone in his hold scream out in pain.

    "Aang! Don''t do that!" Katara rushed out from behind the pir, shouting at the top of her lungs.

    *Thmp*

    She was instantly captured by an equally fatal grip of the earth. Her voice was stuck in her throat as Sokka''s eyes widened.

    "Katara!" He shouted, rushing out.

    "Wait, he''s going to¡ª" Nik hurriedly called out only to see Sokka, too, caught in the hold of the earth simr to how Katara was stuck. The siblings'' expression turned pale while Suki looked at Nik.

    "I''ve been attacked by that glowing bald kid twice now. Don''t look at me," Nik''s lips twitched. Although the attacks were nothing more than coteral damage but they still counted in Nik''s mind.

    "He respects you," Suki began walking with a determined expression. Seeing this, Nik suddenly questioned, "Hey, Suki... if I have to take you to somece nice, would you find it agreeable?"

    "What kind of question is that?" Suki frowned but her mind seemed to have already formed a suggestive conclusion for her as she blushed and scowled at the same time, "Focus on snapping Aang out of his anger."

    "Just answer me. Yes or no?" Nik pursued.

    "Fine, yes. If we survive not getting crushed by Aang, you have my blessings to take me to somece nice..."

    Nik smiled and nodded. This was just an insurance for the roles were reversed. He once carried Suki on his back while trying to escape Unagi, thinking that if only he had explicit permission then he could have sent her and himself to safety in the personal space. Now, she carried him into the source of danger ironically but he also had the approval so things didn''t seem too bad.

    "Wait... Bumi is Aang''s friend, maybe he could," Nik looked back only to find the earthen floor smoothened out as there was no hint of Bumi anywhere near the pirs.

    ''So much for a crazy earthbender talking about seeing spirits,'' Nik pursed his lips and instantly felt cold, making him look in the direction of the stare as he found Aang gazing in his direction.

    "We are in his range... all the best," Suki whispered. She, too, felt nervous while slowly walking towards Sokka and Katara.

    "Aang," Nik called out, not knowing what to say exactly. He never thought of making the boy empathize with the culprits who decimated his tribe and crippled his friend. Nik realized that if he had this much power... he may have not been as passive as he is now.

    "Or whatever you are," Nik added, causing a low growl to escape Aang''s lips, "Can you really stomach bloodshed? Because the Aang I know cannot. He''s a gentle boy... who likes to ride Otter Penguins. Elephant Koi fishes, too... if it wasn''t for that Unagi. At least, if you want to kill someone, do it in the moment of lucidity so that you don''t regret it."

    "What are you saying?" Katara whispered in fright, her expression turning more worried.

    *Thck*

    Suki and Nik were instantly encapsted by earthen sludge as it turned hard again making Suki nce at Nik oddly.

    "I tried, now let''s go," Nik frowned. He wasn''t going to wait any longer.

    "Aaaannngggggg!"

    A loud, shrill shout broke the tense situation. The voice caused Aang''s motion to turn sluggish while the orb of wind around him faltered momentarily, making Aang almost dip down.

    A lone, tiny figure hurriedly escaped a mature woman''s grasp a little away from the entrance of the pce generally unaffected by the destruction. His hair was short and his eyes uncharacteristically grey onyx. He ran in full sprint, his face dusty due to the cloud of dust from the breaking rubble and his eyes marred with tears. Although quite far away, Ukano could register the hint of shout and he shivered, "No... Tom! Run away¡ª"

    Yet, Aang suddenly snapped his head in the boy''s direction while clenching his fist, making Ukano cry out in despairing pain.

    "Stop already! Stop hurting my father and others! Aren''t you the Avatar? Avatar helps people! I let you borrow my toys so you owe it to me!" Tom-Tom screamed, a shadowy figure already chasing after him before quickly catching up and hugging him in a tight embrace.

    "You''re stupid, and worthless," Mai stated softly but her embrace tightened as she pulled back instantly but Tom-Tom only struggled, "Let go¡ª Aang! Come on, man! I thought you were going to give me a full course on dancing!"

    Aang''s body in the air visibly shuddered as the glow on his tattoos and eyes began to fade away.

    The whip of wind calmed down but the hold of earth had already turned many tormented unconscious. However, quite a few Earthbenders who remained conscious felt their strength being able to seep into the ground once again, allowing them to bend away from the hold of rocks over them, something which caught Zhao''s attention instantly.

    On the other hand, Aang slowly descended until his eyes revealed his pupils again. He barely stood on the ground before buckling down on his knees and then his hands as he struggled to stand but the moment he looked up at Katara and others, seeing them in the state he had put them in, Aang lost his consciousness, falling onto the ground with a soft grunt.

    "Ukano, order your men to release all of us. This is the best¡ª" Zhao only began as he regained his hope only to fall deeper into despair.

    "The key should be¡ª Phoenix King''s Supreme might, right? Wake up you Oaf Ducks! *Khnk* *Khnk*"

    A chuckle interrupted Zhao''s callous shout as rity returned to the eyes of the Earthbenders who looked around in confusion before their eyes fell on the much familiar face surrounded by a metal casket.

    ---

    A string of mews was passed soon enough stating how the King of Omashu had been kept a captive and the fact that almost all the prisoners were being controlled by the men of Phoenix King using ''dark magic.'' That was the only way to exin hypnosis tomoners of the city.

    However, the change in rulership did not affect the lives of citizens. The addition of the surrounding vigers that were supposed to be dead¡ª did.

    "Rou... my Rou..."

    "Stay away from me!" A boy screamed in fright, tears trickling down his face as he called out, "I want to go back to sister Mill!"

    The boy named Rou wasn''t alone. Many others boys and girls refused to evene close to their ''parents'' whom they did not know about at all. Rou looked away, taking a series of steps back as the almost disfigured man who had kept a stoic heart felt it getting stabbed multiple times. Tamashi''s soul felt crushed at this point.

    He had once argued that his son was getting what''s best for him...

    But now...

    He only regretted not fighting to keep his child with him.

    Therge hall of the pce was filled with this emotion. Fear from children and regret of parents. Both sides cried for they could do nothing.

    "Why don''t you go meet them?" Katara whispered as she stood next to her brother. She was positive that Sokka had only revealed such a bitter expression once he was made the chief of the vige that almost made them give up on the hope of even imagining about the fate of their father.

    "And say what?" Sokka looked from the side.

    "You don''t have to say anything... but we all cannot be this glum, right?" Katara forced a smile, "And even if we didn''t make any mistakes, the fact remains that the end result would have been the same. In fact, we are quite lucky to be still alive."

    "You guys didn''t make any mistake... I did. If I wasn''t caught, Nik wouldn''t be beaten up. Aang wouldn''t have been forced to attack us, too... and that kid, Tom-Tom... he wouldn''t have risked his life.

    And the kids, Katara... Bumi said that recovery is possible... but how long can I wait here?"

    Sokka''s shoulders trembled as Katara silently hugged his shoulders, unable to even say something. They were truly left without any easy answer this time.

    But Sokka wasn''t the only one. He had been hypnotized and Bumi, even if called mad, had enough sense to save the actual mind behind the hypnosis in Omashu, stating that the process can be reversed. There was, thus, hope. But to fully recover from any hidden suggestion was much harder than imnting it.

    Sokka could recover easily but the same couldn''t be said for the children from the viges and the Earthbenders. In fact, out of all of them, Bumi was the only one who couldn''t be hypnotized.

    Yet, this wasn''t the only problem.

    "I''m sorry," Aang cupped his fist and bowed deeply to the family of three that sat silently. The pce had been repaired. Being made of rocks, it took one day for thebined efforts of the Earthbenders of the city and vige to achieve the task.

    Aang had been going around the entire pce, apologizing to every affected party and this particr family was left for thest. Aside from Nik, who was already recovering quite a bit after a session of Katara''s healing bending technique, Aang felt ufortable with others. Even if Aang had raised his hand against Nik, he realized that the samefortable feeling around Nik hadn''t changed at all.

    "I could have hurt you... and I wasn''t in control. I let my emotions get better of me and that is inarguably error in my being..." Aang continued.

    He left this family for thest because he felt guilty about this party the most.

    There was a reason why Tom-Tom''s words worked on Aang.

    It was because Aang had found a friend in the boy simr to his age in such a short period, something that couldn''t be achieved with Katara and others who were already grown-ups.

    "We do not wee you here," Mai stated concisely as Tom-Tom snorted.

    "He''s talking to me!" He grumbled, his tone once again childish but no one in the room doubted that the boy had guts and balls of steel, something that his father seem tock severely. Then again, Mai, too, isn''t weak at all.

    With that, the boy crossed his arms, "So... you were the Avatar all along?"

    A little surprised, Aang looked up.

    "You''re not angry?"

    "No... I''m angry at my father... no, I''m angry at you, too. You said that your tattoos are normal... but they glow!" The boy managed to find problems where issues shouldn''t exist but at this point, Michi spoke up, "Young Avatar... we are not angry at you. We can never be. The war has ended so... their father''s actions are not justified in any manner. King Bumi has been kind enough to host us until we leave.

    It is said that Fire Lord Iroh has the wisdom of sages. He might... show you a different side, a more honest side of the Fire Nation should you meet him, I hope."

    "He''s just a boring old man," Mai rolled her eyes but Michi instead nced at Nik.

    "If you all will excuse me. I need to pack a few things from our old room. Mai... could you keep an eye on Tom-Tom and his friend?" Michi smiled at Aang as he looked away with a guilty expression.

    "Fine..." Mai dragged her words before leaning back on her chair.

    As Michi stood up, she gave Nik a meaningful nce before slipping out of the room.

    "Well, I am going to go rest, too," Nik patted Aang''s shoulder but the boy instantly hesitated. Being left alone wasn''t something he wanted but Mai seemed lost in her own thoughts and Tom-Tom wasn''t willing to let go of his friend ''The Avatar.''

    "Nik... what if I¡ª"

    "You won''t. Come on, how rare is it for you to get so angry? And isn''t your friend here to snap you out of it?" Nik smiled, "You still have to teach your friend how to dance well."

    Seeing Nik persistent in leaving, Aang finally let go.

    A few minutes after Nik left, Mai came to be. She nced at her brother and Aang just...

    ''What are they doing?''

    She was appalled.

    Folding one''s arms with fists up the armpits and ''pping'' the elbows simr to a catrooster is not dance!

    ''Wait... where did the waiter go?''

    Mai frowned as she silently left the room. This time, neither Tom-Tom nor Aang raised any question since they barely registered her silent presence in the first ce.

    ***

    {A/N: This is the result I wanted from the very beginning. With a concept as murky as hypnosis and a man as maniptive as Ozai, a perfect victory this early in the story cannot be expected. I call Ozai maniptive because I have read theics and boy he''s a respectable viin in certain aspects. Certainly, being the major cause in developing Az''s twisted mind is one of these reasons.

    Anyway, this bittersweet victory is also needed to push certain changes to the various characters to finally bring a change in the norm of the avatar series as destination and motivations will shift soon enough.}

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 54: Parting

    Chapter 54: Parting<h4>Chapter 54: Parting</h4>

    Mai''s footsteps had a clear direction. She recalled her mother''s words and realized an issue once again. This morning, Michi also med Ukano for not evening to their room anymore.

    ''If it wasn''t... Mayor Ukano, then who was it?'' Mai refused to call the man her father after realizing the gravity of his actions. She may be indifferent to the struggles of, as she puts it, peasants, but controlling children... maids, too, for his sick needs gave Mai a bad taste.

    ''And then there is the fact that Mom said she wants to pack some stuff... but why? We aren''t due to leave until a few dayster...''

    Mai reached the room she had quickly escaped fromst night. The reparation of the pce had not changed theyout drastically and the side where the room was located wasn''tpletely destroyed so Michi could still stay in her room. The moment Mai raised her knuckle to knock on the door, she heard soft sobs breaking out that caused her actions to falter and made her strain her ears to catch anything noteworthy.

    With a thought, Mai unscrupulously entered the empty guest room next to it. Theyout of this room was a bit less luxurious but Mai had no mind topare rooms. She walked over to the window and gazed at the earthen ledged outside the room.

    *Shnnk*

    From under her left sleeve slipped out a small, untapered de that Ma handled expertly and stuck it into the corner of the window before prying out the metal hinges. Silently cing down the ss, Mai carefully climbed out of the window and the wind from the altitude hit her face. Still, keeping her back to the wall and undaunted by the height of a mere floor, something that she could easily jump down from, Mai soon edged towards her mother''s bedroom and the sobbing sound became clearer.

    Fearing the worst, Mai gritted her teeth and peeked into the window only to quickly pull back with her expression now frozen in shock.

    ---

    Nik silently stroked Michi''s back as she was already a sobbing mess by the time he had arrived. He sat on the edge of the mattress while Michi was ''on'' him. Somehow managing toy and sit on him at the same time while her body seemed to be wanting to drill into Nik as her shoulders shrunk in and her hands were held together. Her face buried into Nik''s chest and all he could do tofort the woman at the time was to hold her tightly, letting her nuzzle up to him and pat her back and headfortingly.

    A few minutes passed for the ''two'' spectators until Michi seemed to have vent out all her frustrations without the need for words.

    *Sniff*

    Sniveling, Michi pulled herself back slightly, revealing her tear-stricken face to Nik with her expression still sad, "Nik... thank you..."

    Nik blinked. Thanking him? Why?

    The confusion didn''t stem from his self-pity, now that he realized that he needed to move on. Instead, the confusion originated from a moral point of view. He had taken another''s man wife, effectively destroying a family, not to mention the fact that he assisted Aang in wresting control away from Ukano. Of course, Ukano had a major hand in destroying his own marriage but still... he had some inches of effort in the result, too.

    "Here, let me clean this," Nik forced a smile as his chest was hurting enough to not dy things anymore. Using his sleeves, Nik hurriedly cleaned Michi''s face as her expression turned better.

    "I..." Michi didn''t know what to say at this moment after her initial gratitude.

    "I didn''t mean to lie at all," Nik spoke up instead, "But we... Sokka more than anybody wanted to help the children. And I''m sorry that it cost you your life as the¡ª"

    "I''ve lived long enough to know that it''s not important," Michi hurriedly interrupted, "Tom-Tom''s education is important. Mai''s future is important... but an empty title stemming from a marriage so disastrous, and rooms so empty that they are not worth living in are... not important. That is why... thank you.

    If it hadn''t been for that night, I would have never realized how low my marriage had fallen into."

    She smiled slightly, her hands, much to Nik''s internal relief, moved from his chest and cupped his chin, "As I said to the young Avatar... I am not angry. I''m saddened by the turn of events..." her hands slid down his cheeks before Michi pulled herself away. Sitting next to Nik, Michi remained silent until a few seconds as she soon shook her head with a smile.

    "So... you aren''t married."

    "No..."

    "I am a little angry by that lie. Do you know how long it kept making me feel guilty? I couldn''t look Katara in the eyes at all."

    "To be honest, if I was still married to Katara, it wouldn''t have changed anything," Nik smiled. Just a few days in this environment had already influenced him greatly. Michi, in particr, allowed Nik to finally get more passionate in actively pursuing his interests by a number of means possible that do not keep him awake at night.

    "If you keep on lying¡ª"

    "I am not lying," Nik shook his head, "Sure, I understand that having you and even more is a... fantasy... but I''m not lying. I would have stille here that night. I would have still pushed you against that table¡ª"

    "Alright, alright!" Michi blushed but her expression turned sour, "You want.., more?"

    "As long as I''m being honest," Nik turned to look at her with a cheerful smirk, "Yes. But not only that... it''s hard, actually. And I''m just beginning to dream big so do excuse myck of being articte enough. And..." Nik grunted, standing up purposely with the support on the bed while rubbing his chest with an ufortable expression, causing Michi to hurriedly pull him back, "You''re hurt... just rest here..."

    She whispered as her hand rubbed his arm with the obvious glint in her eyes.

    "You and your friends helped the city... and myself. I think you deserve a reward... but you''re too hurt."

    Michi stated innocently as she helped Nik lie down only for Nik to catch Michi''s wrist with a serious expression, "You must use the best salve for healing then."

    ---

    Mai left in a hurry. Her mother''s sobs she could bear but not the particr sight of her revealing an eager, and how she always emphasized, udylike, expression. Then again, Mai would argue that this is the first time she had seen her mother act like a woman if not ady.

    Her steps led her through the basement but instead of the training room, she stepped down the metal prison that once held the earthbenders and now was being restructured into a reform facility. Bumi had captured the operator of the hypnosis and now nned to use him to revert the process no matter how long it takes. Of course, Sokka, the children, and Michi had the priority for this since the operator revealed that aside from the memories of being mentally suggested, nothing was changed about the other prisoners.

    And Bumi himself was simply too whacky to have been hypnotized.

    Mai felt the aggravated stares of the soldiers that once served her family from behind the tiny slits of the metal door. A few called out in anger but Mai paid them no heed and walked towards an open cell block. She had made a special request for this particr prisoner and it was nice to see it beingpleted.

    Standing in front of metal bars, Mai came to see Kai. He wasn''t the destination she had in mind but it was simple to cheer her up after she realized that her mother was getting some ''peasant shtick.''

    He was haggard. Many things had changed too quickly. From the future mayor to a prisoner. From silk robes to... well, a dirtied, torn, and tarnished silk robe.

    Hearing the footsteps close in front of his cell, Kai looked up with a re, "You''re all making a big mistake¡ª"

    "That''s what I said to Ukano and... mother once they set my engagement with you but I epted it within a few hours. You will get there," Mai stated impassively but her eyes relished seeing the man in this state. It wasn''t because of any moral standard but purely personal reasons instead.

    "Mai!" Kai gasped with an expectant expression passing through his eyes, "Help me! I beg you. Your father had me ensnared in that trick, too!"

    "From Dear Father-inw to ''my'' Father?" Mai cracked a rare smile, "Then I suppose he was also the one who made you sleep with all the maids that you hired? And it also would have been Ukano who sent Katara to your bath to give you horrible burns."

    Mai didn''t want to admit it but Katara managed to impress her.

    ''If I had married him... would I, too...'' Mai gazed at Kai as he hurried to press against the bars, "You think I wanted to do that? What about you?" Kai pushed his face against the gaps of the bar, "I tried understanding you! I tried to findmon interests but all you do is be a block of ice! I wanted to learn more about you and asked your permission to watch your training but then what?

    Nothing!" Kai growled, "Don''t act so high and mighty just because you''re born with a silver spoon pushed up your indifferent little arse!"

    He panted in anger as Mai looked at Kai with a cold expression, "You forced yourself on Tom-Tom''s maid the third day you arrived here. I... never minded your birth. I said I did but I did not mean it.

    Good luck. Hope your reformation is as nauseous as the girls felt when you forced yourself on them."

    She stepped away and no longer responded to the howls of the man she was supposed to get married to.

    With that, she came to the spot where she wished a closure of her own and saw a familiar figure standing in front of one of the closed-door cells.

    Suki looked sideways but seeing it was Mai, she turned her attention back to the furious gaze behind the slit of the meal wall unable to do anything.

    "Is that Admiral Zhao?"

    Mai finally inquired as she stood next to Suki.

    "Yes... King Bumi''s words were¡ª that he could produce fire from his mouth so he had his mouth sealed shut... as he did to his motherst night."

    Mai frowned a little while Zhao''s gaze turned more furious.

    "What are you doing here?" Seeing that she had no shared interest with Mai, Suki kept concise and inquired.

    "I''m here to meet Ukano."

    "He''s a few doors ahead." Suki indirectly hinted for Mai to leave and she did just that. Mai had wanted to say something... though she didn''t know what. But seeing Suki relishing her opponents in a worse situation and goading them, something Mai wanted to do herself, the woman left Suki alone.

    Soon, Mai stood in front of a specific door with the name of her father written on top of it as she knocked on it politely, as taught.

    However, there was no reply.

    "Are you there?" Mai inquired and finally got a weak response, "Mai... you shouldn''t be here... as the Mayor''s daughter, you need to keep up an image of dignity. Go back to Kai..."

    The voice mumbled more instead of speaking clearly and Mai pursed her lips, "Why did you do that to... Mom?"

    "Michi found something undesirable. As the title of mayor bestowed onto me by the phoenix king, I couldn''t have her stand in the king''s divine right to rule. Personal sacrifice must be made for responsibility...

    Personal sacrifice must be made for responsibility... I''m the mayor... I had to do that..."

    Mai was a little shaken at the moment and she quickly brought in a few guards to have them open the door. They were suspicious but seeing that Mai and her family were weed guests, the leader of the patrol opened the door to Ukano''s cell and found him lying sideways on the ground with a dazed expression with one side of his face was half-submerged in the pool of his saliva.

    "Mai?" Ukano uttered, "You shouldn''t be with other men... go back to your room... go back... marry Kai... stop your knife training..." He began mumbling again as Mai''s lips parted in sheer surprise.

    "Fine," Mai replied softly. She had a clear purpose foring here. To let Ukano know how she felt the shivers by thinking he could have done the same to any of them including Tom-Tom. To tell him how he had been cheated on and how he deserved it while keeping it in mind that her mother could do someone much ssier... and less rugged... and...

    But all of these vindictive thoughts disappeared as she turned away, giving her father onest moment of peace since he truly was in shambles at this point, to the point that Mai felt no pleasure or displeasure. No anger or happiness seeing him as such.

    ''Can''t let Tom-Tom see him, however...''

    Her eyes widened as she suddenly realized that she had left her mischievous brother and a mischievous Avatar alone... while her mom had specifically asked not to.

    Mai''s body blurred past Suki as the Kyoshi Warrior didn''t regard the rushing woman and instead nced at Zhao. She wasn''t the mind of letting things go easily, "So... does your mother sleep with every ruler or King Bumi has his way with words and caskets?"

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 55: Parting (2)

    Chapter 55: Parting (2)<h4>Chapter 55: Parting (2)</h4>

    Aang and Tom-Tom, as Mai feared, had left the pce and flew around Omashu on Appa. Now that the city knew that Avatar was here and how he saved prisoners of their nation being treated unfairly, many took a liking to the ''Avatar'' instantly. However, now, Michi was truly angry. All her ''relief'' vanished into thin air once she realized that her son was dozens of meters from the peak of Omashu.

    "Huff... she tore you a new one," Nik snickered. His pain had all but gone. But he had alsoe to a decision.

    From the very beginning, he was allowed to take part in two missions. It was purely voluntary and the act was left to Nik''s discretion. One¡ª kill the Phoenix King or dethrone him. Two¡ª kill the Avatar. Phoenix King''s threat, ording to Infinity or Transmigration Paradise was only befitting rank 1, and while Nik doubted that after learning of his agenda, he now fully believed how dangerous Aang really was, too.

    It wasn''t by the boy''s choice either, which made it all the more dangerous. When truly angered or pushed beyond a certain point, Aang had revealed that foes and allies mattered little. Maybe there are more technicalities he wasn''t aware of but just that much alone was enough for Nik.

    Bumi had yet to appear after the initial conversation and this gave the group some time alone.

    *Krt* *Krt*

    "Hehe, hey," Nik smiled as the winged lemur jumped upon his head.

    "I have something to say to all of you," Nik began. He didn''t n to wait or push the announcement for long.

    Gazes gathered on him as he rubbed the back of his head with a sheepish expression, "I think... this is where I will be parting ways with all of you."

    "What?"

    "Why?"

    Suki and Katara pushed for the what and the why while Sokka didn''t meet Nik''s gaze and Aang looked away, too.

    "Is... it because of me?" The boy uttered. All his pleasant mood after flying around with Tom-Tom now morphing into a sick sense of disappointment he had for himself.

    "Not really, it''s mostly because I just don''t have what it takes to oppose a monarch who has conquered the world. And even if we include Omashu..." Nik didn''t voice his worries anymore but it made others sink in silence.

    "... W-where do you think you''ll be heading to then?" Sokka inquired. This was a major thing for Nik. He didn''t want to stick around in Omashu who would face some sort of counter from the Firebenders so he was a bit happy to have a destination in mind.

    "The Fire Nation, I think. It''s the most peaceful region after the war."

    "Of course, it''s peaceful," Katara sneered, her indignant gazending on Nik, "After destroying families of all the other tribes, nomads, cities, and kingdoms, they ought to feel safe, right? Even now, they are coveting children! Did you not see that?"

    Nik puckered his lips before exhaling deeply from his nose, "Then what do you propose? We barely managed toe out well. Just what do you think will happen to us if we keep up with this streak? How many of us do you want controlled?

    Because if it has happened once, then it will happen again. If not to us, then someone else."

    "I think he''s free to decide for himself," Suki interjected and shot a nce at Katara, "It''s not like we were forced to stick around. In fact, forcing someone to stick around will only stink up the surroundings."

    "Maybe I should be the one to leave," Aang suddenly spoke up.

    "What? No, that''s stupid," Sokka spoke up. Although he felt pretty stupid himself at the moment, he could still sense other''s bad decisions, too.

    "No it''s not." Aang mumbled, "It''s like all of you''re trying to forget that I''m the one who almost killed you instead of the Firebenders. I cannot control it. I did not know I was capable of it in the first ce... and before anything, I must master myself.

    As I am right now, I should not be allowed to face against anyone."

    "I think you did pretty well! Slide!"

    A quirky, aged voice screamed through the wall as a small section of the wall was brought down and a lone figure wearing long green robes and set on an earthen wheelchair slid into the room with quite a speed.

    "I call this a rolling chair. How is it? Hehe *Khnnk*" Bumi chuckled. It was odd seeing him out of his casket but the image was still unsettling. Without any limbs, the man sauntering on the wheelchair¡ª rolling chair¡ª wore a long, ornate dark green cap and grinned, "And why the long face? Isn''t it simple? Master the four elements. Be the Avatar. Kick Ozai''s ass!"

    "Why didn''t you do anything?" Aang brushed off thements instantly and finally inquired what has always been running in his mind but was unable to vent for not being able to meet Bumi in an ideal location.

    "And how can you bend without... limbs?"

    "I didn''t do anything because it wouldn''t have mattered, hehe, and I still have twenty years! I can do what I want, when I want. As for bending? Without arms and legs? Just because you air and firebenders can do that, you think, Earthbenders aren''t capable of it?" Bumi shot back as chunks of rocks tore out of the floor and pressed against Bumi''s shoulders, forming two earthen arms as he mused by touching his chin.

    Aang''s eyes almost popped out of his sockets while the non-benders in the group were mostly awed by the sight.

    "Sigh, Aang, you should have lived the hundred years I have... the most amazing century of my life," Bumi began picking his nose with his other hand. Oh, joy.

    "Me not doing anything has kept the lives of my the citizens safe... technically, *Khnnk* *Khnnk*, and I always believed you would return... well, I thought you would be a few years earlier but oh, well, what matters is that you''re here now and I can help you. Yeppers! I was eavesdropping so I know what happened! Hehe..."

    Aang''s grip around his staff tightened as he inquired, "So?"

    "Dinner?" Bumi cocked his head sideways.

    "Hugghhh!" Aang groaned, smacking his forehead with his palm, "The thing Bumi! What do I have to do?"

    "I told you. Master the four elements. Be the Avatar. Kick Ozai''s ass!"

    "How?!" Aang almost shouted, "I don''t know anything--"

    His eyes widened and he stated, "Will you teach me earthben¡ª"

    Before Aang could speak up, the earthen arms crumbled onto the ground and perfectly fixed the floor, "Oh, look at that. I''m a cripple again! Aww... I guess you have to find water, earth, and fire bending masters for yourself. Neat, huh? I''d say that all your information will soon be exposed so if I were you, I will hurry to hide if truly leaving this ce."

    This information caught others'' attention and Sokka queried, "What''s going on?"

    "Politics! I say! It''s as crooked as my back... *Khnnk* *Khnnk*"

    Only Nik seemed to have appreciated the pun while others were still waiting for Bumi to continue, making him groan with a huff, "Omashu cannot endure wars. I''m free and have that coward of a Dai Li member so I can help those hypnotized. But soon, envoys of the Fire Nation and the Phoenix King will demand the release of prisoners because there will be no evidence of their dirty y."

    "But there is!" Katara fumed.

    "Nope! I destroyed it all!" Bumi cackled, causing the color to drain from Katara''s face.

    "I see..." Sokka mumbled, realization flickering on his face.

    "What?" Suki looked at him.

    "If Omashu reveals the secret, it will surely be targeted. Instead, by keeping the matters silent, Omashu buys itself some time. But the inevitable release of prisoners means that our information... the one they got from me, will be known to others." Sokka''s conclusion made Bumi bend the earth again and form arms before pping them against each other.

    "Exactly! Exactly¡ª Ozai is nasty, I''m telling you. I wonder why he couldn''t be more like Iroh. Oh, well, Aang, you don''t stand a chance against Ozai... he has experienced some things. Things that make him different than us. Normal people, I mean."

    Many dubious gazes trailed Bumi at this moment.

    "Then all the more reason to not part ways," Katara suddenly spoke up.

    "Actually... yes," Nik grumbled. Michi had offered him a sweet ride to Fire Nation. He was looking forward to it, too, as she only had praises for the culture, food, and opportunities of employment. But this changed things. He wasn''t too well-versed with politics either so this was definitely an eye-opener for him.

    "No, I think this is high time we part ways," Suki frowned, earning a re from Katara but she continued calmly, "Sokka will take some time to get better. Aang cannot afford to stay here until then. Instead, we should set a rendezvous and divide our team in two... or three? We all have our own goals, too, right?"

    Suki looked at Sokka and Katara, "You two are looking for your father. So, while Sokka stays and gets better under King Bumi''s protection, Katara can try to find out more information in the meantime.

    I just had a more general cause before¡ª to help those negatively impacted by the war. But I also want to train Nik to keep the words of Avatar Kyoshi."

    "What?" Bumi was interested instantly as Aang whispered the exnation. Meanwhile, Suki kept going, "And you," her gazended on Nik, "If you feel¡ª"

    "Before you continue, after my announcement of parting ways, I was nning to get you on board, too, or at least, persuade you to. I don''t want to leave the amazing opportunity of learning how to defend myself," Nik interjected as Suki blinked.

    "Ah... I see... well," Suki smiled.

    "Then what about me?" Aang inquired, pointing at himself.

    "Learn from the Avatar Cycle, boy! After Aires water. You must master waterbending." Bumi added.

    "The Northern Water Tribe is captured... only they could teach us waterbending," Katara mumbled.

    "Well, you''re in luck then. I just happen to know the nearest prison where the waterbenders are being kept."

    Bumi chuckled as Nik''s brows twitched. After all, the nearest prison for the waterbenders was almost three weeks away!

    Bumi soon left, leaving the group to finalize their thoughts and decisions by themselves.

    "So..." Sokka began, "Until I believe I''m perfectly fine, I don''t want to tag along only to be a hidden risk. It sucks... but Katara, will you..."

    "I will keep an eye out for Dad. And ask around, too," Katara nodded with an assuring smile.

    "I want to learn from Suki. A lot. Although I did want to visit the Fire Nation, it can be pushed off until I''m more capable. I will inform Michi tonight."

    "Michi? The Mistress? The enemy''s wife?" Sokka gasped.

    "She wants to get help and clear her mind from any external influence before leaving for the Fire Nation... and she offered me an employment, too," Nik nodded with a smile.

    Katara''s expression, however, suddenly changed and a squeak escaped her lips, instantly attracting others'' attention. However, matched with Katara''s meaningful nce, Suki''s lips quivered, too.

    "Why... tonight? Can''t you tell her now?" Suki coughed.

    "Right now? I''m here... that''s an odd question. Are you fine?" Nik looked at Suki, not minding to brush off her suspicions without an ounce of shame.

    How could he not understand the subtle nce of ''it''s him'' look that Katara sent to Suki?

    "Nothing," Suki scoffed, unable to voice out her suspicions.

    But then, Nik looked at Aang, "So, I think we can¡ª"

    "Could I... stay a few more days? I can leave with Sokka... and meet you guyster. Probably, we will be able to leave before Phoenix King Ozai''s men arrive," Aang lowered his head.

    "What''s going on, Aang?" Katara inquired softly as the boy revealed.

    "I just... liked going to school," he sighed deeply, his shoulders sinking, "And I don''t want to leave Tom-Tom until he leaves. He said that they will be staying here for five more days. That''s probably the time that his mother needs for reformation."

    "Sure, it''s your call," Nik shrugged.

    "What? No¡ª" Katara grumbled before blushing and shaking her head, "What I meant was that... it is your call. But it''s a dumb one! You have to consider your safety, too."

    "Don''t worry, Katara," Aang smiled, "With Appa, I will be able to run away easily."

    "I thought you didn''t want to run anymore," Suki inquired.

    "Oh, no, it''s not that I won''t run. I won''t hide anymore. Attacking and running is what Nik taught me."

    "Oh, I taught him that!" Sokka finally passed a pleased smile in what felt like forever.

    With that, the group began to jot down the details and start nning a way forward even if it meant momentary separation.

    ***

    A/N: So, there you go. That''s what I thought by making Sokka get caught. By making Aang take drastic actions and stuff. To finally allow Nik to separate from the main group with what ''matters'' for the ''plot.''

    Of course, how long this separationsts is entirely up to me, hehe *khnnk* *khnnk*, (sorry, my nose is blocked and I''m a little sick.)

    And this will also start the major shift in how Nik develops.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 56: Intensity

    Chapter 56: Intensity<h4>Chapter 56: Intensity</h4>

    "Isn''t it strange that Mistress Michi woulde to see us off?" Suki questioned Katara with an innocent expression while Katara frowned, unable to hide her difort as well as Suki, but still yed along, "I know right? But she did say she wanted to see off her saviors... do you remember saving her specifically?"

    Nik silently looked at Katara before a cyan crystal almost nail-sized appeared in his left hand. Tossing the crystal into his mouth, Nik let out a pleased grunt, his eyes squinting.

    "Stop enjoying candies!" Katara hissed.

    Since they were a King''s guest, they were filled with reserves in the matter of a day before they left. Suki, Katara, and Nik took on foot since the two did not want to ride Komodo Rhinos while Nik also made sure to devour the ship Zhao arrived in while the firebenders were temporarily imprisoned and the prisoners of the ship now freed. Most of them were captives from the war itself so being able to recollect their bearings in Omashu was a great blessing to them. Yet, Bumi also had a lot of work on his... ''hands'' at the moment.

    The crystal Nik swallowed was one of the most popr sources of trade¡ª Rock Candy.

    "Look, we''ve been on foot since morning. It''s been four hours," Nik sighed, "And you said you''d boil the water but all of us are getting hungrier."

    "Then why don''t you say it out loud?" Suki crossed her arms over her stomach as it grumbled softly. It''s simply amazing how her stomach hadn''t acted until someone spoke of starving next to her.

    "Say what out loud?" Nik questioned.

    "You know what..." Katara pouted.

    "Ah... I remember now!" Nik patted his forehead, "I really did forget to tell you something."

    Nik gazed at Katara, making her expression ease somewhat. However, instead of doing what the two had expected¡ª admitting to his crimes, Nik did something else. Something appeared on his left palm again. In his hand was a light blue cylinder with one end of it shut by a ck cork.

    "What... is that?" Katara inquisitively eyed the water tribe''s mark on the length of the cylinder as Nik continued to smile and work silently. Uncorking the cylinder, he shifted the opening downwards onto his right palm and a brown, somewhat old scroll slid out.

    "I cannot help but notice that youck insight in waterbending. Would this help?"

    Nik questioned, unfurling the scroll as Suki was leaning forward by now, too. Both the girls'' blue eyes trailed the contents of the scroll.

    On the surface was drawn a series of figures performing a set of moves with a conspicuous representation of water being moved to the will of the movement.

    Not only that, there were many details written down in fine print and Katara''s eyes widened the moment she realized what this was.

    "It''s a waterbending scroll!" She cried out in pleasant surprise.

    "Exactly," Nik rolled up the scroll and ced it back into the blue tube before pushing the cork down against the opening.

    "Thank you so much," Katara instantly smiled when Nik chuckled with mischief shing through his eyes.

    "What will you give me in return?" Nik uttered.

    "Huh?" Katara blinked.

    *Kuuunnn*

    Suki pressed down on her stomach as she cringed due to embarrassment, "Let''s drop everything for the moment. Nik, take out some jerky, oh, and the canteen of milk. It should still be warm, right?"

    ''Milk and meat?'' Nik looked at Suki but didn''t question her taste in food. Instead, he brought out rations not only for her but for himself and Katara, too.

    Katara, by now, had an indignant expression, fully knowing that the karma of annoying Nik had caught up rather quickly and it was simr to the bite of a Bitchshark (Dogshark).

    Their mealsted a few minutes with a pot of water left cold, still waiting to be boiled only for Nik to silently store it away. Aside from a light package filled with emergencies, a pouch of water for Katara to bend, and Suki''s weapons belted on her waits and shield guard strapped onto her arm protector and properly folded in, everything else was stored into Nik''s space.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 0 (89.7461/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)]

    ''So close,'' Nik judged internally. He was looking forward to changes once he reaches the next rank.

    "So... I was thinking... how stupid our argument really was," Katara''s words made Nik and Suki roll their eyes at the same time as an endearing grin touched Katara''s lips but the healthy blush of shame due to the realization of how her actions would be perceived also kissed her cheeks in tandem.

    "Right? So stupid," Nik smiled, waving his hands with a chuckle.

    "Exactly. There is no shame in admitting it. It''s not like you did anything wrong," Suki pursued with a serious expression.

    "What did I do?" Nik inquired again, "And if I did something that you think I did which also happens to be, as you say, not embarrassing, then why don''t you tell me what you think I did so that I can confirm if I did what you think I did or if I did not do what you think¡ª"

    "Stop! Stahp!" Suki groaned, unable to hear the long, confusing passage anymore as Nik grinned.

    "So?" Nik nced at Katara.

    "So?" Katara looked confused.

    "You want the scroll?" He continued.

    "I want the scroll..." Katara nodded seriously, "Please?" she added hopefully, wanting her exotic charm that she think she had to work on Nik but almost getting ensnared by his intense gaze she coughed softly and waited.

    "Well..." Nik narrowed his eyes, "Why don''t you tell me the thing you think I did?"

    Katara blinked as Nik held the tube from one end and waved it towards her, "If you speak, I will give you the scroll."

    "Really?" Katara inquired. Suki looked doubtful, too.

    "You did... ehm..." Katara lowered her head, face flushed and warm as she stuttered, "M-Michi?"

    ''Well... that is the summary for it,'' Nik mused with a shrug as he tossed the useless tube (to him) towards Katara and she caught it promptly.

    The two women gaped.

    Nik really did give up the scroll.

    "Uh..." Suki looked at Nik.

    "It wasn''t that hard speaking it out loud, right?" Nik winked as he stretched his arms before standing up, "Now, let''s train! I really want to beat you in a proper fight!"

    "Wait, what?" Katara interjected, "Just like that?"

    "Just like that," Nik nodded.

    "You were truly having an affair with Mistress Michi?" Suki inquired. Now out in the open, she realized... she didn''t even have any reason to feel ufortable.

    "Well, she was getting ignored by her husband and I was being ignored by my first and second wife," Nik pointed out as the duo flinched, never considering the possibility that handsome men can be this shameless, too, "So we foundfort in each other''s arms."

    "We were just acting!" Katarained.

    "How hurtful, to think I''m the only one who took our roles seriously," Nik heaved a sad sigh before pping his hand, "Now, can we train?" He smiled.

    Speechless and lost by the entire conversation, Suki stood up silently while feeling a bit numb herself, Katara opened the tube and unfurled the scroll. While she did read it, she only felt distracted, having to read stuff again and again.

    ---

    "Huff!" Nik stumbled back on the ground, various parts of his body soaked in sweat as his arms spread out with grass grazing past his injured knuckles which made his expression turn a bit pained.

    "Is something wrong?" Suki sat beside him and inquired softly.

    "Come on? Is it still about Michi?" Nik groaned. He, too, felt a little disheartened when he thought of Michi. By any standards, Nik didn''t want to leave Michi if possible. They ''clicked'', after all. Yet, he was weak and Michi was scheduled to return to Fire Nation and once she learned of the reason for Nik''s departure, her reluctance turned into encouragement. After all, Michi didn''t wish harm on Nik. Instead, she gave a clear exnation of where she lived in Fire Nation, and although not understandable at the moment, Michi was sure that he would be able to find his way through the directions she had sent him off with.

    "No, not that... sorry for pushing, too. But you were too intense today... so I just felt curious," Suki''s ncended on his fists. She had no thought of bandaging him up. It was part of the course since Nik needed to understand a bit about healing herbs, too, and a warrior who cannot take care of non-fatal injuries, at least, by the slightest, needs to be taught on the ''how.''

    "I just realized that yesterday..." Nik muttered after a few seconds of silence.

    "I thought I wanted a reason to do things... to live. Have ambition... and I did. I have a pretty awesome ambition now," Nik chuckled, "But I felt so stupid when I understood that I don''t need a reason to get strong. To be safe. To be strong enough to defend myself and not get injured."

    "You... were under the impression that a reason is needed to ensure one''s safety?" Suki had a strange expression as if she was looking at someone foolish.

    "Tell me about it. I''m only beginning to think straight," Nik snorted another chuckle as he sat back up, "So? What''s next?"

    Suki pursed her lips seeing his enthusiasm. It was annoying because he wasn''t alone.

    "Hey! Look at this!" The two gazed in Katara''s direction as she aimed her palm towards her open pouch before moving her arms swiftly only for nothing to happen.

    "Oh... did I get something wrong?" Even without registering the duo''s attention, Katara knelt and picked up the scroll to go through the contents of the move she had been practicing for an hour once again.

    "Come on, what''s next?" Nik pulled on Suki''s attention as a tick mark felt creeping up on her forehead and she forced a pleasant smile, "Hand-to-hand Combat."

    "I thought it was making medicine..." Nik blinked.

    "No, it''s sparring," Suki stood up as Nik shrugged and got up himself.

    "So, how do we¡ª"

    "Too slow!"

    *Pah*

    *What the¡ª"

    "Too naive to stay in one ce!" Suki left no inch of Nik''s meat unbeaten.

    ---

    The wilderness only grew as they walked towards the north. Their destination was, ording to Bumi, should be a vige called Makapu. The operator caught by Bumi had revealed that the process of controlling the minds was extremely delicate and it was currently only spread to the major cities of the Earth Kingdom and other important locations that even he wasn''t aware of.

    Sadly, due to the Waterbender captives located within this vige, it was one of the spots where this tactic was used, although, not in a higher capacity since the region was only inhabited by a vige.

    ording to Bumi and what he had heard over the past three years, the geographical spot was where Makapu vige is situated is quite convenient to imprison waterbenders there.

    Traveling a day and getting beaten up at the beginning of it already took a lot out of Nik but the journey was mostly pleasant.

    The trio stuck to the weary trails formed by constant traveling that led them through a safer route and having a more informed and recent map from Bumi helped them a lot. For the most part, the group had yet to interact with another group of travelers but they had nned to stop by another vige on their way to Makapu since traveling three weeks straight was not what any of them wanted, eliciting a groan from Nik again since traveling on Komodo Rhinos would have been convenient... but then again, the two beauties were only pleasant to him and not Katara and Suki.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 57: Canâ€™t Fear Yourself (1)

    Chapter 57: Can¡¯t Fear Yourself (1)<h4>Chapter 57: Can''t Fear Yourself (1)</h4>

    *Swish*

    Suki dodged the palm strike before agilely coiling her hands around Nik''s arms and suddenly throwing him forward as his body flipped in the air, making himnd on his back with a resounding thud.

    "Ugh," Nik groaned only out of pain and not frustration as he soon stood up. His actions made Suki scoff in dissatisfaction.

    "Howe you never get tired? I believe my attacks should be hurting."

    Nik silently raised his guard. He wasn''t as proficient as Suki and he had learned it early to not enter into a mindless conversation when focusing on learning how to defend himself. The answer to the first question is simple. Nik is indeed a bit stronger than an average man despite hisnkier physique and his point of the peak was also somewhat higherpared to others but Nik had a sneaking suspicion that it would be nothingpared to benders.

    The answer to the second question is even simpler. He simply bore the pain.

    Seeing Nik taking the spar seriouslypared to yesterday, Suki lost her indignation at his resilience and simply counted her lucky stars for such a tenacious beating bag.

    The sparsted a few more minutes. The hand-to-handbat is thest one in Suki''s training regime with thebat of weapons just before this one.

    "Huff, man I''m tired," Nik finally exhaled deeply, crumbling on the ground with his face soaked in sweat. It was only morning but they had been training for quite some time.

    "You are a good learner," Suki smiled as Nik took out two towels from his space and handed one to Suki who sat beside him.

    "I just have a good trainer-" Nik''s expression froze for a moment before he coughed, "Teacher."

    "What''s the difference?" Suki inquired, not taking note of Nik''s expression as she looked in front of her with a distracted expression.

    "Trainer has the sole purpose of making you achieve the set goal by any means necessary... teacher just teaches."

    "Well, then I would like to be a trainer because I''m not letting go of your potential."

    "Do you like killing defenseless lizards?" Nik posed.

    "What? No. Why would you even ask that?"

    "Nothing... just bored," Nik mumbled. He, at least, had to confirm, right? Because half of the things Suki just spoke coincided with what Esta used to say. Still, the two rxed next to each other while watching Katara train. She currently stood in the same stance for a few minutes while keeping a bob of water in front of her as steady as possible. A strengthening training, Katara called it. ording to scroll, keeping a body of water in any shape as steady for as long as possible will refine their control, and given that the group wasn''t anywhere near close to a pond or ake, Katara had to make do with the small amount in her pouch.

    *Wrshhh*

    With a soft sound, the blob ''flew'' back into Katara''s pouch as she sealed the opening and sat down on the ground with a huff. Her expression was tired and she, too, was soaked in sweat. Just as Nik was thinking of handing Katara a towel, too, she exhaled deeply and moved her palms making the sweat on her body converge above the palm of her hands as it soon quenched the slightly drynd.

    "That''s... amazing," Suki blew. This was the first time Katara had done this.

    "Thanks," Katara smiled and sprawled on the ground.

    "Is it really so tiring?" Nik inquired.

    "Well, yeah. I never felt this level of exhaustion but then again, I never trained as hard as I am doing now," Katara groaned.

    It''s been three days since their departure and their routine has been the same.

    Once they caught their breaths, they got ready to move.

    "*Psst* Hey," Suki pulled closer to Katara as Nik nced at them and turned his attention away with his thoughts now stuck on the possibility of encountering any soldier already aware of their identity.

    "Yeah?" Katara wagged her brows inquisitively.

    "Can you do the same for me, too?" Suki coughed as Katara looked confused for a moment before nodding in understanding. Performing the same set of actions Katara pulled the sweat soaking Suki''s clothes into another ball of fluid that she quickly tossed on the ground.

    Amazed and refreshed, Suki looked at Katara with a new level of respect.

    "Hey, me too!" Nik waved his hand and Katara gave him a sidelong nce.

    "Am I just a glorified wringer?" She snorted, "Why don''t you ask Michi?"

    "Do you see Michi somewhere?" Nik tilted his head in confusion as Katara pursed her lips before muttering something under her breath. Of course, she did not want her words confronted with logic. It was rather simple.

    ''He used to get the hints so easily... is he doing it on purpose?'' Gazing at Nik''s innocent expression intently, Katara finally waved her hands and dried Nik up in an instant, too.

    Their training isn''t the only thing that progressed. Their understanding of one other had grown by a notch now that they weren''t breaking into prisons, fighting humungous eels, or freeing a city and walking instead of flying also helped since the trio had a lot to talk about, especially about Suki, since she''s the one with the richest culture in the group currently.

    "We should be reaching a vige in a few hours... maybe, we can find thetest information on Makapu Vige. Or other forces for that matter. Can''t put all our hopes in one location, right?" Her words referred to Katara''s objective of finding her father who had left during the war.

    "Yeah..." Katara''s gaze flickered. Seeing the look on Katara''s face Nik couldn''t help but inquire.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "What if..." Katara hesitated, "He doesn''t remember us. Me and Sokka..."

    Nik and Suki turned silent at this because the possibility was quite high.

    After a short moment of silence, Katara realized the position she had put herpanions in and forced a smile when Nik spoke up, "I don''t think that it willst for long... I mean, there is a way to reverse the process with time, right?"

    "Yeah..." Katara mumbled, "Sorry about... that Michi stuff..."

    "Oh, no worries. You were right, in fact. Michi does love to wring something out whenever we are together," Nik smiled kindly as Suki''s and Katara''s expression froze with Nik continuing in ease, "I doubt that''s something your waterbending could do... but if you want to try it, I can sacrifice my own well-being for the greater good."

    Already prepared this time, Nik easily dodged the strike of water from Katara''s pouch and his grin turned wider, "I''m not gonna fall for the same--"

    Nik''s smile fell as soon as it had turned wider only for him to see down and watch his feet caught in the ice and the surroundings turned silent once again. This had been his other motivation to get stronger¡ª to get away with offensive jokes.

    Nik slowly looked up, matching Katara''s cold expression as he stated with a straight and somber expression, "I was foolish. Perhaps I did go a bit too far."

    "No... you''re good," Katara began walking towards Nik but the sheer aggression in her growl made Nik''s lips twitch.

    {A/N: Calebcity reference...}

    ---

    "Maybe Katara should train you," Suki smirked as she gazed at an unusually quiet Nik while they walked behind iparably annoyed Katara.

    "Like he can waterbend!" She snorted.

    Suki looked at Nik, expecting aeback but seeing no reply she nudged him by the elbow as he shook his head, "After a month ofbat practice..." he mumbled, setting a goal for himself as his words made Katara red back at him. Of course, she enjoyed Nik who found himselffortable around her but that did not mean she had the nerves to appreciate his enthusiasm in sexual innuendos... especially when including other girls.

    "Or you could just stop that," Suki shrugged when she suddenly stopped.

    "What?" Nik looked at her and Katara stopped, too.

    "Don''t you hear that?" Suki inquired as she frowned before looking towards the thicket to their left and mumbled, "I hear a girl crying."

    Katara and Nik looked at each other with a frown as they still didn''t hear anything. It was still daytime but the thicket in the direction Suki looked in felt particrly dark and... eerie. The more the trio looked in the direction of the forest beside the trails the trio kept to the more the particr sensation of dread filtered into the trio.

    Suki shuddered and clutched her head, covering her ears, letting out a pained scream suddenly, "Stop that!"

    "Hey," Nik hurriedly patted Suki''s shoulder and looked at Katara, "Let''s leave, now!"

    Katara nodded but both of their expressions froze and they looked in the same direction while seemingly unable to observe a wave of obscure mist that began to expel out from the leaves and trunks of the forest around them, Eve the grass under their feet let out streams of mist that began to collect around the trio akin to a fog.

    Nik gaped as he gazed at the figure full of dignity and unbound prestige smiling at him, "Now, now... close your mouth sweetheart or you will make me blush."

    ---

    "Spirits?" Aang cocked his head sideways as he pondered on Tom-Tom''s inquiry. The two of them sat on the top spot of the pce with the entirety of Omashu spread for them to gaze at. The afternoon sun was harsh but the draft this high also made up for the temperature, not to mention Aang who could airbend and take care of these problems.

    "Yes! Isn''t Avatar like *whoosh* bending and meditating? I remember a few culture sses talking about myths of spirits, too! Can you talk with them?"

    Faced with the barrage of questions, Aang could only scratch his head and continued to think, "Um... I was never really taught a lot about them. ording to my caretakers, a man should meditate and understand himself. Understanding oneself will lead to enlightenment and then a man will be able to see the world for what it really is."

    "No, no, I''m talking about spirits," Tom shook his head.

    "Yeah, I meant, I don''t know," Aang shrugged as the dark-haired boy groaned.

    "Come on... you''re like a cheap version of the Avatar! Did you know Avatar Roku could bend all the elements?"

    "I can, too."

    "Liar, all you know is airbending."

    "Well, I need to learn other methods of bending."

    "Oh..." Tom-Tom mumbled as he looked distressed for a moment since he knew what that meant.

    "Did someone says stories about spirits?"

    A quirky voice suddenly appeared behind the duo as a strange golem made of rock appeared out from the surface behind them.

    "It''s me! *Khnnk*!" Bumi waved, his figure nowrger than ordinary men with everything but his face covered.

    "Bumi!" Aang propelled himself slightly from the ground and Tom-Tom stood up, too, but his expression was dissatisfied.

    "What''s up, little guy. Don''t like Great''Ol Bumi?" The old man cackled as Tom-Tom pouted, "You could have helped everyone! Of course, I don''t like you... anyway, Mai says you''re a boring old man who has sumbed to craziness..."

    "Well... she''s not wrong! Hahaha!" Bumi cackled as he tapped the ground and two seats of earth formed behind the two boys.

    "Well, I have some time from my duties so maybe I should tell you two about a myth. If I recall correctly, 118 years ago, you told me that knowledge of spirits is considered dangerous to the minds not enlightened, right?"

    Bumi looked at Aang as he nodded.

    "Well! Today... I will tell you two about the Legend of the Lost Conqueror," Bumi smiled but his gaze was as eerie as ites, making the two boys flinch.

    "Lost... Conqueror?" Aang mumbled but the name did note to any recollection.

    "Yes, he is called ''Lost'' because of a very good reason. His soul is said to have been trapped into the Fog of Lost Souls!" Bumi gestured the boys to sit as he began somberly, "In the legends, the Lost Conqueror was a man with great ambitions. But he was paranoid. He feared that his position will be taken someday. His fear was so great that any error in his eyes would be met with the final punishment..."

    With that, Bumi began to reiterate legends about spirits and the two boys listened intently, not having anything better to do and soon grew enamored by the wealth of stories in Bumi''s arsenal and his ability to earthbend the surface in front of them akin to a puppet show for greater visuals. But deep down, it also made Aang a little aggrieved at Bumi''s visible reluctance to teach him earthbending.

    Even in the past Aang hadn''t heard of Earthbenders who could bend without limbs and this went to show how much of a freak Bumi actually was.

    He had inquired Bumi about this but his answer was different every time. Only once did Bumi give somewhat of a sincere reply.

    His words were simple, too¡ª

    My time has long gone.

 Chapter 58: Canâ€™t Fear Yourself (2)

    Chapter 58: Can¡¯t Fear Yourself (2)<h4>Chapter 58: Can''t Fear Yourself (2)</h4>

    A/N: Originally, in the series, humans cannot travel into the spirit world voluntarily. However, there have been many instances where the stronger spirits can bypass the separation made by the first avatar. By stronger, I mean older. It has been shown that many spirits can travel to the human world aside from the two entrances in the north and south poles. One of them is shown early in the series¡ª Hei Bai, the panda. He could also kidnap humans and temporarily stow them away in his point of the entrance while Aang could only enter the spirit world by leaving his body behind.

    Another example is said to be the Mother of Faces and her child¡ª Koh, who stole Avatar Kuruk''s lover''s face. And, there is a spirit in the Book of Kyoshi, too, but I don''t remember all of that one. Not to mention the Spirit of Knowledge and the owl in the desert.

    So... that was my thoughts when I brought out the Fog of Lost Souls since it is a spirit in itself.

    And there''s another thing. Those who enter the spirit world physically can bend but those who enter through spirit, aside from Energy Bending and more unorthodox bending that relies on the spirit itself, other methods cannot be used. So while the current team is trapped, they are in a strange space in between, the same as Hei Bai, where the captives were in a limbo sort of situation (head canon).

    ***

    *Drip*

    *Drip*

    The sense of rxation Suki felt while traveling with Nik and Katara had all but faded away. She nced ahead, still not taking note of the world of fog that seemed to have devoured her whole and had impeded her vision as ''she'' was in front of her.

    Clothes soaked and so was her hair. Droplets dripped from loose auburn strands onto the ground and while the droplet seem to vanish in the fog, the subtle sound of the dripping droplets made Suki''s heart pound against her chest. Her lips felt dry as her worst memory was left in front of her.

    "Why... didn''t you save me?" The girl inquired as Suki dodged her dark gaze.

    "I tried," Suki whispered.

    "Then why am I dead?" The girl took a step forward, eliciting a retreat by a step from Suki.

    "Why did you get to join the Kyoshi Warriors?" the girl continued. She looked young, almost 11 or 12 years old but the hatred in her eyes was not to be taken lightly as Suki''s heart shuddering at her words.

    "I was crying that day. Begging for help... but there was no one except you and you... abandoned me."

    "No, I didn''t!" Suki retorted with aplicated expression as the girl instantly red the moment Suki looked ahead.

    "Why did that Lion Wasp keep on attacking me then?!"

    "I tried to push it away!" Suki pursed her lips when the girl interjected, "No! That day we promised to bring flowers to the Kyoshi Warriors for the ceremony! You picked the one with the Lion Wasp''s mark and gave it to me. You''re the one who hit it with a stone and then angered it!"

    "I couldn''t let it attack you!" Suki tried exining but the girl from the past wouldn''t have it.

    "You''re the reason I''m dead! Suki! You, it''s all on you! I was stung and bitten and the poisoned and you ran away!"

    "I was scared! I wanted to get help, I¡ª" Suki shouted when she felt her hand caught by something only to find another girl standing next to her, holding her hand with a creepy smile on her lips, "I won''t let go of you Suki... you became a Kyoshi Warrior to help, right? So you will help me, right?

    I want you to stay with me!"

    "No, I can''t¡ª" Before she could continue, a pair of hands suddenly covered her mouths from behind and she felt hands grasping her legs and other hand, too. Her gaze full of fright and despair gazed at the figure in front as the girl continued to stay in front of her.

    "Don''t worry... I will not abandon you..."

    ---

    "Mom!" Katara screamed, her body pounding forward as she gazed at the woman in front of her lying on the ground with the fog conveniently pushed back to reveal a pool of blood under the woman''s body.

    "K-Katara..." the woman gasped, a thin trail of blood flowed from the corner of the woman''s lips with a small knife embedded in her chest. She wore thick robes iid with fur and a choker around her neck simr to what Katara wore now. Her eyes were tired and her lips quirked in exhaustion.

    "I''m... sorry," the woman whispered as Katara screamed, hugging the woman. Katara didn''t know how or when but she seemed to have turned younger. She was a toddler. Her hair was short and tired into a bun while her face marred with tears and snot.

    Although she wasn''t ''there,'' Katara still felt the southern tribe''s coldness affecting her tears, making her shiver.

    "Mom, I''m sorry! Please, just wait!" She suddenly sat up straight. Though a little girl now, Katara waved her hands as if intending to do something but stunned, she looked down. Her pouch of water was gone.

    ''My tears...'' Katara instantly thought and tried to make do with whatever her desperation could afford.

    Yet she couldn''t bend.

    Aghast, Katara tried again. She couldn''t do anything at all.

    "I''m... sorry... Kat..¡ª" The woman''s breathing cut short as her slowly but steadily stretching arm fell before she could caress Katara''s face as the light in her eyes faded.

    "Mom..." Katara broke into sobs, tenderly hugging her mother while her tiny body shivered. She was terrified of being left alone... due to her own helplessness.

    ---

    "Your death has changed you, is that what you want me to say?" The bald woman with a darker skin with nothing but a tied ponytail trailing down her back crossed her arms under her breathtaking bosom as she stared down on Nik with a gentle look. She wore a typical silver harem outfit. Strips sashayed around her breasts, golden bangles and anklets on her wrists and ankles, and see-through baggy pants with a silver strip tying up her crotch. For a moment, Nik''s gaze fell on the crotch tattoo of the woman that pointed down towards her lips with the word being¡ª Abyss.

    Even now, she towered over Nik. Her stature could pull envy of men and women alike.

    "And since you have experienced death, you realize that I cannot possibly be here," Esta whispered with a mocking tone, "But yet I am here. You brush this instance off to illusion, indeed, I am yours. Illusion, I mean, because let''s face the fact, I made you. Thus, a possession cannot own the owner."

    Nik frowned a little. He had gotten well. He had lost his nightmares and even if it has been less than three weeks since his death, he now realized that he wasn''t as weak-minded he considered himself to be. Maybe facing death really did change himself for the better or Esta was simply that good in ''training.''

    "Why are you here?" Nik questioned.

    "My sweet son," Esta grunted a moan, "The question you should be asking is... why did you consider me to be the moststing memory of yours? Was Cresta''s betrayal not enough of an impact?"

    Nik''s brows twitched. Esta may be his ''mother'' but Nik always considered the position belonging to his caretaker¡ª Cresta. Sure, Esta may not be good with names but she had such deep clutches into her that even with a sure-fire escape n that Nik had devised to finally rid himself of his predicted fate, he was ended up betrayed.

    "No... I loved Cresta but the moment I saw her head in that bucket right below mine, I realized that she didn''t feel the same. I just couldn''t bring myself to feel for someone... who never really felt anything for me either."

    "Oh, how touching. I''m the only woman in your life~!" Esta chuckled. Stepping forward, she walked around Nik. Her gaze stripped him off of his clothes but what shocked Nik was that at the moment... he wasn''t wearing anything anymore. However, he also didn''t seem to have the mark on his left forearm and it panicked him a little.

    ''Status.''

    Nik thought quickly and only calmed down when it did appear.

    "You have grown, or is that what you want me to say? I am a projection of what you imagine me to be. Although, I consider myself kind¡ª"

    "A hypocrite," Nik interjected, "That''s what I imagine you to be."

    "My sweet son, the fact that I''m able to smile here when I killed you... means you''re the same. We both are," the woman chuckled as she stepped back, "But the fact that interests me, and in turn should fascinate you, is you still try to break free."

    "Of course," Nik stepped forward. Nightmares send you to the past and it does scare Nik at times that all his life after death is an illusion but that''s simply a Post-death existential crisis, he figured. What he didn''t want to fear was a mere figment of the mind.

    His mind.

    His thoughts.

    The moment he saw Esta, the moment he recalled everything he had started to work up to, he instantly decided to get rid of her image once and for all.

    "Can you break free of your past?" The woman smiled.

    "I already am."

    "Then why am I here? You no longer fear me. You''re not my son anymore. You don''t have to please the clients and yes, probably, your stitched-up body is being used as we speak. Mama''s got have ''kaching'', after all," Esta chuckled. Her words ced Nik in doubt once again.

    True.

    Why was she here?

    If he can think to not fear her anymore then isn''t the objective alreadyplete? She''s standing in front of him but instead of the righteous anger he felt back then, right now, Nik felt peaceful. He had already weathered all the tortures and still managed toe up with an escape n. That, in itself, was the first step in breaking free of Esta''s clutched physically and psychologically and his efforts were rewarded with a new chance at life.

    Isn''t he already free?

    "You understand that now, right?" Esta''s smile turned wider.

    "Pursuit of freedom is admirable, though, you now realize that no one is free. Not even you who... survived death."

    By now Nik was sure that this was a figment of his own mind. He was talking to himself and thus probably felt like a lunatic.

    "I don''t feel that way," Nik still reproached.

    "Yes, you do. You let yourself get carried by momentum. You wanted to leave with Michi... ah, sweet woman, isn''t she? But look where you are now? Back to me," Esta remarked coldly.

    "I decided¡ª"

    "Those around you decided for yourself."

    "¡ª to help out due tock of a general direction." Nik narrowed his eyes, "You, who is nothing more than my doubt given life, would not understand this. Go with Michi, don''t go with Michi. Stay with Katara and Suki, or not. Remain in Omashu or not.

    I realize that with death came a sense of passing. What am I truly working towards... I felt it was to free myself from your grasp but..."

    Nik sighed softly, "It''s like this mist around me. I cannot see anything. I know I want more. Michi... Suki, Katara, I like them. I want to know them, in body and mind. But what about everything else, what about..."

    Nik turned silent while he fell into a strange state. He never confronted these thoughts openly. Each of his realizations towards his new life came to him at a different point in these few weeks and now he faced them all. He had to. Or he would drown in doubt and that will lead to a decline of his own state of self.

    "I fear... that I will be you..." Nik whispered as he looked up. Esta was gone, leaving only her pleasant scent, and in ce stood a Nik.

    His figure was dashing. He wore violet strips of clothing that sashayed around his chest and ck bangles and ankles. His hair had grown out and straightened, leaving it loose. Not only that, on his head was a head bracelet with loose strings that made him look exceptionally ''open.''

    Yet, his eyes were hollow. There was no sense of desire in them.

    Nik silently looked at him.

    One naked and one in clothes.

    Nik now realized what he truly feared was neither Esta. It was not any betrayal or the fact that he would someday have to serve someone atrocious for the night. He''s lived the life enough to understand how topromise. What he truly feared had happened once. He lost himself under Esta''s clutches and if it can happen once, it can happen again.

    He truly feared this state.

    A mind lost of its thoughts. Devoid of desires and passion of life.

    It was numbing.

    "Really? I just made a bad pun... and you won''t even smile?" Nik gazed at the statue of himself and sighed.

    He feared this state because he himself hadn''t straightened out his thoughts. Now that he had, Nik looked around and gave the figure in front of him no attention.

    This action and state in mind by itself caused the figure to disappear and his clothes to reappear.

    ''Can I escape this ce?'' Nik thought as he touched his left arm. Feeling his personal space, Nik calmed down wholly.

    ''Hmmm...'' Nik stretched out his right hand to devour the mist but it didn''t work. He then ced it on the ground but still nothing. This by itself was a clue.

    The mist was sentient somehow... so was everything around him.

    "Katara! Suki!" Nik shouted, calling loudly. They were together back then but the moment the mist enveloped them, Nik had felt a strange pressure pushing him away.

    ''Could it be the same for them?''

    Nik frowned yet before he could think anything further, he found a violet light shing in front of him and his consciousness faded away.

    ***

    Guys, please do vote~ Oh, and those who haven''t reviewed can also support the novel by giving an honest review.

 Chapter 59: Freedom Paradox

    Chapter 59: Freedom Paradox<h4>Chapter 59: Freedom Paradox</h4>

    Shout-out to James25 ma, DENSYS BRATINI, Jazzonicasian17

    Read one! advance chapter and support the novel @

    Patre /Fanharem

    ***

    Nik felt as if he was being torn apart from the inside. Two strange forces were given birth within his body the moment he fell unconscious and they struggled against each other. Nik soon came to be. But he couldn''t move.

    In front of him, two forces given life after the strange encounter could be seen struggling.

    But aside from the vague sensation of pain Nik could only see two colorsshing at each other. A string o blue surrounding pure white continuouslytched on the existence of red surrounding pitch ck. While the former only sought to shackle thetter, the existence of red and ck continued to thrash. The more Nik looked at thetter, the more enamored he felt and as if sensing his moment of desire, unexpectedly, the figure of ck and red that was nothing more than a tendrilshed out at Nik.

    In the strange world where Nik could only see the struggle of two, he found himself writhing in pain himself.

    It continued.

    And it continued for years toe.

    His senses felt warped but then again, he felt he was being protected somehow because he still remembered everything about himself. He didn''t feel changed or attacked despite the two forces colliding again, and again. The former simply refused to let go. It looked like a leech, feeding off of the red one and seemingly thriving but thetter''s source of... existence felt unending as if the two were meant to remain in this struggle...

    Until...

    Nik perked up as a wave of fire emerged under suspicious circumstances akin to a whip that broke the two forces and the image copsed in an instant.

    What was left, however, was a tiny source of violet.

    It instantly erged and shot towards Nik and when it reached point-nk¡ª

    "Huaah!"

    Nik gasped, suddenly sitting up with cold sweat matting his forehead.

    ''Where am I?'' He looked around only to find himself within a forest. With a thought he pulled out a can of water and quenched his dried throat and licked his dry lips, biting off some of the dried skin- a bad habit of his.

    "I''m... fine?" Nik frowned and looked at his hands and then touched his face. Feeling nothing, Nik stood up with a grunt and he heard a faint call.

    "--- Nik!"

    His ears perked up and he looked to his left, shouting in an instant, "Katara! I''m here!"

    He moved towards the voice, pushing away the bushes in the way as he suddenly tripped over, tumbling down suddenly but he was quick to roll along with the momentum, something he had learned yesterday and Suki would argue that his formcked quite a bit to be desired but...

    "Suki?" Nik mumbled in surprise as he crawled over to the unconscious Suki, patting her cheeks while calling her name in an effort to wake her up.

    "Mmgh... I didn''t..." Suki mumbled as her eyelids barely parted. Her vision was cloudy and her body shaking in Nik''s arms and as she registered Nik''s voice, a whimper escaped her lips with tears beginning to well up in her eyes.

    *Shrrsh*

    The sound of bushes being parted with Katara walking up, her eyes red and puffy as if she had been bawling her eyes out.

    "There you are," She grumbled, obviously in a bad mood but when she peered forward, her expression turned solemn. "Do you know what happened?"

    Nik looked back and shook his head but seeing the strange expression on her face Nik couldn''t help but inquire, "What?"

    "Your... eyes. What happened to them?"

    ---

    Nik, Katara, and Suki settled in a nearby clearing temporarily. They had clearly gone through better treatment and after her initial bout of tears, Suki hadrgely kept to herself and the trio kept a short distance between themselves. They had thought of reaching the nearby vige conveniently but their trip had been cut short with what can be called a descend into hell. Well, at least, that''s how it felt to the trio. Even Nik was trapped in that strange sense of struggle.

    Currently, Nik held a rather expensive mirror in his hands. He had, of course, acquired quite a bit from the pce in Omashu but even he couldn''t ask more than necessary for his devour and it didn''t really matter. He just wanted to devour another fire nation battleship and then check the results of ranking up in the organization called ''Infinity.''

    His dark pupils were changed.

    Physically so.

    Nik silently observed his violet irises surrounding the dark pupils and his thoughts constantly returned to the violet sh of light n the world of mist that seemingly struck him.

    ''Not to mention...''

    Nik closed his eyes and realized he felt more energetic than before as if a burden had slid down off of his shoulders, chest, and ankles. It wasn''t a physical reaction but more spiritual, if Nik had to term it.

    Constant recollection of his encounter with the figment of Esta Faran projected by his mind and then the struggle that felt like an eternity provided him no other information and seeing that only the color of his eyes had changed made Nik specte that he was the only one who went through this particr encounter with the violet orb.

    As for the Nik without any desire? Even Nik himself did not find it noteworthy to recall the illusion and became another factor to his drive to better himself.

    Left with no choice and a little worried by the nature of the encounter, Nik pulled up his entire status that ''Infinity'' provided and soon a set of three screens appeared in front of him.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 0 (89.7462/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)]

    [Authority Rank: 0

    No benefits.]

    [Skills:

    1) Freedom Paradox Physique: A being unbound by metaphysical shackles and restrictions around itself, yet bound by its own devices.

    Bloodline¡ª

    1) Charm of Adonis: The user''s charm can attract the opposite gender and simrly oriented individuals.]

    Nik silently stared at the new addition of the Freedom Paradox Physique and then pondered on its exnation. Needless to say, Nik could only vaguely understand what the exnation of the skill hinted at best but now he was sure that things weren''t as simple as an illusion and this led him to break the silence.

    "Should we talk about what happened?"

    "Not really," Suki was the first to reply with the glom saturated in her tone and Katara silently shook her head.

    "Fine, I will go then. I think talking about it will make me feel better, even if little," Nik mumbled and began deliberately, "I met the illusion of an acquaintance..."

    "It wasn''t an illusion. Whom we met are the spirits of those dead," Suki interjected.

    "The person I met is alive," Nik looked at her, "And given myst encounter, that person will be in good health."

    "It... really was an illusion?" Katara pursed her lips with doubt flickering in her eyes. Just thinking about her encounter filled her with pain and desperation that she never wanted to feel.

    "Are you sure?" Suki inquired. Unlike usual, she wasn''t quick to assert her own thoughts and seemed more than willing to believe Nik with hope in her voice.

    "I also saw myself and I''m alive. It was just... our fears, probably, our doubts were given form by some strange entity. Anyway, it''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it but..." Nik hesitated a bit yes resolve grew in his eyes, "If... you want to talk about it. Or spar it out, you know, to vent... don''t hesitate. I would have probably forced out the truth from you if I was a bit stronger."

    Nik smiled as he added thetter portion of the statement. His smile was infectious as Suki nodded with a slight smirk but she still seemed quite out of her thoughts, "Then you just have to practice more."

    "Or learn bending the elements, but that doesn''t seem possible," Katara coughed, and seeing Nik''s dead re, a smile finally touched her lips. Although there was still doubt in Katara and Suki as they chalked Nik''s analysis of the situation in an effort tofort them, they also felt that the situation seemed more... targeting. As if it was meant to make them feel like shit.

    "So... what did you see? You said you wanted to talk about it..." Katara inquired as Nik sighed deeply, "I saw I had lost all my will... like a puppet with no desire of my own. Saying it out loud sounds so stupid," he snorted a chuckle, "But I''m d that things didn''t turn out that way for me and I''m also d to have been able to share it."

    "What about that person you kept talking about? The one you''re sure to be alive..."

    "My trainer," Nik mumbled, "But it is because of her that I''m sure that it is an illusion... you see... she was too kind and... passive. And that was one of my worst fears, that form of hers because it only represented the calm before the storm. However, she was empty."

    "You don''t talk a lot about your past... maybe I will take you up on that offer," Suki mumbled, "To spar, of course."

    "Then I will choose the option of chatting," Katara''s timely snicker lightened the mood but it was clear that despite feeling a bit better, they still weren''t inclined to speak up on their experience, at least, not in each other''s presence for the time being.

    After taking a short rest, the trio got up once again, intending to leave for the vige since they weren''t sure whether the same incident would ur once again or not.

    As they walked, Nik couldn''t help but frown and stop suddenly.

    "Do you guys hear it? Some kind of chatter?" His question instantly made the two women stop in their tracks and they nced around cautiously. They remained silent, straining their hearing but even after a few minutes nothing happened and they heard nothing.

    "Could it be some kind of stress?" Suki questioned as Nik frowned.

    "I did hear something... I''m sure of it," Nik grumbled but with nothing strange happening anymore, they left for the vige marked on the map. This ce was considerably away from Omashu and said to be developed rtively with their earthbenders already released so this fact already indicated that the capacity to hypnotize others was quite limited and only Nik among the trio knew why the children were the key demographic of this disaster.

    Well, anyone with a bit more sense would realize the plot to control the future generation but given the poetic prose in the piece of information Zhao tortured him about, Nik felt he had a pretty good idea about the actual reason for all this.

    ***

    A/N: The freedom paradox physique will be in y for a long, long time and is connected with my head canon for the additional lore of the Avatar and how it will interact with theing worlds including big ones like bleach and even warlock of the magus world so you can expect me to not just give this skill low rank and keep on upgrading it. This may not be powerful in a destructive sense and immediately power up... but it is op in what I n.

 Chapter 60: Divergence (1)

    Chapter 60: Divergence (1)<h4>Chapter 60: Divergence (1)</h4>

    Read one! advance chapter and support the novel @

    Patre /Fanharem

    ***

    "Here you are young travelers," A middle-aged man smiled as the evening sunlight pierced through the creaks between numerous openings from the ceiling of the wooden barn. Blocks of hay stacked in the corner of it and the earthen scent still heavy within the barn.

    The trio had arrived at their first temporary stop by evening and the vige was quite amodating to have them a temporary stay for some supplies. Of course, for that cheap of a price they could only afford the recently emptied farm readying to be restocked by more domestic animals that have been sold over the period.

    "Thank you," Nik nodded. He was happy enough to pay that small a price. After all, his current reserves already had a few jewels and blocks of gold stolen from Ukano... technically, they should go to Michi and her family but Nik would rather not have himself outed as a thief to Michi... even if it was already an implicit and an open secret at this point between them. Not to mention the fact that Michi was quite averse to anything that has to do with her ex-husband.

    The trio quickly settled in as Nik exhaled deeply, "So, it looks like what happened to us was definitely out of the ordinary and not the usual urrence in this part of the region."

    They had made some discreet inquiries once they entered the vige but nothing hade to fruition.

    What was strange, however, was the fact that the vigers, notably the rare few Earthbenders, actually lived alongside the foreigners¡ª civilians of the fire nation, those who had arrived in the major continent quite a few years ago and had already settled for almost a dozen years now.

    "This just sucks!" Katara grumbled. The results of their investigation were pretty simple. No one aside from them had encountered such a thing and there hadn''t been any rumor or definite news of a traveler or merchant suddenly disappearing. It also had to be kept in mind that this vige was within the path with greater traffic and attracted merchants almost every month.

    The farming vige depended on the usual staple bean rice and the rearing of the livestock.

    "Well... do you feel any different?" Suki diverted the topic onto Nik while gesturing towards his eyes as Nik shrugged. Aside from the change in the pigments of his irises and the fact that he felt a tiny bit energeticpared to the self prior to the incident, there wasn''t anything strange going on.

    "Not really," Nik shrugged. He didn''t even hear any voice after the initial few moments when on the road, making Nik chalk up the strangeness to slight hallucination, probably an after effect of the incident.

    "It''s still weird thinking my eyes would suddenly change," he hummed curiously andy down a tarp before lying on it.

    "Does it look good though?" He continued the question that continued to gnaw away at his thoughts.

    "Really?" Suki scoffed.

    Katara simply rolled her eyes. She could either get used to the increasingly shameless Nik or be on her own. Thetter, at the moment, felt unsavory and nauseous for many reasons.

    "We never did find anything concrete about the Makapu Vige from the vigers... but the fact that there are already many Fire Nation civilians here makes it harder to believe that Makapu Vige will be safe for us," Katara changed the topic.

    "But you could find a teacher there so we should at least give it a try. Not to mention, we won''t be alone by that time," Suki stated. It will take weeks to reach Makapu vige on foot and by that point Aang and others should arrive on Appa, right?

    "Hey, am I hearing things again?" Nik inquired as he sat up with a frustrated grunt.

    "What are you¡ª" Suki began with a frown but the increasingly high pitch noise made Nik unable to hear what the two were saying. His frown deepened and his expression further twisted in pain.

    "Ugh--" Clutching his ears, Nik bit his lips. If that wasn''t the cue of something being wrong then him suddenly falling back on the ground certainly roused Katara and Suki to quickly check on his condition.

    ---

    Nik again fell into a familiar dream-like state. He once again saw two familiar and distinct forces struggling. One wanted to hold the other. The other one wanted to leave as quickly as possible. The struggle continued for years and the more Nik observed, the dazed he grew. His sense of self again felt protected but this time was different. He was present with a form. Looking ''down'', Nik saw himself encapsted in a violet glow and no matter how he observed the two forces, they seemed to be unable to find his presence, unlikest time.

    Although he had a form, he couldn''t state anything despite wanting to, and in a way, this was more painful. Thus, theck of speech forced him to analyze the situation.

    He was caught in some kind of illusion with Katara and Suki, however, his situation seems different. Not only was there an added skill, the effect of which is still vague to him, the color of his eyes has also changed which means that the mystery revolving around his situation had a physical effect. And now, he''s going through bouts of dizziness and forced to watch familiar struggles...

    ''Familiar... but not the same... thest time something happened...''

    Just when Nik recalled a ze that seemed to have torn apart the two forces, the world around him crumbled once again and the violet glow around him seemed to have been a tiny bit reinforced.

    ---

    "Ugh... worst dream ever... well, second worse nightmare," Nik mumbled as he got up with a grunt while rubbing his forehead as it throbbed in pain harder than his dick ever did.

    It was already night and the interior of the barn was quiet aside from the soft exhtions of the duo sleeping just a bit away from him but Nik couldn''t focus on any of it as he just didn''t hear Suki and Katara.

    *Chiiiiiiiiiiii*

    A sharp, painful whistle continued to shriek against Nik''s senses as he groaned in difort but made sure to keep his actions short and soft, unwilling to wake the two girls from their sleep while he produced two rolls of towels and held them against his ears.

    His breathing turned erratic as the sharp sound seemed to have only grown stronger and more piercing by the passage of time and it once again made him feel dizzy. But it was only at this point that the sound began to subside. It was as if...

    ''It stopped only when I almost lost consciousness again... is this action sentient? If yes, then who''s behind all this?'' Nik pursed his lips, gulping the saliva that threatened to leak to parch his dried throat as he felt distressed. From the possession of a body by a spirit of past to suddenly traveling into a world of fog... Nik expected to experience many things by sticking around, safely, if possible... but he did not expect this kind of result.

    "Let''s just try and sleep," Nik mumbled andy back down as a soft exhale escaped his lips.

    *Whoosh*

    Nik found himself stered against the ground as a firm but eptable recoil pushed him back.

    The recoil of what?

    *Bang*

    A sharp, whistling gust of wind suddenly tore through the ceiling of the barn with small pieces of rotten wood falling outwards. The loud sound instantly woke Katara and Suki as they jumped up into action.

    "Who are you?!"

    "Where are you?!"

    Their gazes trailing towards the entrance but seeing nothing, the duo struggled against the head rush and shook their heads with a groan themselves.

    "What... the hell? Wait, Nik¡ª" Suki hurried to nce down, and matching his stunned gaze she looked confused, "Oh, you''re awake... what was that?"

    "You mean... what is up?" Suki heard Katara''s mumble.

    "This isn''t time for jokes..." The auburn-headed warrior rolled her eyes and Katara shook her head in a daze.

    "No, seriously, what is that up there?" Katara pointed at the hole on the ceiling, "Aside from the obvious... what I mean is... how did that happen?"

    "I just woke up myself," Nik sat up, shaking his head in a mock distress while rubbing it, "What happened? Did I pass out?"

    ''Seriously... what the hell happened?'' Nik questioned himself internally as he purposely exhaled a little louder but nothing happened, making him believe that something was seriously wrong with him.

    Unable to find anything else, the duo eventually calmed down but it was already quite substantially past midnight, and after the strange incident of the ceiling blowing itself up, they did not have any mind to sleep.

    "We should find a herbalist for you," Katara finally concludes after hearing Nik''s side on details which he didn''t go too deep about since he didn''t know how to put things in words himself. On the other hand, Katara continued to exin, "Although our tribe doesn''t boast great expertise in this regard, there have been rumors that herbalists can take care of many things that ordinary vigers couldn''t understand.

    "Hmmm... yeah..." Nik groaned withfort, "Just don''t stop doing that..."

    "I understand why you want Katara to do that since your head might be in pain... but why do I have to do this?" Suki inquired with a sour expression as her hands ran up and down. Although slender, her tough callouses brought upon by training really made Nik sigh in relief.

    "Of course, it helps..." Nik was insincere with words, the two could easily tell but he did pass out so they weren''t too willing to not help support him.

    Katara, at the moment, carefully pressed two spheres of water around Nik''s temple as he rested his head on herp while the spheres glowed softly, allowing a feeling of warmth to rush into Nik''s head and surprisingly work against the aching sensation felt after the same visions of struggle. Suki, on the other hand, pressed her hands against Nik''s thighs. He wasn''t hurt particrly but figured that if he wants to feel perfectly rested then asking for the massage now would be the best opportunity for him.

    "You know, we could train since we''re already awake," Suki sighed. She had been wanting to exert herself since yesterday''s events. Although they were more and more sure that what happened to them was merely an illusion, Nik''s sudden bouts of dizziness didn''t help the cause and made them feel worried.

    Unlike Nik, the two are denizens of this world and have heard all sorts of rumors and legends and they have seen more supernatural things with a short trip with the Avatar than they had hoped to in a lifetime so this caused Katara to speak about a herbalist.

    Nik didn''t reply to Suki''s suggestion. If he did, he would want to stop wasting time, too. But the feeling he was going through was the same as getting up from the bed after a good night''s sleep¡ª

    You know you''ve had enough but it still won''t stop you from wanting more.

    "Alright, this should do it," Katara finally stopped as Nik looked at her, "Are you sure? I think I might need some more¡ª"

    "Oh, look at that, your legs feel ready for a workout, too," Suki was quick to grasp the opportunity and she gave Katara a thumbs-up. Clearly, while Nik rested with his eyes closed, the two girls were sure to collude and figure out the best time to finally put an end to his pitying disguise. After all, if he can act so brazenly then surely he wouldn''t be feeling sick anymore and even Katara knew that while herbs could work wonders, physical exercise is also known to be a natural cure and prevention to many problems.

 Chapter 61: Divergence (2)

    Chapter 61: Divergence (2)<h4>Chapter 61: Divergence (2)</h4>

    Shout-out to Qrystof!

    Read 2 advance chapters and support the novel @

    Patre /Fanharem

    ***

    Sorry for thete update, was out to watch no way home.

    ***

    Please do vote~

    ***

    Despite a tough workout, Nik was quick to get back on his feet. By now he really hoped to have some guidance on his bodily parameters to know what had changed within him for he was sure something had indeed been turned. Wiping off the sweat from his body, Nik stretched his hands towards Suki which she caught with a grumble, "Are you sure just your eyes haven''t changed?"

    "You''re wee to conduct a physical checkup on me," he shrugged, "Will help me understand what the heck is going on, too..."

    "And your words are starting to irk me. Go back to being a sweet Nik who would only nod," She scoffed at how easily he pulled her up, indicating that he had quite a bit of his reserves left and that is why it shocked her. Nik had an envious reserve of stamina but it wasn''t as tremendous as he disyed today out of a sudden.

    "What''s the point of acting sweet in front of someone who already knows my greater nightly aplishments?" Nik grinned.

    "There''s nothing knightly about that!" Suki took her hand back while also catching the towel from Nik as he thought for a moment, "Oh, ying night like a knight... nice."

    "Doesn''t work if you point it out," Suki sighed and then sneaked a nce of him, muttering under her breath, "Should not have agreed to train you alone."

    "Why?" Nik questioned curiously.

    "You heard that?" Suki inquired with slight surprise flickering in her eyes as Nik nodded.

    Thinking for a moment, she relented, "Training is supposed to teach and exhaust in the same time so your body can grow by intaking other animals as a form of nourishment. There is an old legend where a warrior would work himself to the brink of coll[apse and when he did eat an animal, he would gain all their strength. Even if a legend, it is inspiring to warriors like us so if I had a few of my sisters with me, we could have worked you till exhaustion."

    ''Yep... again, that''s what Esta said me... is she Esta in disguise?'' Nik muttered internally but he wouldn''t reallypare Suki to his nightmares that once wrought havoc on his beauty sleep.

    "How about I keep on practicing against the trunk of a tree?" He inquired. When it was time to train, he liked keeping his focus where it mattered.

    His question caused Suki to look at his bandaged hands and legs with their surface already dusty, eliciting the need to clean the injuries of his knuckles and feet and change the dressing. With a sigh, she shook her head, "No...that would be counterproductive... instead, just practice the set of fan attacks.

    Kyoshi Warriors boasted the ability to wield many weapons aside from their limbs, war fans being the mostmon of them with a sword second to it. Although Nik had grown out of his naive thoughts of not even learning a sword technique just because he didn''t want to hurt others, he at least had to get a foundation in using a fan as a mode of self-defense before learning other means. Why? Because he already started with a fan... and he found it cooler... hehe, get it?

    "Sure," Nik mocked a salute that instantly caused Suki to grimace and scowl, "I told you not to do that!"

    "Considering the fact that you are too tired to hit me... I think I will do what I want."

    "I can still beat an honest person out of you!" She red but faced with Nik''s strange gaze, Suki floundered, "What?"

    "No... nothing. Just thatst part was a bit... sexual, don''t you think?" Nik questioned sincerely as Suki''s lips twitched.

    "It wasn''t."

    "Hey, I hear you. But what if I said that to you?" Nik inquired.

    "What?"

    "Like this," Nik coughed before suddenly stepping forward and holding Suki''s hand that clutched a towel to her neck to clean off the sweat as a surprised yelp escaped her lips with him whispering, "If you don''t stop being so mean, I will have to beat out an honest youter."

    He didn''t even stop for a moment to let Suki digest as he let go of her and pulled back by two steps and another one just for extra measure.

    Meanwhile, Suki''s head buzzed slightly and when she finally realized what Nik meant, a blush finally crept up her cheeks as she gave Nik a silent re.

    "See? That''s what I meant," Nik smiled before turning around.

    "Where are you going?"

    "To keep Katarapany and train with her."

    Suki turned silent and only after Nik was a few feet away did she mumble, "Didn''t have to be mean yourself and then leave without returning the favor of massaging him..." All the while, unable to notice Nik''s ears twitch slightly.

    ''I can definitely hear better, fight longer and better, too... but what else has changed?'' Nik questioned himself internally.

    While he pondered, he reached behind the barn where Katara practiced out of public''s sight. Even before turning around, Nik could hear the sound of water being moved ever so slightly.

    "Hey!" Nik called out.

    "Wha-!" Katara eximed in surprise as the volume of water controlled a bit in front of her suddenly sshed out and quenched thend in front of her. Exhaling a defeated sigh, she turned to Nik with a bitter smile stered on her face, "Hey..."

    "... Sorry," Nik coughed as Katara waved her hands with an exasperated sigh, "Don''t be. I was already losing control of that amount anyway."

    "I remember you saying that your training is going well," Nik sat on the nearby stack of hay as Katara shrugged, picking up the scroll unfurled a bit away before returning and taking a seat next to him.

    "It is... ording to the scroll, a waterbender''s skill is categorized by the volume controlled and how well it is bent to the will of the bender. While I think I am getting well on the second part, it is increasing the volume that is quite hard in itself."

    "Why do you say so?" Nik hummed curiously, quite a bit interested in bending skill but s, he had tried to do it in his personal space back when he got the scroll but it only ended in failure.

    "You know, there are benchmarks to the two categories. Or volume, it is either a pouch''s worth of water, a barrel''s worth, and so on. It isn''t stated to have any limits. And for the ease in bending, it is seen by the techniques a waterbender can master. I''ve already learned a few of them from the scrolls that make me skilled!" She grinned at thest part as Nik nced at her curiously.

    "Then... maybe the problem you''re having can be treated by a master? Maybe they have a few tricks not jotted down on the scroll," Nik mumbled.

    "That would be great," Katara groaned, "I kind of get it, too, why Aang said that a master is necessary for this art... Every time I bend, I feel that my expenditure is somewhat extravagant."

    "Expenditure?"

    "Of energy. Stamina. Waterbending drains me quite a bit... makes me wonder how Aang can pull off so many airbending stunts before even losing a breath."

    "Well, keep on training. I''m going to practice with my war fans," Nik smiled.

    "Here?" Katara questioned in surprise as Nik smiled.

    "If it isn''t distracting. Suki is resting... after being beaten by me," Katara doubted this part quite a bit but Nik didn''t worry and continued, "And I thought that we could hang out."

    Katara thought for a moment and then nodded with a pleased smile.

    The two got up. Katara slowly pulled out water from the barrel ced in the corner and Nik took a deep breath and slid open the fans before taking a stance. However, his expression changed quickly as he took the first step for two reasons.

    ---

    "Hssh, now, we don''t want to cause panic and they don''t seem to be from fire nation." A deep whisper escaped from behind the bushes as a few gazesnded on Nik and Katara. The barn the trio was allowed to stay in was on the outskirts of the vige since the vigers would never find themselves at ease by letting a group of strangers, even if well-behaved, stay in the center. There were a few women who resisted as they found Nik oddly a trustworthy guy but this only made the men of the vige firmer in their belief.

    "Why do you say so?" Inquired other voice.

    "You idiot! Look, she''s bending water--"

    "Stop with that nonsense. We all know that every one of those benders has epted the Fire Nation''s rule. They are traitors to their own kind! This vige is owned by the fire nation and as he ordered, we will be destroying it. Starting from the fan-wielding gigolo and that waterbending bitch."

    Just as they were going through their ns onest time, the scout of the group eximed in surprise when Nik looked in their direction with an expression of pure horror.

    Were they found?

    Is that guy scared of them?

    These thoughts raged in the scout''s head but he failed to realize the look of shock Katara gave to Nik as her hands had stopped in their track but the entirety of water above Katara and within the barrel seemed to have found a new owner to will themselves, too.

    And there it was. The water from the surroundings condensed with the water above the fan-wielding youth flew in their direction as the woman seemed to be screaming something to the nervous youth.

    *Shhhhhh*

    ---

    The moment Nik took his first step, he heard the voices o a group eyeing them. Those that thought to kill them were actually the kindest since there were a few who had even more unsavory fates in their mind for the duo that they were quite eager to reveal.

    The words made Nik panic a little. He hadn''t been in an honest scuffle with anyone else but Suki so he didn''t know how he would fare but he wasn''t overly worried. He had an element of surprise.

    Keeping a straight face, he continued to move and realized that surprise wasn''t the only element he had in his arsenal at the moment.

    He suddenly felt himself being drained out of a sudden. As if he had justpleted a major round of exercise that left him catching for his breath but by that time the water from the barrel and above Katara had already flowed out of her control and she instantly found the water dancing to Nik''s will.

    "Nik---"

    "Don''t just stand there!" Nik hissed. Now truly panicking. "What should I do? I don''t wanna freeze myself or boil myself identally!"

    "Just... ugh," Katara lost her cool when she was Nik''s expression, "Throw it away! Make it disappear!" She almost shouted in a hurry.

    Latter wasn''t possible since he will have to personally touch the water but...

    ''Throw it away... throw...''

    Nik instantly recalled how Aang and Katara bent the elements and instantly stuck his fans out without waiting. The direction he chose was that of the would-be assaulters and his heart burnt fiercely.

    The water seemed to have followed his will but the rapidly beating heart and anxiousness seemed to have made the water hotter... too much in fact as Nik paled somewhat, feeling even more exhausted.

    Katara sighed softly but the questions in her heart only grew. However, before she could voice her doubts or ease Nik''s confusion, she heard any loud screams that shocked the vige as a whole!

    ***

    A/N: Theory time! By now, the old readers may have a few ideas as to what the Freedom Paradox Physique is. But that''s not what I will exin. I am here to state that most of what Kyoshi taught to her warriors is something she learned from her girlfriend. I have yet to read the books and I can say that the major avatar additions to the harem will be added during korra instead of now. What I can theorize in this deluding mind of mine is that Kyoshi''s usual fan techniques may have a bit of bending arts incorporated since without elements, bending techniques are martial arts themselves. So, that is the basis of Nik suddenly bending the shit out of the water! And as I promised, this arc will be the setting for Nik''s character and charisma that we all have loved and enjoyed.

    I hope you are liking the avatar arc as well as I am enjoying writing about it.

 Chapter 62: Divergence (3)

    Chapter 62: Divergence (3)<h4>Chapter 62: Divergence (3)</h4>

    Read 3 advance chapters and support the novel @

    Patre /Fanharem

    ***

    Please do vote~

    ***

    "Thank you, so much. It is troubling that the Freedom Fighters would also target us..."

    The Vige Square was packed with the vigers as they surrounded a few tied-up individuals with bandages on their bodies. The Vige Head, an old Earthbender nodded in appreciation as he gazed at Katara, Nik, and Suki. Of the three, two of them had strange expressions while Nik smiled, "Please, sir. It is no problem. You said they are freedom fighters. Could you tell us more about them¡ª"

    There were seven men to the side with gags pushed into their mouths but if their res could kill then Nik would have lost his life many times by now. Besides the so-called Freedom Fighters were many weapons and four barrels filled with exploding jelly... or something like that, Nik reckoned, but these were only half the loot. Most of it was devoured the moment Nikid his eyes on them. There were also bow and many arrows, quite a few stocked into his space for any possible use in the future.

    At this point, a figure tore out from the crowd. Tear-stricken, an olddy with greying hair screamed, "My Jota! Oh, my Jota! Please, Chieftain, let go of him. I promise to keep him out of trouble."

    Nik and others gazed at one particr thin youngster who red back at the woman.

    The Vige Chief hesitated for a moment and then walked up to the woman, "You should go back... your son... he... sigh, just go back."

    "Chief, please," A well-built middle-aged man walked out, too. His expression wasplicated at the moment but he looked to be pleading, too, "Jota is young. I know, we don''t see eye to eye, but that isn''t his fault. The war has been harsh... but I plead you to give the boy a chance. He is my wife''s hope... he is our only son..."

    The look of sadness on the man''s face only made the young one in restrictions struggle violently.

    "Then you should hear his intentions... yourself," The Chief pursed his lips. Walking up to the boy, he pulled out the gag and Jota instantly screamed.

    "Don''t screw with me! You''re not my dad! You fire nation scums killed him in war! Don''t you all see it?! You foster scums! Vile Scums! And old hag, how could you marry someone like him?!"

    Tears spilled out of Jota''s eyes as he continued in shouts, "How could you do that to me?! He killed my father!!"

    "He didn''t! Jota¡ª Jota¡ª" The woman began to bawl harder. Her thin frame trembled as if she would fall at any moment while the look of sadness on the man''s face grew more profound. He wasn''t the only one. There were too many vigers, including the chief, who had the same expression.

    "Tell them what you had nned, boy," The old man sighed as Jota began to cackle¡ª

    "Blow all of you worthless bastards up! To free the Earth Kingdom! All you benders will rot in hell!"

    He red in Nik''s direction as he could only shrug. If one''s ce after death was really assigned by Jota''s words then sure, he would have been delighted. That would only mean making Jota a friend and keeping him happy. Too bad the reality isn''t as simple.

    The Chief gagged the youth again and looked at the man sympathetically, "Take her home and take good care of her. Take a week off from the mine and make sure she doesn''t do anything reckless."

    Jota''s stepfather nodded with a helpless sigh escaping his lips. Still, his eyes were red as he nced at Jota, "Jota... you should know that we were worried sick about you when you left. And I''m sorry about your father... but we all lost someone in the war. My wife was killed by a waterbender, too, but the past shouldn''t change us... I hope you get the chance to return."

    The man then nodded towards the trio and left. His words had already caused Katara to bite her lips as she feltplicated at the moment, too.

    She had never stopped to realize that... she wasn''t the only one who lost someone and was looking for someone. In this era, almost everyone is simr to her¡ª a victim of an unkind war.

    ---

    "They call themselves the Freedom Fighters but really they are just a bunch of rebels... well, it is said that there are actual rebels making a difference near Ba Sing Se but these people here... they just hurt," the Chief shook his head.

    "They were trying to hurt the fire nation," Katara mumbled softly, "But ended up hating their own people."

    "You''re wrong," The Chief crossed his arm. His cottage was humble with barely anything noteworthy. Even the stove behind was self-made¡ª wonders of earthbending. He gazed at the trio and smiled, "As travelers, I''m sure you young ones have seen quite a bit. So let this knowledge of mine be a memory of yours to be passed on to thetter half of your journey...

    There are no sides. There never were... when the civilians of the fire nation arrived here, we all were disgusted. But they were kind, and hurt, like us. They brought knowledge with them, and shared it with us. Bad men and women do not differ based on the origin of birth, but are cultivated through harsh and unkind experiences..."

    The man exhaled deeply and sighed, "These Freedom Fighters are hurt. It makes me sad... what happened to them. This only means we were weaker in the war and let all these horrible things happen but as much as we regret it, we are still alive and have to ept the life we are dealt with. Move on, and try to keep from making the same mistake.

    These boys just need to learn that... or they will one day end up dead. If not by an enemy, then by an ident or their own teammate."

    The more Katara listened, the annoyed she grew, "That''s bullshit," she snapped, "Hurting innocents is wrong. So, it is easy tobel these freedom fighters wrong. But what if you find the cause of all your pain and suffering?"

    Suki and Nik stayed silent at the moment.

    "I''ll tell you what I did," the Chief smiled, "I found the Fire Nation soldier who killed my son. We both were in the army together and the bastard was my jailer. The moment I was freed, I killed him by that very night and buried him under my son''s grave. So, if you find the culprit who caused you pain and suffering of losing a loved one, sure, kill him. But remember, my son is still dead... and I have another man''s blood on my hands.

    I don''t preach to you guys to not do anything. I just hope, in the future, if you do anything, you take responsibility like a grown-up.

    Anyway, you ought to leave. We will strengthen our defenses, call out for a few guards and have them find out more information on these Freedom Fighters... but the possibility of the enemy changing location is greater.

    And take this with you."

    The chief pulled out a pouch and set it in front of the trio, "I could only fork out this much. It''s the new currency going around the kingdom and will work in most of the establishments. The amount should be 200 coins."

    "Don''t want it," Katara snorted and stood up, "Come on, let''s go."

    Nik picked the pouch with right hand before it was devoured and Suki pursed her lips seeing this.

    "What the..." the man mumbled but the trio gave him no notice.

    The moment they walked out of the cottage, Katara hissed, "Why''d you take his money?!"

    "Rx, it''s destroyed," Nik was about to wave his hand but flinched, an action caught by the duo.

    "I... don''t want to move my hands unnecessarily... you know," Nik frowned as Suki and Katara sighed in agreement. Nik could bend, well, elements. This was a surprise to the three of them simultaneously but what Nik still refrained from exining was his soft exhtion turning into a small wind canon that tore through the ceiling of the barn they spent the night in.

    ''It can''t be that... I became a bootleg Avatar? Is someone going to possess me, too?'' Nik instantly got stumped at that point and wished that to not be possible. But the ability to bend... he realized, was directly connected to the strange situation from yesterday. Even Suki and Katara realized it, too.

    "We should make a move. Hopefully, we could meet Aang and Sokka in two or three days then we''ll be able to have more options to figure out your situation..." Katara traced her chin, looking a bit distracted as the trio made its way to the northern exit of the vige.

    "Something on your mind?" Nik inquired.

    "Just... what that old man said was... so irresponsible. Hypocritical, I guess... he said to move on but never did himself."

    "Maybe he wants to help others move on... possibly?" Suki muttered.

    Katara nced at her, "What do you mean?"

    "It''s the same as... how should I put it... yeah, it''s the same as Nik and my rtionship. I teach him, and make sure he follows the routine. Meanwhile, I also make sure he doesn''t make the same mistake I did," Suki exined, "Maybe that''s what the Old Chief was going for? He made a mistake... he probably still cannot move on. But he might have realized that we could also fall into the same regret... so he wanted to warn us."

    "By saying I can kill anyone who wrongs me?" Katara scoffed.

    "By... hinting," Nik mumbled as he looked back towards the vige, "That what are the possibilities, and what the end result could be. Today it''s that old man... tomorrow, it could be any of us."

    Katara finally grew quiet for a few seconds...

    "I guess... thank you," she whispered softly.

    "What was that?" Nik smiled.

    "I said-" Katara huffed, crossing her arms, when Suki interjected with a sly smirk, "Ignore him, his hearing has gotten strangely better."

    "Hey,e on!" Nik grumbled and red at Suki as she shrugged it off while Katara snorted, "Shameless... but, I just realized!" Katara''s gaze sparkled.

    "You can bend!" She suddenly stopped and held Nik''s shoulder.

    "I thought Michi already proved that," Nik frowned and Katara pursed her lips before hissing, "I''m serious. You can train with me... you just boiled seven people. You need to learn control! Yeah, it''s done. You''re training with me¡ª"

    *Sshk*

    Suki shoved Katara away by her shoulder and had her hands akimbo, "Not so fast," stated the Kyoshi Elite.

    "Hepletes his training with me first!"

    "Whatever. Not like you can keep up with him anymore in terms of stamina. Waterbending can drain him quickly!" Katara snorted and then realized something. Suki did, too. And so did Nik.

    The two women gave each other an evil smile and stated at the same time, "Then why are we even fighting?!"

    ---

    *Thud*

    Sokka was sted a meter away as he began to cough violently. He was present within the pce, more like, an underground personal arena that Bumi had built the moment he returned to power.

    "Hmm, *Khnnk* Ya know, this is boring. Why are we even fighting?" Bumi stood at an impressive height of three meters... with his tiny body suspended in the air with two giant arms pressed forward like a gori and two shorter rocky hind limbs.

    "You said that you''re bored... and want to fight me," Sokka exhaled heavily while clutching his chest.

    "Oh¡ª Huahehehehehe! Thaaattt''sss right! I did!" Bumi cackled, mming the two fists as the ground trembled. Sokka instantly felt ominous and he hurriedly pulled his club forward and in time, for a pir or earth shot up towards his chest, hitting right in the middle of his club as the force sent him flying again.

    *Thud*

    *Cough*

    *Cough*

    Sokka entered into a fit of coughing, his spit pouring out due to the hit as he was barely able to push himself up from the ground.

    "You know why we''re fighting?" Bumi inquired but Sokka failed to take notice of the serious note in his voice after taking such a beating as he grumbled, "Cause you''re bored. I get it. What now? Should I call others to get beaten by you for your entertainment?"

    "I''m a king with a small army of Phoenix King threatening to invade the city and grant its people a world of hurt, if I do not hand over the prisoners. I''m not bored, child. I''m vexed."

    Sokka blinked. Only now did he take note of this because Bumi didn''tugh even once.

    "Then..." Sokka muttered and looked around, obviously hinting as to why he was being given such beautiful entertainment.

    "I''m doing you a favor, boy. A favor. Why? Because you''re a friend of Aang''s and I don''t want you to make the same mistake again."

    "I''ve been thinking about the same thing... if only I was stronger..." Sokka lowered his head, "As a chieftain, I vowed to defend¡ª"

    *Bang*

    A pir of earth suddenly hit him from behind.

    "Waaahh¡ª" A scream escaped his lips involuntarily as¡ª

    "Oommmphhh!" He crashed into the ground face first and slid through, raising a small cloud of dust.

    "What the fuck?!" Sokka screamed in anger as he spat out the dust while clenching his club.

    "It''s wallowing," Bumi interjected, "The mistake youmitted is wallowing in doubt and self-pity. Do you think you''re the only one who makes mistakes?

    I didn''t defend the city when the Fire Nation came knocking back then. But do you see me crying? You fool! Doubt, pity, regret... all of these are illusions of life!

    They only exist to hold you down!

    To stop you from reaching your highest potential!

    What do you think Aang would do aftermitting a mistake when all he has to look up to are adults who are easy to cry and whine?"

    Sokka''s expression was frozen by now as Bumi thought for a moment and added, "You''ve got a life ahead, child... Sokka. Learn to see what''s ahead, and also learn from your mistakes. Dai Li? They are just a group of better earthbenders, nothing that a group of a hundred warriors can''t take down. Phoenix King? Just a fire bender with the support of the world, nothing an all-powerful enemy can''t take down?

    Crippled body? Nothing that an ingenious bending of rocks can''t be used to deal with."

    Sokka''s eyes widened at this time.

    "Support..." he mumbled, "That''s it!"

    "Good! We need to be crazy! Say more unreasonable things that have nothing to do with the situation!" Bumi cackled.

    "No," Sokka looked up, "Fire King is only a firebender with support of the world... Aang can''t fight with him or hope to take him down... alone. We need to keep to our original n. Support... support. We have the Kyoshi Warriors, the Southern Tribe, too. Now Omashu. And it''s only been weeks. It''s possible, it''s possible," Sokka muttered under his breath when a guard intruded in.

    "King Bumi! The army of Fire Nation has been sighted by the scouts!"

    "Kekeke, Fire Nation, you say?" Bumi cackled oddly.

 Chapter 63: Divergence (4)

    Chapter 63: Divergence (4)<h4>Chapter 63: Divergence (4)</h4>

    Read 4 advance chapters and support the novel @

    Patre /Fanharem

    ***

    Please do vote~

    ***

    A/N: While I managed to make the group separate temporarily, I now needed to seal the deal until at least the northern water tribe arc since it will be quite important. For that, I either needed to slow down Nik''s group and make them disappear from the grid but the problem in this scenario was that when they do return, they would bepelled to take Aang''s trail and it would be left by already worked out problems. Since this fanfic is for Nik, I couldn''t take this option. So, instead of slowing down Nik''s group, I realized that one method that might work is slowing down Aang and Sokka, or changing their direction of travel from the general direction of rendezvous with Nik and the girls.

    This chapter is an effort to do just that, at least, the first half of it. Though I know what I must do, as I write this note, I still don''t know how I will go about aplishing it so, let''s hope that it all works out. And if these author''s notes that allow me to share my point of view happen to be annoying, do tell me so that when I write the next one, I relish the thought that I will definitely annoy someone ??.

    ***

    "What do we do?" Aang was quick to panic. He had seen the small army camping outside Omashu from high in the air. Sokka, meanwhile, ate ruby ms with great delight. His hands stretched out to pick a jug of granite essence and simultaneously picked up a piece of pork chicken leg and devoured through the evening dinner. The signs of injuries on his body and his scrapped face were a telltale sign that he was in need of food.

    "Calm down *Nm* *Nm," Sokka eximed while chewing, "It''s not like they know that we''re here. All they know is that Zhao is captured... it is only after Zhao escapes that we need to worry about our situation."

    "Even then," Aang nced at Sokka, "Shouldn''t we make preparations? They have strange weapons... Bumi, do you know what they are? Like bs of metal with canons on top..."

    Aang mumbled.

    "Ahhh, that''s their tanks. Great weapons. Love them!" Bumi grinned as Aang only grew more worried, not only about their circumstance but also his old friend''s mental well-being.

    "Hehe," Bumi added with a chuckle, "I don''t have to hand the prisoners immediately. They have an army. So do I. And I also have information that can be passed on easily. Negotiations! Yes, negotiations. It is time for negotiations and we will have to reach a temporary ord...

    Let''s see," Bumi was once again without limbs but there was a piece of circr gaming piece, a circr tile, in fact, with the print of a white lotus, "The Phoenix King didn''t send his personal army and the Fire Nation took little to four days to arrive at Omashu... they must have some other ind port nearby. Hmm, hmm... this means that the Fire Lord himself isn''t here, but he must have heard the movement and would be returning soon.

    Say, Aang," Bumi suddenly looked at the duo on the other side of the table, "Want to learn a few pranks I managed to think over the years? I need an Airbender for this one."

    His grin caused Aang''s expression to brighten momentarily before he hesitated, "Shouldn''t... we already leave? To meet up with Nik."

    "It''s a three-week''s journey for them, don''t worry," Bumi''s wheel¡ª rolling chair slid back as hemented, "Once I meet with an old friend, you two can also leave... I think he knows something of value regarding a waterbending master so it will be worth the patience."

    ---

    The trio had been on the road for a couple of hours now. Nik was used to this, too. Not the long walk through various thickets but his enhanced... well, everything. He was still a little out of breath, however. Leaning against the tree, Nik gazed at Suki and Katara who rested with a relieved expression.

    "Should we just stop here for the day? We can rest right now... and train once again," Nik added, "Makapu Vige is quite far and we might need to keep ourselves in the best condition now that there is the possibility of those Freedom Fighters around the region."

    Nik didn''t mention the fact that he wanted to just train and try out waterbending again. Or airbending. It was new and scary and Nik loved the feeling when he sent out that wave of water... although how he ended up boiling it was still a mystery to him. His thoughts were easy to read by the two women who were feeling quite well about themselves previously.

    Their blue pupils regarded Nik silently as he looked at them curiously in return.

    "Yeah?"

    "I''ve been thinking... you experienced something else. Possibly something different from what we experienced in that fog. Maybe that is why you can suddenly bend... so, how about we exchange information?" Suki proposed with aplicated expression, "I don''t want to speak about what happened... but I think if it could help you... then keeping it away is not something I want to regretter down the line."

    Recalling her experience, Katara lowered her head and grew silent.

    "Sure, if you want to. We can pass the time, too," Nik nodded but Suki shook her head.

    "Not now... give me some time."

    Nik nodded, "Take all the time you need."

    He didn''t press the same thing for Katara, too. It would be her choice, after all. Even Nik had his own past experiences kept dark and unshed for the most part.

    "Till then, how about we find something to busy ourselves with?"

    The two girls thought for a moment and shrugged. They did not have anything in their mind. Katara usually would be busy with some chore in her vige and Suki would be patrolling, or supervising the training of the young initiates so the two were clueless on the matter. Nik sighed seeing this. This world wasn''t the same as his homeworld. He recalled how Kurumi or others could sit in one location and busy themselves with their television and mobile phones but their group didn''t have the option to do so.

    "How about magic tricks? Can you make anything cool appear right now?" Suki inquired.

    "I can make your stress disappear, if that''s what you''re asking."

    "Hmmm..." Katara thought for a moment before her eyes narrowed, "Could you... tell us... a bit about Michi? I mean..." she blushed, "Why... and how? Like the details..."

    Suki blinked while Nik tilted his head in confusion, "I thought you didn''t like Michi."

    "I didn''t say that," Katara crossed her arms, "She tried helping me once I burnt Kai... so I don''t unlike her... it just felt weird. And her room was so messy..."

    "So messy," Suki added as Nik scratched the back of his head, "Thanks."

    "That''s not apliment!" Katara red and huffed.

    "Sounded like one," Nik retorted and hummed thoughtfully, "But there''s nothing to tell really. Well, aside from the fact that I shouldn''t even be talking about it in the first ce, I don''t think this was anything out of the world. She liked me and found a bit of help, that''s all."

    "Sounds like someone''s shy," Suki smiled as Nik nced at her. Recalling her grumble about having her favor of massaging him returned, he smiled, "Maybe I just am feeling shy. I also feel bad about you two helping me during the time I fainted and then sometime after that, too. How about it? The two of you are tired, would you like my special massage? It will relieve you more than you could imagine."

    "Fat chance," Suki scoffed but Nik didn''t mind her resistance as he instantly put his hands on the back of her neck.

    "Ohhh... God... I see," She eximed. The change was so swift that Katara had her brows raised in surprise.

    "Well... if it''s like that... I guess I can benefit from your expertise in the area," Suki finally coughed as she lied down on her back. Given that the ground was uneven, Nik didn''t go overboard and pressure the back too much but the relief on Suki''s face only grew more profound.

    ---

    "Whew! Talk about a tough cookie to crack," Nik grumbled, wiping away the sweat collected over his brows by the back of his arm as he nced at Suki sleeping peacefully. By now, Katara was terror-stricken as she gazed at Nik as if viewing a monster.

    Her gaze trailed over to Suki. The blissful smile on her face and her clothes slightly sticking to her due to sweat but she would constantly recall Suki''s long and dragging exhtions that bordered moans. Was she still ''that'' Suki? A determined Kyoshi Warrior that tried to help as many as possible, or at least, hoped to do so? A mentor with great skills inbat and weapons?

    "Say, Katara, are you rxed?" Nik questioned and Katara didn''t dare deny the statement. She didn''t want to know any longer what happened between Nik and Michi behind the closed door because she feared that she wouldn''t be able to handle the actual regions where Nik boasted his expertise at.

    She wasn''t an idiot. Raised in a vige with a striking need for men, Katara learned early on how desperate the women of her tribe, her aunts that raised her, really were. They longed for their husbands and they were good mothers to their children but traditions forbade them to seek relief with other men. Not unless they believe their husband to be dead and every woman of the tribe believed that to be true. Their men were alive and would return any moment.

    How could they even imagine betraying the men who fought the war for their survival and future?

    But this didn''t stop the women of the tribe to sneak into each other''s privacy...

    Katara had stumbled into a few such instances but it wasn''t that big of an issue.

    What Nik did...

    With just his hands and over an area as in as a woman''s back... Katara could only imagine the threat of those hands if Nik was serious and this alongside his affair with Michi and his past conversations allowed her to have a bit of understanding on Nik. His background to be specific. Even if it was an assumption, Katara felt that Nik had been nurtured under the more adult side of the society and his openness to the matter also supported the fact.

    Now seeing Nik eye her, Katara gulped.

    "Then should we train?" Nik questioned seeing Katara agreeing to the fact she''s rxed.

    This instantly caused Katara to fall into a dilemma. Suki had gone out of her focus from relief and pleasure too easily but Katara was on edge the entire time. She wasn''t the least bit rxed.

    So basically, she was being bullied into choosing whether to start training Nik or let him stroke her back until she shivers and groans in satisfaction...

    Of course, she could deny, right? She had the right to do so. She had her own will.

    But with Suki sleeping, who happened to be a pir of support that eased the decisions within the group... and matched with Nik''s sincere smile, Katara questioned.

    Could she really deny him?

    "Let''s... train..." She grunted reluctantly. She was eager to help him learn waterbending. At least, that way, she would have someone to talk to regarding the skill and share experiences... but she didn''t want to do that now.

    "It will be better if we practice near arger body of water," Katara spoke. She had read studied the map and knew that the nearest stream, pond, or other sources of water were almost dozens of minutes away and they couldn''t leave without Suki but her ns were thwarted as Nik stretched his left hand, the palm faced down towards the ground as a barrel of water appeared out of thin air just a centimeter above the ground and created a soft thud.

    Katara only scowled as Nik continued this three more times, pulling out four barrels of water.

    The space inside the mark of his left hand was simr in area to a vige. Why wouldn''t he start making good use of it now that he could count on the kindness of those they unwittingly helped?

    "Is this enough?" Nik inquired innocently.

    "Enough," Katara rolled her eyes.

    She adjusted her state of mind and exined the matter, too, "Before bending, I think that this is something you already know, but it still needs to be said. I am honestly excited to teach you waterbending."

    "Your expression says something else," Nik muttered.

    "Because I''m exhausted!" Katara snapped.

    "Then let me give you a massage," Nik shrugged, gesturing in Suki''s direction, "She seems satisfied enough with my skills and I''m sure the rest will increase her efficiency in many things and make her feel more productive."

    That''s the actual trap. Satisfy them until they are addicted. Of course, Nik knew that the major reason for the addiction of his past clients was also the essential oils that were more aphrodisiac-type drugs that hooked them on like narcotics. No reason to be so deceitful now, right?

    Katara pouted hearing Nik''s words, "Stop ying dumb. You know why I don''t want you to do that very well..."

    "Because it''s still daytime?" Nik inquired and Katara blushed. What Nik implied was even more dangerous but she found it more reasonable to divert the conversation with a cough.

    "We are not talking about that..."

    "I thought my wife would be the one to actually agree with me, s--"

    "Nik!" Katara gasped, ring at the youth slowly turning more and more ''dangerous.'' Seeing him grin at her reaction, Katara suddenly raised her stretched her hands. She realized that she wouldn''t be able to defeat the youth verbally for she did not have her brother''s sharp tongue or wits¡ª that simply seem to rest during critical events most of the time, but she had other gifts to make up for it.

    Seeing a sphere of water floating in front of Katara, Nik took a more confident stance instead. It was clear that after learning the basics of moving one''s body from Suki, Nik was eager to face others in the spar for they would prepare him for the real thing.

    "Then let me straighten up my misguided husband. Be sure to try and observe my moves... but don''t mimic them right now. You can take the chance to use what you''ve learned from Suki against a bender." Following the threat was a warning and then finally a suggestion that marked the beginning of a long evening for the duo.

 Chapter 64: Cost of Freedom (1)

    Chapter 64: Cost of Freedom (1)<h4>Chapter 64: Cost of Freedom (1)</h4>

    Shout-out to Malidiir!

    Read 5 advance chapters and support the novel @

    Patre /Fanharem

    ***

    And please vote~

    ***

    "And up, and down. Yep, just like that, gently," Katara spoke calmly as if she was in apletely different state of mind than before. The moment of teasing had passed and Katara now taught what little she knew. The two in front of each other with two wooden barrels in the middle. Mimicking Katara''s stance, Nik gently waved his outstretched arms up and down.

    He did this while focusing on the opening of the barrel. As he did this, Nik began to consciously feel something slipping out of him but as it did, he registered an external entity entering his control and that pulled his attention to the surface of the water in the barrel shuddering and rising up slowly. The pace of the rise grew as it was soon pulled out of the barrel and with a gaze full of fascination, Nik waved his hands down and the water entered the barrel gently.

    "Whoa..." he mumbled, unconsciously breaking off from that connection. Yes, there was exhaustion, but nowhere near he had expected it to be now that he tried things without panicking all of a sudden.

    Meanwhile, Katara had already stopped in her tracks and gazed at Nik with a dazed expression.

    "Did you... move the entire volume in the barrel?" As Katara questioned, she recalled how even in the attack previously Nik had subconsciously moved the water entirely within the barrel. The situation was tense back then and didn''t give her a chance to think much but now...

    "I guess," Nik muttered as he entered the stance once again, wanting to try it out. Concentrating, he began to gently sway his arms up and down as he experienced his ''something'' escaping his body and allowing him to form a connection with the entirety of the barrel when he heard Katara speak up, "Try and reduce the volume to control."

    She had a strange expression and Nik knew she was struggling to control the volume within a barrel, but following her instructions, Nik tried to reduce the area of control. What else could he do but think of it? There were no clear instructions. Water moved through his will and the movements of his body, thetter being optional in some cases as proven by Bumi, but to reduce the section of control could only be depended on the instinctual feeling.

    Nik frowned as he made the entirety of water within the barrel fly up gently before settling it down as he shook his head, "I don''t know how to do that..."

    Katara nodded and then nced at the scroll belted on her waist.

    "We should practice this basic move first then until you can control any section of water with thergest limit being the volume of a barrel," she exined as Nik nodded.

    With that, the duo began to simply pull and push water up and down in the barrel. And only after three minutes did Nik begin to feel tired which caused him to finally stop and question Katara about it. Her experiences suggested that bending elements exhaust the bender based on theplexity and the magnitude of bending. However, as it is with physical training, with enough rest and practice, not only did Katara''s reserves for bending grow, but years of simply pushing and pulling, or changing the temperature of water now allowed her to master a few moves from the scroll easily.

    "Now I get why Sukiins about you," Katara scoffed a chuckle as she sat down after a few minutes of practice, too.

    "She does?" Nik blinked.

    "Yep, when you cked out. Something about how even if unskilled, you could tire her out," Katara smiled but the hint of envy in her eyes couldn''t be more obvious.

    "I''m not that unskilled," Nik shrugged.

    "You couldn''t even reduce the magnitude of your control. I''d say you''re pretty unskilled," Katara eyed him.

    "Or, I''m a genius who simply cannot control his talents. It could be either of the two but I think my version is the better one," Nik smiled as Katara''s lips twitched.

    Seeing her silent, Nik stood up with a grunt, "Well, I''m going to practice that wave motion again."

    "You''ve already recovered?" Katara questioned as he shrugged, "I wasn''t too exhausted in the first ce, not to the point of falling at least."

    Nik wouldn''t stop for anything at this point. They weren''t too deep into the thicket so the threat of wild animals was minimal, too. Seeing Nik pulling and pushing the water out and into the barrel, Katara nced towards Suki and then hesitated. Confirming that she was sleeping, Katara spoke up, "Nik... did you feel helpless... when you were caught in that dungeon by that Fire Nation Admiral."

    "Zhao," Nik added, "And if possible, I wouldn''t want to recall a physically painful event."

    "Sorry," Katara grew quiet with the sound of water being bent filtering into the surroundings. Only after a few minutes did he open up.

    "I didn''t feel helpless against Zhao. I could run whenever I wanted to and I thought if some injuries can allow me to stay and possibly help Aang then it would be worth it... well, that n was a failure. The kid needed no protection in the first ce...

    But if it is being helpless... I felt it when the woman I loved, you know, tonically, didn''t love me back, or didn''t feel the same way I did."

    "... what''s tonic?"

    Katara inquired.

    "Affection not borne from sexual interests," Nik kept it concise, "Like affection between siblings... friends, or a parent and her child."

    Nik grew silent as he had almost lost control of the water floating in front of him.

    "I see... what did you do then?"

    "I''m here," Nik replied.

    "No, I meant..."

    "I know what you mean," Nik exhaled as he returned the water into the barrel. Smiling, he nced at Katara, "There are no tricks, I guess. Katara, if you feel helpless, the only course of action is to either be so resourceful that you don''t need to experience helplessness or... find help."

    "You mean depend on someone else?" Katara frowned.

    "There''s nothing wrong with that," Nik leaned against the barrel and looked at her, "So? I''ve told you my sob story. What''s yours? Why the sudden interest in experiences of futility?"

    Katara lowered her head and slowly began, "When we were trapped in that fog... I saw my mother. She was bleeding. I now know how to bend and I could have healed her but... I couldn''t bend in that location. I... only watched, and cried like a helpless little girl I once was." Her gaze dimmed as she hugged her knees, "You know, I thought that I hated the fire nation soldier who killed her. I still do, slightly... but my experiences now tell me how wrong I was and how misguided my anger happened to be. I just feel so... helpless."

    Katara struggled with her words and fought back her sobs yet a thin trail of tears leaked through the corner of her left eye as she gritted her teeth.

    "I''m sorry," Nik whispered and added with a gentle smile, "If therees a day that you feel like that again, and I happen to be around, meet me. I will try and help you."

    "If therees a day?" Katara looked up, her eyes slightly red, "I am feeling helpless right now. What? Is there anything you can do to help me?" Her words choked in the middle as she scowled with tears finally spilling out after the admittance while Nik pushed himself off of the barrel and sat next to Katara.

    "Of course, I have something that can help," he mumbled as his hand sneaked past Katara''s shoulder and pushed the side of her head against his shoulder. Katara''s eyes widened as Nik firmly hugged her shoulder and whispered, "You can cry here. It would help and I won''t say anything. To anyone."

    Still biting her lips, Katara''s vision turned blurred and her whimpers turned into soft wailing as she hugged Nik and began crying her eyes out.

    ''It''s toote to stop pretending to be asleep... right?'' Suki thought silently. She was already awake by the point Katara raised her voice in the middle of the conversation but she felt greatly relieved. Even though she didn''t get to share her doubts herself, this helped clear her mind greatly.

    ---

    "I told you. Use your opponent''s strength against them," Suki frowned as she spoke and acted simultaneously with her arms coiling around Nik''s hand as she twisted her body and flipped Nik on his back as he struck the ground with a thud, making him cough in pain.

    "That''s... truly unfair," Nik gasped, trying to catch his breath as Katara sat a bit away, recollecting herself, too. It has been two days since they left the vige targetted by the freedom fighters and Suki seemed to have strangely dropped the topic of sharing her visions in the world of fog entirely.

    "Everything is fair in love and war," Suki grinned, "And we love to train you. Isn''t that right?" She nced back, making Katara smile, "Yes. It''s been entertaining for us, too."

    "You both are just jealous," Nik decided to finally be ruthless, "That it takes the two of you to achieve what Michi attained in half the time!" He gasped a lie but seeing the duo''s expression crumble, Nik began to chuckle and sigh heavily in between.

    "That''s not the same!" Katara retorted.

    "You can try that, too. The results will be the same," Nik smiled and sprawled backpletely.

    "He''s just ovepensating for not being able to keep up," Suki interjected with a sly smirk as Nik slowly sat up, "Not really. I''m just pointing out the truth."

    Now being able to take breaks, the duo had tacitly decided to train him simultaneously. Well, Suki trained him but Nik trained ''with'' Katara. There was a difference. Though a bit better, Katara was essentially a novice, just like him, and thus when they trained, it was mostly learning from each other and their true teacher¡ª the waterbending scroll.

    After a moment''s rest, Nik tried to pull the sweat off of him but he failed. To him, controlling arger body and making more wave-like moves came easy but since he was a beginner, improvements were not easy toe. One thing Nik did realize, however, was that the visions and the screeching sounds had stopped for the time being, and focusing on waterbending seemed to be leaving him with no spare energy to identally bend air by exhaling too loudly or softly.

    "When do you think they will arrive?" Suki changed the topic and looked up at the sky with the dawn barely lighting it up.

    "In a day or two, probably. Even with Appa, they would need to rest while covering the distance and that''s assuming Zhao does get released by now. Else, Aang might just want to stay in the academy more." Nik spoke up.

    "Anyway," Katara smiled, "We''ll be reaching the nearest colony by noon. They ought to stop by the area so we can wait there for the day."

    "A colony, huh," Suki mumbled as she sat down beside Nik, "I don''t know what to expect. Isn''t it the same as a vige?"

    "Not ording to the vigers," Katara mumbled with a sigh.

    The warsted for over a hundred years. The Fire Nation, instead of destroying viges in the settlements they had conquered, began to colonize them instead and this was one of the major reasons why the Fire Nation won the war eventually. They integrated everything with their culture and citizens and even if there are other elemental benders in the colony, they are not part of the Earth Kingdom or the Water Tribe. Instead, they are the citizens under the Pheonix King.

    "One thing is for sure. They will have high security and probably a cost of entrance..." Nik frowned.

    "Good thing we have the reward given by the chief from thest vige," Katara grunted.

    "We don''t. I destroyed it, remember? You said so."

    "Wait, really?" Katara gasped, "I thought you were trying to make me feel better."

    Nik rolled his eyes, "Well, there you go. Next time you want me to fake-destroy coins, just wink after making yourself clear."

    "Don''t worry, we''ll manage," Suki shrugged as Nik nudged her shoulder, "So? Do you require another one of my massages?"

    "Hmph, isn''t that excuse getting old?" Suki inquired and nced at Nik with a crafty expression only for him to blink innocently, "Excuse for what?"

    Suki''s lips twitched as she continued to match his gaze until she finally snorted, "Whatever."

    "Fine," Nik shrugged, "Katara, do you want to a massage?"

    Katara subconsciously looked at Suki and seeing the woman nce in return with a great intent, the waterbender smiled.

    "Maybe I will¡ª"

    At this point, Nik frowned and looked sideways.

    "There''s someone near us... only one." Nik whispered softly as Katara stopped in her tracks.

 Chapter 65: Cost of Freedom (2)

    Chapter 65: Cost of Freedom (2)<h4>Chapter 65: Cost of Freedom (2)</h4>

    Read 6 advance chapters and support the novel @

    Patre /Fanharem

    ***

    Nik scratched the back of his head, his lips moved but the sound was too soft to be heard from the distance. From the bushes, the trio was being observed by a dark-skinned youth wearing his hair shaggy. The skinny youth, however, failed to notice the morning dew on the leaves and at the tips of the flowers around him trembling.

    ---

    "I feel it but... it wouldn''t move and if I screw it up, whoever is spying on us will be spooked," Nik frowned as Suki was getting ready to leave. Katara instead frowned and stated sternly, "If you can feel it, you can bend it. How long are you going to keep by the fact that you cannot bend smaller droplets? If you think that, then you won''t be able to do it in the first ce."

    "I get what you''re trying to say but it isn''t helping. The way you''re saying it because face it, I''ve been a waterbender for less than two days, and I don''t know how to properly wield it. What if the guy behind the bushed doesn''t have any ill will? Why the need to use iplete bending and risk fatally injuring him. Bending is dangerous, more so than hand-to-handbat."

    "Hey!"

    Katara and Suki took offense in his statement simultaneously.

    "Bending water can also heal," Katara scoffed.

    "And fight me for real, I''ll show you how dangerous hand-to-handbat is!" She crossed her arms.

    "Anyway, do we even have to do anything if all he''s doing is observe?" Katara questioned.

    Suki and Nik fell silent.

    "Then should we just let the scout lead his team, possibly, back to us seeing that we are defenseless?" Suki then inquired sarcastically, causing Katara to roll her eyes.

    "I hope this works," Nik mumbled as his gaze turned focused and somewhat intense. He had never truly tested the distance of his control on water but given that he had been a bender for less than three days, reaching almost ten meters with utmost concentration should be something happy to feel about.

    "Wait, I don''t think you should follow Katara''s suggestion," Suki stated hastily, fully supporting Nik''s ideal of learning control before acting but that was simply ''bull'' from Nik who felt a bit nervous about acting recklessly. But despite the reckless nature of his actions, Nik wanted to try what he could do based on the raw, unrefined abilities he seemed to have obtained in that world of fog.

    His hand suddenly flicked in the direction of the supposed scout as not only his sweat, something he''d been trying to micro-control, but the surrounding droplets of dew formed a considerable wave of water that shot in the direction where Nik had heard the scout stopping with rough pants.

    It was too sudden of a move with Nik''s focus fully invested over the attack. It wasn''t even considered an attack. Nik simply wanted to trytching the scout up with water yet as he felt subconsciously excited for finding his actions work, his expression took turn for the worse¡ª

    *Chiiiiii*

    The same ringing noise began, almost threatening to break his focus but it didn''tst for long. The shrill echo itself turned into a distorted voice thatsted barely a second.

    "---*chiiiii*--- can---"

    *Ssh*

    "Aaghh!" Nik lost control of the water as it sshed onto the thick bush causing the one hiding within to gasp loudly. The bush shuddered and with hurried footings, whoever spied on the trio ran away.

    "What happened?" Suki stood up instantly, cautiously measuring her surroundings while Nik rubbed his ears.

    "The same thing," he replied, "A shrill noise... which I thought I wouldn''t hear anymore."

    "There is no reason to consider that the gifts granted to youe without any consequences," Katara crawled up to him with a worried expression, "You should probably stop¡ª"

    "No, it doesn''t mean harm else it would not be so random and so simple," Nik shook his head. He had another reason to believe as such¡ª his status screen. The only change registered was the addition of the skill and that, too, didn''t mention any negative impact outright.

    "Then let''s leave. No reason to stick around and find out the consequences of your actions," Suki spoke up and Nik sighed, "And I almost had him..." with that he looked around and focused on a small droplet almost falling off of the edge of the leaf. A few seconds passed and Nik rolled his eyes. He lost that moment of concentration entirely.

    ''Maybe it''s a more active kind of a thing?'' Nik tried to articte what he felt when he was in that state but failed to do that correctly. It was just a ''feeling.'' Something he had for a moment and now it was lost again.

    The trio didn''t wait for long and took on the path once again. The Colony will give them a ce to fully rest and they will have covered at least a third of their distance to Makapu Vige.

    As they had already calcted, it didn''t take long for them to find earthen walls stretched across the distance as a perimeter with a gate covered by green tiles but a golden phoenix insignia printed on the gate itself.

    "So this is the Chay Thang Colony," Suki mumbled as Nik stopped and inquired, "So, what are our stories this time?"

    "Travellers?" Katara frowned.

    "We''re too young and ill-equipped to be merchants," Suki clicked her tongue in remorse since merchants are usually the most weed group in any vige and possibly a colony, too.

    *Boom*

    Just as they were discussing, a st in the middle of the colony by itself caused a mushroom of smoke that reached high enough to get registered by the trio. But it wasn''t the only one.

    *Boom*

    *Boom*

    *Boom*

    Three more explosions urred consecutively as the trio''s steps grew slower. Their expressions were now dazed and doubt grew in their hearts.

    "Is... anyone around us?" Suki whispered. Her breathing was slowly growing quicker and shallower.

    "Not that I can hear," Nik replied while cautiously looking around, "Or see."

    It took a few seconds for them to calm down and they began to walk towards the colony even quicker.

    The entrance of the colony was unprotected and the trio slipped in without another thought and began walking towards one of the regions where the explosion urred with the dust barely scattered away. Nik''s frown deepened as the surrounding noises including the shuddering screams and wails made it all the more difficult to concentrate. Now he was beginning to realize the vices of his strange enhancements but he could only endure.

    However, Suki and Katara only realized the gravity of the situation once they heard the shrill cries with many guards moving the rubble and even more citizens creating a crowd.

    "Move! Move! Carry away the injured!"

    "Fuck those terrorists! What freedom fighters? They''re nasty pieces of arses!"

    "Help! Mom, stay with me! Hey, I''m here, yes, I''m here..."

    "My boy!"

    "My cabbages!"

    Shouts filled the region as Katara''s eyes widened.

    "Hey!" Before Nik or Suki could stop her, the waterbender hissed, "I obviously am gonna help! Be discreet and get me some more water!"

    She began pushing through the crowd while shouting at the top of her lungs once she was stopped by a rather bulky guard that controlled the crowd.

    "Move! I can help," she didn''t wait as she uncorked her pouch and let the water from it cover the injured arms of a screaming citizen, and it began glowing. The results, although not instantaneous, were quick enough for the supervisor of the guards to have her bring into the fray as Katara began healing those she could yet she didn''t look good. It wasn''t the exhaustion. It was theck of ability in helping those who were fatally injured.

    Suki and Nik, on the other hand, observed their surroundings. Structures and pavement, of course, were ruined beyond belief. Items and stalls were destroyed. Many injuries, fortunately, were stabilized by Katara but it wasn''t enough. She was alone and still human prone to exhaustion once she hits her limits. The citizens, however, were angry and already seemed to know the cause of the menace.

    The Freedom Fighters.

    Recalling the barrels filled with exploding jelly, Nik''s expression turned a bitplicated, too.

    Suki, meanwhile, had her attention attracted to a crying boy crouched near the crowd with no one paying him any heed.

    "Hey, it''s going to be alright," Suki walked upto the boy and crouched while patting his head.

    "No *sob* *sob* it won''t!" he sobbed as he looked up with his face covered with tears and snot, "My brother... he''s only I got!" He stumbled with his words but it caused Suki to purse her lips.

    "What about your mum and dad?" She whisperedfortingly as the boy cried harder, shaking his head.

    "Leave him be,ss," one of the older men grumbled, "He''ll cry out and be taken care of by the mayor... not our first orphan by those fucking idiots with a few screws loose. Just... let him cry out." Although he said that, matched with Suki''s appalled expression, he could only look away with a sad expression, "You''re new, aren''t ya? Just take what you need and be quick to move on. Our home is a mess."

    "There," Nik looked towards a nearby alley and then nced at Katara and Suki.

    It was clear that Katara would be much more helpful here and Suki wouldn''t be needed if he''s just trying to find out more about the Freedom Fighters. Anyway, when alone, he has more freedom... ironically, and could retreat into his space at a moment''s notice.

    With that, Nik walked up to Suki and bent down to whisper into her ear, "Keep a lookout for yourself and Katara. I just found something but I''ll be back quickly. And I''ve already ced a barrel of water behind the crowd so if Katara needs it, just point it out."

    "Wait, I can¡ª" Suki called out as Nik smiled back, "You''re not going to leave a crying kid alone, are you? That won''t be too ''Kyoshi Warrior-like'' of you."

    "Finding who did this is more important," Suki bit her lips as Nik shrugged, "Then you better help here as much as you can. We already think that the Freedom Fighters did it. I''m just trying to find out if that''s true or not."

    "Stay... safe. And be careful," Suki finally hugged the boy, letting him cry out loudly as she called out while Nik nodded and walked into the alley as his gaze fell on arge circr metal lid before grumbling, "They had to enter sewers..."

    ***

    Hey guys, if you enjoy the novel then please vote because it''ll help the fanfic alot~!

 Chapter 66: Cost of Freedom (3)

    Chapter 66: Cost of Freedom (3)<h4>Chapter 66: Cost of Freedom (3)</h4>

    Read 7 advance chapters and support the novel @

    Patre /Fanharem

    ***

    A/N: I''m saying now, do not freak out. It is not genderbent and there is a reason why I wrote thingster.

    ***

    "I hate the smell."

    "Of course, ya fuckin'' idiot! These are the sewers filled with shit! You expect the smell of roses, do ya?"

    "Hey, keep it down."

    "Nobody''s gonna check this shit hole so don''t worry."

    "Talk about retribution. Just the smell is one of the hurdles to Freedom!"

    "Don''t talk of freedom so lightly. What would a newbie like you know of the costs to attain it?"

    Nik could hear the hushed whispers, a few rambunctiousughter, and even the chittering mice through the sewer pipeline as he held back the nauseous feeling and walked through the gunk while covering his nose and mouth with a handkerchief.

    He didn''t need to get close to the group quite possibly responsible for the most recent havoc in the Chay Thang Colony above but he was still curious to understand their goals. Of course, there was a sick sensation in his stomach when he thought of the injured and corpses above but there was only sympathy in Nik''s mind and not anger. Who knows, the dead may have another chance at life, too?

    Although a selfish approach, Nik found that this was simply it for him. He couldn''t feel angry in the civilians'' stead. But he wasn''t going to enter a retrospective state in the middle of a sewer. But the idle thought did give him an idea.

    Slowing down, Nik began to concentrate and move his hand, and finally, the surrounding sludge began to part and was pulled from his boots and clothes, too.

    "Yeah, that''s right. I may be the first sludge bender," he huffed in relief as the next stretch became easier to traverse and safer, too. After all, the risk of identally slipping and falling into a shitty trail was now at its lowest.

    Instead of pushing it outwards, Nik bent the contents of the sewer past him and walked forward at a moderate pace. He was nearby and by now many things were clear.

    Finally, he reached the section lit by torches as Nik stopped bending the sludge and quickly swiped the wall and stuck next to it. Leaning a bit forward, Nik found a small group waiting by the corner. The flickering mes of the torches made it harder to make true of details but he could see a thin,nky figure standing on a raised tform of a sort while someone began, with a grunt.

    "Jet, what should we do next? Our stock of Exploding Jelly is almost out and its production has been limited after the war. And you stole thest of it from the mines of the colony. What next?"

    "The war never ended," Nik finally registered a cold voice, "It only changed from the battlefields of the Earth Kingdom to their colonies."

    ---

    "How can they consider colonies and the innocent civilians as enemies? What wrong did they do?" Katara growled, her gazending on a yellowed poster with the image of a sharp-looking youth printed on it. The words on the paper stated¡ª Leader of the Terrorist Group Freedom Fighter, Jet.

    Currently, Katara and Suki were seated within an earthen room. Two potted nts by the circr window filled the room with a fresh scent and opposite to them was a middle-aged woman with slightly lower cheekbones and her most defining feature happened to be a scar from her left cheek to chin.

    She regarded Katara and Suki calmly, brushing off Katara''s anger, too, and began, "As travelers, you were not obligated to help us. But young waterbender, you did help us. Thank you for that. Because of you, the Colony was able to lower its losses... from those who could be saved.

    But not everyone is saved. Jet, here, is a product of hatred. It is said that his vige was burnt and destroyed by a group of firebenders, at least, one of them should be a firebender."

    The woman happened to be the mayor of the colony and she exined what she knew, or what she wanted the two to know.

    Katara frowned hearing this. After the first few major attacks towards all the other nations during the first four decades of the war, the Fire Nation had begun to stabilize their territories thoroughly and that had induced more pain and bloodshed than the actual war. This cleansing had caused many innocents to suffer the plight of fire and those who survived were only able to do so with a hole dug through loss and pain in their hearts.

    "Is there something we can do to help? There should be some news on the leader of the Freedom Fighters," Suki inquired, "And how do they have such explosives in their hands?"

    "They stole from Chay Thang," the woman replied, "We have developed a few mines but the resources from these mines are barely noteworthy. Instead, we decided against wasting the exploding jelly but it was stolen a week ago right after the Fire Lord Iroh passed by the colony. He was passing through a nearby colony and many wished to see him so the security of the colony wasn''t a pleasant sight to bear."

    "Why didn''t you destroy thosepounds?" Katara frowned and Suki looked at her.

    "Why would I knowingly act in a manner that inflicts harm to the colony''s financial interest?" The Mayor retorted, a hint of annoyance shing through her gaze, too.

    "Anyway, the Colony appreciates your assistance but we won''t be requiring it again. Although I have gotten old, I won''t tolerate these acts and will be assembling a small team of benders to finally respond to the threat the Freedom Fighters have turned into," the woman snarled with her fingertips lighting up in mes, "and crush them!" she hissed, clenching her fists and the mes turned into smoke.

    Katara looked at her hands for a moment with her weariness barely concealed and she nodded, "Thank you for letting us know about the situation and waving off the entrance fee."

    Suki stood up, too. Just when the girls turned, they heard the mayor''sugh, "Young Waterbender, you think all who bend fire are evil?"

    The duo''s bodies stiffened up as Katara turned around and shook her head with aplicated expression.

    "I used to... but now, I think, those who are capable of hurting others... are not restricted to firebenders. Anyone can be wrong... and I''m too short-sighted to understand the concept itself."

    The woman narrowed her eyes at Katara''s words and soon chuckled, "Looks like you really want to believe it, huh. Well, believing in something is oftentimes the first step of eptance."

    With that, the mayor didn''t hold the two any longer and the duo walked out of her office and walked down the residential area of the colony to reach the marketce again. Although the rubble had been cleared up and the structures were already repaired mostly, the signs of loss couldn''t be more apparent on the faces of the civilians.

    "Do you think she is trying to do the same thing as Ukano?" Suki finally stated her doubt. Ukano''s revtion was simply too grave for the two women as his acts had bordered the dangerous territory of relinquishing the free will of the innocents. The Mayor of the colony, too, sheltered children without any support, and the main cause of this was none other than the Freedom Fighters. They had yet to see a vige where the fire nation soldiers would forcefully take away the toddlers but this could be because of the fact that the reach of Fire Nation towards the south wasn''t as prominent as the North and the west.

    Omashu may as well have been a major outpost for the Phoenix King to see through his ns but the sessful intervention of the ''Avatar'' had stopped the schemes earlier than a point of no return.

    "I don''t know," Katara mumbled, "Why would the fire nation want to hurt its own civilians? They may have Earthbenders amidst them but all of them as the citizens of Fire Nation... makes me wonder what happened to the Northern Tribe and what will happen to the Southern Tribe in the future."

    "Don''t worry, Aang will put a stop to all of this eventually..." Suki spoke up but her expression spoke of uncertainty. It was clear that the longer they spent time in the real world and realized how ''grey'' it was, the less they believed that the boy was ready to face a few harsh realities.

    "It looks you''re trying to believe it. Good, it''s the first step to eptance," Katara nodded and mimicked the mayor, making Suki chuckle, "Good one."

    "Now," Katara took a deep breath, "Where is Nik?"

    "He said he found a trail and would return shortly..." Suki grumbled, "And I''m hungry..."

    "And he has our rations, and equipments... great," Katara rolled her eyes.

    "Do you think he got caught?" Katara finally inquired with a frown, admitting that she indeed felt a bit worried as Suki crossed her arms, "I taught him better to be caught."

    ---

    "Who are you?"

    Nik looked at the wary crowd. The flickering light would make many feel dizzy after being present in such an ambiance and the smell didn''t help at all.

    In the middle and right in front of him stood a rtively petite figure. A woman, Nik realized. She was the one called Jet. Facing her inquiry, Nik could only remain silent for a moment and when she pulled out a short knife, he smiled wryly, "I wanted to join you guys. I saw the three of them rushing into the sewers before the explosion."

    His words caused others to flinch.

    "Don''t you fool us! I saw you! You''re that waterbender who almost attacked me!" A thin youth shrieked as Nik rolled his eyes, "But I didn''t. I let you escape, remember? I''m a waterbender. My vige was sacked by those fire nation assholes. Let me in! I can do much more with you guys!"

    Nik imed with a serious expression as he matched Jet''s icy stare.

    She turned her face to look at a tall man wearing a conical hat. The duo only stared at each other for a few seconds and she nodded, "Fine, you can join us... only if you bring the head of the mayor of this Colony. She''s a firebender who was once a soldier under the Fire Lord Iroh''smand. She caused destruction and left our people in pain. Kill her."

    Nik frowned for a moment and then nodded, "I was hoping for something more... widespread," he mumbled under his breath with a reluctant expression. Instead of causing worry, his words only made the woman feel relieved under the mask but she almost felt unreal when Nik added, "Let me tell you something. I won''t spare the Earthbenders, too. They took the name of Fire Nation, they must also face the consequences of betrayal."

    "Good, untie him," Jet nodded.

    Once Nik was untied, Jet continued, "Remember, once you kill the mayor, there will be no turning back. You will give your life to the cause. It is the cost we bear to recover our freedom!"

    While Nik did nod, he felt strangely disgusted by the notion. It was as if something within him just... threw up.

    ***

    Hey guys, if you enjoy the novel then please vote because it''ll help the fanfic alot~!

 Chapter 67: Sludge Lord

    Chapter 67: Sludge Lord<h4>Chapter 67: Sludge Lord</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 8 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "Man, I''m so sorry that your vige was destroyed," Nik sighed deeply. He knew how to act and considered himself at least one level above amateurs in the art. He had already heard whatever the group had against the fire nation and behold¡ª

    He didn''t care that much after all.

    But still, he wanted to act independently and he knew that he had to start from some point. This felt like the right moment. Why?

    Because it is ''now.''

    He didn''t have to wait for any future opportunity to understand his strength and whatever had passed cannot be changed. At least, he needed to practice well. Although he holds no prejudice against killers or even other vices of the society because he has served many representatives of the acts, he knew full well how to hold a grudge, and knowing that Zhao will be released eventually, he wanted to be capable enough to deliver an ass-whooping of his career under themand of the Phoenix King.

    His sympathetic words caused the two burly brothers walking behind him to sigh softly as the older one finally opened up, "Nah, no worries... I just hate the fact that I can''t do any better."

    "Aren''t there other benders?" Nik inquired curiously, "They can really cause major destruction. With that power, anyone will take the Freedom Fighters seriously and have a chance at furthering the cause."

    The siblings looked at each other. The younger one shrugged and the elder one chuckled, "Of course, there can be benders if they pass the test. Any bender who wishes to join our cause needs to disy their worth by taking out a leader of one of the mixed establishments. All these are benders from the war and got serious firepower!"

    "Heh, nothingpared to waterbending," Nik sneered.

    "You got that right," the younger one chuckled as they reached the same entrance from which Nik entered the sewers.

    "Anyway, brothers, I shall meet you after taking out the mayor," Nik turned around and stretched his hand out to pat their shoulders. Though not ustomed to such warmth, the brothers didn''t say anything. However, their expressions changed when both of their clothes mysteriously, and suddenly disappeared. One set was devoured, the other one sent into the space and without letting them digest the change, Nik moved swiftly.

    His kick struck thehers of the overly burly but clearly ovepensating siblings as he smacked their faces with a strike of his palms and then taking a stance, Nik waved his hand forward sharply causing a wave of sludge to shoot straight into the sibling''s body, smashing them into the walls as they lost consciousness instantly.

    "Nice!" Nik pumped his fist.

    Thinking for a moment, he nced at the two brothers and found some shit stuck to their lips.

    ''Serves them right,'' he shrugged. Although not too traumatized by the actions of the Freedom Fighters against innocent civilians that were simply unfortunate enough to be subjected to some twisted vengeance, he wasn''t feeling jolly and refreshed either. They had kids injured for no reason whatsoever aside from their sick needs... even Nik wasn''t going to feel sad about hurting them.

    ''But... they wouldn''t be anywhere near Zhao''s level,'' Nik mulled as he retraced his steps into the sewers, ''A Firebender is dangerous... well, it can''t cut stuff like waterbending as shown in the scroll, right? Or it will be even more dangerous...''

    "Yeah, Jet asked us to keep an eye out for the entrances so that we can fuck off from here the moment the mayor sends the guards."

    Nik knew the owner of the voice, not personally, but he did have some interaction with the youth this morning while he was spying, correction¡ª possibly scouting the area and then encountering them out of sheer luck. Nik silently hid against the corner of the turn and the moment two youths walked into the same section as Nik, he was nowhere to be found.

    Without paying attention, the two scouts continued to walk and after a few breaths, Nik reappeared on the spot he disappeared from and looked around quickly. Of course, he had hidden himself into his personal space. It wasn''t beneath him to use as many advantages as he can gain during a confrontation and his weird quirks from Infinity definitely helped in the situation. Seeing the two scouts without registering his presence, Nik smiled and walked towards them slowly yet his hands already moved.

    Waterbending depended on the basic sets of moves that would direct that kind of control needed and the rest is left to the will of the user so the more creative a bender is, the better. Of course, without proper training, all the imagination in the world will only end up hurting oneself. Yet, there were a few things Nik could now do.

    The thin youth felt the sludge moving against the flow finally and he stood for a moment. Seeing this, his partner turned silent, too, and that''s when they heard¡ª the sound of the movement of water.

    "Who¡ª" before the youth could turn back, they fell directly into the sewerage with a massive wave of sludge striking them down. Nik didn''t wait, again, and jumped them when they were still dizzied. ording to Suki, stomping is one of the best attacks avable to the weak and can be used efficiently by anyone with little effort.

    ''They'' were stomped into shit until they lost consciousness.

    Yet, Nik understood another thing. Most fighters, like Suki, would be quick to regain their bearings and even if dizzied, they will have enough wits and muscle memories to not wait and recollect their thoughts but keep on moving. She had already done this once where Nik would almost hit her and then she would subconsciously unleash one of the more advanced moves.

    With that done, Nik began to scout through the sewerage system under the Chay Thang colony and sneak-attacked the members he found. But his main objective was none other than the stash Jet had kept under her control where he revealed himself to get close to them. His enhanced hearing was a great gift, his strangely enhanced scent, however, was the worst punishment that he would only wish for his enemies.

    May Zhao sniff a rotten Goat Gori''s ass that died from diarrhea.

    Pushing aside distracting thoughts and curses, Nik nced at his status screen.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 0 (97.9562/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)]

    Each barrel of exploding jelly gave a little over 2 points and now, there were the ten final barrels ced together with Jet personally keeping a charge. Even a fool would know that the Jet wanted to cause another explosion from ''within'' the colony and to have the maximum advantage, she wanted to have the enemy discover their location so that there can be more damage. ording to a few whispers he had eavesdropped on, the escape route was already nned.

    This only firmed Nik''s conclusion but for Katara and Suki still within the colony and his personal gains, Nik didn''t want the exploding jelly to go off. It could finally sort out his curiosity.

    Infinity provided details on his current rank. For instance, Nik was aware of his status. He was aware of the requirements to bring things or even people into his personal space and he was aware of what he can devour or not. In fact, the rules for devouring were quiteplex. First, nothing sentient will ever get devoured and this included the elements being bent. He had tried. Previously, Nik wasn''t sure of the reason but now that he could somehow bend water, he realized that while bending an element, it acts as an extension to oneself and for some reason, Infinity is not thrilled by having living beings and parts of wills devoured.

    Despite such aprehensive imparting of information, there was not a shred of information on the higher ranks or the so-called benefits brought by a rank.

    Now being this close topleting one of the objectives he had formed from early on, he was no doubt excited.

    Confirming that he had indeed taken out half of Jet''s force, Nik decided to move towards Jet. His moves hadn''t been silent during waterbending, at least, too silent. So, there was still a chance that he might get caught but the colony above was in a period of unrest so the constant chatter from the various entrances somewhat stifled the noise of his own attacks.

    Nik moved swiftly. He didn''t intend to give Jet the chance to blow away a fortune of AP just for some personal vendetta. He could use it better than her...

    *Fwip*

    Nik''s eyes widened and he dodged barely in the nick of time due to the sound being registered from afar. Yet the attack was swift enough to almost pierce his head.

    All the excitement and confidence from his previous victories suddenly calmed down and Nik stopped to raise a wall of sludge in front of him.

    *Fwip*

    It was an arrow.

    An amazing shot at that.

    It pierced into the wall of sludge and was stuck within. Many more arrows followed suit. Nik silently stood behind the wall of sludge. He didn''t want to keep the bending for a longer period of time since it''s more taxingpared to attacking swiftly and letting go of water.

    Considering his options, Nik took a deep breath and sent the wall forward, and rushed alongside it. He had the element of surprise with him and the longer he waits, the harder it will be to capitalize on the advantage he had built. Of course, there was a chance that all of it could go to hell and for that, he would shamelessly retreat into his personal space.

    "A Freedom Fighter, my ass," Under the mask, Jet hissed in anger as she screamed, "Take one more step and I will light the barrels up! Even if you''re a waterbender, the force of the explosion will tear you and the Colony''s residence apart!

    There were only two individuals near this spot, securing the ten barrels of exploding jelly. One was, of course, Jet. The other was the silent Freedom Fighter who wore a conical straw hat. He knocked another arrow to his bow and took an aim towards the wall of sludge.

    This only caused Jet''s expression to turn severe as she bit her lips and picked up the torch nearby.

    "I''m not joking! You take one more stop, we''re all goners!"

    She screamed and brought the torch closer to the clothed bulge covering the entrance of the barrel as the sludge of the sewers finally lost its momentum and turned into a slow and diminishing drift with Nik nowhere to be seen.

    "Did he escape?" Jet muttered under her breath, "This ce isn''t safe anymore. Let''s call back the guys and set the final explosion."

    She looked towards the silent youth and inquired, "Longshot, what is it?"

    The youth didn''t reply and looked confused for a moment before he eventually shook his head. He suddenly released three arrows back to back into the sludge at various calcted distances and seeing all hit an empty mark, the youth visibly rxed. Understanding his leader''s orders, he began to move to bring back the troops when suddenly Nik appeared behind him.

    "Huh?" Jet gasped.

    Longshot instantly felt Nik''s presence as Nik''s hand brushed past the youth. Except for his hat, the youth was turned naked within an instant, the arrows already devoured but the bow in his hands not devoured since it wasn''t in direct or indirect touch with the things he had devoured.

    "Hmm?" a surprised gasp leaked from the youth for the first time but a cruel knee to his ass sent him stumbling and at this point Jet lit the wick of one of the barrels with a crazed expression.

    "You asked for it!" she hissed, "Longshot, run!"

    Without waiting, the duo ran in the opposite direction without caring if they left naked or didn''t attack their enemy further.

    Snorting in response, Nik rushed towards the barrels, his right hand instantly tapping the barrel almost at the verge of exploding and a little above two points of AP were added to his name.

    ''That''s what you get by getting the way of Sludge Lord...

    I should probably leave, too, and try to notify the guards about half the freedom fightersying unconscious in the waste of the entire colony. A fitting end, if one would ask Nik.

 Chapter 68: Rest (1)

    Chapter 68: Rest (1)<h4>Chapter 68: Rest (1)</h4>

    Happy new year~

    ***

    Support this fanfic and read 8 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Nik silently looked around. The citizens avoided him like a gue. He gave off a terrible stench at the moment even if he was clean from all the gunk. His next course of action, of course, was to meet up with Katara and inform the guards of the colony to round up the Freedom Fighters still within the sewers and see if there is some kind of reward for it.

    Nik walked out of the alley and he was instantly amazed by the structures almost repaired. Earthbending was truly efficient, Nik realized.

    "Oh, lucky me. You both are here!" Nik smiled. The best way to meet up with someone was to wait where they departed from. Since Nik had promised to return then, of course, Katara and Suki realized that the best chance of meeting up with him is to stay near the intersection of the market of the colony.

    "You listen here, mister¡ª" Seeing Nik, the two tired women instantly red, especially Katara as her wide eyes spewed mes of fury with a hunger that already motivated her to tear Nik into two. Yet, all of it faded when the lingering scent of the sewers reached towards the duo.

    "Huooo!" Empty on the stomach, angry, and now suddenly disgusted, Suki couldn''t hold it in and hurl to the side. Hearing her vomit, Katara''s expression twisted as she covered her mouth with her shoulders trembling and her face strangely bobbing back and forth as if holding something back.

    "Wow, that was disgusting," Nikmented, earning a rightful re from Suki who wiped her mouth and straightened herself up.

    They were near the corner of the alley so even if the trio''s actions registered them the annoyance of the civilians, Katara''s existence seemed to be keeping them tolerant for the moment. She had helped quite extensively to the point of tiring herself out and even when they were offered shelter by a few who saw Katara and Suki waiting near the alley, the two women had to decline.

    "Let''s find somece to stay and freshen up... I''ll tell you what happened along the way," Nik added. Humor aside, he felt a little bad seeing them waiting for him like loyal puppies so he didn''t have the heart to give them cold shoulder even if they responded with annoyance.

    As a well-developed colony, Chay Thang had a proper inn. The problem, however, was that it required payment.

    "Oh, hun, no payment, no room," the middle-aged innkeeper nced at the trio and kept a safe distance. The stench wasn''t pleasing and the exhausted look on the trio''s faces was enough to make the woman avoid them entirely.

    "Oh, I have something," Nik smiled, fishing into his pocket before taking out a small silver coin. The currency of this world is simply diverse to the point that often, copper of other nations is not used but silver and gold are sought after. However, this is a costlier method due to theck of proper conversion.

    Gazing at the silver in his hands, the olddy grew a bit closer and finally spoke up, "One room, one day, and that''s because I like yer face."

    "This here is a silver," Nik smiled, not minding the act of negotiation and what he felt like a really low offer.

    "I''ve got eyes," the woman snorted and nced at Nik, "Those two behind you. Yer women?"

    "Friends," Nik replied as the woman smiled, "Ya know, those twodies have real talent. I heard. You''re a waterbender, right? You can get a special price!" She grinner. Her words confused Katara and Suki while Nik took the chance to look around and found the lobby decorated rather exquisitely. Not to mention the door behind therge woman. As if understanding something, Nik chuckled, "How about me? How much can I fork out?"

    He leaned over the counter as the woman stepped back hurriedly, afraid that she will catch Nik''s stink.

    "Without the smell, quite a lot," the woman scoffed.

    "Come on," Nik rolled his eyes, "You can get us a better price, right? Think about it. The saviour of the colony wants to stay at your inn and I''m not sure how many feel once they find out you made a cheap fool out of us. And," Nik narrowed his eyes, "I don''t see business flooding in with me standing right here."

    "Fine. Two rooms. One for ya and thedies. No more. And only one night!"

    "With a washing room," Nik spoke up.

    "Nuh-uh! That''s the top room," the woman crossed her arms.

    "One room with a washing room for a night," Nik continued with ease. He already had the upper hand due to his stench and didn''t mind using it.

    "Fine, fine! Get your asses into the wash and clean up. Smells like shit, I say."

    Nik grinned as the woman tossed out an iron key towards him and he ced the coin on the counter, "Oh, and is there some reward on catching the Freedom Fighters?"

    "Forget it, kid! They''re the wrong crowd... bastards almost killed me today," the woman growled.

    "Oh," Nik didn''t say anything more. This wasn''t the first inquiry regarding the Freedom Fighters and Nik now knew that his initial thought of rewards being on their heads was incorrect. Others had the same form of reply but there was no talk about the bounty.

    "What was that?" Katara frowned as the trio stepped towards the stairs after understanding where their room is situated.

    "What?" Nik inquired.

    "That look she gave us and what special price was she talking about?" Suki eased into the situation with actual words rted to it as he nodded with an understanding expression, "This is the only inn right?" Nik questioned.

    "The only inn that has rooms instead of a barn divided by earthen walls," Suki sighed softly. Residence for travelers was quite a bit tricky here.

    "This ce also serves other needs aside from temporary stay."

    "What needs?" Katara continued as Nik stopped and looked at her, "Really? Can''t you figure it out till now?"

    She tilted her head in confusion, causing Nik and Suki to purse their lips but not willing to let his training partner in the art of waterbending be led away by a misunderstanding, Nik walked up to her, causing Katara to fight off the stench with sheer will as he whispered a few things softly.

    Her blue eyes widened in shock.

    "This ce is a what?!" She gasped, almost screaming.

    ---

    "Oh, hey, you guys are back," Nik smiled as Suki and Katara returned. The room wasn''t really worth the price then again this was already one of the better rooms and the ''Washing'' room was a separate space with a pipeline attached to it and a bucket to clean oneself. It was just a more primitive bathroom but at least, Nik wasn''t smelling anymore. Arge rug in the middle of the room gave a sense of ss and the giant bed by the side made its intentions known already.

    After they had settled in, Nik took out the rations and this time, Suki and Katara realized that they couldn''t depend on Nik for everything so they prepared another package with emergency rations to keep on them at all times alongside a few coins. Already knowing what had transpired within the sewers, Katara and Suki exined that they had an in with the mayor and while Nik bathed, taking his time, Suki and Katara went to the mayor to have the sewers scouted.

    The matter ended right then and there.

    As for the wealth Nik just revealed? He had robbed Ukano of... basically everything, including his wealth once he wiped the office clean. The silver was the least valuable of the treasure as Nik felt that a few smaller gems were worth even more in the right hands.

    "I''m so tired," Katara huffed. She had yet to take a proper rest and seeing therge, springy mattress, better than the frames and mattress within the servant''s quarters of the pce, Katara felt like sleeping immediately.

    But there were things they needed to discuss.

    "We found a Messenger Hawk service near the walls of the colony. How about we try to send a letter to Omashu? To get an understanding of the situation and if Sokka and others have already left." Katara sat on the edge of the bed.

    "Wait... didn''t you go the opposite way? ording to you, the Mayor''s office is in the center of the residential area..." Nik gasped, "You explored the colony without me!"

    "Hmph, you left us to starve. Consider it your just desserts!" Suki walked over and patted the mattress, appraising its quality as a satisfied smile touched her face.

    "Fine," Nik crossed his arms and left the towel on his head, "But you do know that I''m the one sleeping on the bed, right? The other spot can be discussed by the two of you."

    "Huh?"

    "Why?"

    "I paid for it, that''s why," Nik scoffed causing the two women to roll their eyes. But then they nced at each other.

    The question wasn''t who was sleeping on the floor, since Nik carried mattresses around with him, but who would sleep on the bed with Nik.

    "Why don''t you decide?" Suki instantly thought of something and dumped the responsibility on Nik. Instead of fighting amongst themselves, it was better for them to let Nik decide as it will also clear a lot of things.

    Katara understood the situation, too and even if she was a little nervous, she felt a bit excited, too.

    Storing away the towel, Nik recollected everything he had been through and realized that in this world, this will be thergest bed he gets to sleep on. Michi''s bed was better in quality but it wasn''t like he was sleeping in for the night. He had to return every morning after the deed had been done.

    ''And I literally went through shit today... I deserve this,'' Nik decided. His gaze firstnded on Suki, causing her smile to turn even more prominent but as he nced at Katara, the reactions were changed, leaving Katara''s worried expression to ease into a soft smile.

    "How thoughtful, to let me decide," Nik grinned as he walked up to Katara who was sitting on the edge of the bed, and held her shoulders. Her eyes were wide at this moment and many thoughts raged. Thoughts that Nik could interpret through her expression.

    But what of it...

    He wanted something else at the moment which was less troublesome than maneuvering his way through the delicate bnce Katara and Suki had formed in their rtionship.

    "Katara, you need to move from my bed. I need to sleep."

    "Hmm?" Katara blinked.

    "I guess... I could sleep on the bed¡ª" Suki was quick, but Nik was quicker.

    "Are you kidding me? I like to have a bit of privacy... Suki, what are you thinking, trying to climb into a man''s bed like that? Don''t you know the consequences?"

    Nik''s words left things to the imagination but the direction of it was pretty clear as Suki blushed in embarrassment and anger.

    "Of course, if you two really need to sleep on the bed, you both can," Nik added, "But I''m gonna be sleeping right here!"

    With that, he jumped into the middle of the bed and took out his own sheets, and tucked himself in. He would be stupid to cover himself in sheets prepared by an inn that also shifted as a brothel.

    His words, the smoothness of his actions, and the sheer disregard for the emotional turmoil the two women were going through regarding their budding crush left them speechless.

    In their mind, a whole drama was already scripted for both the situations should they be epted or left out...

    But not this.

    And this made them realize how eager they had exposed themselves to be, making both of them unable to look each other in the eye.

    "Fine! Just give me my mattress!" Suki snorted coldly. But seeing theck of motion from Nik, she was stunned once again.

    "Is he... asleep?" She looked towards Katara as the waterbender pursed her lips, too.

 Chapter 74: Avatar Diaryâ€” Broken Bender

    Chapter 74: Avatar Diary¡ª Broken Bender<h4>Chapter 74: Avatar Diary¡ª Broken Bender</h4>

    A/N: The avatar diary is a series of side quests attained by Avatar Aang while his separation with Nik and others alongside Sokka. I like, nay, idolize Avatar the Last Airbender too much to not develop the main characters in a way that they are not only relevant to this AU but as a whole, too. At least, this is what I hope. And, the Avatar Diary is something that will allow me to keep a good hold of a plot instead of giving Aang''s journey only one paragraph when his actions might also inadvertently affect Nik. The operative word being ''might.'' And I know many hate on Sokka but I actually liked him. He''s that funny character in every who happens to be fat but not here, he is the real charm lord who attracted not only Suki and Yue, but possibly toph tooter down the line.

    Anyway, pushing aside Sokka''s godly powers that rival God Ussop, the reason I want to develop these characters, especially Sokka, is that I have a desire to make many characters interact with other verses. For instance, I want to be able to write about Nik and Sokka going in another world, say, reverend insanity (of course, I won''t do that. Just an example) and not be strangled by rtively low development in his own arc where I am most likely to write about him.

    I understand that this may make this fanfic longer than EHG, but hey, if I was just nning on doing the same thing then I might have just continued that one.

    ***

    Appa''s growl that always seemed to blow against the whipping wind woke Sokka up first thing in the morning. Looking at his waist, the youth untied the rope that connected him to Appa''s enormous saddle as he looked to his side¡ª Tom-Tom snoring while clutching his package and his waist simrly tied.

    It has been two days since their escape from Omashu and even with Tom-Tom, their pace didn''t change that much. With Katara and Suki, the advocates of timely rest, no longer present, to save time, Sokka devised the idea to tie themselves to Appa and sleep while Appa continued to fly for as long as he could.

    It was dawn by now and looking forward, he saw Momo silently seated a bit away from him and gazing in his direction without blinking.

    "What?" Sokka scowled, not particrly fond of the creature since he has been troublesome.

    *Krrt* Momo tilted his head, letting out an iprehensible chattering sound before suddenly jumping and flying out of the way.

    *Quack*

    *Quack*

    Sokka suddenly felt something hit the back of his head, causing him to scream with sudden fright. After all, he had yet to regain his wits. His scream woke Tom-Tom and Aang.

    "What¡ª I promise I wasn''t sleeping..." Aang mumbled, his eyes barely open.

    *p* *p*

    As if punishing him right then and there for the lie, many wings pped his bald head and even Tom-Tom cried out in shock.

    *Grrragghhhh*

    Appa roared, his body finally losing bnce as a flock of turtle ducks flew past them without any intention of diverting from their path. With the shake of Appa''s body, Tom-Tom suddenly felt weightless as Appa descended yet instead ofnding back on Appa''s waist, the boy was flung back by the whipping wind with only the rope connecting him.

    "Whooooo-hooooooo!" He instantlyughed, enjoying the dilemma instead of crying for his life. Arms spread, he called out, "Sokka, look! I''m flying!"

    "Aang, get us down," Sokka called out while quickly pulling Tom-Tom up.

    Appa finallynded gently, Momo on top of his head already.

    "A little warning would have been nice!" Sokka snorted as Tom-Tom and Aang nced at one another.

    "Sokka... Momo doesn''t talk," Tom pointed out the obvious, making the youth sigh as he rolled down Appa''s t and wide tail, "I know," he replied after standing up, "But I swear, I feel like the emergency food understands everything we''re saying."

    *Kreeee*

    Momo screeched, confirming the fact that he could indeed understand some things if not everything. After all, he took offense at being called emergency food every time.

    "Let''s calm down. Momo, just apologize for pranking Sokka and he will also stop calling you names," Aang stepped in before looking a bit confused, "Am I really... trying to convince a human and an animal?"

    "Kyoshi did it," Sokka shrugged, recalling the heroic woman in Aang, "But that wasn''t much of a negotiation... she just stated her terms."

    "Who''s Kyoshi?" Tom questioned, eliciting Sokka to recount the tale as he emphasized the fact that Aang had turned into a woman, making Tom-Tomugh hard at this. Pouting, Aang changed the direction of the conversation, "Anyway, how long till we reach Shifu Colony?"

    Sokka fished out a rolled-up map from under his tunic and hummed thoughtfully after unfurling it.

    "We''ve crossed eight days'' worth of travel in a matter of two days. I guess that overworking ourselves was a bit beneficial since we now have a leg up on the Fire Nation... and even if we take a break now, we will still reach Shifu Colony by afternoon."

    The trio broke into a smile at the thought of their exhausting journeying to a temporary end. After all, they have been trying to move as quickly as possible so that they can regroup with the other three.

    After the short rest, the group covered thest leg of the journey and finally faced their first hurdle to the quest of meeting with Aang''s possible waterbending master.

    "Wait! You must pay a toll of three phoenix marks or coins of other nations of equivalent value to enter the colony!" The guards wore dark green armors with their hair tied back using a brown band. Their earthen, somewhat tanned skin tone suggested their heritage and the act of bending a rock b to cover the entrance of the Shifu Colony covered by well-carved walls was simply a dead giveaway.

    "Um..." the trio looked at each other.

    "Or," Sokka suddenly smiled, patting Appa''s furry head, "We could give you a ride to the skies for three whole minutes! This is a rare¡ª"

    "We know what''s a Sky Bison, fool! Three phoenix marks, no more, no less!"

    One of them growled, making the trio flinch.

    "Wait... have you seen other Sky Bisons?" Aang suddenly questioned. He had his head covered by a conical straw hat as he walked with the wooden staff in his hands.

    "Of course, haven''t you seen the Amazing Circus? The Tamer caught the whole flock of them after the war. Man, I wish their tour brings them back to our colony," One of the three guards manning the entrance of the colony reminisced with a sigh.

    Aang nodded after hearing this. He then looked at Appa, hope slowly filtering into his eyes. Only this news was worthwhile to have traveled for so long but their objective was much greater than just this.

    "How much with the Earth Kingdom Copper?" Sokka inquired with a groan.

    "4 for the two of the kids and 5 for you," the guard snorted in return.

    "Why 5?" Sokka scoffed.

    "Because I don''t like your attitude! Either pay or piss off!"

    Sokka red at the guard, stubbornly standing his ground.

    ---

    The chatter of the market of the Shifu Colony filtered in as Tom-Tom had his hands behind his head. If one looked carefully enough, they would be able to make out a metal gear wrapped around his arms under his sleeves that seemed to act as a holster for sharp needles.

    "Come on, Sokka, don''t be such a pooper! So what if you paid 5 coins? We have plenty!" He grinned but his words only made Sokka''s shoulder slouch further.

    "What do you know... I''m the immigrant that was discriminated against..." he mumbled, crestfallen. They had sessfully, and surprisingly easily, entered the Shifu Colony with a multi-purpose stable prepared for various mounts though not as amodating to a Sky Bison but they had to make do with that. Momo, on the other hand, continued to stay atop Aang''s shoulders.

    "So, where do we find this master?" Aang looked back.

    "Why''re you asking me?" Sokka shrugged but when he found Tom-Tom and Aang continue to look at him, his expression turned strange as he muttered, "Well, obviously, Bumi didn''t tell us a lot about this master aside from the fact that he escaped getting captured by the end of the war... so let''s start inquiring if someone settled into the Colony more recently. Look for blue eyes."

    With the approach set up, the trio began to move as Sokka took out the round tile within his pouch once again. Bumi deliberately handed them the white lotus tile of the board game Pai Sho but Sokka had yet to find its use.

    They walked aimlessly. It was already a bit past noon and interested in trying out the local dishes, the trio entered a small cozy tavern with a wonderful stench of alcohol almost dripping even during the broad daylight that caused a pleasant scowl to appear over the trio''s expressions.

    "Hmm?" A robust man behind the corner looked at the arrival and his gaze was instantly attracted to Momo who chittered by Aang''s head.

    "Oi, you three!" Called out, the trio looked at the man, possibly the owner of the tavern, and walked up to him. The man began by introducing himself as the owner and then finally gazed at Momo, "What''s that on your shoulder, boy?"

    "Oh, this?" Aang looked to his side, petting Momo''s head as hisrge furry ears drooped down for the moment, "Momo, meet owner. Mr. Owner, this is Momo."

    "I will give you 20 Phoenix Marks for the meat," the man did not care at all and proceeded to shock the three arrivals.

    Yet, before Tom-Tom or Aang could refute, Sokka spoke up, "Not only 20 Phoenix Marks, but also some information. Say, have you encountered a strange man who settled here recently? Blue eyes, probably old? Could be a bit grumpy, too."

    Sokka tried to characterize how he would act generally if he had not only lost a battle, but also a war and had to escape while leaving the fate of his tribe unknown. After all, he is a chieftain, too.

    ---

    "Huff! Huff!"

    Three youths and a winged lemur rushed through the streets of Shifu Colony with a burly man chasing after them, "Hey! Get back here!"

    "Why''d you have to lie?!" Tom shouted, his breathing already rushed as the four misfits turned into narrower streets without any destination in mind.

    "It''s called a hustle! Always wanted to do one," Sokka chuckled, equally breathless. Aang, meanwhile, continued to provide back-up by sneaking a few airbending tricks to make sure that they do lose their chase.

    After a few minutes, Sokka and the others recollected their breaths by a narrow alley as he began chuckling once again, "Want me to pay 5 coins, eh? That''ll show them!"

    "Show who?" Aang questioned.

    "The Colony," the youth shrugged, more childish than the children themselves at times.

    "At least, we have a lead," Sokka soon stood straight. They had skedaddled out of the tavern the moment they got what they were looking for. A supposedly cynical old man with mysterious origins but being able to support himself nheless and different from others, he had blue eyes, a feature present more in the northern and southern regions than the continental earth kingdom.

    The trio began to explore the colony soon enough.

    "Hey, Aang! Check this out! This whistle looks like Appa!"

    Tom-Tom suddenly stopped in front of a stall opened by a thinly mustached middle-aged man who only nced at the trio warily for a moment and then continued to adjust a few items, however, his body was tense should these kids try and steal his trinkets.

    "Whoa..." Aang looked at the whistle, "Um, how much for this whistle?"

    "Seven marks," the man replied with Aang grinning, "How about... three earth kingdom coins?" He eximed, spreading out his fingers with three coins held within the index, middle, ring, and pinky fingers.

    Giving the Avatar a sidelong nce, the man scoffed, "No bargaining. Seven marks or 9 Earth Kingdom copper."

    Tom-Tom suddenly looked at Sokka, gesturing him with eyes towards the whistle.

    ring back at the boy, Sokka simply stated with his gaze¡ª I''m not stealing!

    Tom replied¡ª But it''s your thing.

    Sokka¡ª No, it''s not!

    "Hey, where did you find this whistle?" Aang sighed, taking out the coins as he reminisced about how easy it was to bargain back a few dozen years ago.

    "You mean this Sky Bison whistle? It''s amodity needed by every owner of a Sky Bison although their rarity is too high and only a few are known to me who own a sky bison," the merchant finally exined once Aang purchased the whistle. This only made Aang more excited.

    He wasn''t alone.

    Appa wasn''t alone in this world! The thought excited Aang and reignited his hope for trying to find other Airbenders who may have survived the genocide.

    After purchasing the whistle, Aang and others inquired about the location of the clue Sokka had gathered and finally found a small, slightly worn earthen house with a in wooden door hinged for the entrance. Holding the metal loop of a handle, Sokka knocked on the door a few times until it was finally opened.

    What came to their view was a white-haired old man with a hairline almost close to his neck. His facial hair was neatly trimmed and a natural scowl was present on his face.

    However, his striking pale blue eyes made the trio feel as if they were onto something.

    "What?" The man demanded as Aang was about to take his hat off only for Sokka to grumble to and press his hand on top of Aang''s head to keet the hat on, "Um, would you happen to know why we''re sent here?"

    Sokka took a chance, taking out the white lotus tile from his pouch. The old man''s gaze turned strict.

    "Do you think this is a pawn shop?" The man glowered, waving his hand. Surprising the trio and Momo who astutely flew in time, a bucket behind the man flew towards him. It was ice, Aang recognized. The old man controlled ice and the moment he held the bucket, it turned into water and he sshed it on the trio on his doorstep.

    The surrounding civilians weren''t surprised, as if used to the entric nature of the man but the trio, especially Aang, felt the pressure of water way more than it should be, causing the hat on his head to slip down.

    "Hmph, get inside!"

    The old man finally snorted, bringing the trio in as Momo flew inside, too. Dry.

    The moment they stepped in, the water on Sokka, Aang, and Tom-Tom was pulled and turned into a ball before being pushed inside the bucket once again.

    "Now, boy, tell me. Where do an Avatar and his band of misfits find interest in a in white lotus tile of Pai Sho?"

    Seeing his identity already exposed, Aang cusped his fist and bowed in a greeting.

    "Greetings, Sir. We were asked to find you by an old friend. His name is Bumi, and he''s¡ª"

    "I know who King Bumi is," the man interrupted with a snort, "And you, boy, are a fool to reveal who led you here so easily. But you mentioned Bumi as an old friend... so the spirits stated correctly, the Avatar did escape the harsh bellows of war. Although, I cannot say the same for your tribe."

    "Hey, that''s rude!" Tom-Tom clenched his fist, already informed of Aang and his past during the journey.

    "Rudeness is a skill you better learn fast," The man red at Tom-Tom, making him flinch, "As for you. I will train you to save the world¡ª" just before he couldplete, Sokka pulled Aang back.

    "Alright, I think you misunderstood our intentions. Aang is just here to learn waterbending."

    "I will teach him that. I''m the strongest waterbender of the northern tribe to escape the prison. I have remained still just for this moment¡ª to fulfill my destiny of passing on the ancient tradition of waterbending to the avatar so that he can¡ª"

    "Nope. Just the waterbending," Sokka interrupted again, this time a bit coldly as his biting words made the old man finally observe the youth in front of him.

    Seeing Sokka stand protectively in front of them, Aang and Tom-Tom couldn''t help but feel a bit reassured.

    "You do not understand a thing, child."

    "It''s Chieftain, for you."

    "A chief?" hints of ridicule phased through the eyes of the old man, "You?"

    "At least, I''m not trying to burden a friend of mine to save the world we lost in the first ce. Trust me, you do not want to make that mistake again." Sokka''s shoulders tensed unnaturally. After his capture in Omashu, he had gotten notably serious and cautious in things that mattered. Though shameful, Sokka felt grateful deep down, too.

    He learned a lesson and things didn''t end too badly. That''s what most can only hope for and he didn''t want to be a burden again. Not only a physical one but also a mental one, causing him to be not only the silent leader of the group but also a bit simr to their guardian.

    His words finally made the old man''s expression freeze up in shock before cold fury overtook his expression.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said, instead of just being a teacher and saying cryptic statements of destiny, use your strength for something more. You may be a master waterbender but just the fact that you want a 12-year-old boy to shoulder failures of our ancestors for more than a hundred years is in ridiculous and... makes you seem broken in more ways than one¡ª"

    Before Sokka could add, the water of bucket flung out towards him in a form of a whip and he reacted just as quickly, smashing his bony club belted to his waist against the whip of water, causing him to retreat by a few steps.

    "Hey!" Aang eximed, stabbing his staff with a small pulse of air suddenly pushing the old man back while Tom-Tom panicked, aiming at the man andunching a series of needed.

    The sound of the sharp needles felt the coldest to the old man and he hurriedly raised a small wall of water that froze into a chunk of ice, blocking the series of needles as the old man broke out in a cold sweat while gazing at the ordinary dark-haired boy.

    "I will forgive your insolence, boy¡ª"

    Before the old man could continue, this time, Sokka attacked. Rushing forward while knowing full well how hard it must be for the man to not hurt the Avatar and use bending in a closed space. Sokka, however, had no such concerns. He threw his boomerang while jumping on top of the wall of ice, bringing the club straight down on the waterbender''s face.

    "Wait!"

    Aang appeared between them, pushing his hands towards both of them and flinging them aside with a burst of wind that ruined the interior of the home, too.

    "Ugh... What gives?" Sokka groaned, rubbing his head and sitting up. Tom-Tom helping him up with a newfound respect for the feeling of protectiveness and caring Sokka had disyed was...

    ''A bit like mom and Mai...'' Tom-Tom thought inwardly.

    Meanwhile, Aang looked at the old man, "We did not mean to offend you, sir. And my friend, Sokka, did not mean to insult you. It''s just..."

    "Oh, I did!" Sokka snorted.

    "I will beat the hide out of you... what''s your name?" The man questioned.

    "Sokka. You?"

    "Pakku."

    "Well, I will mop the floor with your face one of these days for trying to pin your leathery and weary baggage on Aang."

    "And I will beat you until you learn how a true Chieftain acts and fights. You, too, the boy with the needles."

    "Tom-Tom."

    "That''s ridiculous. I will call you Tom only once."

    "Eh?" Aang looked surprised. He didn''t know the conflict could resolve so easily.

    "No need to be surprised, Avatar. Just conversing with spirits for years can do that to a person¡ª break them. There are many mischievous ones out there... And as Sokka said, I had lost sight of myself after losing and hiding. Maybe that''s what Bumi and... ''he'' wanted... to make me realize that not everything has ended.

    I may be a broken bender, but Avatar, you brought me hope. And you two, too. Thank you.

    I will be happy to only teach you Waterbending."

    ---

    "I heard you have a clue," Mai looked at Bumi calmly. Her stoic gaze fell on the old and ''weak'' man but she couldn''t be fooled by the disy.

    Bumi currently wore a set of magenta robes and a hat with purple feathers sticking out. Seeing Mai, he cackled.

    The prisoners were safely taken away and with the Fire Lord''s mediation, Bumi reimed Omashu under the authority of the Phoenix King. However, the fact that the Phoenix King intended to use various hypnotic tricks was now also discreetly known to the Fire Lord.

    Including the prisoners was, of course, Ukano, who had lost himself.

    Mai and Michi, on the other hand, had nned to leave for Fire Nation with the Fire Lord given that they were acquaintances but Tom-Tom''s timely escapade caused the worried Michi to stay. Mai, meanwhile, began to visit the throne room of Omashu and silently stare at Bumi until he agreed to help her find clues on Avatar''s tracks, not revealing that he was the one who gave them Pakku''s location in the first ce.

    How was he supposed to know Tom-Tom would escape?

    Anyway, Bumi luckily found a rather great opportunity.

    "*Khnnk* Do you like my robes?" He inquired with a quirky grin, causing Mai to shrug, "I hate bright colors."

    "Oh, then here you go."

    Bumi waved his earthen arm and an attendant of his delivered Mai a letter.

    Frowning, Mai opened the letter.

    ¡ª Hey, Sokka. It''s me... It feels a little weird being away from you but don''t think of it as a praise and let it get to your head! I don''t miss you, but you provided enough entertainment.

    Anyway, Nik and Suki are well. I am, too. Hope... you are, too... and don''t let the stuff we experienced that day affect you too much. Still, I hope we meet again soon. We have a few surprises, hehe.

    Nik has been training a bit. I am, too. Actually, we went through a bit of trouble in the Chay Thang Colony but it''s all over now. Meanwhile, Nik is trying to fill your role. He makes some weird jokes but it''s not too bad.

    Well... just wanted to check if everything was fine. See you soon and hope we meet before Makapu Vige... and... fine, I miss you, too.

    Your only, chore-ridden sister¡ª

    Mai slowly rolled up the letter and nced at Bumi, "My mother will be safe here."

    "Of course!"

    With that, the gloomy woman left and Bumi broke into snorts of chuckles, "I really like magenta... so that was the wrong answer."

    His smile turned sly.

    He just loved screwing with people.

    ***

    Shout-out to Muhammad Sharif II!

    Support this fanfic and read 11 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

 Chapter 75: Men of Hate and Appreciation (1)

    Chapter 75: Men of Hate and Appreciation (1)<h4>Chapter 75: Men of Hate and Appreciation (1)</h4>

    Nik, Suki, and Katara had to continue on. Her letter met with no reply, this worried her to no end but that didn''t mean they could stop. Their destination was the Makapu Vige and for that, they will have to continue moving forward despite her worries.

    After all, to Katara, the prisoners in Makapu Vige meant a chance to not only free them but also learn waterbending and simultaneously try and find clues about her father. And she knew Sokka enough to understand the fact that if she tried to retrace their steps back to Omashu, likely a dangerous ce now that the prisoners of Bumi might have been taken away, he would be livid.

    There was one more thing that made Katara instinctively anxious.

    She was done with her training, now recollecting her breath just enough to spar with Sukiter, too. Her gaze followed the duo''s movement as they sparred presently.

    Nik was getting a good mastery over war fans. From closing them quickly and striking with its butt to sliding it open and shing at Suki to counter her attacks. Once he had gotten over the misconceptions that he didn''t need strength to defend himself and realized that sometimes trouble may find him instead, Nik''s overall strength rose. Not that exponentially but with his status screen keeping aprehensive record, he knew about his improvements better.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (5/100)¡ú (5.89/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 2.3

    Mental: 1.8

    Energy: 18.4¡ú 18.6]

    It has been a week since the trio left Chay Thang Colony and his energy stat rose naturally. Meanwhile, even with theck of improvement in physique stat, Nik was stronger and quicker, affirming the fact that this stat was moreprehensive than a simple gain to the muscture. Not only that, Nik was hard on the grind for AP but this time, he wasn''t eager to promote himself again knowing full well that even with benefits, his situation might end worse should he not have enough strength to back his rank.

    But his improvements only made it more obvious to Katara.

    As Nik was able to start keeping up with Suki on more technical terms,cking only in experience and awareness on how to deal with various situations that Suki had learned from years of hardship, the sense of ''cooperation'' between Suki and Nik grew a tad bit obvious.

    In fact, the duo really enjoyed themselves now.

    *Swish*

    Nik dodged the slice of the sword that Suki wielded skillfully, a real one instead of a wooden one. This, in itself, was a notable mark in Nik''s progress. Right now, he practiced how to deal with ranged weapon users with two short fans. Honestly, they were like two sticks so Nik was morefortable with the fans instead. His smile brightened and as he swept down with a kick only for Suki to jump up, a kickunched during the motion causing Nik to block with his arms as both of them grinned.

    ''Is something going on?... Well, we three are together most of the time and I haven''t woken up at night so it shouldn''t be possible,'' though the heaviest sleeper of the trio.

    But she felt a bit anxious nheless. After all, she now began to feel distinctly like a... third-wheel.

    "That was great," Suki smiled, catching her breath as she settled next to Katara alongside Nik.

    "Yeah, but how did you kick while jumping?" Nik questioned, curious only for Suki to reveal an enticing smile, "That''s my something special. Of course, fair trade can be initiated if you teach me something in return."

    Seeing her subtly leaning towards him and there being some hidden intentions in her words that Katara couldn''t understand, she obviously felt a bit left out.

    "Sure," Nik smirked, more than willing to tutor a bright individual who was equally talented in other physical activities aside from fighting.

    Seeing the duo banter, Katara finally couldn''t hold to herself. Eximing softly, she smiled, "Ah, I just remembered! We should be arriving at the Makapu Vige and need to prepare our backgrounds. There is a chance that our information might already be spread to various colonies and viges."

    Her words were reasonable, making Suki and Nik nod while pondering simultaneously.

    "Hmm... would fake background even matter now that they know our face? Of course, that''s the worst-case scenario. They still don''t know where we intend to go and Makapu Vige might just not be informed of our identity," Suki replied.

    "I guess fake backgrounds worked well when we were trying to infiltrate Omashu and free the children but now that we know what really is going on, it should simplify the process so, as Suki said, we might not really need a story but more critical information such as where the base of the prison is located. All we know from Bumi is the general location which doesn''t seem too probable... after all, who creates a prison withinva and how?"

    Katara narrowed her eyes. She had wanted to have a bit more fun with the idea of the fake background and wished to see the new heights of rtionship she could forge just for the sake of it. It would also be her way to distract her from the constant worry for Sokka. But this was shut down entirely this time around.

    *Clop*

    *Clop*

    The trio heard the sound of clopping hooves at this point. They only took a moremercial route for the time being. There was only one instance where they were caught in a world of deceptions but other than that the journey had been smooth and now they encountered a trading caravan that they soon hitchhiked to reach their destination even quicker.

    Thest leg of the journey barely left Suki and Nik any privacy but it wasn''t much of an issue. Due to the apanying mental weariness during such travel, even if enjoying sleeping next to each other, the couple was reasonable enough to not overly exhaust themselves until they reach a point of rest and recovery. Chay Thang Colony was supposed to be such a thing but the situation with the Freedom Fighters had caused some troubles.

    The trio was soon dropped off near the Makapu Vige. While colonies thrived after the war, the various viges and cities still needed intensive reforms to be introduced to the culture of the Fire Nation, and the Makapu Vige was quite infamous in the traders'' circle due to two reasons. One, the exaggerated number of fire nation soldiers. Two, a woman named Wu greatly restricted their profits as many in the vige, including the fire nation soldiers believed in her for some unknown reason.

    Aside from this, the vige was still an enigma to the trio and they began moving towards the general direction of the vige, intending to use Nik''s skill to sneak in.

    Makapu was cut off by a gentle stream then surrounded by quite a bit of thicket. As they slowly and cautiously made their way towards the vige, the trio found a dark-haired youth silently standing under the canopy of a tree. He leaned against the trunk while waiting with his arms crossed. The youth''s attire instantly made the trio tense. Helmet ced on the ground, the youth had the uniform of the fire nation soldier covering his body.

    Their arrival to this location instantly caused the youth to open his eyes but then confusion trailed his gaze.

    "Who are you?" the youth inquired, his gaze especially focused on Nik while he paid no attention to Katara and Suki. This made Nik observe the youth, too.

    Aside from the simrly light tanned skin, the youth boasted a pair of amber pupils that seemed simr to the many fire nation citizens Nik had already met but there was just something strange about the situation. Just the fact that the soldier inquired of their identity meant that Zhao still hadn''t passed on the information all around the continent.

    "We are travelers."

    "Granny Wu imed that I only have to lead 2 travelers. Women. You will have to pay 3 Phoenix Marks for the toll to enter the vige."

    Nik blinked in surprise.

    "I think you have the wrong person. Let''s go," Suki suggested, turning around when a wall of earth blocked their path backward. This truly surprised the trio. Although they have seen earthbenders in the colonies, most of them wore the traditional earthen-colored clothes. This was their first time to encounter a soldier that could earthbend instead of firebending.

    "Apologies," the youth retracted his hands and snorted, "But you should give Granny Wu a chance. She changed my life for the better and she may just help resolve your problems... well, the two of you at least. I don''t know why she didn''t mention you." He looked at Nik.

    "Oh, you mean that Wu?" Nik suddenly eximed in surprise and questioned the youth, making him frown in confusion.

    "You know her?" He inquired.

    "Yes," Nik nodded, more than willing to scam the youth in front of him than to pay an unreasonable sum no matter how small. "If you tell her Nik is apanying these two, she will understand it."

    The youth''s frown only deepened but confidence is a strange thing. Seeing Nik lie so casually and with such an earnest expression, he couldn''t help but finally ept the third individual''s presence temporarily.

    After this, the youth turned around, silently leading the trio towards Makapu Vige.

    Of course, this could be one borate trap but the trio had the confidence to escape and they wanted to know more about this Wu who predicted their arrival when the individuals who should have known of their journey are not even more than 5. As they walked, Nik struck a conversation with the earthbending soldier. There was a part of Nik who already considered the youth hypnotized but he only had one method of confirming it.

    "Hey, you never introduced yourself," Nik smiled, simultaneously snapping his fingers. As he did this, Suki''s and Katara''s expressions behind him turned slightly solemn as they observed the interaction warily.

    "You can call me Sun," the youth remarked.

    "Now how did the army of the Fire Nation find itself recruiting an earthbender?" Nik continued, snapping his fingers casually once again.

    "I''m special," Sun replied with a strained smile as if he didn''t want to talk about it and Nik nodded with a smile, snapping his fingers once again but Sun continued to walk as if nothing was going on. This caused the trio to look at each other.

    It was highly likely that Sun... wasn''t hypnotized. Before leaving Omashu, Nik and others understood how the process worked on the surface and how to search for someone already in control to someone else''s will.

    More often than not, it was three sessive snaps of fingers. Of course, there are many other indicators but this one was the mostmon amongst the workers dealing in the trade including the ''researchers'' of the art formed from Ba Sing Se.

    This situation now truly attracted Nik, Suki, and Katara. Sun was younger than them by a few years but he seemed to have gone through quite a bit to have such a mature vibe around him. But the fact that he called his situation ''special'' was worth looking into once they entered Makapu Vige because their end goal was to free the waterbending prisoners held within the vige and they might just have to face this strange soldier.

    ***

    A/N: Sun isn''t an Oc. Those who don''t know, he is the fourthva bender to be shown in the series chronologically after Szeto, Kyoshi, and Roku. He is also rumored to be one of Toph''s future lovers because his face is quite simr to Opal''s. But that isn''t the issue here. Sun is simply an extremely powerful bender and might just work in this particr episode.

    ***

    Support this fanfic and read 11 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

 Chapter 77: Redundant Assistance

    Chapter 77: Redundant Assistance<h4>Chapter 77: Redundant Assistance</h4>

    The Makapu Vige, needless to say, wasn''t only superstitious but also believed whatever Wu predicted given her reputation.

    "Ugh..." Katara groaned, sticking her tongue out as a chewed-out mush seemed to be sticking to her tongue while she cringed. Seeing her state, Suki and Nik dropped their spoons, causing the duo to sigh collectively and reply in their own manner.

    "You don''t have to eat a papaya if you don''t like it." Nik groaned as he himself now began to feel disgusted by his dinner¡ª eleven slices of papaya cut into pieces.

    "I don''t know why you''re being so picky... I''ve eaten weirder things," Suki mumbled while chewing on her dinner. However, the consequential silence made Suki pause in her tracks as she realized what she had spoken. Looking up, she saw Nik suppressing a smile, she could tell, and Katara still with her tongue out but obvious surprise in her eyes and what felt like a moment ofprehension.

    "Ugh... what?" Suki yed it off. It will only be weird if she makes it so and the results were apparent as Katara shook her head while Nik shrugged with a short smirk.

    "Anyway," Katara pouted, swallowing her mean fill, "Aunt Wu said that eating a papaya bodes well for me..."

    Rolling his eyes, Nik retorted, "That''s because you always fill on meat. Fruits are necessary to the body too, you know. It''s got nothing to do with a predicted future but a simple and healthy diet."

    "Oh, look who''s talking. Mr. Eats-a-Lot!" Katara snorted in return.

    "Hey, that''s the secret behind my shocking strength. It just took a little time to show up."

    "Anyway, we know for sure that our information still hasn''t traveled to Makapu Vige but it won''t be long until it does so we should prepare to strike fast, save the prisoners, and leave the vige so that nothing else disturbs their peace," Suki huffed.

    "Before we decide anything, someone will have to sneak towards the Makapu mountain and understand theyout of the prison and see if there are any hypnotizing creeps... especially those earthbenders from that organization... what was it? The Dai Li?" Nik muttered and the two women thought in silence.

    "Given that I can escape the easiest out of us three, I''ll give it a shot," Nik ended up volunteering after a few minutes of silent recollection. Anyway, he could waterbend quite a bit now and have be a good sparring partner to both of them. Of course,pared to the true experts with rich experience, Nik knew hecked plenty but even he was quite certain that if his opponent suddenly gets his clothes and items devoured then a great opportunity will represent itself... to defeat the opponent, of course.

    What else to do with a naked enemy?

    Suki hesitated for a moment but then kept her silence and nced at Katara, "What would we be doing then till Nik figures out the prison?"

    "Practicing by the stream?" Katara pointed out, "In fact, the three of us can use that excuse and Nik can slip out from there. The stream flows just a bit farther from the mountain."

    Seeing Nik and Suki nod, Katara hesitated before speaking up, "Is it alright if I ask you two something?"

    "Sure," Nik shrugged and Suki nodded.

    "Um... we''ve been traveling for a considerable amount of time now and I wanted to know that during our stay in that vige and colony... when I tried to ''avoid'' fire nation citizens... did Ie across as..."

    Katara couldn''t find the right word and seeing this, Suki promptly assisted like a good friend would, "A total jerk, yes. But an understandable one, of course."

    Pursing her lips, Katara looked towards Nik, wanting to know his feedback, too.

    "I thought it was alright," Nik hummed, "Don''t get me wrong. Personally, I don''t want to see you get caught up with more negative experiences. I don''t want that for either of you. But... I did not mind it at all. Nobody''s perfect, right?"

    "Is this because of Sun?" Suki questioned, making Katara nod after a moment of hesitation. "It''s just that after hearing about Sun from Aunt Wu, it really made me feel... wrong about my actions in the past. What if I had unintentionally caused someone else to feel just like Sun when it wasn''t even their fault?"

    "Oh, I''m sure there''s no doubt about that," Nik replied, causing Katara to re at her only for him to continue, "But it''s ok. To feel angry even when it doesn''t warrant any reaction. To me. I mean, those who just ept everything and tolerate everything borders psychos," he frowned as he had lived the moment himself, "So... even when you do something wrong, at this moment, I just want you to know that it''s going to be alright as long as..."

    Katara grew quiet, her breathing slowed down as she felt mesmerized by Nik''s understanding that reflected through his gaze. Thoughts rampaged in her head as Katara ended up recalling a few particrities of Aunt Wu''s prediction.

    ''She talked that ''he'' is a powerful bender... naive and yful... but is that truly it? Or is he even the supposed ''man?''

    Sighing deeply, Nik smiled gently, "As I was saying... you will be fine as long as you believe Aunt Wu and finish your te of papaya."

    "Khnnk!" Suki snorted a snot bubble while suddenly breaking into chuckles. While she did hurry to wipe her nostrils, Suki couldn''t stopughing. Meanwhile, Katara shot a thin stream of water towards Nik which he quickly collected into a ball while she coldly scoffed, "I''m being serious!"

    "I am, too," Nik nodded, "And you didn''t let me finish."

    "Then go on, finish." Katara narrowed her eyes.

    "Wouldn''t be as impactful as now," Nik scoffed.

    "Liar."

    "I hardly lie," Nik reproached with a huff, this time making both Suki and Katara roll their eyes.

    ---

    Aunt Wu''s mansion wasrge enough to amodate the trio separately, allowing them to have private rooms and beds which they found quite satisfying as they were quick to settle in for the night after their dinner.

    Once Nik entered his room, he immediately slumped on the mattress face first, his hands pushing in the pillow to make it morefortable as he groaned infort. The day wasn''t as physically or mentally exhausting but thinking of tomorrow, Nik couldn''t help but let a tired sigh escape his lips.

    "Lavabending... just when I thought this world couldn''t get any more dangerous," he mumbled. He had just begun his exploration regarding waterbending but now being able to spar with Katara and having a better control over this ability, Nik had achieved a few things on the sly.

    As he sighed, a strange gust picked into the room but it was quickly curbed, too.

    Airbending.

    At least, that''s what Nik believed he had aplished. While Nik needed to move in a ''flow'' for waterbending most of the time since this flow wasn''t necessary to induce a change of temperature over the water he had in control, by constantly experimenting in his personal space, Nik found that Airbending was freer than that. It felt like an expression of wildness to him. And recalling how Aang moved certainly allowed Nik to try many things when it came to this hidden art.

    Of course, he still kept this from Katara and Suki.

    With just the ability to control air and water, Nik would rather not have himself consider half of what Aang is¡ª in their built. But aside from this more casual reason, Nik didn''t want more of himself to be exposed without a reason just because by empathizing with Aang and others... those who would definitely be considered a sore sight to a few powerful individuals, Nik had managed to push his identity on that list, too.

    During this time, what Nik had been unable to achieve, however, was the ability to bend air and water simultaneously. If he tried to control one, he would fail to connect with the other, and on and on it went. This didn''t dampen his drive, though. It only made Nik reserve it, channel his determination into things he could actually achieve.

    Like scouting the prison under the Makapu Mountain.

    Silently, Nik began to wave his fingers, causing the wind to gather around him. His hair took turn for the worse, the edges of his clothes waving to the soft gusts as he simply enjoyed the magical sight he was able to create in front of him. Themp threatened to blow out but held on still.

    *Thuck*

    *Thuck*

    Two gentle knocks broke Nik from staring at his own handiwork, enchanted- and stop his actions before clearing his throat.

    Although the walls and the wooden door made it harder to hear, he still identified only one individual after the noise of gusts of air came to an end. Opening the door, Nik smiled.

    "Yes?"

    ---

    "Nik isn''t in his room!" Suki gasped, emphasizing every word with tremendous worry as Katara, who had just opened her door, tilted her head in confusion, "Maybe he''s... you know, replying to nature''s call? He does eat a lot..."

    "And," letting Suki in, Katara crossed her arms, "Why do you know if he is in his room or not?"

    "I had something to talk about," Suki brushed off Katara''s righteous suspicions and pushed, "And I''m sure it''s not what you''re thinking... I just feel weird, that''s all. I''m certain that something''s going on¡ª"

    *Thuck*

    *Thuck*

    The knock on Katara''s door stopped Suki in her tracks as the waterbender stood up and greeted the visitor.

    It was Meng.

    "I''m sorry for disturbing you thiste in the night but Aunt Wu wanted me to let you guys know that she''s taking a walk with Nik. She didn''t want the two of you to feel worried."

    "Ah, I see, thank you." Katara smiled and nodded.

    Closing the door, Katara looked at Suki, shrugging, "See?"

    "... yeah," She mumbled her reply and stood up only for Katara to narrow her eyes and reach up to her. Katara held Suki''s shoulder and continued with a soft smile, "But you looked so worried just now... could it be that you think he is not trained enough? Or... is it something else?"

    Seeing the teasing smile on Katara''s face, Suki blinked. The embarrassment she felt suddenly disappeared as something just clicked inside of her.

    Why was she and Nik even hiding their rtionship in the first ce? It''s not like he or she had explicitly stated it... it''s just that most of the time they did a few things, Katara would usually be nearby, sleeping. Or practicing further away...

    "Of course, I would worry," Suki breathed, grinning, "We''re close, after all."

    "Huh?" Katara was left stunned as Suki winked and passed by her but not before continuing in a whisper, "And he trained me the past few days harder than I ever did him. You can say, he''s a passionate teacher, too."

    Even after Suki left, Katara still nkly gazed at the spot, her mind reeling.

    "Hah?!" She loudly eximed.

    ---

    "Why are we here?" Nik looked around. He and Wu were on the outskirts of the vige and while he looked rxed, internally, Nik had raised his caution to the maximum. Ready to bend element and attack of vanish into his personal space without hesitation.

    "There are a few things I would like to speak of," Wu smiled, "It''s the things we left off from the day. Do you know what actually happens when I predict someone''s past? Not the future. Not any other natural disasters. No. Those need natural spiritual talents and aside from Meng, I have yet to see someone in my proximity disy these gifts.

    I''m talking about the past.

    Information.

    Things that I need to know to understand who I am dealing with."

    "I don''t know," Nik shook his head as Wu merely nodded at the fire nation soldiers guarding the entrance of the vige and allowed them to pass through, finally exiting the vige.

    "It''s like any other item in the market. I fish out for the information I need and pay the price."

    "So, there is a market of information on all of us?" Nik caught on to what Wu seemed to be suggesting.

    "Yes," she admitted, "But just a little more spiritual than you might imagine."

    "Long before there were men, there were other beings of great power. Those of primordial origins and I meditate to connect with just one such being," Wu turned around, looking at Nik with a hint of astonished expression on her face as she muttered, "Consider my surprise when this being¡ª The Keeper of Past¡ª could not find anything about you except for a few things that happened the past few weeks."

    "The Keeper of Past?" Nik chuckled, "What is that?"

    "The correct wording is¡ª Who? Of course, I cannot reveal my secrets as easily as I have stumbled upon yours," Wu replied somberly, "But as I would be assisting the Avatar soon enough, I wish to assist you, too. To help you learn what you have truly gained and let you know of the dangers that creep in your direction."

    Nik frowned for a moment. This sounded more like a threat than any words of assistance but Wu did provide them shelter and they hadn''t gotten off on the wrong foot so he didn''t want to act abruptly. "Wu, I think that¡ª"

    "I will wait for you here," Wu smiled as Nik finally noticed the mist crawling around him. His pupils shrunk momentarily but soon his vision started to swim while he heard Wu''s fleeting voice, "Remember, the Fog of Lost Souls is your acquaintance now, too."

    ---

    ''Just when I think¡ª Oh, everything is so great now¡ª I am shoved into this fresh hell again.'' Nik groaned internally, watching the sh of two streams of color. White/Blue and Red/ck.

    The two streams shed constantly. But this time, Nik felt a bit different.

    There was no me that separated the two streams that would only leave a small sphere of violet in the middle.

    "You... have to do it... or he will catch up..."

    The space around Nik trembled as the soft whisper lingered to his senses. The two streams of colors, instead of separating, joined together and formed a brighter ball of violet that instantly shot in Nik''s direction once again.

    "Huff!" Nik gasped, sitting up while spitting out the des of grass from his mouth. It was already morning and Wu seemed to be seated under the canopy of the nearest tree while meditating with her eyes closed. The moment he calmed down finally, Wu seemed to have recognized his awakening and opened her eyes.

    "Do you now get it?" She inquired curiously, finally causing Nik to snap at her.

    "No!" He groaned in exasperation, "If only you, or someone else would exin what the hell is going on instead of showing me shes of darker and brighter colors, things would be simpler! Thank the gods I don''t have a heart condition or with the amount of those shes, I''d be done for already!"

    He huffed, "Who''s this Keeper of Past? And what''s going on? Speak, with your mouth, instead of confusing me further with your actions."

    Not expecting such a thing, Wu grew dazed for a moment. Thinking for a moment, she nodded, "I see... I... no, we hadn''t considered that and I acted as I was told. Apologies for such a cryptic manner of interaction... but that is just how spiritsmunicate. At least, with me. Then it is my job to make sense of what I have just learned."

    Nik frowned, "Is that it then?"

    "Depends on what you''ve... experienced and learned," Wu shrugged.

    "But I can tell you what I believe I have figured out by now," she suddenly spoke up, "And in return, I want you to do something for me."

    "If it isn''t too¡ª"

    "It isn''t," Wu shook her head, "I have predicted the arrival of Katara and Suki only. Thus, you are the variable that may cause something unfavorable to the vige. For that, I need you to promise me that there won''t be any bloodshed from the stay of the three of you in this vige."

    "I mean," Nik muttered. Wu had already hinted that she knew why the trio had arrived here but hadn''t blown their cover so speaking things a bit more openly now didn''t make him feel alert.

    "I will try." he finally agreed as if he was the greatest warrior and the soldiers of the vige were given a great handicap now that Nik couldn''t go all out.

    Seeing this, Wu nodded and began exining what little she does know of the situation.

    "I believe that because of an ident, you encountered a spirit of strange properties that may have provided you certain gifts."

    It was really hard for Nik.

    To not roll his eyes.

    Wu turned out more useless than Nik could have ever imagined her to be.

    He silently checked his status screen to note any changes and it was better than Wu in this regard since Nik did learn something new.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (5.89/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 2.3

    Mental: 1.8

    Energy: 18.6¡ú 21.6]

    ***

    Support this fanfic and read 12 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

 Chapter 86: Piracy Voyage

    Chapter 86: Piracy Voyage<h4>Chapter 86: Piracy Voyage</h4>

    Shout-out to Bobby Wazelle!

    Support this fanfic and read 15 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Please do review the novel in all honesty and suggest ways to improve~

    ***

    *Bang*

    *Bang*

    Two volleys of rocks lit on fire went flying towards two wooden ships with a circr blue g waving over their crow''s nest. A thick cloud of mist surrounded the two ships as if they were a mirage. A figment of the minds of the attackers.

    A giant tide grew higher and intercepted the attack while multiple waves of interference could be felt as if drilling within the ocean and quickly moving towards the battleship!

    *Swish*

    *Ssh*

    Breaking through the surface of the ocean were many drenched figures.

    "Attack¡ª"

    "Please! Don''t!" The figures shouted, coughing and gasping for air. "We were attacked by pirates! We are on your side!" One of the men quickly recollected himself and exined. All the men fully drenched were on their knees while soldiers protected the installed heavy-duty double trebuchets on the deck.

    "You have one chance to exin yourself or else!" The leading member remarked but his signal only meant for his men to surround the individuals.

    "It''s a trap! The wooden ships are the prison and they''ve got a Cruiser themselves! The pirates robbed them off of us!" The men shouted and the captain''s gaze constricted. He hurriedly pulled back and looked around cautiously before punching out a st of fire that flew high into the sky. Another signal of his and the ship began to pick pace. It moved away from the mist that covered the two wooden ships and called out, "Lock them and begin the interrogation. I want to know what''s going on¡ª"

    The captain, along with others, suddenly felt weightless.

    Their footing was lost in a moment and all of them plunged into the sea.

    *Ssh*

    Dozens of men plunged into the sea alongside tens of Komodo Rhinos!

    "Prioritize the Komodo Rhinos," a cold shout was barely heard by those struggling to keep themselves afloat with all that armor and the sheer offense that cold ocean would prove to be to their bodies.

    From the mist cleared out a Fire Nation Cruiser as a straight path of ice was formed in the middle of the ocean where the fire nation soldiers were drowning. They gripped on it hurriedly, pulling themselves up while thick pirs of ice rose from under the Komodo Rhinos that finally stopped them from drowning.

    *Snort*

    "Hey, I''m sorry about that," Nik waved his hand and dried himself and all the Komodo Rhinos, making them feel calmer once again.

    "Surrender or find the end of your life in the embrace of the Ocean!" Heroically standing on the bow of the cruiser was Yoki. His dreadlocks flowed to the wind while the cruiser slowly moved through.

    *Fwish*

    *Crackle*

    The firebenders and other personnel of the ship who stood on the icy path suddenly had their bodies covered in the ice below their necks as one of the guys who was thrown on board screamed.

    "Hey! We held our deal! You promised us better conditions!"

    "What?"

    "Traitors!"

    The other men and women red at the men thrown over before. Now they realized that this group alongside the two wooden ships were a distraction but...

    How did their cruiser suddenly disappear?

    "Did I now?" Yoki narrowed his eyes, "Fine, your group will get better conditions while your brothers and sisters who you all betrayed and will be living next to you will... hmm, how should I put it? They ain''t gonna be happy with you."

    ''There''s really no good or bad when ites to battles after all... just the side you decide to stay with,'' Nik observed the situation while petting the head of the purring Komodo Rhino. It has been days since they began their training and turned to part-time piracy. And the tactics Yoki used were morally questionable. The men and women on the ship didn''t provoke them yet Yoki and others hit them where it hurt.

    But Nik realized something else in this situation. He came to admire Yoki because he didn''t wait to get attacked. He sent out scouts regrly and provided for the group including Nik which gave Nik an insight into the basics of leadership.

    It''s simply the ability to stand in the front and provide for those who are being led.

    The captured party soon gave up. While the non-benders were sent into the wooden ships, the firebenders were caged within the prisons built into the cruiser itself. It needs to be noted that these items came to be manufactured during war and a proper space for imprisonment was only natural. Not to mention the deep freezing tactics Yoki ced for any troublemaking firebender.

    Aside from this, a cruiser also held a herd of Komodo Rhinos and tanks. Just one cruiser ship meant gaining ess to all of that!

    And now they had two.

    "Hey, good work," Katara jogged on the ocean with ice already forming wherever she stepped as Nik was one of the most prominent individuals when it came to taking care of the Komodo Rhinos. It was actually his division for the time being since the prisoners couldn''t be trusted with many things. This also meant why the navigator of the ship was so closely guarded since he is the only one who knew how to steer the cruiser in the first ce.

    "Don''t you look happy," Nik smiled, "Did getting the second cruiser meant that much to you?"

    "Are you kidding me?" Katara scoffed, "I have to share a room with Suki but Rena and others get their personal rooms."

    "So... you don''t want to share rooms with Suki?" Nik titled his head as he continued to herd the Komodo Rhinos towards the metal bridge pulled down to get the beasts up on the ship.

    "It''s not that," Katara skipped forward with a yful smile. It was clear that learning more about waterbending had a positive feedback on her mood by a great margin, especially due to the sense of freedom it provided in the middle of an ocean.

    "We don''t mind living together for a while, but it''s just nice to think I can finally try and steer a cruiser of my own."

    "Yours?" Nik scoffed, "If anything, it''s mine."

    "Huh, oh yeah, technically, of course. But we know that Yoki only needs one Cruiser and the prisoners are only temporary. This leaves the Cruiser you just gotpletely free."

    "And?" Nik narrowed his eyes.

    "I just thought I''d be for us... privately. I didn''t think any further yet," Katara blinked, "Maybe I should think a bit further."

    Nik shook his head with a smirk, "I could just use it to travel. I already know quite a bit about waterbending so my objective is fulfilled. Maybe I will take the cruiser for an adventure."

    "You? Alone?" Katara questioned.

    "Suki is wee, of course," Nik added.

    "What about me?" Katara inquired while walking forward and stepping on the bridge.

    "Hmm... if only you catch food. Suki and I would be busy staring down the sunset every day."

    Katara rolled her eyes and walked ahead, "You''re an idiot."

    Nik shrugged. ''Nothing wrong with a sunset... it''s what we''d be doing while under its scenic view.''

    Of course, many things are left better unsaid.

    Once the Komodo Rhinos were entered into the stables and guts and other leftovers of dinner filled the bucket to feed them, Nik walked up to the deck and found Hama teaching a ss already.

    The current distribution was remarkably different than before.

    The experienced waterbenders were posted on the wooden ships so that they can keep an eye on the prisoners. One held men and the other held female prisoners. The shift would change periodically and now the three ships weren''t too far apart. They moved closer.

    As Katara said, Yoki only needed one Cruiser. He never thought of providing a better situation for his prisoners and the wooden ship certainly saw it made his intentions clear.

    But there was a reason, ording to Yoki, why they were taking prisoners and not just throwing them out on the next ind itself. This has something to do with their destination and what the waterbenders intended to achieve.

    There was no doubt in anyone''s mind that Yoki and others wanted the Northern Water Tribe liberated and as bitter as it may have felt to some, holding prisoners would prove to be a good leverage.

    "Hey, good job, Nik," Yoki grinned as he walked by, patting Nik''s shoulder. He received smiles and nods from others while making his way towards Hama. His contributions were clear-cut. Even if Nik was only getting better at waterbending andcked experience and the subsequent adaptation needed in every battle, he just did something others couldn''t and this support was quite great.

    They wouldn''t have managed to pull off their first act of piracy if it wasn''t for him taking out the ship back then, too.

    "Care to join in now?" Hama scoffed sarcastically the moment Nik walked near the group. Katara was already practicing. Emphasis on the word practice.

    The woman learned things at a pace that left others shocked! Katara was dubbed a prodigy by Hama and actually sparred with her now.

    On the other hand, even if Nik didn''t learn things that easily, he could make up for it by practicing longer which yed to his advantage.

    "Yes, please!" Nik smiled, not minding the sarcasm. Not that it mattered anyway. With how old Hama is, she should spend what little time she has doing things she liked¡ª for instance, making others feel like shit.

    "Hey, good job today, too," A woman close to Nik whispered with a smile. An obvious one at that. Just before he could respond, however, Nik couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and stop a ball of ice almost crashing into his face.

    He had already heard the exasperated snort of the ''opponent'' and the shrill noise of the ice flying towards him. Seeing this, the woman sheepishly stood a bit farther away while Nik stared in Katara''s direction who continued to create spikes of ice and melt them into loops of water.

    "She just challenged you. Are you going to take it lying down?" Hama goaded, more than willing to view a heated match after a great victory.

    "Challenge? Katara clearly missed." Nik smiled.

    "What''s that?" Katara stopped and looked at Nik.

    "I meant, with how much Hama is training you, the least you can do is hit the intended target," Nik continued leisurely as Hama''s gaze brightened.

    "Katara! He just challenged you. Are you going to take it lying down?"

    Katara merely rolled her eyes at the obvious attempts and crossed her arms, "I merely wanted to check if the recent victories haven''t gotten to your head and test your awareness."

    "Right," Nik nodded as he bobbed his head up and down a little while looking around.

    *Swish*

    The water Katara had dropped suddenly whipped up andtched onto Katara''s feet only that she moved away quick enough.

    "See?" Katara smiled, "Awareness."

    However, Nik''s smile widened and others looked in her direction. To be more precise, they looked behind her.

    Sighing softly, Katara, too, looked behind and found a simple sphere of water. But to a waterbender, it may as well be a spike of ice almost lodged into the nape of their necks.

    "How did you do that? It would have taken more time to take a bit from the ocean," Katara pondered and inquired curiously.

    "That''s because he did not bend water from the ocean. He bent it from moisture around you," Hama spoke up this time and looked in Nik''s direction, "But I also want to know... How did you do that?"

    "By this move that you taught?" Nik waved his hand as Hama and others rolled their eyes.

    "I meant," Hama added, "How did youe up with the idea?"

    "Because... it''s water around us." Nik stated concisely. If others got it or not, it wasn''t his problem but they would need to be pretty stupid to not understand it. In fact, due to the nature of their cruiser and how it needed steam to operate, the surroundings are often humid even when they are traveling to the north. This gave him more insight and the training allowed him to finally manage and bend water of the humidity.

    "Hmm," Hama nodded, "Just practice on your own and if you want to try and learn the same thing, gather around. This might as well be a factor in protecting your livester on."

    As a few walked ahead, Katara, too, walked by Nik.

    "Hey," Nik called out and Katara looked back at him.

    "I just... want to apologize," Nik smiled and Katara''s expression turned slightly better, "No, what I did was sudden, too..."

    "You know what," Nik blinked, "I have an idea. How about I help you free up your room for the day?"

    Katara looked confused for a moment while Nik offered innocently, "You said that you wanted a little privacy. I can persuade Suki to stay in my room for the night. I mean, it''s going to be hard since the two of you are such good friends. So, that would mean you also owe me just a tiny bit."

    Finally realizing the ploy, Katara red at Nik. He never intended to apologize. It was bait to hide his real intentions.

    It couldn''t be clearer that Nik was learning a thing or two from Yoki but just applying the lessons elsewhere.

    "Do whatever you want!" She scoffed and left.

    With that Nik began to practice on his own, too. Hama had taught enough moves for Nik to practice then constantly but she also encouraged innovating the moves to better amodate the user itself. To personalize their bending style, that is. Of course, Hama didn''t expect anything groundbreaking but she made it clear that the basic and advance moves that she taught are merely the foundation on which a bender must stand and build himself or herself.

    While practicing, Nik looked in the direction of the ship that held the female prisoners.

    The moment the job opened up, Suki listed herself for the task to guard the prisoners. Nik couldn''t really me her either. She had been only training constantly and it had begun to frustrate her. Taking this job provided something for Suki to do and not feel like a third party when everyone around her was a waterbender.

    Nik alongside a few other waterbenders soon jumped down the ship as the pace of the group naturally slowed down. It was already dusk and Nik was on the hunting group tonight.

    The hunting party was divided into divers and watchers. The waterbenders would dive into the ocean while making sure that the pressure wouldn''t affect their bodies, the ears, specifically, and capture schools of fish. The watchers, on the other hand, would form a mobile ice tform to stand on and collect the game while looking out and preparing to be a backup.

    With his status as a novice, Nik was a watcher but he wasn''t fond of diving in the first ce. He would if asked to but not voluntarily. He had already done it multiple times now. Even today, he waterbent to move quickly under the surface and store the cruiser in his personal space. Despite her short temper and sadistic nature, Hama is a good teacher who had a way with waterbending that even Yoki couldn''tpete with.

    Catching a school of Tiger Salmons was a bit hard. Not only were they a tad bigger than the usual size found closer to the shores, but this school was also more aggressive. Of course, chances of them being more delicious than ordinary were great, too. Tiger Salmons had rough scales so when cut up, they needed to have their scales peeled out too.

    While the insides of the salmon would be the dinner for the Komodo Rhinos, the rest would be used up quickly enough. After all, not only did they have a hungry waterbenders to feed but also the prisoners from two ships. However, there was one thing distinct about the firebenders captured.

    Yoki kept them in the line between starvation and barely full.

    ording to Yoki and Hama, firebenders thrived on full stomachs. They would be more vigorous, too.

    Simr to how the waterbenders were kept in an extraordinarily high temperature and were kept parched so that they couldn''t waterbend precious water meant to recover their thirst, the firebenders would be kept in a cold location achieved by making the temperature of the prisonpartment colder and simultaneously feed the firebenders less than necessary so that their bodies don''t have enough drive to firebend which will continue to sap on their motivation, too.

    And what better than feeble prisoners in time of need. It was shown today itself as to how prisoners were willing to dupe their own for a better condition in imprisonment because they themselves believed that the cruiser would be dealt with quickly.

    ---

    "You still think Yoki is wrong?" An amused chuckle broke Suki out of her period of nkness while she stared at the few women present in the ship.

    The gender ratio isn''t that staggering since there are plenty of female firebenders who also drafted themselves into the nation''s military. But when it came to non-benders, there weren''t many females that would risk exposure of such nature. This yed out in the form of enough manpower in this ship but the male side was almost fully packed and if they weren''t in the ocean and the guards weren''t war-hardened waterbenders, there would have already been a riot there.

    Suki exhaled softly. She was in her Kyoshi attire and the paint on her face made it harder for others to easily read her emotions.

    "Hey, Rena," Suki greeted the woman she hade to know amongst other members.

    The waterbender in question was younger than others and also frail. Ack of nutrition.

    But the situation had changed and every waterbender ate their fill.

    "It''s not about right or wrong," Suki muttered once Rena stood close to her, "I understand. This is leverage to get your home back. But... I just hope that Yoki isn''t also doing this out of personal vendetta."

    "Personal vendetta?" Rena chuckled, "Is this what''s been eating at you?"

    "Let me tell you something... this is normal. It''s not personal at all... because look at them..."

    Rena gestured with her chin, "None of them have been yed with."

    "yed with?" Suki questioned.

    "Yeah, see? This is such a beautiful ocean. Just two days back we hunted a pack of Lantern Sharks. We could have made a game out of them and any ''fortunate'' prisoner could have been the bait."

    Suki grew silent and Rena didn''t speak any further.

    "Did that... Ehm, Was this kind of thingmon?" Suki whispered.

    "Not with the guards who watched us. It''s like that Hara said... he may be a scum be he ain''t that bad. The worse came during inspections... Though, I would rather not relive that."

    "Sorry," Suki sighed.

    "Well, you can show me how sorry you are if you let me share a bite with your man!" Rena grinned.

    "Not happening," Suki rolled her eyes, "Don''t think I don''t know what you girls are upto when you say sharing a bite!"

    "Aw! Come on! You just bunk with Katara all the time. It''s not like anyone else is warming him up... and I can certainly reward my hero~!"

    Rena let out a frustrated purr with stars in her eyes that caused Suki to cringe and shove the woman away. Not minding the act, Rena merelyughed while finding her post and overlooking the prisoners. Suki, on the other hand, cast a worried nce in the direction of the main Cruiser ahead.

    Soon, Suki was relieved from her duty for the day and she boarded the iceberg boat and reached the main ship. There were many such tforms being waterbent back and forth as it carried food for the prisoners and many other waterbenders that were moving towards the wooden ships to relieve others for the time being.

    As she stepped on the cruiser, she found a giant metal vat set in the middle of the deck. Two waterbenders continued to boil the water within. Bone soup, Suki knew of it. The veterans onboard didn''t like wasting the catch so this nutritious supper had be part of her diet but this couldn''t be all of it and everyone knew it. While they can live off of fish and soup for quite some time, they needed the inclusion of other forms of food to not fall sick in this voyage.

    Not only that, the fragrance of salmon filled the area already.

 Chapter 90: Bloody Moon

    Chapter 90: Bloody Moon<h4>Chapter 90: Bloody Moon</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 15 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Please do review the novel in all honesty and suggest ways to improve~

    ***

    "Nope, still not feeling it! Put some heart in it!" Hama yelled, munching on sweet-covered pomegranate seeds. A few drops of reddish juice could be seen alongside her spit flying about as she red at Nik who continued to waterbend a smallyer of water on a thin cut on his palm. The portion of water flickered with a soft glow but seemingly gave up quickly.

    Nik frowned, focusing again. He was getting better at waterbending surely but there was one skill of this art that he failed to grasp even at a basic level.

    Healing.

    Katara could heal wounds for the most part just by watching Avatar Kyoshi do it once. Healing, as a skill, was predominant to females in the Northern Water Tribe while the more aggressive skills were learned by men. Of course, this issue of patriarchy came to an end when the fire nation came knocking¡ª nothing like a top dog from the outside to straighten the local whiners. Still, other male waterbenders revealed that they struggled in developing this skill to the point that various duties didn''t leave them any chance to actually focus on something that took so much of their time.

    Hama didn''t care about these things. The deck was popted by a spectating Suki. The sky was darkening and Nik continued to sweat slightly while trying to heal the shallow cut.

    "And why did you stop? Keep on taking water from your surroundings until you fall!" Hama yelled at Katara who was not far away. Her situation was worse than Nik. By now, most of the benders were clear that Hama took a liking to Nik and Katara. After all, Katara happened to be a Southerner and a descendant of Hama''s friend, meanwhile, Nik was the one who got them out of the prison. Someone is only harsh when they want oneself to be better.

    Katara was exhausted now and thanked the spirits that she took a nap for the rest of the afternoon. She took a quick nce in Nik''s direction, her thoughts almost diverting to the moment when she woke up only a few minutes after Suki and Nik while leaning against him entirely. Of course, the fact that his arm supported her head and coiled around her shoulders meant that Nik was aware...

    ''Am I thinking too deep about this¡ª''

    Her eyes widened. She lost her concentration for a moment and the blob of water fell on the deck.

    Exhaling deeply, Katara moved her hands and pulled tiny droplets from the humidity around her.

    "Hmm, keep doing it until this bes a natural instinct." Hama nodded before looking in Nik''s direction, "How hard is it to heal? You have the water. You have the energy. And you have the will! Just heal already!" Hama scoffed, aggressively munching on pomegranate seeds.

    "And who brings a bunch of pomegranates as a Souvenir!" she scowled further.

    Katara and Nik looked towards Suki who shrugged, "I told Nik and Katara that fruits are a bad idea. Sigh, Hama, they never listen to my instructions, too."

    "They''re blessed with talent but not obedience," Hama shared the sentiment before ring at Suki, "Now go. Get your dinner and leave us alone for the night. I have to teach them a few moves of mine. Oh, and tell Yoki not to send anyone out for the night."

    "The entire night?" Suki inquired to confirm again and Hama nodded inly.

    "Sure. See you two tomorrow," Suki waved her hand at the sweating and exhausted duo, still enjoying her vacation as she skedaddled into the living quarters after informing Yoki of Hama''s... ''request.''

    "I''m tired," Katara finally looked at Hama with exhaustion relevant in her eyes and Hama nodded uncharacteristically, "Good. Dry off the sweat and sit down. Close your eyes and just regain the calm in your chi."

    Katara nodded and once she was dried, she sat down with her expression turning a bit relieved.

    Hama then silently stared at Nik while peeling her fourth pomegranate. He wanted to tell her that maybe that''s enough but in the end, he didn''t want to unnecessarily piss Hama off too much. After all, no matter if she eats healthy or not, she''s only a guest for a couple of years either way.

    "How''s your progress?" Hama inquired after a few minutes of silence.

    Nik grew silent. It really was hard. But the thought of being able to heal injuries, at least, the ones not too serious, was a great motivating factor for Nik. Just like Hama, he too, remained a guest in this world without knowing when he''d have to return and the thought of not mastering something so convenient just because he couldn''t give it enough time would nail a point of regret in him.

    "Just a little," Nik replied.

    "Just a little more and you''ll master it?" Hama inquired, well aware that Nik would sometimes pull some shit with his words.

    "... Just grew a little bit better."

    "I knew it!" Hama gnashed. Not angry by theck of quick progress but at Nik trying to pull one up on her!

    "I don''t get it," Nik sighed, "It will just take more time than usual, I guess."

    "Don''t get too worried. Just because you''re good at controlling the form of water and its temperature doesn''t mean you''re also talented in the spiritual aspect of bending."

    "Spiritual?" Nik looked at her with a slightly confused expression. Aang said the same thing and Avatar Kyoshi seemed to imply something simr and restricted Suki from teaching Katara any further.

    "Of course. Everyone else already knows it but the two of you started straight by bending the element. Why else do you think bending elements is considered a noble and sacred art? Because we also have the ability to connect with ourselves deeply. This is one of the two things I''ll teach you two today. Maybe tapping into that potential will start increasing your mastery over healing.

    Now sit next to Katara and dry your sweat."

    Hama pointed out and threw the pomegranate peel and the slight leftover into the sea.

    ---

    "Why do you think Hama wanted the deck for herself tonight," a waterbender inquired Yoki as he and another bender were controlling the cruiser. They learned basic control from the cruiser''s captain. Though unwilling, the prisoners now understood that the only reason they were even in a slightly worse location was due to theck of manpower and resources amongst the waterbenders themselves.

    If they truly had ill-intentions, the sea was filled with voracious aquatic beasts. Tossing the prisoners out of the deck would have been plenty of fun for the waterbenders.

    "I''d rather not talk about it... that old coot has crazy skills. Too bad she didn''t want to teach us. Then again, we realized it toote that even if our traditions needed to be upheld, certain changes would not have been bad." Yoki grumbled as the two men next to him turned silent.

    One of them was none other than Boron. He couldn''t help but chuckle at this point, "Commander, what do you think of Nik and Katara? Can you believe it? They never once meditated."

    "And?" Yoki raised his brows while throwing a questioning nce at Boron, "Bending is a physical and spiritual art. Sure, bncing the two sounds nice but if it was easy... heh, unironically, there''d be more wars. Still, you talk like you''re already a master in meditating, huh!"

    Boron sighed while the other waterbender smirked knowingly.

    ---

    "Listen," Hama sat in front of Katara and Nik. The moon hung high in the sky. A full moon. The deck was slightly brightened with no cloud shrouding the radiance of the full moon.

    "Waterbending has two aspects. By now, I have only taught you one of them. This aspect includes the ability to dominate your will over water and feel connected to it, and move in a simr flow of water to control it. This is the concept of waterbending. At my level, you will find out that movement is not as important as the understanding of water and its ways."

    Hama''s white hair dropped over her face due to a chilly gust but she didn''t bother trying to pull her hair back.

    "However, what differentiates a non-bender and a bender?" Hama inquired rhetorically.

    ''Some form of talent perhaps.'' Katara closed her eyes.

    ''A flexible waist, for sure,'' Nik narrowed his eyes with a wise look as if he saw the world for what it truly is.

    "Spirituality!" Hama smiled. "All the benders have the supernatural talent only because of spirituality that we are born with. It is for this very reason that there is another aspect to waterbending¡ª a spiritual aspect.

    Spirituality is not something foreign to us. It is a way of life. We live and as we experience the twists and turns of life, we start understanding ourselves. This is the essence of being spiritual and only when you realize your potential can you start viewing the world for it really is."

    "Do you get it?" Hama inquired seriously. This stumped Katara and Nik.

    "That''s it?" Katara questioned.

    "That''s it," Hama nodded, "As I said, spirituality is understanding. If you expected some great training methods then I''m afraid there isn''t one. Of course, you can meditate and reconsider how you spent your day and the decisions you''ve made."

    "But I have on good authority that Airbenders have specialized training." Nik coughed.

    "And how many of them are alive?" Hama questioned, "Listen. Life is harsh. It dulls our passion and slowly whittles our hearts with hardships. But being true to yourself even then is what this is really about. Sure, Airbenders may have a set of training for it but you both aren''t airbenders. Water is always on flow but it follows a pattern. Air is all-epassing yet free from burdens. Earth is the support of the world. And fire is the passion that drives us to a better tomorrow."

    Hama stated as Nik and Katara looked at each other.

    "It means, we have so much to learn from the elements that our mind does not need to be shackled by the sight from our eyes. For instance, while many think that there isn''t water in the air, most of us now know how to find water to support us even on the hottest and most dry days.

    Any questions?"

    "So? Do we try copying the moves of other benders?" Nik inquired.

    "No, you learn from it." Hama shook her head, "And it will inspire you someday."

    "Still, a clear exnation was needed for the two of you so that you can begin to understand both the aspects of waterbending. It''s not something you will understand in a day or two. It might take an entire lifetime to be considered a genuine master of this art."

    Nik and Katara nodded. To them, the most spiritual one was naturally Aang due to his origins but he was also the perfect example of Hama''s reasoning that it might take a lifetime to master spirituality since it is based on bitter experiences of life.

    "Are you...?" Katara inquired without actually stating anything. Hama scoffed a dry chuckle and shook her head, "I don''t think so. And this is the second topic of the day.

    You have to understand one thing about me. This is the second time that I got imprisoned."

    "The second time? Were you pardoned the first time?" Katara quickly followed up.

    Hama raised her hand and replied with an eery smile, "Let me finish, Katara. I was imprisoned during thetter portion of the war for years. It was hard at first but I and others grew ustomed. I previously hated my captives but now I realize how genuine they were. Simple soldiers following orders. Instead, in Makapu Prison, there were instances of torturesmitted by an inspector that arrived once in the blue moon.

    To answer your question. I wasn''t pardoned the first time. I broke through the prison and escaped."

    "To understand the brilliance of it, you need to realize that our condition rted to the supply of water was pretty much the same. They sparingly provided us water and that, too, from a great distance. It was either quenching my thirst or attacking the guard but my predecessors, who attacked, didn''t live to tell the tale.

    And in that moment of weakness, I realized something. No, more like I felt it when the full moon continued to watch over me." Hama began to chuckle softly, her hair swaying to the wind as her expression turned of pure joy and pleasure, "I felt my blood coursing through my veins leaping with joy. A waterbender''s strength increases at night simr to how tides grow fiercer under the glow of the moon.

    And then I discovered another fluid that a waterbend could bend but had kept their eyes close to its existence."

    Stretching her arms outward, Hama shuddered. A soft whimper escaped her lips as her sheer bodynguage creeped the hell out of Nik and Katara.

    "Blood."

    She whispered.

    "A waterbender''s true strength lies in bloodbending." Her voice suddenly lost its fervent touch as she looked down. Her eyes stared at Katara and Nik through the curtain of her white, haggard strands of hair as she suddenly slumped down on the metal deck.

    "Oh, no!" Katara quickly scooched back with a clear expression¡ª she wanted nothing of this craziness. Meanwhile, in his state of daze, Nik neither chose flight nor fight. What should he have done? Bunch up her hair into a fist and m her face into the deck? Instead, he grew wary. Bitches can be crazy, and sometimes, not in a likable manner.

    "That is how I would have felt if you met me before my second capture," Hama''s voice turned calm suddenly. A bitter smile touched her lips.

    "As I stated, me being captured a second time put things in perspective. Katara, Nik... I was a bad person. A wretched and wicked woman who controlled human lives due to misguided anger until I incurred the bacsh from him."

    ''Is that infatuation?'' Nik realized the look on Hama''s face.

    Katara pursed her lips, too. Feeling guilty at her reaction.

    "I hope you two get to meet him under happier circumstances. He didn''t set me on the right path but opened my eyes to the true possibilities of what I can choose and which path I can travel on," Hama chuckled, "In fact, if the recent news is true, we were just a shy away from meeting him."

    "The Fire Lord," Nik realized as Hama nodded, "Indeed. He confronted me but even when I controlled his body, he controlled my future and helped me shape it. I was imprisoned yes, and hidden from him, but I can confirm that he never meant harm. He fulfilled his duty."

    "Now," Hama''s voice suddenly turned cold as Katara''s and Nik''s bodies froze unnaturally and physically.

    "Let me teach you the way of dominating your will over another person. Remember, do not despise the skill since it is not evil or kind. Its use is entirely dependent on the user. I hope, the two of you turn for the better."

    ---

    *Rustle*

    A haggard figure fully covered with a mask on her face walked out of the thicket with an injured youth. The edge of his conical straw hat was now littered with tears from knives as he leaned against the petite girl.

    "Shit! Shit! First that bastard in Chay Thang Colony and now that bitch in the middle of nowhere... Longshot, I have considered it. We''re going to go to Ba Sing Se and join the revolution caused by the Blue Spirit." The masked figure stated with a determined expression.

    "..." the youth named Longshot silently stared at her only for the masked figure to grumble.

    "I know, we won''t be the top dog. But... what are we doing here? The scourge is in Ba Sing Se. As long as the Phoenix King lives, we cannot change a thing!"

    Longshot nodded with a heavy expression.

    ***

    A/N: I think if Hama met Iroh, he would have definitely got to her in a positive manner regardless of her past. Of course, pity wouldn''t stop Iroh from catching Hama and imprisoning her since that is simply required but yeah, Hama didn''t need to be evil or defeated in this version but just a tad bit stable who realized that the most important thing in life isn''t to hurt others but to learn from past mistakes and grow everyday.

 Chapter 91: Kataraâ€™s New Technique

    Chapter 91: Katara¡¯s New Technique<h4>Chapter 91: Katara''s New Technique</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 16 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Days went by after Hama''s introduction of bloodbending to the duo. It is the ability to control living beings by imposing one''s will on the blood flowing through their veins and ording to Hama, this skill can be used by a waterbender only in their strongest state¡ª i.e. during the full moon.

    Due to how long the duo had to wait for each practice session, the Bloodbending itself didn''t make any impact aside from the fact that Katara felt a bit resistant to the idea of imposing her will on others. Nik wasn''t. He was all in for learning everything from Hama. It''s just as she said, the skill isn''t good or bad and it''s entirely dependent on the user.

    What helped Nik, however, was meditating. He didn''t ce too heavy attention on meditating since concentrating on... well, past experiences would quickly cause him to sidetrack. So, he needed to gain a more focused will but there had been some improvements after meditating daily.

    Although there wasn''t an instant improvement in healing, Nik now felt noticeable progress.

    ---

    "There it goes," Nik sighed and looked at the umpteenth Fire Nation Cruiser that their ships had avoided. The closer they got to the Northern Water Tribe, the greater the frequency of scouting by simr ships. The only reason that Yoki didn''t engage them was that they already had their hands full with the number of prisoners they held currently and no one had any delusion that the news of their escape wouldn''t have ruffled a few feathers.

    Even if Yoki assumed Hara kept his word, they only needed some headstart. Someone must have seen them and realized their route by now, thus, making the waterbenders more cautious in their approach. Not to mention, the disappearance of two cruiser ships wouldn''t go unnoticed.

    However, even if the Northern Tribe was notified, Yoki sincerely hoped for the news to spread out.

    "You want the news to spread?" Nik looked at Yoki who stood nearby with an inquisitive gaze. The mist was heavy early in the morning, causing the nearby scouting ship to miss them.

    "Yeah, let me tell you something. There''s nothing like a hope of freedom to truly rally the masses. I don''t hope to cause a civil war but just ruffle a few feathers to turn the attention so that we can infiltrate... into our home." His gaze turned slightly dark, "That bastard Hahn will pay for his treason."

    Sensing the oddity in Nik''s gaze, Yoki turned to look at the youth, "What is it?"

    "Oh, it''s just that... I''ve never killed anyone so I was wondering how it really feels like."

    Yoki grew silent and shook his head, "That''s for you to find out yourself. And it''s not like you''ve never killed before. The food we eat... ites at the expense of others'' lives. Just that in my case, I don''t wish to kill Hahn to eat him. I suppose I can respect his corpse by feeding him to a Pr Bear Dog."

    A smile formed over Yoki''s lips as Nik shrugged. It''s like the man said, the ''kill'' part referred to killing a human being. But even now, Nik didn''t have any reason to kill anyone... well, except Esta.

    Yoki and a few benders departed from the deck to perform their duties. Even Nik had the prison duty but he was within the cruiser itself. The prisoners were none other than firebenders.

    He soon descended within the cruiser and relieved a guard. Only four guards stayed to keep a lookout since the number of benders wasn''t that high in the first ce. There were a sum total of eleven firebenders locked in here. The metal prisons were made in a way to also detain any insubordinate firebender so the metal grills were especially hard and refined a bit farther than a regr iron, allowing the waterbenders to freeze the metal barspletely and keep the temperature of this location at an all-time low.

    Seeing the gloomy environment as various prisoners red in his direction, his charm only adding to the list of aggravation, Nik couldn''t help but feel the slightest bit helpless.

    ''It''s time like this that makes me wish to just chill with Suki...''

    ---

    Katara was blushing heavily. But there was a sense of excitement in her widened blue eyes. She and Suki were still in their chamber. Well, Suki was getting ready for her duty as Katara dried the paint on her face.

    "And?" Katara inquired with the squeakiest voice she could muster. Her nostrils twitched continuously as Suki wasn''t any better. While she has many female friends, almost all of them belonging to her previous team, this was the first time Suki shared a tale of such a scandalous nature to anyone and found herself excited by detailing her exploits in a bid of heat as if any rambunctious man would share it in a local tavern.

    "And," Suki breathed softly, "He held me really close. Like, I could feel his whispers brush past my neck." Suki slowly opened her eyes but facing such an intense gaze, she dodged it and looked away, "And then when he pulled down his pants," she relived the moment, "It was a little scary at first but he was so kind and tender... kind of a ruse, I think since those qualities didn''t show after a few hours..."

    "You two really didn''t sleep before the trip?!" Katara gasped. While she was interested in Suki''s exploits, the Kyoshi Warrior believed in retelling the take from the beginning so most of their randy discussions were around how they acted behind Katara''s back, something the waterbender felt indignant for but could also understand.

    Of course, Suki conveniently left out the details where Nik and she made out right next to Katara.

    It was only today Suki fulfilled Katara''s curiosity after days of pestering to know how it really went.

    "We didn''t," Suki admitted with a meek expression but that strange smile speaking of untold satisfaction made Katara roll her eyes at her.

    "Was it painful?" Katara questioned again.

    "Well, yeah but it all turned out for the better in the end. He... you know, knew how to, ehm, get things done," Suki revealed in a roundabout manner.

    Seeing Katara gulp, Suki blushed heavily, "Stop imagining it!"

    "I can''t imagine," Katara smirked, "You still haven''t told me everything! Come on, spill! How did you two do it? Since the two of you were so perverted to do it behind bushes... did you try some bold poses?" she snickered as it became quite fun to tease Suki for the time being.

    "I¡ª I''m gettingte!" Suki stood up hurriedly and left the chambers with her ears turning red.

    "Haaah... that was fun," Katara shrugged with a chuckle as she sat back on her bed. After the initial rush of excitement, Katara couldn''t help but contemte. She was honestly ''interested'' in Nik and Wu''s prediction was hardly the major reason for it. The main factor was Nik himself. He was fun to hang out with. He didn''t really treat her with the utmost sense of pleasing her as if she did everything right and most of all, she was quickly entrapped by not his very attractive features but his sheer drive to master waterbending and Kyoshi arts taught to him.

    He would have his reason to be this driven to learn things from Hama at such a quick pace aside from the obviously slow-paced healing skill.

    After contemtion and recollection of all the time they sneaked behind her back, Katara couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth touch grow in her body. Her expression turned a bit embarrassed but simultaneously extremely sweet. She took a quick nce towards themp but as her hand reached out for the valve, Katara stopped.

    ''They did it in broad daylight... is that any fun?'' She feltplicated. On one hand, she wanted to give it a shot but on the other hand, she was afraid that someone might identally just barge in.

    ''But... who would? Hama sleeps at this time of the morning. Suki and Nik are on their duties...'' Katara''s hand already sneaked towards her inner thighs as she gasped, not expecting herself to be this bold. Leaning back against the metal wall, Katara could feel the chill gather behind her but it only paved the way to the realization of her body''s unnaturally high temperature at the moment.

    ''Am I really doing it like this?'' Katara questioned herself as her right handtched onto her breast meanwhile, instantly going for her weak spots since she was alone. Her thumb and index finger easily pinched her already erect nipple through the fabric of her robes. She went rough, eliciting a soft, pleased hum from her lips as her head leaned back against the wall.

    She went rougher. From what she understood, Nik enjoyed a sense of domination at times. Suki admitted that it was a slightly depraved y but she grew to enjoy it since Nik hardly brought that ''night'' side into the rtionship. She could imagine the choker wrapped around her neck tightening and forming into a firm grasp with eyes so intense that it would make her shudder by gazing at her intently. Unraveling her as if her current situation left anything else to unravel aside from her clothes.

    As a prodigious waterbender, Katara was astutely aware of herher turning damp again. Unwilling to let her ''pants get dirty,'' Katara quickly pulled down her light blue pants alongside the clean white cloth that was tied around herhers. She had seen many forms of underwear in the colony that seemed more... practical, but this wrapping was what she grew with and it was hard to just exchange it.

    She reached for the nket with the thought of covering herself but... she stopped again.

    There isn''t a nket in the wild next to a tree, Katara reasoned as she once again thought how Suki would have wrapped her lips around Nik''s member and pressed her mouth, swallowing his...

    "Nnngh~!" Katara mewled, her left index finger already reaching on top of her caramel entrance, frantically rubbing her pink lips with equal depravity and debauchery coursing through her body, making her hips jerk against the mattress slightly as she squirted a slight stream of her love juices. Her excitement was hard to control at this point. Pinching and rubbing barely worked as she could only imagine the level of excitement the couple must have felt. The guilt of thinking about her good friend''s man only made her lips twist in a sick smile.

    She never wanted anything or anyone more!

    Still, it isn''t enough. Fingers were too thin to the rising expectations of the waterbender who could think of applying her ''sacred'' profession to a good use.

    A reallllly good use.

    Her right arm let go of her breast. A slight moment of loneliness didn''t falter her determination as she gazed at her pouch of water and rotated her right hand.

    The cork covering the pouch popped open, causing the water to ssh out¡ª the sight of which made Katara feel a rare moment of humor since this wasn''t the only pouch she wanted liquid sshing out of.

    The pouch was ced next to a sheathed sword.

    Now Katara quickly found herself forming a tube-like shape out of flowing water. She hadn''t seen an erection in real life and identally walking in on Sokka who slept with a morning wood didn''t count. That was a sight that caused Sokka to wake up with screams as he would be either frozen or boiled.

    But she wanted to see Nik''s waist exposed. To observe every inch and vein. To know its shape. She had seen him naked when he appeared out of nowhere and fell on her but... at the moment, an unconscious man clearly cannot give his best performance.

    But that would wait if it was possible in the first ce.

    Biting her lips, Katara made the gentle slope of a tip of the tube-like shaped water to press against her entrance. It wouldn''t tear her hymen, that Katara was sure of. After all, this is water in the end. It could slide in just fine. Still, technically, this was her first time... alone.

    Her gaze turned slightly watery. Frustration, pleasure, and guilt made a dangerousbination in a moment of hormonal horny as the phallus-shaped construct of water moved in. It was specifically made slightly warm. Her shoulders shuddered as she almost lost control of the water.

    Her legs parted and her knees bent up, forming a valley of her thighs with the prized treasure being lubricated by water, scraping off her frustration from the source of itself.

    The water pressed against the edge of her second entrance but she didn''t push forward, already aware of some things. Instead, she caused more and more water to fill her up until she felt fully plugged and rooted.

    "Hah~!" Katara moaned softly, gently touching the hairless t of her crotch as her fingers moved back and forth, causing the water to move within the construct and push all the right buttons.

    Meanwhile, her other hand rushed forward, not letting go of her crazily twitching entrance as she continued to stroke and rub it with soft ''shlicking'' noises spreading around the chamber.

    ---

    "Hi, Rena," Suki grinned, patting the back of her fellow guard as the woman returned the greeting with a cheerful smile, "You''re out early. We still have half an hour before stepping up on our duties."

    Rena and Suki leaned against the edge of the cruiser''s deck. The early morning was the only free time most of them got due to the busy schedule.

    The two chatted about for a few seconds but then ended up silently viewing the sea in all its majesty.

    "Anyway, I see that you have your fan and the gauntlet shield... but no sword? Oh, I seem to recall that you took up an entirely new sword. You know, with a hilt that somewhat twitches in our hand?" Rena chuckled and Suki frowned before realizing what she meant.

    "It''s not like that!" She hissed.

    "Liar. I''ve never seen a penis that doesn''t twitch," Rena gave Suki a sidelong nce.

    "That''s not what I meant! You''re all crazy!" Suki huffed.

    "All?" Rena smiled with her eyes narrowing, "Heh~ Was it Katara? Please tell me it''s her. She''s so uptight during the training so it''s hard to imagine her having an easygoing side."

    "She''s plenty easygoing," Suki defended, "And I need to get my sword!"

    "Say hi to Nik for me," Rena shrugged.

    "I mean my sword made of steel!" Suki grumbled, quickly tracing her steps back and she soon reached the area of her chambers.

    She unhinged the handle and pushed open the door only to hear a hurried shriek¡ª

    "Who?! Get out!" Not knowing what got Katara so worried, Suki entered with a sigh, "It''s me, Katara. I just forgot my¡ª"

    *Ssh*

    Another pouch sshed with liquid.

    Suki stood rooted with the slight entrance covered by her body while a petrified Katara had her mattress drenched with her juices still leaking. Her lower body involuntarily shivered as her pussy lips twitched. Suki''s eyes... well, she didn''t know where to look. Looking away meant acknowledging she chanced upon something private.

    Not looking away, however, caused her and Katara''s gaze to line up.

    "Get in or get out!" Katara blushed finally, quickly covering herself with her nket.

    Suki hurriedly closed the door but then mechanically walked towards her sword and silently belted it. The sound of her wardrobe''spletion filled the room as Katara looked away, her face heating up.

    How the heck did the two of them sneak around so much but the one time she did it, she was caught squirt-handed?

    Suki silently turned away and walked towards the door but not before pointing at the small hook on the door.

    "Katara..."

    "Yea?" She still didn''t look at her.

    "That''s a lock," Suki pointed out even if Katara didn''t look at her. She didn''t want Katara to feel more embarrassed than she would be feeling right now.

    "Got it..." Katara groaned inwardly.

    Once Suki left, Katara instantly screamed into her nket.

    "Huff! Time to pack up my things and leave the ship forever!" She growled but, of course, she wouldn''t just do that...

    Still...

    How should she even face Suki during dinner?

    Anyway.

    ''Why didn''t I just lock the entrance?'' Katara med herself. Well, she should.

    Meanwhile, Suki stood corrected. It seemed like Katara was more casual than she had expected.

 Chapter 92: Flashes of Past

    Chapter 92: shes of Past<h4>Chapter 92: shes of Past</h4>

    Shout-out to Emanuel Lucas Duarte de Farias F¨¢rias!

    Support this fanfic and read 18 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "Did... something happen?" Nik inquired. The trio would usually get their dinner and retreat inside to eat in the morefortable mess. It was filled with other benders, too. But therge section was sparsely filled with the original upants now resting in the wooden prison ships or the prisons within the cruiser.

    His question elicited the two girls to nce at each other then quickly look away. Embarrassment was clear on their faces but much more prominent over Katara''s expression.

    "Nothing," Katara was the first to deny the obvious oddity.

    "Really?" Nik broke a piece of fish and ate, "Then why am I having trouble believing you?" He questioned.

    "It... really isn''t anything," Suki coughed. She again nced at Katara only for the other waterbender to look back at her as they both blushed deeper.

    Even if Nik didn''t question anymore, his intent gaze continued to make the other two feel more and more suppressed. Unable to bear the weight of his gaze anymore and the oppressive silence on their table, Katara finally crumbled, "She saw me naked. That''s all."

    Suki face-palmed while Nik rolled his eyes, "Do you think Suki doesn''t share anything with me and only tell you the stuff? I know both of you freaking get ready together every morning. Liar..." he scoffed thest part as Katara looked at Suki for confirmation only to see a wry expression on the Kyoshi Warrior''s painted face.

    "So?" Nik questioned with an eager expression. With the free time in his hands now that he was free from training and duties for the day, he was willing to dip into whatever mess Katara and Suki felt awkward about. He may have something interesting to do is all he felt at the moment.

    "I won''t tell you." Katara scoffed. Now that she had broken the silence, she felt relieved enough to regain herposure.

    "Is it that embarrassing?" Nik inquired with a surprised nce.

    "None of your business," Katara drank her soup.

    "Well, given that seeing each other naked was never the problem... did you maybe... wet your bed?" Nik questioned.

    *Pufff*

    *Cough*

    *Cough*

    Katara spurted her mouthful of soup while Suki began thumping her chest as she choked on her bite of fish, coughing relentlessly.

    Nik''s lips parted.

    Bullseye?

    "Wetting the bed? Really?" Nik chuckled, "Shouldn''t waterbenders like us have more control?"

    Katara''s and Suki''s expressions worsened.

    Technically, she did wet her mattress.

    And technically, Katara really didn''t have control of a few things during that time.

    "Stop... hah, hah, speaking!" Suki panted, chucking water from her canteen while Katara red at him as she wiped the soup dripping from her chin, "Nothing like it happened!"

    Nik''s gaze said it all¡ª

    Like he would believe it now.

    ---

    "You''re not going to tell him, right?" Katara inquired softly. Shey on her mattress, which was dried, of course. Themp was no longer alight and the water from her pouch wasn''t wriggling around menacingly to find some holes to fill up.

    Sukiy on her side of the mattress. Even though the two couldn''t see each other due to the darkness, they could sense each other''s emotions. Sighing softly, Suki shook her head, "Of course, not. Why else do you think I didn''t stay with him... he would have made me talk eventually."

    "Sorry..." Katara mumbled.

    "It''s alright," Suki suddenly chuckled.

    "What''s going on?" Katara inquired.

    "I just remembered Rena calling you uptight this morning... Of course, I know that''s not true at all. We''ve traveled for weeks, after all... but still, that sight would have eased all of Rena''sints against you."

    Katara clicked her tongue, "I don''t normally do it..."

    "With themp fueled? Or with the waterbending?" Suki sat up andy on her sides to face Katara. Pursing her lips, Katara wondered if she should even reply to this question.

    "Um..."

    "Oh,e on! You owe me these kinds of talks!"

    "Both," Katara groaned, "That was the first time I did it... that way."

    Suki''s eyes brightened a bit. She quickly held more of her nket under her left armpit and leaned on her arm as she waited to hear more. Katara reluctantly shifted to face Suki, too. Now the opposite was happening with Suki being the recipient of the saucy details so she couldn''t wait to find what other things Katara may have done in her free time.

    "Actually," Katara began, "I wanted to see... what is so exciting about being intimate in public and that''s when to burst in."

    "In public?" Suki inquired.

    "Like you and Nik behind the thicket," Katara admitted as Suki gulped.

    "Again, you should have locked," She coughed.

    "There are no locks in the wild," Katara muttered and frowned, "Wait... don''t tell me. You weren''t possibly excited by the thought of being found out, right?"

    Suki blinked and silently shifted back in her position to sleep. Katara gasped and sat up, "You were?!"

    "Nope. You''re talking crazy. Goodnight."

    "No, you don''t!" Katara climbed on Suki and huffed, "Just how perverted are the two of you?"

    Suki rolled around and pinned Katara down, scoffing, "Less than you who didn''t lock her doors. You were totally flooding!"

    The two continued to tussle before lying on their sides with obvious tiredness.

    "Just don''t tell him," Katara spoke again.

    "Of course," Suki agreed, "If I did, he wouldn''t let it live down. Didn''t you see how much heughed at the thought of you wetting the bed... but I don''t me him. The thought of a waterbender wetting her bed is ironic."

    Katara punched Suki''s shoulder.

    "Ow..."

    ---

    Nik silently sat with his legs crossed. His eyes tightly shut and his brows locked in a frown. His breathing pace was quite calm and at some point, soft whistles would naturally blow from his nostrils before the sound would get too annoying and he''d have to sniff loudly to clear or disrupt whatever caused the whistling.

    When Suki isn''t with him for the night, Nik tried to get more into meditation. He felt challenged for the first time in a long while. Not physically and this wasn''t even a mental situation.

    But discipline.

    Suki repeatedly stated that discipline is necessary to make progress with training and Nik proved with his actions how serious he is about training and learning. Yet, even if he was serious about meditating, the act of staying still and in a single position for hours toe was harder than expected to achieve.

    There was nothing else to do but sit in this very position and just think back on his day, evaluate his mistakes, and try not to domit them again. Yet, he could barelyst for half an hour. His legs and arms would fall numb which actually helped him stay in that position but in the end, he would somehow end up breaking the posture and open his eyes again.

    "Huff..."

    Nik heaved a deep sigh as he opened his eyes.

    ''Three times now,'' Nik sighed again.

    He stood up and walked out of his chambers. Before long, he had already walked onto the deck as the chilly breeze caused him to hiss softly while his shoulders trembled at the chill traveling down his back. Yet, aside from the initial assault of the cold, Nik only feltfortable afterward as he practiced something else.

    Breathing.

    The booklet regarding firebending emphasized breathing greatly in the first half of the booklet. Heck, the basics did not involve any techniques but actual basics since, ording to the booklet, fire is the hardest to control of the four elements and Nik could somehow understand why.

    His stomach felt warm again. But it was nowhere simr to the strong connection he felt right before he imed Suki''s first night. That... heat was something else. The subsequent nights were hot and wild, yes. But itcked the same... drive, for theck of a better word.

    Still, the warmth spread throughout his body with his stomach as the source. The chilly breeze soon feltfortable instead as he silently gazed at the sea. There were two more waterbenders keeping a lookout but Nik didn''t bother them. After all, he was merely out for fresh air.

    ''The tides grow higher due to the moon''s gravitational pull, but here, waterbenders believe that the moon spirit actually is the first waterbender and it is because of moon spirit that they can bend water... maybe it''s true. This is a different world, after all,'' Nik now kept an open mind regarding these things. With everything he''s been through, he wouldn''t be able to act like an ignorant individual even if he wanted to. Thinking about the moon caused him to look up. The bright crescent had its lower tip hidden by clouds.

    *Zzzt*

    Nik frowned and looked around. The buzzing noise faded as quickly as it struck his senses.

    Yet he had faced this situation enough time to understand that if what he expected was going to happen then he might as well just quickly enter his room. Stepping up his pace, Nik rushed back to his chambers, and just when he sighed, feeling relieved that nothing happened, his vision turned dark and he fell on his mattress.

    It wasn''t the expected darkness or the epic battle of two colors that greeted him this time. He was ''awake'' and silently observing Wu. Nik knew of this location. This was none other than the spot outside the Makapu Vige where he was suddenly blitzed into the Fog of Lost Souls by Wu for some cryptic message by the thing he contacted that gave him the Freedom Paradox Source.

    In fact, it felt like he was disconnected from his body and viewed things from his eyes as an outsider. And behind Wu, Nik saw a terrifying figure.

    It looked Humanoid but was made of branches and leaves. Its head and face covered by a horned, skull mask with horns none other than longer branches. Its eyes were hollow with two phantom blue mes zing within.

    ''Who the hell is behind Wu?'' Nik grew curious. The next second, he saw the Fog of Lost Souls covering his body and his vision shifted once again.

    His body was in the world of mists but this time he could see what actually happened. While his mind was looped back into the darkness in that instance, Nik could now view things from someone else''s point of view.

    ''Someone else''s point of view... huh,'' Nik''s eyes widened at the realization but then the mist in front of him began forming letters.

    Nik felt even more startled as he watched the words form and once they stopped, he read it attentively, unwilling to let go of the chance to understand what was going on with him.

    ¡ª I can''t tell you what''s going on in front of Keeper of the Past. This is the message for you if you''re lucky enough to make it till the next round of stabilization.

    Almost all the Primordial Spirits wish to devour me. This mist is my only ally... you can leave this world, can''t you? Do it. They are after me... and you. The quicker we leave the better!¡ª

    Nik gazed at the message and things began to click.

    He was affected by something living thaty dormant within him. In fact, this contact was the only reason why he can suddenly start bending the elements and probably all four of them. The shes of the blue/white and red colors were his point of view but that didn''t mean that this individual was unaware. In fact, when Wu tried to ''help'' him, it was a part of an act by this being to probably fool the other party. Although Nik had trouble believing Wu would want to harm him, now, he wouldn''t put it out his list of being cautious from, at least.

    While Nik revealed a confused exterior to... what he should call a spirit behind Wu, this being used the Fog of Lost Souls to craft a message and finally do something Nik had been wanting for quite a while.

    It cleared things up... at least, regarding what''s going on.

    "Who are you?" Nik tried to speak up but his body remained silent.

    He frowned again. Nik realized something.

    Whatever or whoever the Primordial Spirits are, they were after this... being. By suddenly and unexpectedly getting his body invaded(?), Nik became a target, too.

    Just as he was about to push for more answers, his eyes snapped open and he gasped, clutching his chest as a sharp pain shot up his torso, causing his body to spasm over his bed.

    *Cough*

    *Cough*

    Nik coughed violently, still clutching his chest.

    Thinking for a moment, he pulled out his status panel.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (5.96/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 2.3

    Mental: 1.8¡ú 1.9

    Energy: 21.6¡ú 23]

    Nik''s breathing slowly eased as he watched the change in his energy stat. The mental stat had increased within meditation sessions.

    ''Return? In this condition?'' Nik almost shouted in frustration. He''d rather try and find a solution for what''s going on instead of taking a piece of luggage in another world without understanding the actual situation. Sure, he was being chased because of whatever got within him, that he understood. But how did this entity enter him and how can it be removed?

    ''When the message was written, even it wasn''t sure that I''d ever reach this point. Is it because of rise in the mental stat due to meditation?'' Nik tried to find a reasonable exnation but he couldn''t conclude anything. After all, there were too many variables.

    What he now understood, however, was that should hee across any spirit... he simply shouldn''t trust these supernatural existences. After all, it was highly likely that what entered him was another spirit.

    "Should I ask Hama?" Nik considered as hey down on his bed and frowned in consideration. Still, as he wondered his options, Nik fell asleep soon enough.

    ---

    *Blub*

    *Blub*

    Dark purplish marsh continued to bubble ever so slightly in a worldyered with the greyish sky. A thin trail led towards a giant tree with its base opened to form a deep, unending cave within the tree itself.

    *Chk*

    *Chk*

    *Chk*

    A strange figure made of branches and leaves walked up the soft trail. His foot extending to three wooden ws made of branches left a trail of thin footsteps. Its skull face observed a giant wolf resting behind the tree on the widespread marsh as if its strange nature failed to affect the wolf at all. Its greyish fur looked strangely untouched by the mud despite being within the marsh and a strange, face-like totem could be seen on its wide back.

    The figure retracted his ghastly gaze formed from a pair of two zing blue pupils in the hollow of the eyes.

    *Chrt*

    A baboon sat on the nearby rock with its back against the spirit made of leaves and branches. Walking past this creature, the spirit entered the cave without any problem and an eerie cackle rang out.

    "Keeper of Past, already tired of your duties that you came to visit me?"

    The leaves on its body rustled and a thin arm made of branch sneaked out of the coat of leaves. The Keeper of Past silently extended his index finger and a wisp of soft white light formed a floating ball with strange scriptures running on its surface.

    A pitch-cknce-like limb suddenly stabbed into this ball of light and it dissipated with even tinier particles entering the body that was attached to this limb.

    "Ah... suddenly appeared within the Southern Tribe. You fear he will change the oue... oh... Heh. It''s already changed, you say? The past... hmm, by six years. I see... I see. Why not go to some primordial spirit?"

    The Keeper of Past stayed silent as its leaves rustled in a strange rhythm.

    "So... Tui and La''s past has changed, too and they feel that it''s work of this outsider and may ally themselves? The assistance of the primordial spirits would have been effective if they weren''t in mortal bodies. Still, it was another outsider who came here six years ago and dyed the Avatar''s return before disappearing in a week.

    What makes you think this one won''t leave with... that thing?"

    *Rustle*

    "So... you came here because I''m the only one you know of with a path to mortal world that ends up in the Northern Water Tribe, huh. I see. Very well... let''s finally meet their offspring, too.

    And how would you keep the Fog of Lost Souls stalled?"

    *Rustle*

    "Hah! Some ally it was then."

    ---

    Days passed with the situation dubbed as ''stabilization'' by the unknown spirit not urring again. Even with constant meditation, he failed to make any contact which caused Nik to realize that meditation alone wasn''t the only factor. His training, however, came to an end soon as the ship reached closer and closer to the northern tribe with the patrols of the fire nation cruisers going intense by the day.

    The destination was at sight and it was time to make use of the resources at hand.

 Chapter 93: Northern Water Tribe; Reunion

    Chapter 93: Northern Water Tribe; Reunion<h4>Chapter 93: Northern Water Tribe; Reunion</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 18 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "There! Prepare the trebuchets!" A burly captain in red ordered loudly as he gazed at a lone fire nation cruiser sailing towards their direction through the sea sparsely filled with icebergs. Themander looked through his spyss as he observed a few waterbenders seemingly chatting amongst themselves with their backs to the imminent attack.

    This caused the captain to feel suspicious. They were already in sight yet the enemy cruiser didn''t take any actions. Two volleys of ming rocks were soon hurled. While one struck the exterior of the ship, the other one missed by a slight margin and dove into the sea. The giant ssh caused water to wash up on the deck of the cruiser as the captain quickly noticed something strange and viewed things from his spyss.

    He saw a man with a gag tied into his mouth barely hanging on the grill of the deck with his chin as he seemed to struggle and re in his direction. The captain''s eyes widened instantly.

    "Ceasefire! Those are prisoners on board. Our men! Approach with caution and rescue them!"

    ---

    *Chk*

    Nik saw thest waterbender stepping down from the Fire Nation Cruiser and then he touched its surface with his left hand, causing it to disappear. Who knew that the second cruiser woulde in handy!

    Yoki finally used his prisoners as a bait while they left for the more outer ends of the northern region with their other ship. The Northern Water Tribe is well-protected from each side but it''s no trouble for a group of waterbenders to infiltrate the giant tribe with the size equivalent torger cities of the Earth Kingdom.

    *Huff*

    A warm huff blew across Nik''s hair as he chuckled and turned around, patting the nose of the Komodo Rhino behind him.

    One resource they didn''t give up was the Komodo Rhinos. These beasts were sturdy and durable enough to weather the environment of the north pole.

    Of course, there were still tanks used by the Fire Nation but their appearance and noise are too conspicuous to simply ride them easily. Like others, Nik pulled up his hood and sat on the Rhino''s saddle before leading it towards others who already had a rhino each. Of course, there were a few Komodo Rhinos left but they simply followed the herd.

    "Do you think Wu or Sun gave them our message?" Katara inquired once Nik got closer. The Rhinos moved slowly despite their agility for only one reason. Lack of visibility. ording to Yoki, the Northern Water Tribe has its environment controlled by waterbenders regrly but outside the defenses of the tribe, the environment was certainly harsh.

    Katara wore her thicker clothes she had with her since the beginning of her adventure. Meanwhile, Suki wore a blue scarf over her head to cover her ears and refrained from wearing her armor. Still, her gloves and thicker warrior robes turned out surprisingly warm enough.

    "I don''t know," Nik shook his head. He wasn''t sure about Wu after the message made from mist but then again, he might just be getting led falsely by the fog of lost souls itself.

    "Don''t worry, Aang needs to learn waterbending. This location is definitely in his mind to visit. And it''s been so long since we''ve been on that ship. For all we know, they might already be in the Water Tribe''s Capital."

    "Safely?" Nik inquired, "After all, this ce is under the Phoenix King''s rule... that''s why we are sneaking around."

    "We aren''t sneaking around. Just tactically approaching home ground," Yoki scoffed from afar as if offended by the statement.

    "Tounch a coup," Nik retorted.

    "To rectify a mistake," Yoki continued.

    "Oh, please. The only mistake here is that your chief was stupid enough andcked judgment of character to chose a weak-hearted coward as the sessor. I would have looked for someone tougher," Hama snorted and Yoki clicked his tongue.

    "This doesn''t help me at all," Katara pouted slightly.

    "Hmm..." Nik hummed and he looked towards the direction they began moving from, "Are you really that worried? Why not ask them directly?"

    "Huh?" Katara and Suki looked towards the sky but failed to find anything. Still, a moment''s mischief took over Nik''s heart and he stood on the Komodo Rhino''s saddle. His bnce was almost impable and to everyone''s surprise, Nik suddenly began to waterbend a giant wall. What surprised them wasn''t the sudden nature of the situation but the level of bending itself.

    Hama''s eyes widened momentarily as Nik continued to raise his hand with his chi seeping out. The wall grew thinner and tinier as it continued to grow. His arms trembled but his smile also widened as the slope of this ''wall'' became more apparent.

    "That''s a..." Suki whispered.

    "It''s Aang. I''m sure he''d love this," Nik grinned, more than happy to meet the others. Especially Aang since the boy has always been troubled due to his origin.

    "Is this even safe?" Katara instantly inquired with a worried expression.

    "We''ll see," Nik muttered.

    "What''s going on?" Yoki stopped the group''s movement and everyone looked in a specific direction.

    "It''s the Avatar we told you about. And Katara''s brother. They are nearby," Nik replied as he sat back down and petted the lovable rhino''s head.

    "How did you know?" Hama inquired with her wrinkled forehead folding into a frown.

    "I heard the sky bison growling in annoyance and loud screeches of a winged lemur." Nik shrugged. That basically happened to be Appa''s and Momo''s rtionship.

    ---

    "Don''t be so pissed all the time," Mai replied nonmittally as a vein popped over Pakku''s forehead that reached his receding hairline like a strike of lightning.

    "I''m not pissed, young woman! But treat your elders with respect!" He demanded with a fierce re. Mai''s addition to the team had strangely removed Sokka''s and Pakku''s problems. It was as if Pakku would turn to the newest member to pick annoying fights with.

    His words caused Mai to seriously stare at Pakku. Everyone except Aang wore thicker clothes. Mai had a hooded, fur-lined dark-blue coat. This starested for a few long seconds until she looked away, "I hope that the Northern Tribe is the slightest bit interestedpared to an old man picking on women who want nothing to do with him."

    "You..." Pakku''s lips twitched. His fists, arms, and shoulders trembling at the tant disrespect.

    *Krrch*

    Momo who flew in front of Appa with its tail sometimes tickling the bridge of the gentle giant''s nose suddenly screeched softly and dove down.

    "Momo!" Aang gasped and Appa strangely growled, too. His giant body leaned down without Aang''s direction before Aang forcefully stopped Appa in front of a thin, reflective icy peak with a gradual and gentle slope this high in the air.

    "Tom, pinch me... hard. Cause I''m seeing a slide made of ice," Sokka muttered as Tom took out a metal plier from god knows where and suddenly pinched Sokka''s arm through his thick coat.

    "Aaaaghhhhh! Not with that!" Sokka shouted, rolling on Appa''s back while Mai suddenly stood up. A knife was already in her hand while Tom-Tom flinched seeing this. He seemed to be... traumatized by the sight of Mai with a knife. He wasn''t alone. Sokka grew quiet while Pakku looked away with a grumbling tone. Only Aang looked back curiously.

    "What is it, Mai?" Aang inquired.

    "I''m bored of Appa," Mai replied.

    *Graaaghhhh*

    Appa grunted loudly as Aang petted his head with a sheepish expression.

    "So, pick me on the ground," Mai spoke as she jumped off of Appa''s back, adeptlynding on the icy slope as she slid down instantly.

    "Mai!" Tom-Tom called out but soon realized that the knife in her hand had its tip stabbed into the slope as it helped her control her speed and direction.

    Aang''s gaze widened.

    "Appa, go down! Yip-Yip!" Aang suddenly jumped from Appa''s head, too.

    "Aang!" Others called out again yet he slid down with the end of his wooden staff pressed against the slope itself.

    "Too much for being cautious... this may be the fire nation''s n! To lure Aang using his child-like nature..." Sokka scowled as he readied his weapons.

    "Really? I wanted to try it, too... but Mai would have trained me further..." he shivered, not due to the cold temperature. Sokka and Pakku revealed a look of understanding as they all readied themselves for the possible siege.

    "Still, Fire Nation Soldiers are better than stopping every day just because Mai cannot sleep on the ground," Sokkained.

    "Say that in front of her," Tom-Tom scoffed.

    "I did, she''s just too afraid to face the truth I''m stating. See? She jumped off Appa because she knew she wouldn''t be able to handle me," Sokka shrugged with a serious expression.

    The two remaining members only nced at him with a brutally indifferent gaze. After all, this wasn''t the first time when Mai happened to be away and Sokkained about her.

    ---

    *Chhrt*

    Everyone''s eyes widened at the sight of a giant furry being getting close to the peak of slope Nik created. The visibility was low but not bad enough to not even notice a Sky Bison getting close.

    However, a small furry creature soon flew towards Nik, quickly slipped into his hoody, and quickly curled on top of his head.

    "Momo!" Katara grinned and she quickly looked up once again.

    Momo''s ears drooped at the moment and he continued to stay on top of Nik silently.

    "They really are here, what a coincidence," Suki smiled.

    "Coincidence... yeah," Nik nodded.

    Why was he having trouble believing that it wasn''t just a sheer coincidence?

    "Oh, look! Someone really is sliding down that slide," Yoki pointed out. However, the trio frowned. That wasn''t Aang. First of all, he wasn''t that tall. Second, he didn''t have dark hair long enough to be whipping due to the momentum gained from the slide.

    As the figure grew closer, the trio finally saw a semnce of Aang jumping down the slide with Appa slowly descending. Still, who was this mysterious figure getting closer and closer? They couldn''t see her face but they knew that this fearless individual was a female.

    Nik''s eyes widened momentarily as he recalled Michi''s gloomy little daughter. Her naturally narrow eyes seemed to have already locked onto him.

    "You''re dead..." Mai whispered to herself, unaware of Nik''s greater hearing sense.

    "Here, catch," Nik quickly called out as he picked Momo from the top of his head and tossed him towards Suki.

    "Eee!" she yelped but did catch onto the equally stunned lemur who was more than willing to show his affection byzing on top of Nik''s head.

    Not wasting a single moment as Mai almost reach the end of the slide, Nik got down from his Komodo. By now, others understood that things didn''t seem so simple and Nik felt the same. After all, why would Mai suddenly resolve to kill him even if it''s just words at this point?

    Of course, the first thought that came to his mind was that Michi somehow disclosed her affair with him... but she didn''t seem to be the kind to just speak about it. And the other thing that surprised the trio was Mai''s addition to Aang''s group itself!

    *Swish*

    *Swish*

    *Swish*

    As Mai rolled down the snowy surface, she instantly extended her arm out and shot multiple projectiles from her sleeves. Not the best move to do in front of waterbenders who were extremely tense at this point not only to return to their home but also to meet the Avatar. The moment Mai attacked, Nik slid his foot forward and waved his arm in front of him in a circr manner that caused the surrounding chill to condense into a blob of water which was pierced by the needles and they lose their momentum before being able to puncture through the other side.

    Hama shrugged seeing this was... quite satisfied. Not that she would admit it in front of anyone. Meanwhile, Katara, Yoki, and two other waterbenders suddenly caused the ice and snow around Mai to condense into cruel spikes that pointed in her direction, causing her to stop in an instant.

    Mai silently stared at Nik who returned the look with equal curiosity. These needles would hardly kill him and the fact that Mai didn''tunch the knife in her hand instead made Nik feel that her words previously were truly something she said to herself out of the pure moment of it.

    ''But how did she find out?'' Nik grew curious.

    "Who the hell are you?!" Yoki growled.

    "Woo-hooooooo!"

    A loud cheer rang and Aang was in fact increasing his speed deliberately with the cold wind smashing through his face making an excited grin ster over his lips.

    "Be careful!" Katara called out worriedly, dispelling her side of the icy spikes.

    Nik, who kept his eye on Mai only, instantly smiled as she tried to move only to find thick ice locking her feet onto the snowy ground.

    *Sssshhhh*

    Aang finally reached the base but instead of rolling, he stuck his stuff and rolled around it before jumping high in the sky, shouting, "That was amazing!"

    Not even waiting on the ground for a second, a ball of air raced him up the slide again, leaving only his loud chuckles.

    "That''s the Avatara?" Yoki... didn''t know what to feel.

    "See?" Nik shrugged, his and even Katara''s and Suki''s gaze reflecting the epitome of ''I told you so''¡ª look.

    *Graaaghhh*

    Appa finallynded, causing a gust of snow to rise up as the other Komodo Rhinos were instantly intimidated by the giant beast yet they were trained enough to quickly calm down at the various indications by their current masters.

    "Prepare to face my¡ª" Sokka jumped out from behind Appa, holding his boomerang only to grow silent, "Katara?"

    Not waiting for him to speak anything more, Katara jumped from her rhino and tackled her brother into the ice while giving him a tight hug.

    "Mai! You look frozen stiff..." Tom-Tom poked, learning the art from humor from Sokka during their adventure as Mai rolled her eyes and shot Nik a nce, "Get me out of these."

    Nik turned to look at Suki who shrugged with a pout and looked away. Even she understood where Mai''s aggression came from and if possible... Suki wanted Nik to learn his lesson...

    ''Even though we weren''t together but still... he was fake married to Katara. How could he?!'' She scoffed internally.

    "Master Pakku!"

    Before the old man with a receding hairline till the back of his head could understand what was going on, he too, was tackled into the ground by the bear-like Yoki.

    *Oomph*

    ---

    "What?! You lost them?"

    Zhao scowled.

    Ever since the incident in Omashu and the Makapu Vige, there has been a rise in distrust regarding his ability to carry out tasks by the Phoenix King. In fact, with the interference of the Fire Lord, Makapu Vige wasn''t held ountable. Neither were the guards. The act of secretly keeping prisoners was taken as a direct offense against the Fire Nation and the Phoenix King conveniently turned the direct superior into a scapegoat for the situation.

    However, this has also caused Zhao to hear a rumor that the Phoenix King and the Fire Lord were growing warier of each other to the point that the Fire Lord ended his procession before meeting with the Phoenix King on in Ba Sing Se and making arrangements to return to the Fire Nation.

    Zhao red at the quivering guard and scowled, "Get out. See to the prisoners that they are well-rested. Those waterbending bozos might have traumatized the prisoners. And interrogate each of them by the end of the day. Take the guard team not on duty today to assist with the task."

    Anger was no reason to pass down unreasonable tasks so Zhao gave his direct subordinate enough resources toplete his orders.

    Once the man left, Zhao''s eyes shed darkly.

    He had taken a long trip to this location and his mood wasn''t great in the first ce and now this...

    Ever since he met the team Avatar, he only found his situation getting worse.

    However, there was one individual in this team who Zhao despised the most and also happened to have ''sponsored'' all these escapades using his strange bending skill.

    ''Nik...'' Zhao clenched his fist.

    He looked around his office. This was his personal battleship so his effects were present in here, too. Multiple golden ornaments were granted by the Phoenix King for his exemry performance. Even the subjugation of the Northern Water Tribe was credited under his name.

    "If I can do it once, I can do it again. Especially with that coward of a chief. God, thinking of him made me recall Ukano''s son-inw... wastrels."

    Zhao huffed, feeling a bit humorous. After all, both these men were also involved with women far stronger than them either physically, mentally, or both. Zhao shook his head and sighed deeply.

    ***

    A/N: If it isn''t apparent by now then Zhao is the new ''pre-tea Iroh therapy'' Zuko.

    And, the adventure in the water tribe will be the end of the first section simr to the Avatar episodes i.e. Book: Water. After a few chapters and probably more than necessary R18 stuff within the northern tribe, the events rted to the second book would transpire.

 Chapter 94: Festivity (1)

    Chapter 94: Festivity (1)<h4>Chapter 94: Festivity (1)</h4>

    Shout-out to Malidiir~

    Support this fanfic and read 19 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    It was as Nik and many others might have concluded. Aang''s appearance with Pakku wasn''t a coincidence since this is one of the most difficult but also secret paths to get closer to the Northern Water Tribe with the higher chances of getting by unnoticed.

    What made Nik and many others feel shocked, however, was that the reason the Avatar''s group managed to appear at the same time happened to be due to Mai''s... well, kind of expected nitpicking to make constant stops. If it wasn''t for Nik storing many things at once, they would have to make regr stops, too.

    Sokka''s lips were parted in shock as Nik waved his hands up and down. The motion of his body caused the water in front of him to bobble up and down, too.

    "You''re lying!" Sokka and others were in one of the many igloos built to give them afortable ce to stay. The location was turned into a vige from the Southern Tribe as there was also a pit dug out to well... poop freezing shit.

    Sokka stood and walked around Nik. He nced around suspiciously and then pointed at Katara who sat down like others, "You''re the one waterbending, right? This is all just a trick!"

    "No," Katara shrugged, "I don''t have enough energy to build that high of a slide. I can easily break it though."

    Sokka blinked and Aang''s eyes widened, "You built it?" The boy inquired.

    "Yeah, it was good, right?" Nik chuckled as he sat down next to Suki. The two sides of the team had shared their stories. From Nik''s side, the story of battling against the Freedom Fighters, suddenly encountering a world of mist and reliving their nightmares, journey to the Makapu Vige, and even Nik''s ability to bend water was all described briefly. Even the story of their voyage was quite interesting.

    Simrly, Sokka and others exined how Tom-Tom tagged along, causing Mai to travel to the Makapu Vige with a tip included from Katara''s letter to Sokka that found its way to Bumi''s hands. Not to mention their encounter with Pakku and finally meeting with Sun before leaving with Mai.

    "What is it?" Nik inquired as he found Mai gazing at him intently.

    "What?" She inquired in return. The atmosphere within this particr igloo turned slightly tense. After all, Mai attacked Nik without any reason but the affected parties knew well enough what irked Mai the most.

    But she wasn''t the only one staring at Nik.

    With a soft sigh, not wanting to deal with Mai and the cold temperature at once, he looked towards Aang, "Yeah?"

    "Oh, nothing," Aang shook his head but his eyes continued to linger on Nik. Now that it was pointed out, others realized that Aang was acting a bit strange. After all, the stories were concluded and the giant slide was still up there. Instead of making the slide more dangerous, ehm, fun, Aang was still inside.

    "Did you knock your head?" Tom-Tom nudged Aang''s shoulder as he blinked again, "Uh... was I staring?" He rubbed the back of his head with a confused expression, "It''s... just that I feel like I''ve seen Nik before."

    "Well, duh! It was in Omashu," Sokka rolled his eyes.

    "No, not that," Aang frowned and closed his eyes, muttering, "Much before." Even after a few minutes of silent pondering didn''t help Aang as he shut himself out from the surroundings.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he only found Mai sitting down with her tarp and nket.

    "Where are the others?" Aang inquired, a bit dazed.

    "You didn''t hear?" Mai looked at him with an indifferent gaze, "The old man you brought and the old woman they brought got into a fight."

    "You didn''t go to see?" Aang inquired only to realize what a foolish question it was. And as expected, Mai''sck of care... more specifically, her selective indifference crushed his naive, bubbly, and cheerful heart.

    "Go outside? In this climate?" She rolled her eyes and covered herself properly before lying down with a morefortable expression.

    "Um, hey, Mai?" Aang called out again.

    "Hgh... what now?" She grumbled. In fact, her rather honest nature made Aang quitefortable. It''s hard to meet people who wouldn''t just try to fawn over him because of his status. Almost all the adults who knew his identity did that and even Pakku saw him as the Avatar beforeing to his senses.

    "Did something happen between you and Nik?"

    "No... now between me and him," Mai replied strangely and turned to her side, facing the curving surface of the igloo.

    Shrugging, Aang walked out. But the feeling that he knew Nik from somewhere long ago kept on gnawing at him. As if he... was a long-lost rtive.

    ---

    "Take it back," Pakku remarked coldly. The chilly winds of the north failed to suppress his presence. It was simr for his opponent, too.

    "What if I don''t?" Hama scoffed. Her hair swaying. Other waterbenders observed things from the distance with Nik and the others, too.

    "Hey, guys! What''s going on?" Aang filtered through the crowd and stood next to Tom-Tom.

    "That woman just said to Pakku he''s an old fool and loser," Tom-Tom replied with a hushed whisper.

    Aang''s eyes widened. But unlike him, there was a sense of goading pleasure in Tom-Tom''s and Sokka''s gazes. Although Pakku trained him strictly until Tom-Tom himself got personally trained by Mai, which, to the boy''s experience was even worse. After all, Pakku still had trouble training in projectiles which made the boy''s trainingx. However, Mai was an expert on the matter with hidden weapons and knew how to train others in it.

    The two old individuals continued to stand off against each other. Tensions grew higher until¡ª

    *Roar*

    *Roar*

    *Roar*

    Dozens of loud roars sounded as their arrival had attracted the ire of the local beasts that lived around.

    "Tch!" Pakku and Hama clicked their tongues but then Nik only made a slightly nauseated expression. Unlike others, Nik realized that this was a rather simple case of attraction of two opposite sides and it was clear in the old man''s and old woman''s eyes, too. Although Nik wouldn''t go out of his way to embarrass someone close to him... his own preferences that stayed at milfs or godly gilfs in the past life made sure that he could never imagine Hama and Pakku together without the stuff happening... and then feeling worse about imagining it in the first ce.

    The roars caused Mai to finally walk out. But there happened to be a tinge of excitement in her eyes as if the act of moving and using her hidden weapons was what made her feel alive in the first ce.

    ---

    After making a short work for most of the Tender Sea Lions who were now cleaned out and skewered on long metal pipes, a fire was quickly set up with Aanging into y as he used his airbending to make sure that the fire remained alive. Although, he wasn''t happy that his airbending was used to cook meat. Not because of the mundane application but because the Air Nomads didn''t dine on the flesh of other living animals.

    Sokka, on the other hand¡ª

    "So good!"

    ¡ª held a giant skewer for himself, choking on the meat. Given that the Northern Water Tribe and its surroundings were filled with various beasts and also prospered in the trade that brought in various other types of meats and fruits, the group of waterbenders went all out. After all, the cold wasfortable to them and they felt at home which only served to increase their appetite. Of course, this made the situation more festive than necessary.

    "Alright!" Yoki eximed, "We promised to use the first half of our stock when we sessfully return! Nik!"

    Yokiughed, pping his hand and then spreading his arm, creating a giant bowl within theyer of the ice and snow. The interior was hardened and Nik took out three kegs and let them down before opening their mouths.

    *Glug*

    *Glug*

    *Glug*

    Brownish red alcohol began to fill up the giant bowl as the eyes of most of the men regained their splendor.

    "Is that..." Pakku gulped uncharacteristically.

    "Yeah, one of the cruisers we looted was taking our finest booze to the Fire Nation," Yoki grinned.

    *Snort*

    Hama scoffed, "It''s just alcohol. Some master you are, losing all your cool at once."

    "Shove it!" Pakku scowled in return.

    Nik stood over the slowly filling bowl and narrowed his eyes. He was already on his fifth skewer of meat.

    ''Two more and then I''ll start drinking.'' Nik thought with a steady mind.

    Drinking now would only give rise to a false sense of intion. He would rather fill his stomach than get intoxicated. Of course, he can still get intoxicated once he had his fill.

    As he sat down, Aang instantly eximed, "Just how many mangoes do you have?"

    His face was covered with juices. Momo and Appa weren''t any different. The boy still savored the sweet taste but also felt scared that eating so many in one go would deplete the stock by quite the margin.

    "I have a farm of mangoes, don''t worry," Nik smiled, waved his hand, and brought out another mango. Just as Aang''s gaze brightened, a white shadow leaped and snatched the mango from his hand before quickly digging down with its tiny mouth as the ripe mango spurted with delicious juices.

    It was Momo!

    *Krrt*

    "Momo!" Aang groaned.

    "Your appetite is gross," Mai finally spoke out. Her words caused Aang to go silent. Appa to finally lie on its belly and Momo''srge ears to droop down.

    "Five skewers of meat and still not enough?" She nced at Nik. This instantly caused a reversal as Aang chased Momo for his mango while Appapped up the remaining few in front of him before groaning in satisfaction.

    Nik, however, nced at Mai beforementing with a shrug, "I''m not the only one who likes meat back to back."

    Suki pursed her lips and looked down a bit shyly. She knew it wasn''t meant for her... but it did fit her situation, too. Mai''s expression turned sour and she continued to stare at Nik hardly.

    "*Nom* Thatt''s right! It''s sooh gwud!" Sokka eximed with his mouth full only for Katara to blush, "Shut up, Sokka!"

    "No, Sokka''s got a point. This meat tastes delicious!" Tom-Tom drooled and Mai''s gaze hardened, "Not another word." She warned her younger brother.

    Of course, Nik''s feelings for Michi didn''t mean he had to show the same affection to Mai just because she was feeling bothered. For the next few minutes of silence, Nik devoured two more servings of meat while matching Mai''s gaze as both of them refused to look away.

    Meanwhile, many were getting drunk already.

    "Here, you should try some," Katara offered a wooden mug filled with the alcoholic contents to Suki.

    "What bout me?" Sokka questioned.

    "Get it yourself!" Katara hissed.

    "Tch, I can never understand you. One time you''re hugging me into the ground and the next moment, I have to get my own fill..." Sokka grumbled as he stood. Of course, his words made Katara feel embarrassed as she flicked her finger discreetly and Sokka identally fell down by slipping and losing his bnce.

    "Can I have some?" Tom-Tom looked at Mai with an imploring expression.

    "If you want some, sure. Mom wouldn''t let you have any once we return either way." Mai replied, causing Tom-Tom to happily follow Sokka to the booze bowl.

    "You''re going to let him drink?" Suki instantly inquired with a slight frown.

    "Why can''t he?" Mai finally looked away and matched her gaze.

    "Because it isn''t healthy," Suki pressed.

    "Alcohol will affect his training tomorrow. Thenes punishment. It will be enough for him to realize what he should drink and not," Mai replied calmly and then nced at Nik once again only for him to roll his eyes.

    Pecking Suki''s lips, causing her to not know where to look, he stood up. The action caused Mai''s brows to twitch as she muttered under her breath, "Damn coward!"

    Nik heard it loud and clear. This is what Mai named him. After all, back then, he let his ''wife'' almost serve Kai if she hadn''t stood up for herself. Even after knowing that Katara was only a friend, this distaste was only anchored by Nik''s rather ''cowardly'' act of sleeping with her mother. Of course, in this scenario, Nik was the only individual held wrong in Mai''s eyes.

    "Could you get me another mug?" Suki inquired with a smile finally.

    "Me, too," Katara coughed but didn''t stop drinking.

    Thinking for a moment, Nik sat down once again and whispered something in Suki''s ears. Her eyes widened and she looked back at him questioningly only for Nik to nod in confirmation.

    "What''s going on?" Katara inquired. This only made Suki lean against the waterbender and whisper something into her ear as Katara''s eyes gained an excited glint, too.

    "Really?" Katara looked at Nik.

    "If you''re interested, sure," he nodded.

    "Can I?" Katara then looked at Suki only for the Kyoshi Warrior to roll her eyes, "What''s with the hesitation?!"

    Katara grinned brightly, "Then sure!"

    "What''s going on?" Mai finally couldn''t keep her curiosity. Of course, a greater part of her felt that this was a poor attempt at gaining her attention. So she ''graciously'' quenched their thirst.

    The trio fell silent. Suki felt slightly bad for isting Mai from the conversation but the fact remained that the trio hardly knew her. Just like Nik, the other two knew Michi more than Mai even if that included understanding some of Michi''s naughtier side.

    "We are going to return to our personal stay and drink our hearts out," Nik responded, not minding Mai''s curiosity.

    "Why did you whisper it then?" Mai questioned with a frown. After all, if he wasn''t intending to keep her out of the loop, there was no need to whisper.

    "That isn''t the only thing I said to Suki," Nik blinked and now even Katara was looking at Suki for answers only for her to keep a straight face.

    "Not interested," Mai rolled her eyes.

    "Yeah, good for you. I never issued an invitation," Nik shrugged as he stood up.

    The trio soon entered an igloo with Sokka already scuffling around with a slightly older man for the next round of alcohol. Aang denied the beverage when Tom-Tom offered some and Mai, annoyed by the equal show of disinterest from Nik, returned to her stay, too.

    "Huff!" Nik exhaled, bringing out the seventh, unmarked barrel. Yoki was right in thinking that there were only six such since Nik, too, kept on keeping small percentages on the slight for his personal use. After all, he was acting as a personal, mobile warehouse for the group so he deserved remuneration in kind.

    "Hey, wasn''t it a bit too cold back then?" Katara inquired as she and Suki helped set up the ce with their personal effects and various rugs to make their temporary stay morefortable.

    "Was I?" Nik inquired as he opened the mouth of the barrel and sniffed the contents. His expression instantly turned amazed and quite enticed.

    "Yeah, you were," Suki reproached, "And can you me her?"

    Nik blinked and looked back, "Rx. It''s not like we were fighting."

    "You weren''t?" Suki scoffed.

    "No, it''s called tit for tat. There wasn''t any fight but verbally aggressivemunication instead. There''s a difference." Nik smiled and took out three wooden mugs, "Besides, did the two of you want Mai present here? We''re secluding ourselves... for what''s toeter."

    Nik remarked with a severe expression. The waterbenders... had great libido. At least, those who were suppressed in the prison and alcohol is a great social lubricant that slides many parties right into the private spots. Instead of getting targetted needlessly since they had faced the attempts many times in the ship itself, the trio took an early retirement. As for the other members of the group... they should be fine, right? Nik reasoned that Sokka might get lucky. As for Aang and Tom-Tom...

    Nik couldn''t really empathize well. He might not be their age when he began his work but he certainly began his training at that age and who''s to say Pakku and Hama wouldn''t intervene... if they aren''t boning by the time themselves.

    Suki, Katara, and Nik held their mugs before silently draining its content whole.

    *Cough*

    *Cough*

    Suki and Katara coughed instantly while Nik pursed his lips before exhaling hotly. Waving his left hand, Nik controlled the alcohol and filled their mugs again.

    "It''s great to keep us warm!" Nik smiled insincerely. He used the most traditional and direct method ever. Getting the girl drunk. It has quite the effect on the individuals one has an established rtionship with.

    Suki pouted, sensing a plot afoot. She gazed at Nik suspiciously only for him to drink. But this time, he didn''t directly gulp everything down.

    Even Katara sighed and drank. A smile made way to her lips as she leaned against Suki, "Nik, tonight is the full moon, right?" Her eyes gained an odd glint, "Wouldn''t it have been better without me as a third wheel?"

    While Suki understood the underlying context, she couldn''t realize why the full moon was so important to the situation. Nik, who understood how much the flow of blood helps in certain matters, red at the waterbender oddly, "Why do you think you''re here? As a support, of course. Somebody needs to keep on pumping the blood, right?"

    Katara rolled her eyes and scoffed. It really was a tiresome task to get a reaction out of Nik.

    Suki frowned at this and called out softly, "Come on, that''s so obscene to talk about!"

    Katara and Nik looked at her as he questioned, "But it isn''t to do it?"

    Suki blushed. She couldn''t deny it or agree with it due to Katara because she admitted to Katara how good it felt... and she couldn''t agree to the statement just out of embarrassment. This was strange since Suki had personally admitted it to the duo separately yet when they were together, it was quite hard to do so.

    Katara, too, rolled her eyes, "Come on! You can do things in public but won''t admit it?"

    "Hah?" Nik gasped exaggeratedly, "You told her?"

    "You two are simply the worst!" Suki scoffed, taking a swig from her mug.

    Katara shrugged, drinking again while Niky down. His mug was set aside and his hands held over his stomach.

    "Feeling full?" Suki questioned.

    "Barely," Nik replied. At least, he wasn''t full mentally even when he felt like bursting at the moment.

    "Hey, how long can you drink without breathing?" Katara questioned and waterbent a thick tube of alcohol. The construct moved closer to Nik as he pondered and opened his mouth, more than happy to partake in the drinking game made on the spur of the moment.

    Suki and Katara took a breather from their drinks and watched in amazement as Nik sat up and swallowed like a champ.

    ''Damn,'' Suki clicked her tongue. Half of her wondered where Nik trained to have such a skill... and the other part wondered how can sheg behind in something so basic.

    Katara, for the whole part, was horribly confused as she continued to push more and more alcohol while Nik drank and drank.

    Until he didn''t.

    "Ugh... I feel so dizzy!" Nik groaned and the women finally sighed in relief.

    So there is a limit after all.

    What terrified Katara was Nik''s words after he remained the slightest bit of hisposure.

    "Alright, your turn!" Nik gazed at Katara intently before looking at Suki, "And then it will be yours turn, too!"

    ***

    A/N: Pakku still isn''t aware of Katara''s identity since she wore arge overcoat which hid her choker. Still, even if he knew, things wouldn''t be as emotional because the northern tribe already allows females to learn techniques aside from healing. Besides, a reformed Hama and Pakku make a cute couple.

 Chapter 95: Festivity (2)

    Chapter 95: Festivity (2)<h4>Chapter 95: Festivity (2)</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 20 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    It was a prime opportunity, Nik realized. He was drunk, very much so, which only served to widen the gaps in his moral base which didn''t have much foundation anyway as he saw Suki and Katara leaning against him with mugs in their hands. The waterbenders were simply too drunk to waterbend and Nik could hear things shifting outside, too. His lips felt slightly dry and there was heat boiling him from within. The smallmp ced on the side continued to flicker as it took all of Nik''s concentration to not identally blow it off using what little he could achieve with Firebending.

    "Did we reach the bottom of the barrel?" Suki slurred, her breath heavy with the scent of wine but the other two weren''t any better as Katara drank from her mug only to frown and then wave it upside down, purring, "Well, I reached the bottom of my mug!"

    Nik burped slightly, unable to keep it in any longer as he patted his stomach with a satisfied expression, "No, we''re still halfway done with the barrel... but I''m tapping out."

    "Coward!" Katara scoffed as she barely pulled herself up by grabbing hold of the keg. She almost hugged it entirely with its entire lid opened up by now, "Waterbenders don''t get defeated by liquids!"

    "Exactly!" Suki groaned, crawling towards the keg with her butt directly swaying in front of Nik as she unintentionally dragged herself up only to slip down as the only thing that remained high up was her peach-shaped bottoms with the loose battle skirt of her uniform trailing down her supple thighs.

    However, it wasn''t the only thing that was high to its very limits.

    "Oh!" Katara''s eyes widened as she was giggling at Suki''s antics. Her gasp caused Suki to turn on her back and lean against the keg to look towards Nik as a lustful smile touched her lips. She wasn''t only intoxicated by the wine now as she suddenly pounced on Nik without any warning, "Oh, look! More training!" Suki growled. Her expression was heavy and her lips instantly stered over Nik''s lips. Her fingers ran over his shoulders possessively while her legs locked over his waist and straddled down on him.

    Katara stared unblinkingly.

    A bit of drunkenness gave way to rity as she continued to stare at the couple making out without any warning. Her eyes were attracted by Nik''s hands that casually gripped Suki''s buttocks and hugged her even tighter, eliciting a grunting, no, an almost panting moan as Suki dove back into the kiss once again.

    Katara instantly felt her face flush with a rush of blood over her head while she nced towards the exit.

    "Mmhh!" Suki''s groans, however, continued to act as an obstruction to Katara''s shallow resolve of leaving the igloo.

    ''But where would I go?'' She reasoned and stumbled down beside the keg of wine as Suki and Nik soon had their clothes disheveled. Theyer of rugs under them kept themfortable even when both of them grew half-naked. With a short smirk, Nik undid Suki''s headdress, causing her bunched-up auburn hair to fall down onto the nape of her neck.

    Katara''s eyes meanwhile lingered on their bodies. It was a weird feeling, truly. She had been internally envious and a bit upset because of Suki''s and Nik''s rtionship but seeing them engaging with each other so passionately, Katara couldn''t help but feel aroused despite everything.

    The sound of their clothes shuffling across their bodies, their soft gasps, the sight of their flushed skin and rather attractive physiques made Katara crawl towards them subconsciously. Her breathing was heavy and even when she felt the same shivers down over the rather teased entrance of her pussy, Katara couldn''t help but hold Suki''s shoulder from behind. Her knees touched Nik''s legs and she whispered hotly, "Could you... not do this in front of me?!"

    Katara wanted to shove her head into the ice even when in this drunken state for she understood how stupid and naive she sounded.

    "Hmm?" Suki came to be slightly at this point. Her almost exposed breasts heaving up and down as she gazed back at Katara with a dazed expression as if she had forgotten that the waterbender was present here in the first ce. However, Nik and Katara realized something.

    When drunk, Suki bes really slutty.

    "Oh, you naughty, naughty girl!" Suki emphasized with a rough heave as she suddenly pulled Katara into a hug while turning aroundpletely and sitting on Nik''sp instead. Her cheeks pressed down on his erection harshly, making him groan with a wry chuckle while Katara reeled in shock due to Suki''s next words.

    "Isn''t it tiring to stuff yourself with waterbending every morning? Come on, let the leader of Kyoshi Warriors show you how you should be filled!" Suki eximed while already having her hands hooked around the edges of Katara''s overcoat as she pulled it upwards, revealing the waterbender''s innerwear.

    "Wha¡ª" Katara couldn''t evenplete her question as her voice was muffled by her overcoat being pulled instead of getting unbuttoned which not only ruffled her hair but also pushed up her innerwear as Katara red at Suki the moment the overcoat was sessfully pulled away. Her hands quickly covered up her breasts while Suki leaned down, instantly nting a kiss on Katara''s neck before breathing heavily against her corbone.

    "Nik! Do something!" Katara trembled and leaned backward only for Suki''s vice-like grip to coil around her waist.

    "If I knew... Suki''s such a mean drunk, I would have done this long ago..." Nik muttered in a daze. His words were just loud enough for Katara to roll her eyes, "Hey! Stop thinking of funny things¡ª"

    "Oh, I''m busy," Nik waved his hand before his hands felt up Suki''s inner thighs, soon spreading Suki''s entrance against her undergarment and added, "And did you really waterbend?"

    His question elicited a stunned silence from Katara.

    Not only was Suki a slutty drunk.

    So was Nik.

    "She did~!" Suki purred and Katara suddenly felt Suki spreading her cheeks, "And she was so into it!"

    "You two are mad!" Katara pouted. Suki suddenly yelped as Nik pushed her down from hisp. Things weren''t going anywhere so he decided to crank it up a little as he smoothly pulled down his pants. Suki''s aggrieved expression instantly took a 180¡ã turn while Nik stretched his legs outward and leaned back against the pushed-up and rug toy downfortably.

    "Weren''t you going to teach Katara?" Nik questioned with a grin as both the woman''s eyes trailed over the impressive peak waiting to be taken care of.

    "Yes... m-master!" Suki stuttered with a grin and leaned down. Her hands slipped onto Nik''s thighs while her face grew closer to the underside of his erection as it leaned slightly backwards onto the t of Nik''s crotch itself. Her months of practice kicked in as she held up the thick shaft against her face as if measuring it for the umpteenth time. Her warm pants caused the underside of Nik''s shaft to feel damp while Katara watched the two without looking away.

    It waspletely different. She did use her waterbending but never did she expect it to be this thick...

    With things already progressing this far, Nik would be a fool to not include Katara and he nced in her direction while Suki gripped her cock, her lips touching the tip as she began to stroke in a practiced rhythm.

    "Katara,e up here," Nik patted the rug next to him with an inviting smile as Katara blinked.

    Did he just casually call her toy next to her?

    "Come on," Nik encouraged again. Biting her lips, Katara nced at Suki who was already engrossed by the throbbing distraction that she forgot all about her task to initiate the new disciple of the night. Instead, her tonguepped down sloppily before her fingers clenched again, easily squeezing Nik while moving her hands up and down while hungrily matching her gaze with Nik even if she almost pressed her head against the lubed up cock.

    Katara moved slowly. She was still sitting down so she silently scooched towards Nik while ncing at Suki time and again. A part of her wanted Suki to stop her yet there was a greater half of her that wanted Suki distracted so that she can finally have what Suki did even if it was for one festive night.

    The waterbender leaned forward. By now, she admitted that quite a bit of the effect of alcohol had gotten a bit tame. She could think a bit clearer, at least, clearer than Suki and she looked towards Nik only to find him focusing on Suki once again. His hand gently stroked her cheek as she slowly slid her lips down against the terrifying opponent.

    Pouting, Katara couldn''t help but re at Nik for theck of obvious attention when the mes suddenly fizzled out from themp.

    "Ah!" Katara yelped as the surroundings were entirely engulfed by darkness with only Nik''s and Suki''s rough breathing sounding out.

    Nik finally couldn''t keep ''things'' in check, identally fizzling out the mes within themp but it barely put a damper to their situation. Instead, not having any need to hold Suki''s gaze, Nik turned his head while his hand gently touched Katara''s arm as her body froze for a moment.

    "Nik?" Katara called out uncertainly, causing Nik to chuckle, "Were you expecting someone else?"

    The waterbender grew meek now, unlike her more rowdy distant cousins from the different tribes. Her heart beat against her chest as she whispered, "Uh... I''m just feeling a bit dizzy. I might not remember a thing tomorrow so let me rest, alright?"

    Nik didn''t even hold himself from rolling his eyes. Even in this state, Katara kept on hinting at things when it was no longer necessary. Not giving waterbender a chance toe up with another obvious hint for her needs as Nik was already quite surprised by the thought of Katara shoving a dildo made of water inside of her that only aroused him further, he let his hand trace up to her arm and then reach for her chin.

    He heard Katara''s breathing quicken when his hand crossed her neck. A reference forter, Nik kept in his mind.

    Feeling Nik''s face getting closer by the virtue of his breathing, Katara couldn''t help but lick her lips to check if they were in their best condition. The result depressed her only for a moment as she soon found her lips gently press up against Nik''s.

    ---

    While Nik, Suki, and Katara began the rituals of drunken festivals, the same thing urred around the entire encampment for the most part.

    "So? What happened then?" Rena inquired with obvious interest while Sokka bragged rather openly, "The butt of my spear and his face, that''s what!"

    "I don''t believe you! You''re saying Master Pakku is that good of a spearman that he trained you to fight firebenders with a spear?!" Rena crossed her arms with a suspicious expression as Sokka scoffed, "Pakku?"

    He then discreetly observed his surroundings and only when the coast was clear did he add, "I''m the chief of my vige! Pakku only set me in the right direction. I trained in everything else by myself."

    Rena''s eyes widened and she snorted, "There is only one way to find out!"

    "Oh, yeah?" Sokka tilted his head in confusion.

    "Yep! I''ve heard that spearmen have better muscture on their backs than most. Let''s get you out of your overcoat and confirm it!" Rena didn''t give Sokka a chance as she held his hand and pulled him away.

    "Aang, take care of my machete and boomerang!" Sokka pointed at his weapons and Aang, not far from the previously upied spot drowsily gave a thumbs-up, gesturing that the task will be done.

    "You kids should go to sleep," Yoki walked up. His tolerance to alcohol more than his subordinates as Aang yawned, "I''m waiting for Master Pakku. We usually train before going to sleep."

    "Master Pakku? He and that old witch got into a terrible argument and then entered her icy dungeon," Yoki pointed towards a rather differently built igloo andmented with a sigh, "And today''s a full moon. The spirits rest his courageous soul."

    Aang yawned again, filtering out most of the things as he questioned, "So, I can go to sleep, right?"

    "Go ahead, little Avatar. Rest is important." Yoki chuckled warmly when a woman grabbed his hand. Yoki''s expression changed and he nced at Aang, "Be quick about it!"

    "Yea..." Aang slowly stood up and picked the weapons before silently walking towards Appa and slumping down on his furry body.

    ---

    "Nik! Ohhh~ Please, not there¡ª" Katara begged. Her position was quite different at this point as her bodyy over Nik''s, her soft butt cheeks resting on his hands as he kept her suspended a little above his crotch and against his stomach so that Suki can work his shaft without any interruptions.

    His lips sucked on her left nipple hard. Her body shivered as his tongue swirled around and his cheeks slightly sunk in to make it feel more pressured. Katara gasped at the slightest bit of stinging sensation yet his fingers that dug against her inner thighs felt her juices sliding down. Her hands wrapped around his head, too, and opposite to her words, Katara held Nik against her body tightly.

    On the lower end, Suki strained her throat as she dug in. Strings of her saliva bridged her chin to the base of his shaft as her eyes narrowed with pure satisfaction. She could feel Nik almost reach the end of his ''patience'', too. Her tongue within her mouth frantically rubbed the base of his tip, her warm mouth squeezing inadvertently as Nik''s hips rose up slightly. Suddenly cing all of Katara''s weight on one hand, Nik held the top of Suki''s head with his other hand and thrust his hips up.

    Suki gagged against Nik, her lips involuntarily parting as the thigh-shivering blowjob came to a perfect end as Nik grunted heavily, thick ropes of cum instantly filling Suki''s mouth with her eyes widening.

    "Ghhh!" Suki groaned, her hands pressed against his thighs as she could only swallow it with quite a bit still whitewashing the interior of her mouth.

    "Did you..." Katara inquired in a hushed whisper as she felt Nik taking a break suddenly and the strange elevation of his hips and waist allowed her to specte something.

    "Phuaah!" The further sound of Suki''s relieved gasp seemed to confirm Katara''s thoughts.

    "Why don''t you see it for yourself?" Nik suddenly snickered as he took out a fully oiledmp from his personal space with its spark ignited the moment it was taken out. The sudden source of light brightened the interior and also caused the trio to squint their eyes suddenly.

    Still, Katara looked back and found Suki slowly sitting up. It was a mess down there. Nik''s penis had turned slightlyid as it bent down with the rug drenched with things more than just the spit. Even Nik''s thighs and balls were thered. On the other hand, Suki seemed to have gotten a better hold of herself after a drunken blowjob. The trail of off-white liquid down her dripping chin attracted Katara''s attention as she realized what had just urred.

    "Katara...?" Suki grew confused for a moment and Katara continued to stare at Suki awkwardly. However, Nik finally let Katara rest on the sloppy mess and beckoned Suki forward with a bright smile as he ced down themp, "What did I teach you when ites to cleaning your mouth?"

    Suki blinked and she looked at Katara again. Although confused, she did seem to remember saying something that encouraged Katara to her current position. Suki took in the sight with a strange sensation blossoming in her heart. Katara''s dark-skinned bodyy on Nik, her soft butt easily bunning Nik''s cock as it grew erect once again as if having no chill. Not to mention the fact that Katara seriously drooled a lot down there to the point that it was obvious to Suki even in her current state.

    The clear look of embarrassment and a strange sense of submissiveness in Katara''s eyes roused something in Suki as she inquired again, "Y- you mean... that?"Suki gulped but refrained from licking her lips.

    Nik nodded with his expression turning stern, "Do it."

    While soft-spoken and easygoing most of the time, Nik took his role seriously once the sun descends. How can he be considered a good trainer if he has his ''disciple'' questioning his methods?

    Surprising Katara, Suki didn''t question anything further and suddenly gave her a deep kiss.

    "Mmgh?!" Katara''s eyes widened but soon she couldn''t help and turn around. Her drenched entrance spread apart against the thick base of Nik''s shaft from one side while Suki pressed her entrance directly against the tip as the two hugged each other. Their breasts pressed together while Katara''s eyes rolled up slightly at the sheer pleasure the moment Nik targetted her swollen clit without a hint of shame, inducing a seductive jerk of her hips as her tongue was soon caught by Suki who let her know how well Nik was good at spreading the sacred teachings.

 Chapter 96: Festivity (3)

    Chapter 96: Festivity (3)<h4>Chapter 96: Festivity (3)</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 20 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Katara could still ''taste'' Nik due to Suki''s kiss as her mouth was still painted with the aftermath yet she didn''t mind it at this point in time. Her thighs were pressed against Nik''s cheeks as she felt his tongue spreading her entrance with her sweet gushespped up as quickly as they came. His fingers carefully tended to her butt. His fingers dug into her lower two cheeks as Katara felt embarrassed at the sensation of her butthole twitching crazily, which she could feel Nik''s gaze lusting over.

    Butpared to her ''senior,'' Katara was quite tame.

    Katara couldn''t keep her eyes away from Suki as her body vivaciously rocked on Nik''sher as she didn''t seem to have any trouble devouring Nik. Her perky breasts jiggled in front of Katara while she was lost in lust. Her hips would rock forward in an effort to have Nik press against her walls further than he was already squeezed into her tight hole.

    "Oooh~" Suki took a shuddering gasp, her upper body suddenly falling against Katara as she quickly caught Suki and observed how even when stopped her thighs still shivered as she came against Nik.

    "See?" Suki whispered hotly into Katara''s ear, "Kiss me!"

    "Huh?" Katara blinked with her lips stolen for the umpteenth time. When had Suki grown so demanding? Yet, Katara suddenly felt Suki losing all her presence. Pulling back, Katara found Suki almost asleep with an exhausted expression on her face.

    "Mmhh~ Nik, wait!" Katara moved away reluctantly from Nik''s face, "Suki is exhausted."

    Nik sat up with Katara''s juices dripping down his chin that he didn''t bother to wipe with his hand but he did lick away at his lips, making Katara blush. Nik couldn''t help but pull out from Suki as Katara sat beside him, watching him gentlyy Suki down.

    "She really got too excited," Nik smiled, stroking Suki''s cheek as she leaned her face against his hand, subconsciously wanting more.

    Taking out a sheet and covering her for the time being, Nik turned around and looked at Katara as she gulped.

    "W-what is it?" Katara questioned with an innocent expres as she wasn''t just straddling his face to ground her entrance against his lips. Shaking his head at her futile efforts of trying to act innocent as Nik was all too sure that stopping now would onlybel him as the ''bad'' guy. However, would he be med if Katara went down blissfully, too?

    No, in fact, then he would have the upper hand.

    "Nothing," Nik smirked as he pulled in closer without a hint of embarrassment. Simr to how she acted before, even with the surface of reluctance, Katara only leaned a bit closer to Nik with her eyes full of expectations. However, as she nced at Suki''s sleeping expression, Katara felt quite a bit of the depraved mes aze in her heart receding.

    "I," Katara pursed her lips and finally leaned back, "I''m sorry. This was a¡ª"

    *Srrt*

    Katara suddenly heard the mes in themp brightening suspiciously higher than before as their crackling sound grew ferocious. Yet, the moment of distraction allowed Nik to lean in closer. Instead of diving down, he gazed at Katara intently.

    He felt it again. The same sensation in his stomach when he had his first night with Suki as he pushed her down. Even when he was gentle, the ever-growing heat in his stomach only made him act in a more... heavy-handed manner that night. And he felt it again¡ª the mes responding to this particr sensation coursing through his veins at this moment.

    "Nik?" Katara tried to scooch back only for Nik to hold her wrists and easily push her down. Yet, when Katara was almost scared, she found Nik''s other hand tenderly caressing her pendant fit into her choker.

    "That day," Nik breathed, "When Kai asked you to heat his water, I should have pped him across the room even if I didn''t have the strength for it."

    His sudden confession stunned Katara. She didn''t even care about it that much since she easily cooked the man yet observing the intensity in Nik''s gaze, Katara couldn''t help but mutter as she looked away, "Of course, you should have... I was your wife that day."

    "I don''t mean that," Nik responded, "Wife, cousin, disciple, sister, or any other fake rtionship is not what I mean. I shouldn''t have had chickened out by the thought of consequences."

    "So... you''re sorry?" Katara smirked, feeling a bit happy by his words.

    "Oh, no," Nik shook his head, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Just different." It was as he said. He still didn''t think he did anything wrong. He was looking out for himself but if given a chance to go back, Nik would have tried a different course of action that would align with his current state of mind.

    Katara rolled her eyes as he continued, "Like right now."

    Just when Katara thought that they were going to kiss, she felt Nik''s hand tightening around her choker as she gasped. The moment Nik confirmed his suspicion, a chuckle escaped his lips, "You''re even kinkier than Suki, huh."

    "No!" Katara snorted but she could feel his thumb pressed a bit right below her pendant while his other hand that still caught both of her wrists pulled her hands above her head, instantly putting Katara in a helpless spot.

    "Maybe I should have been the one to demand a warm bath that day," Nik leaned down, whispering as Katara bit her lips. She tried to lean forward to quickly seal his lips yet Nik happened to be in a much happier ce without knowing the taste of his new body as he kept Katara at a hair''s breadth every time.

    "Then I would have burned you, too," Katara finally narrowed her eyes and scoffed with dissatisfaction.

    "I''d like to see you try that now."

    Nik finally let go of Katara''s hands and neck but she still felt helpless. A part of her wanted to have her neck at his grasp. He seemed to have his grip just right that even if it hurt a tiny bit, she could feel a sense of submission much greater than any moment she had ever imagined. With her hands caught, this feeling was even more intense. As if understanding her turmoil, Nik didn''t leave her in the lurch and whispered, "You saw what Suki did, right?"

    His words caused Katara to gaze at the ring member over her breasts as Nik continued to position himself over Katara with the support of his knees on either side of her torso.

    Nodding, Katara gingerly touched the sloppy member. It was raging hard and refused to get pulled down if a bit of force wasn''t mobilized that made the waterbender all the more astonished as to how Suki was simply jumping up and down as if it happened to be the easiest thing in the world.

    Feeling its warmth, Katara soon wrapped her fingers around the member. Her hands jerked backward, her eyes carefully noting Nik''s expression to not miss anything as he continued. His hands meanwhile rested over his knees. His expression turned rxed as Katara continued to stroke him down there.

    "Is this good?" Katara questioned as Nik nodded before thinking of something, "Hey, what size did you use?"

    "Size?" Katara inquired as Nik waterbent a small portion of the igloo and turned it into a phallus-shaped construct of ice. Her eyes instantly widened as she continued to gaze at the item in his hand and then nced down at his member as it twitched slightly in excitement.

    "A... little bigger," Katara eximed. It was true but she didn''t dare admit as to how she actually bent water to fill her interiors to the brim and move it within. Meanwhile, Nik''s approach was the opposite as he assumed Katara would have used something harder.

    Seeing Nik''s widening smirk at her words, he suddenly made the icy shaft as big as his own member and inquired with a teasing grin, "Think you can handle it?"

    "Why would I want this right now?" Katara rolled her eyes as she let go of his cock as it jerked upwards while she controlled the icy shaft to turn it back into the water as it slid down Nik''s thighs and Katara''s waist.

    Nik shrugged. He was quite interested in using bending arts for this so even if not now, he would surely find something interesting. Instead, Nik felt himself already at the edge. After all, even if he couldn''t climax with Suki the second time, that didn''t mean she didn''t have every intention of milking him and it would have only needed a few more frantic pounces.

    "If not that," Nik snickered as he got up from Katara, "Then what?"

    Again ncing at his erection, Katara titled her sideways, gesturing towards what she really wanted while Nik helped her sit up.

    "Yeah?" Nik inquired again, "My toes?"

    "Why would I want your toes!" Katara blushed fiercely.

    "Some people are into it," Nik smiled.

    "You mean..." Katara looked at the slumbering Suki only for Nik to chuckle, "Not her. I''m not going to name anyone."

    "It must be Michi then!" Katara, however, pursued the wielder of this interesting kink yet she was wrong again.

    "Are you going to name every woman we''ve met?" Nik sighed.

    "I don''t know. Have you slept with every woman we''ve met?" Katara scoffed, retorting as Nik pursed his lips. That... was a really good one. Too bad Katara didn''t know who was going to pound whom for the rest of the night as with an obvious re, Nik pulled in Katara and turned her around a bit roughly, eliciting a surprised yelp from the waterbender, only for her to hear, "So what if I had? I still wouldn''t speak a lot about it unless you decide to join in like today, you drunk pervert."

    "You''re the one who got us drunk!" Katara whined, her thighs excitedly squeezing around Nik''s thick shaft with his tip already rubbing around her soft mounds, constantly prodding against her swollen clit.

    "Did I?" Nik hummed thoughtfully and yfully nibbled Katara''s earlobe as he breathed, "Then it must have been me, too, who enjoys a firm hand right here~!"

    His hand slithered up to her neck, grasping it firmly once again as Katara''s expression was flushed with lust. To be perfectly honest, Nik wasn''t lying. He, too, sometimes enjoyed a firm hand but he didn''t expect it anytime soon.

    Katara''s lower lips twitched against Nik''s tip, her body lowering as if unwilling to wait anymore. Her entrance stretched slightly while Nik let go of her wrists and adjusted his shaft to align with her entrance. This caused Katara to support her upper body with her hand extended down on the rug in a natural doggy style. Her head was lowered and her heart began to beat excitedly. Nik''s hand, however, grasped the back of her neck tightly, making her softly mewl at the sensation while his tip finally pushed into her entrance.

    "Hmm?" Katara''s body shivered as Nik looked down with a surprised expression.

    "Katara... you," Nik muttered as a thin trail of blood slid across a small portion of his shaft before dripping on the rug.

    "Didn''t you use waterbending?" Katara grew silent while Nik only moved slowly to fully push in his shaft since only keeping it till the tip would make things awkward. Wincing at the slight sting, Katara whispered, "It was... actually water and not ice..."

    ''That''s hot,'' Nik instantly imagined multiple scenarios and realized that he could also be a one-man jerker using water... for its surface tension...

    "Nngh," Katara groaned as Nik stretched her hot, slippery entrance to the brim. Her hands clenched the rug while his body leaned down slightly. His hips moved just a bit but both of them felt her tightly mping down on him.

    "Is it hurting a lot?" Nik inquired softly as Katara shook her head. "It''s alright... I can take it."

    "Yeah, you can," Nik narrowed his eyes as he moved gently. Despite the tight fit that continued to make him feel increasingly closer to the edge, he could also feel Katara''s body reacting in a positive manner.

    But that''s the thing. He didn''t just want to give the first impression of a quick shot even if it wasn''t true. Not to mention Katara''s smooth and sexy back with her butt constantly rubbing against his crotch made him feel even hotter.

    He knew, it was time to pull out the big guns.

    ''What''s 567 multiplied by 67?'' Nik considered deeply, withdrawing his consciousness to the task as he moved at a practiced rhythm. His thick shaft dragged across her walls. Every notch and groove of her dungeon sent waves of pleasures soon enough as the pain was quick to disappear due to her body''s high temperature and the fact that she technically had taken ''it'' alone, too.

    *Pah*

    *Pah*

    *Pah*

    As time went on, the pace grew. The sound of Nik''s cock going in and out of her drenched hole filled the igloo. Katara''s moans grew louder and louder as Nik pulled her up. Her back arched forward and her hips firmly smacked against Nik''s crotch as her pussy began to swallow him whole. Nik rested his chin over her shoulder. His hands yed with her firm brown nipples while her soft lips parted in rough, needful pants. Their bodies could sense each other reaching their peak points and Nik instantly diverted his attention towards Katara''s entrance. One of his hands instantly began to rub her clit.

    "Oohhh! Nik¡ª!" Katara gasped, her hips and thighs shivering with her eyes rolling up slightly. A lustful smile touched her lips as Nik whispered, "Yeah, go on! I''m close, too!"

    He pulled out as Katara instantly squirted while Nik finally came all over her back as she sighed in relief at the warm sensation on her back.

    ''The correct answer is 37989...'' Nik sighed softly.

    However, before he could get a breather, he felt his body physically turning still as a sense of ufortable control filled him. Yet, as he realized that this was Katara''s doing and express his difort, Nik felt blood rushing towards his momentarily tapped-out member only for it to turn erect. The feeling of control disappeared while Nik heard Katara''s soft, meek whisper, "Ah... you aren''t finished? Well, I guess... I have to help Suki out tonight."

    Nik instantly chuckled.

    "That''s the spirit. I''m sure Suki will be d to have such a caring friend."

    Katara blushed but smiled happily nheless.

    God bless bloodbending, Nik thought deeply.

    ---

    Nik walked out with an exhausted sigh. Katara happened to be... more durable than he expected but she simply didn''t stop until she was sure to have milked himpletely with not a single drop left in him. Anyway, the physical toll will only be felt after a good rest since the body''s excitement will cool off and give way to the expected pain.

    He waspletely clean and refreshed. There was no way he was going to shit in a frozen block when he had a cruiser in his personal space with a functioning toilet.

    As he walked out, enjoying the refreshing climate of the Northern Water Tribe, he found an acquaintance already practicing with the Avatar.

    Sensing Nik in return, Aang dropped the blob of water and smiled in his direction, calling out, "Nik! Did you sleep well?"

    "I did, what about you?" Nik smiled as he walked over and nodded at Pakku... who has looked better obviously. Right now the old man lookedpletely tired and a little annoyed.

    *Krrt*

    "Yeah, you too, Momo," Nik chuckled as he petted Momo''s ear while the lemur coiled his tail around Nik''s neck and sat on his shoulder.

    "I didn''t get much sleep," Aang yawned in response, "Everyone was partying too loudly and calling names while ying. I even heard Master Pakku yell at your master, Hama, for using an odd technique to keep him up every few minutes."

    "Every few minutes, really?" Nik looked at Pakku with a hint of pity in his eyes as the old man scowled further, "She''s your master! Did she teach it to you?"

    "That''s privileged information," Nik replied with a nk expression and then eyed Aang suspiciously, "You were eavesdropping on others?"

    "What? No! No," Aang shook his head and hesitated before speaking up with a sigh, "The truth is... I kept on hearing things louder than usual. Butst night was really loud. I heard Sokka yell. Suki, Katara, and you, too. It sounded like all of you were tussling¡ª"

    Nik gave the boy a dead-eyed nce and scoffed, "You knew what we were doing, right? Don''t y dumb."

    Aang blushed slightly as he nodded with a meek expression. This caused Pakku to cover his face with a groan as he sat down on the cold ground.

    Nik, however, kept in mind how Aang suddenly began to hear louder. The boy happened to be the so-called Avatar but the situation felt oddly simr to what Nik went through.

    "Hey! You two are up!" Sokka walked out of the icy shit tunnel and waved his hand with a grin. He had yet to pull his hair back into a wolf tail but Nik couldn''t help but frown. Now that he was slowly getting ready for the day, he suddenly felt a strange scent. Looking to the side, Nik matched his gaze with Momo and then looked around, sniffing oddly.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Sokka noted and then changed the topic instantly, "Anyway! You wouldn''t believe what happenedst night!"

    "I know, Aang told me. He was eavesdropping," Nik shrugged but continued to look around.

    "Hah? Really? That''s gross." Sokka cringed while Aang was shocked, "I didn''t! I can just hear things clearer than ever!"

    "Oh, you mean like how you can easily catch a scent, too?" Sokka blinked and then looked towards Pakku, "And what''s going on with him? He couldn''t get it up?"

    "No, he got it up too many times," Nik replied. After all, Katara didn''t go down easy and made sure to not go easy on Nik, too.

    "Shut... it," Pakku growled and red at the trio.

    Sokka shrugged, "Anyway, Nik. Pick up a weapon. Let''s see if your Kyoshi training or my training with spear and machete is better."

    "Oh, let''s spar with our waterbending, too!" Aang grinned.

    "Hold those thoughts," Nik blinked and looked around, finally noticing an oddity, "Where did our Komodo Rhinos go?"

    "Huh?" the remaining three men instantly looked around and... realized that indeed, where did the herd of Komodo Rhinos disappear to?

 Chapter 97: Identity Theft is Not a Joke (1)

    Chapter 97: Identity Theft is Not a Joke (1)<h4>Chapter 97: Identity Theft is Not a Joke (1)</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 20 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "Mmh, does this tickle?" Katara''s sweet voice mewled as she wrapped her arms around Nik''s soft waist and spooned against his surprisingly stic buttocks.

    "Just like that," Suki replied drowsily as she felt Nik tenderly hold her from behind. It was strange that his usually hard pecs felt soft but as long as she''s held sofortably, it hardly mattered.

    The two suddenly fell silent.

    ''Did I hear Katara/Suki?''

    The two suddenly opened their eyes quickly and Katara gasped, hurriedly pulling back while Suki quickly sat up. The nearest sheet already pulled over her body as she stared hard at Katara who regained her bearings and sat up. Her clothes were lying next to Suki''s outfit just a bit away as Katara pursed her lips and bore the awkwardness of only her body being naked at the time.

    "What are you doing here?" Suki instantly inquired with a quizzical expression since she couldn''t find Nik only for Katara to raise her eyebrows in surprise.

    "You really don''t remember?"

    Suki frowned hearing this. She thought hard but just the slight recollection made her blush even if her memory of the night was a bit blurred and she looked at Katara awkwardly.

    "I... don''t know what to say," was her only response.

    "Oh," Katara, however, had something to say, "We''re clean?"

    "Nik just waterbends and then puts a clean sheet..." Suki exined, not surprised but then gasped, "Wait! You... did?"

    Katara dodged Suki''s stare with a soft blush, "Hey... you''re the one who kept calling yourself my senior and imed to teach me."

    "I was drunk!"

    "Weren''t we all?" Katara lowered her head with a pang of obvious guilt.

    The interior of the igloo grew silent once again until Katara felt Suki scooch forward and then wrap Katara in the same sheet, "You really shouldn''t stay naked for too long. Even if a waterbender, you might just catch a cold."

    Katara still had her head lowered as Suki''s expression turned a bit sad. Sighing softly, she hugged Katara by one shoulder but the moment she felt their breasts touching, she backed off and whispered, "It wasn''t your fault... obviously, you could have left but still..." Suki chuckled while saying this as Katara rolled her eyes secretly. Leave? Suki is the one who pulled her, gave her a second-hand kiss, and then set her on top of Nik!

    Still, Katara was more than sensitive enough to not me Suki for anything.

    "It''s his fault!" Katara hissed and Suki nodded with a proud expression as if an older generation watching the younger one make the right choice.

    "When in doubt¡ª it''s always his fault indeed." Suki defined the rule itself. Katara looked up with a smile only to find Suki grinning in return and she quickly hugged Suki, this time, not minding the touch of their skin since Katara has grown up under the care of women only.

    "H-hey!" Suki blushed while Katara smiled, "Thank you, Suki!"

    "Fine, fine!" Suki emphasized, "Now get off me!"

    The two soon got ready with things obviously less awkward but that didn''t mean there was no tension between them. In fact, both of them would discreetly nce at one another only to find the other one, too, looking at them and then quickly look away.

    Once prepared, Suki and Katara walked out of their igloo. This time, Suki didn''t wear her face paint since Nik held it in his ''storage''. The duo didn''t know what the dynamic of the group would end up with but now they could confirm that even within therge ''Avatar'' team, the trio was... a group of their own.

    Their worries came to no conclusion as they found that their encampment was only sparsely filled at this moment. Aside from a few waterbenders keeping guard, only Mai and Tom-Tom were the two people that the duo was familiar with since not even Hama was around.

    Confused, Katara and Suki approached one of the guards. After all, their rtionship with the waterbenders was better than their acquaintance status with Mai and Tom-Tom. Not to mention they did indirectly push their father into a mentally strained state.

    "Oh, you two are up..." the guard was none other than Boron who led a team to one of the inds in the way for restocking supplies. He nced at the two before suddenly smirking knowingly, "Can''t find Nik, huh? Did the three of you sleep well? He looked... refreshed. So do the two of you."

    The two women instantly scowled, not fond of such talk with Boron which was strange since the two were particrly tolerant when it came to Nik.

    "Just tell us where is he... and Sokka, too, for that matter." Katara frowned.

    "And Aang," Suki nodded.

    "Oh, Hama, too." Katara continued the distended list with an earnest tone.

    "What about Rena?" Suki looked at Katara.

    "Rena, too," Katara looked at Boron as he scoffed, "The two of you done with this? The herd of Komodo Rhinos is missing. The tracks led us to a dead-end so a small party is stationed here to guard the encampment while others went to scout the surroundings. It''s almost an hour already, so they should be returning soon enough."

    "Missing?" Suki frowned and looked in the direction where the Komodo Rhinos once rested but instead of going over to that spot, she turned and walked towards where Mai and Tom-Tom were practicing despite the boy huffing constantly as he was out of breath for a long time now.

    Katara followed curiously. With almost everyone in their known out of the encampment, Katara found that this might just be a chance to know Mai a bit better.

    However.

    "I''m hungry," Katara looked down at her stomach. Aside from hunger, she felt sore, too. While she thought that constantly riding Nik would help assert her dominance even when she thoroughly enjoyed being tamed by him, the aftermath hit her crotch more than she could have expected. Although not showing it on her face since training every day would bring her even greater exhaustion, Katara found just how much she needed to recover.

    ''Should I ask Suki how she managed it?'' Katara thought internally but then decided against it. It was already awkward that she slept with Nik, Katara wasn''t going to take any chance of identally frustrating Suki by talking about the aftermath.

    "Well, we''ll eat something once Nik returns. He''s hungry almost all the time," Suki shrugged.

    "We?" Katara blinked as Suki stopped and looked back with an equally curious expression, "Why? You don''t want to?"

    "I want to!" Katara stated instantly before coughing and employing a more dignified expression, "Ehm, I mean, I can wait, I suppose."

    Suki stared at Katara for a full minute before scoffing, "You don''t have to act."

    "Great," Katara groaned with a relieved smile as her shoulders slumped slightly, "Because I''m really hungry."

    Suki shook her head with a smirk and the two soon reached Mai and Tom-Tom.

    "You have to stay up and dodge."

    Maimented as she threw a ball of snow thatnded on the boy''s face urately. He slumped back instantly and whined, "Mai, I''m tired!"

    "Then you shouldn''t have left," Mai picked up another ball of ice before holding an uncharacteristic and short smirk, "What are you going to do? Call mom on me?"

    "I won''t do it again! Sorry!" Tom-Tom bagged, "Please, no more!"

    "It''s only snow."

    He heard Mai''s voice as another ball of snow crumbled over his face.

    "Did you make all these snowballs?" Suki inquired as the duo finally found themselves facing arge cluster of snowballs ced neatly behind Mai.

    Mai stopped momentarily, much to Tom-Tom''s relief as he sprawled on the snow. Turning to look at the duo, Mai frowned for a moment, a hint of displeasure shing through her eyes but she soon replied, "Aang waterbent it."

    "Even when I told him not to!" Tom-Tom gasped.

    "Can we watch you two train?" Katara inquired seeing that Suki was looking around curiously while Mai was simply unfazed by staring at the duo without averting her gaze even once. It was kind of eerie.

    Tom-Tom flinched but his eyes suddenly gained a trace of mischief and he quickly sat up, "Mai, you said I needed to experience other forms ofbat."

    "Because you just made an enemy out of the Phoenix King. What did you expect? A pat on the back?" Mai replied calmly while the boy pursed his lips. He just wanted to ride Appa and skip the academy for a few days, that''s all. Who knew that he''d get pulled into such a whirlpool of mess. In fact, Tom-Tom was feeling a bit relieved that Mai was here. His sister was emotional support for him after all... right after his mom.

    Hearing her words, Tom-Tom''s eyes glimmered and he exined with an innocent expression, "Then... shouldn''t you first hold abat exercise with them? Aang can waterbend so I train with him a lot but I don''t know how the Kyoshi Warriors fight."

    Mai red at Tom-Tom, instantly seeing through her younger sibling''s poorly directed diversion and dashed his hopes in an instant.

    "Experiencees best firsthand. Do you want the experience of sparring with a Kyoshi Warrior? Then spar."

    "Do you need to be so strict with a kid?" Katara finally couldn''t help but question while wondering if Sokka would have been this harsh if not for the short age gap.

    "It amuses me," Mai narrowed her eyes as Tom-Tom lowered his head with a frustrated expression. Katara could... actually rte to this. Of course, the way Katara and Sokka did things to each other for their amusement varied from time to time. ncing at Tom-Tom, Katara smiled, "You trained with Aang, right?"

    Tom looked up and nodded as Katara walked forward while removing her gloves and lowering her warm hood. "Each waterbender, or any bender for that matter, is different. So just sparring with Aang isn''t enough. Why don''t we learn from one another until others return, hmm?"

    The choice was an easy one as Katara gave Tom-Tom a minute or two to regain his bearings and thene at her.

    "Tch," Mai clicked her tongue as she stood beside Suki and viewed how Tom-Tom maneuvered himself around Katara. The knives at this moment had tiny balls of ice on the two ends of the custom-made knives to not identally hurt someone severely and to not affect the bnce of the throw, too.

    Still, Mai seemed quite frustrated.

    "He isn''t even doing that bad," Suki spoke up and Mai was quick to reply, "This is the northern cier. That waterbender can easily cover Tom''s legs in ice and call it a day. I don''t know how the Fire Nation ever won against the water tribe."

    "You mean to say how Nik caught you yesterday and could have just covered your entire body?" Suki chuckled. She knew how the waterbenders lost to the firebenders. It was quite literally an insider job. But Suki now began to understand why Mai was feeling irritated.

    Her words made Mai sigh softly, "I don''t particrly care."

    "Then why attack him?" Suki inquired despite knowing the answer.

    "You don''t know? Figures," Mai scoffed.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Only a coward does what he did," Mai replied.

    "You mean save prisoners? Save my life with a giant beast chasing us? Or do you mean something that could have happened in Omashu?" Suki finally snorted. She may have felt amused at Mai''s impassive nature and how she wanted to have some form of payback but that didn''t meanments like this wouldn''t serve to make the Kyoshi Warrior grow fierce, too.

    Mai frowned, too, and then she suddenly looked towards the duo sparring, "You know, don''t you?"

    "He told us once we confronted him about it," Suki admitted and added, "And he''s no coward."

    "Us?" Mai grew a bit ufortable, "Who else... knows about this?"

    "Katara," Suki shrugged.

    "The wife, huh," Mai muttered, "You three must seriously be more bored than me toe up with fake backgrounds. Or seriously have a thing for each other."

    Her words caused Suki to feel a bit stifled as a light blush touched the tips of her ears when Mai added, "Sounds interesting. Include me the next time. Think of something interesting."

    Suki nced at Mai oddly.

    ''This girl... is she angry? Or does she not care enough?'' Even Suki had trouble understanding what was going on in Mai''s head. Then again, this wasn''t her specialty.

    "The three of you disappearedst night early," Mai spoke and looked at Suki, "Upto something exciting?"

    "E-exciting? No! We didn''t¡ª" Suki stuttered and Mai suddenly stepped a bit farther away with a cold, albeit disgusting nce shot in Suki''s directions, "Pervert." The knife-wielding woman mustered, leaving Suki an embarrassed mess.

    "Oh, they''re back!" Katara stopped as she looked towards the entrance of the encampment to find a small party returning alongside Appa. Aang was quick to be identified due to his orange scarf around his shoulders and the bright monk habit, not to mention his bald, arrow-tattooed head but as many grew closer to the hunting party, Katara soon frowned, "Where''s Sokka?"

    The scouting party including Hama grew silent.

    "I don''t see Nik either," Suki soon frowned and questioned.

    "Aang, where are they? Master?" Katara questioned again with a hint of panic in her voice. She was hungry and now she was getting angry too as she got no response to her question again.

    "Where are they?!" Katara shouted, snow and ice shuddering under her feet as Aang didn''t dare match Katara''s gaze, "They... disappeared. I''m sorry. I was there with them and suddenly this insect leg stabbed Nik. There was also a Komodo Rhino. I was there... I attacked while Sokka reached out and they both... disappeared."

    "Is... this a joke?" Katara frowned with an annoyed tone, "Because if this is it. I''m going to kill Sokka!"

    "Katara," Yoki stepped forward, gently patting her shoulder, "Aang isn''t lyi¡ª"

    "Don''t touch me!" Katara shoved Yoki aside and towered over Aang, "Tell me the truth, Aang! Where is he?"

    Just as Katara was about to grab Aang''s cors in agitation, a firm grip held her wrist as she winced. Looking sideways with a re, Katara saw an equally angered Suki ring back fiercely, "Let''s hear them out."

    She stated in a tone that left Katara no room for refusal as the waterbender pursed her lips with a worried gaze.

    "I''m... I''m sorry, Aang¡ª"

    "We don''t have time for this!" Yoki interrupted again, "That''s what I''m trying to say. Aang, exin things. Master Pakku..."

    "I will stay with Aang. I might have a way to find something," Pakku replied with a serious expression.

    "You better find them," Hama huffed loudly, "Everyone will follow my directions. You, too, pretty boy. This time we aren''t facing firebenders! This is serious!" She red at Yoki who instantly submitted to the top dog. It was Pakku untilst night.

    The strange reactions and the sheer gloom on the faces of the benders that went out surprised many who stayed yet things couldn''t be more confusing until Aang began exining everything that happened after they left the encampment to search for the mission Komodo Rhinos.

    "When we left, Nik wanted to search on foot and also wanted to ask me a few things about airbending¡ª" Aang began vividly.

    ***

    Hidden Title: Millions of families suffer every year.

 Chapter 98: Identity Theft is Not a Joke (2)

    Chapter 98: Identity Theft is Not a Joke (2)<h4>Chapter 98: Identity Theft is Not a Joke (2)</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 20 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "You want to learn airbending?" Aang curiously inquired as he, Sokka, and Nik rode on Appa alongside Momo.

    The boy suddenly jumped as Appa continued to move and before Aang could simply find himself without any Appa tond on, he flexed his back as a small burst of wind stopped him from falling off and made him sit urately on the spot between Sokka and Nik.

    "Just the moves," Nik nodded, "I want to learn the difference between Airbending and Waterbending including various meditative studies." Lying came easy to someone who had topliment someone as a thin and beautiful individual when really she was... well, ''th.''

    Aang blinked and fell into deep thought.

    "Isn''t the difference simple?" Sokka leaned back on the saddle, "A waterbender bends water. An Airbender bends air. See?"

    "Fair point," Nik nodded, "Then what''s the difference between a spear and a knife when both have pointed ends?"

    "Range of attack," Sokka scoffed.

    "What''s the difference between a dumbass and a Sokka?" Nik smiled and added, "None. It''s a rhetorical question."

    "Hey, no need to get so defensive when I got the answers right." Sokka shrugged with a smirk but didn''t interrupt anymore as Aang began with a smile, "For starters, airbending is freer, sometimes too free to be controlled easily and that is why we have gliders that also serve as staff for us. Other elements have form, weight, or inherent temperature thates from within ourselves but airbending is based more on one''s imagination. Of course, we have many sets of moves from basic to advance levels."

    "Well, what are we waiting for then?" Nik smiled as he got Aang tond Appa while Sokka groaned, "Are you really going to train in the middle of nowhere?"

    "Well, technically, the first human establishment would be considered in the middle of nowhere." Aang pointed out and Nik added, "Which wouldn''t have been possible if someone whined like you then, too."

    "I''m not whining. Just that we should be looking for the rhinos since they are our major mode of transportation," Sokka exined with a sigh but he slumped against Appa''s soft fur to keep himself warm and watched the two get ready for their spar. He wasn''t much interested in scouting and all he said was just perfunctory lip service anyway.

    "So, do you expect me to only use airbending?" Aang inquired, already adept at understanding the basic underlying context behind sparring sessions. This session wasn''t to test each other''s strengths and weaknesses but figure out the difference between water and airbending.

    "Yeah, thanks again," Nik nodded with a smile.

    "Please, don''t thank me," Aang shook his head, "You''ve helped me many times."

    "I insist," Nik shrugged.

    "I insist harder," Aang added.

    "But I already insisted it," Nik hummed thoughtfully.

    "But I already insisted harder¡ª"

    "You both are enjoying this aren''t you? Wasting time, that is," Sokka caught on quick as he began tough loudly. His words finally broke Nik''s and Aang''s calm and dignified expression into mischievous snickers as they both bowed to each other and began almost instantly.

    Aang began with a rather outstanding blow from his mouth onto the snowy field and caused snow and ice to instantly form a shroud around them.

    Nik had already felt a few more changes. After going through inexplicable experiences for quite a few times already in this world, Nik now felt something once again after close contact with Aang. Taking a moment since Aang wasn''t even in the shroud anyway, Nik opened his status screen once again.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (5.96/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 2.3

    Mental: 1.9

    Energy: 23¡ú 24.8]

    For some reason, Nik felt connected to Aang way more than he felt connected with Katara or Sukist night and this worried him greatly. Not only that, as Aang proimed his hearing getting extraordinarily better, Nik felt the same with his sense of smell. It was as if the two were taking on each other''s specialty and growing at the same time.

    It was at this point Nik suddenly created another slope of ice and a shadow filtered through the shroud high from the sky, instantly sliding off the slope with a wooden staff stabbed into the ice while Nik felt his senses tingle.

    *Bang*

    A gust of wind hit the back of his head. His bnce, of course, after so much training would require a lot to crumble yet as he stumbled forth, Aang had disappeared once again. Rubbing the back of his head, Nik looked around once again. He felt before that the shroud would help both of them yet Airbending was more effective in such a scenario. And Nik was beginning to understand why.

    *Swoosh*

    A wave of his hand dispersed the mist using waterbending only to see Aang standing far away with a frown.

    "How did you do that?" Aang inquired quickly as Nik replied with a genuinely confused expression, "How did I do what?"

    Not saying anything further, Aang suddenly stabbed his staff beside him and exhaled deeply, "Airbending is an expression of freedom. My glider is a way to focus my intent through my airbending but an external item also limits one''s creativity in bending greatly. I believe the same is the case for other bending arts."

    "Like a tradeoff. Versatility for direction," Nik nodded since he was more used to bending with his fans, "And what were you talking about before this?" Nik questioned again. Something weird was going on and if Aang had some answers, Nik would very much like to hear them.

    Yet, Aang shook his head, "No, nothing. I was probably mistaken."

    The very next second Aang created a curving whirlpool that reached the snowy ground and sucked the snow only to discharge it from the other end pointed at Nik. Seeing therge wave of snow gushing straight towards him, not enough to hurt but certainly hinder, Nik didn''t move and instead tried to copy Aang''s movements bymitting them to waterbending.

    Nik truly wanted to try Hama''s suggestion of learning from and observing other elemental bending styles. Of course, training the same moves for airbendingter down the line in his personal space is a given.

    Just as Nik tried to achieve the same result, he found that the snow wasn''t so easily turned into a whirlpool and pushed back onto the cier. Nik had to move more inparison to Aang and this caused the wave of snow to finally smother him down.

    *h*

    Easily pushing his hand out from the mound of snow covering him, Nik turned all of it into water and carried himself at a blink of an eye towards Aang. The makeshift tidal wave was also made to move while saving the time to bnce himself. Grinning, Aang suddenly jumped...

    *Swish*

    Nik passed the region just at the moment as Aang was still at the first phase of the jumping, getting higher and higher only for Nik to roll down and send all the water in his control in a form of a whip.

    "Whoa!"

    Aang gasped, cutting off the coiling water grasping his left ankle with the side of his palm as a sharp gust of wind tore that section. The moment Aang returned to the ground with his footing as light as ever, he saw Nik''s hands covered by small tentacles of water.

    "What''s that?" Aang inquired.

    "Oh, tentacles. Katara gave me this ideast night," Nik smiled as Aang blushed slightly in embarrassment. Just what kind of things were happening behind the walls of the igloo, Aang now wondered. Yet, he shook these stray thoughts out of his head and waited for Nik''s move.

    "Look behind you," Nik smiled. His fists were clenched within the tentacles of water. The moment Aang looked back, he was stunned to see a small, sharp piece of ice floating too close to Aang''s head for hisfort.

    "I just learned that from you," Nik added as Aang recalled the clever ''pat'' on the head with airbending.

    "I didn''t hear it forming," Aang pursed his lips as Nik shrugged, "Because I didn''t make it now. I just make these kinds of small items while sparring with others."

    Aang nodded and looked at Nik again as the tentacles of water slid down his arms.

    "Besides, even with better hearing, there are chances that you can miss something if you focused elsewhere. For instance, if you were entirely focused on me, chances are that you would have missed the ice shard even if I pulled that one out of thin air."

    "How would you know that?" Sokka inquired this time. Although stunned at Nik''s progress, he still couldn''t help but wonder how Nik would know all this.

    "I just know. Sometimes I try not to focus on something and it eases my senses. That way, I can be more productive instead of trying to spread my senses out too thin. My hearing, to be specific," Nik replied, "Ask Momo about it. He ignores a lot of nonsense we talk about."

    "You do?" Sokka looked sideways with a frown as Momo tilted his furry little head with hisrge green eyes unblinking.

    "Anyway, Aang, will you show me some of the moves? Like basic training sessions that form the core belief of airbending?" Nik questioned.

    He was now made aware that every bending school has a core belief that is the foundation of further basic and advanced techniques. For instance, waterbending has the core belief of going with the flow. Earthbending''s core belief is to stand one''s ground¡ª One of the many reasons why the Earth Kingdom was thest to fall under Phoenix King''s authority. The Firebenders have the core belief of desire and Nik felt that he touched on this aspect two times already¡ª once with Suki and the other time with Katara.

    Finally, Aang exined that the core belief of Airbendingy in being passive. Unlike what Nik had expected, Aang''s words were pretty straightforward.

    "Although an expression of freedom, monks realized that aircks many aspects of other elements but it is also supported by these elements. So, we choose to never be the first to act. It''s like this," Aang smiled and tapped his foot. With each tap rose a small pir of ice about his height and he jumped on top of one of them, "I''m standing on this pole right now. Unless I have a reason to move be it external or internal, I will remain standing on this pole."

    Then he chuckled wryly, "Though I never got used to this exercise because staying still without a reason by itself is harsh."

    "What reasons can be there to stay still?" Nik questioned.

    "To meditate? To sleep. To watch something interesting. But staying still just to be still is hard," Aang replied as he jumped down.

    "And because of this, our basic practice involves weaving," Aang began as he moved through the pirs in such a smooth movement that it left Nik and Sokka impressed, thetter of the two was already interested in the more practical side of the bending techniques.

    "Since our bending techniques reside mostly in reacting to our opponents, being able to evade and get enough time to form a response is something basic taught to every Air Nomad Acolyte."

    For the next few minutes, Aang began to teach the basic footwork practiced by the Air Nomads all the time. Of course, the boy admitted that there were various pieces of equipment left out only found in the Air Temples to support the practice but these moments were definitely worth it for Nik due to Aang being thest Airbender himself.

    Still, the trio couldn''t stay in one location for a long time and had to make the slightest bit of an effort to find the Komodo Rhinos... which they did so efficiently... on foot, alongside a Sky Bison well-capable of flying.

    "What?" Nik finally looked at Sokka giving him the ''nce'' while Aang was idly lying on top of Appa''s head as they moved slowly, napping with a peaceful expression.

    "Nothing... I didn''t know you were on such a merry voyage until yesterday," Sokka finally clicked his tongue, "While I was stuck with kids, an old man, and a stuck-up has-been princess."

    "Did you say that in front of Mai?" Nik inquired curiously while Sokka blurted, "Do you not see my uninjured body? I''m telling you. Before that indifferent exterior as a crazy, kife throwing addict!"

    "Oh..." Nik was rtively uninterested, his mind continuously going over Aang''s words and practice techniques while Sokka continued, "Anyway... tell me something. Is Rena um..." he hesitated a bit and then delivered, "Interested in someone else in that group of yours?"

    "You mean to say that is she possibly in a rtionship with someone else and whether your romp in the rugsst night was just a merry drunken incident?" Nik inquired in return as Sokka''s shoulders slumped while he nodded with a soft sigh, "That''s about it..."

    Nik patted Sokka''s shoulder with a chuckle, "Would it matter if she''s in a rtionship with someone else? You''ve stuck in something more important... probably shorter thing than a foot in someone''s life. I''d say you have a shot regardless."

    Sokka grew silent before mumbling, "It''srger than a spear."

    "Oh, sure. Rena''s hands are tiny. I thought the same thing." Nik nodded as Sokka red, "Hey! Come on!"

    Nik snickered instantly as he shrugged, "What were you expecting? Serious advice? Give me a break. You should ask about things like this with Katara. She gives awesome... advices." He hummed and added, "She''s enthusiastic about helping others."

    "She always is," Sokka scoffed and then sighed deeply again.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Nothing. Still couldn''t find anything concrete about my dad after months of traveling."

    "If only you showed your expertise as you are now while finding the Rhinos," Nik smiled and Sokka looked at him with a bleak expression, "I liked you better when you could only make things disappear. You''re being a sassy missy, Nik¡ª"

    Sokka''s voice got stuck in his throat as he looked past Nik.

    Nik stopped and looked in the very same direction beside him and found the blurry yet familiar back.

    Thick tail, stubby ws, and an overall appearance of a tropical beast that would stand out in this frigid environment. A Komodo Rhino!

    "There it is!" Nik''s eyes widened in surprise. First coincidentally meeting Aang and others, and now finding a Komodo Rhino when really they just wanted to chill in this chilling north pole really made Nik feel a bit proud of his luck. Can things get any easier?

    "Aang!" Sokka called out to the young Avatar, "We found one of the Rhinos!"

    *Kreeeeeeech*

    Momo suddenly issued a deranged screech for all to feel shocked as even Aang who had barely woken up plugged his ears in difort due to the close proximity. Not only that, even Appa began to slowly step back yet Aang could only groan, "Appa,e on. We have to keep moving. Yip-Yip!"

    *Grnaaaagh*

    Appa growled, his body crouching in a posture that only meant aggression. Even Sokka and Nik couldn''t help but feel weirded out.

    "It''s just a Komodo Rhino, big fe. Remember? You overruled them yesterday," Sokka smiled in an effort tofort Appa yet the Sky Bison didn''t even nce in his direction and only looked at the lone Komodo Rhino warily.

    "It might just be something strange," Nik muttered, "Let''s be a bit careful. Aang, will you airbend to disperse the surrounding mist?" Nik inquired while forcing his senses to the extreme yet aside from various scents that he would rather not smell and the sound of the group''s breathing intensifying... Nik failed to hear any breathing from the Komodo Rhino. This only made him frown harder.

    "It''s just a Rhino," Sokka shrugged while Aang waved his staff, manipted a gust of wind to temporarily clear their surroundings to get better visibility on the beast.

    "With horns that can stab an average adult to death but that''s not the point," Nik raised rm, "Something is definitely wrong here."

    His words finally made Sokka a bit more serious. The youth grabbed the spear belted to his back while Aang jumped down with his staff clenched tightly in his fist.

    "Where''s the rest of them?" Sokka finally questioned.

    The trio still didn''t get closer to the lone beast with Appa and Momo acting weird. Not only that even Aang soon realized that the beast wasn''t breathing.

    "Is it dead?" Aang whispered softly.

    *Swish*

    The lone Komodo Rhino swung his tail sideways at this point.

    "Oh, hell no," Nik was quick to make a decision, "I''m not going anywhere near that weird thing. I may be the Nut Cracking Messiah, but weird stuff isn''t for me."

    "You''re a Nut Cracking¡ª what now?" Sokka gasped.

    "Long story. Actually, wait, didn''t you pass through Makapu Vige? I''m pretty popr there. You guys should head back once you have the chance and ask Warden Hara who the Nut Cracking Messiah is." Nik replied. He didn''t me Sokka for not having heard of his aplishments since Nik didn''t run after fame... but it would be pretty funny if the story of some stupid monicker such as a Nut Cracking Messiah managed to defeat a bunch of fire benders.

    "We didn''t stay there for more than a few hours," Aang replied and volunteered, "I can glide over there and see what''s wrong."

    "Be careful."

    "I shall await your safe return, Young Avatar."

    Nik''s and Sokka''s replies were snappily quick, being one of the rare asions where they would rather let an evasive boy take charge instead of walking down to something strange themselves. After all, as the boy said, he can fly!

    Aang nodded with a roll of his eyes and undid his staff with a tap of his foot the base for it to open into a glider in a blink of an eye.

    Positioning himself in front of the glider, Aang kicked off with arge blow of snow suddenly covering Nik and Sokka.

    ''Hehe,'' Aang smirked, clearly knowing what he did.

    "Peh," Sokka spat a bit of snow while Nik swallowed his share as they both broke out of theiryers of snow.

    "I feel bad sending Aang there..." Sokka muttered.

    "You shouldn''t regret anything. Just go there," Nik offered with a grin.

    "I''m fine," Sokka replied, "I don''t regret anything."

    As he said so, Sokka''s eyes flickered for a moment and he didn''t speak anymore. Meanwhile, Nik nced in Aang''s direction as the boy was almost upon the beast.

    *Swish*

    *Swish*

    *Swish*

    Ignoring the chilling gusts against his face, Aang finally reached above the Komodo Rhino. However, the moment Aang looked down, his heart was frozen with fear as he found the entire facial region of the beast... t.

    There were now eyes, nose, or lips. Nothing! There wasn''t any blood that could indicate horrors needed to pull off a work of this nature as the beast''s head continued to turn. sideways again and again as if lost.

    It was at this point, Aang could feel a strange connection. He had felt this sensation before. While Aang expected to suddenly connect with Avatar Kyoshi all over again, what Aang heard was a cold voice that hid rage unknown to the boy in an acolyte''s training habit.

    "He''s here."

    This time, the message was extraordinarily clear and it wasn''t due to Aang''s own spirituality, the boy knew. This meant that the ''other'' side went all out just to make it clear that someone is lurking nearby. Alert, Aang strained his senses but what happened next was simply too sudden.

    *Phh!*

    Aang looked back. He was quite a bit distance away from Nik and Sokka so it was hard to see what was happening yet he heard everything as if he was right next to them.

    ---

    "R... un!"

    A weak voice gasped within Nik the moment Aang overtook the beast. Nik had heard this voice enough times to know that it is rted to whatever that is ''within'' him. There was another thing Nik knew that this ''thing'' wanted to survive greatly and if it said to run, Nik needed to run this instance!

    *Phh!*

    Nik looked down only to find a sharp, darknce-like de stabbed into his left knee. It was as if he never had a kneecap¡ª that''s how easily the de tore into Nik''s left knee.

    "Huh?" Nik grew dazed.

    *Graaaaghhhh*

    He looked sideways to see Appa suddenly charging in his direction as his body was pulled ''into'' the snow.

    "Nik!" Sokka quickly rushed as he stretched out his spear instinctively and Nik grabbed it without a thought. The spear made from bones of beasts was sharp only towards the tip and quite blunt elsewhere so Nik didn''t injure himself yet he and Sokka failed to estimate the strength of whoever was pulling Nik into the ice.

    "Whoa!" Sokka gasped, his legs digging into the snow as Nik winced, "Let it go, Sokka! I''m gonna be fine!"

    "Huh?" Sokka rolled his eyes but only pulled harder with his knuckles turning pale under the pressure, "Like hell I am!"

    "I''m going to disappear, let go quickly!" Nik stated again. He truly would be fine yet Sokka shouted, "You''ve got a useless leg! Is that thing still attached?!"

    Nik suddenly fell into a dilemma. Seeing that Sokka wasn''t letting go, Nik quickly let go of the spear. He still didn''t want to enter his personal space in front of Sokka so he would rather take his chances a few secondster.

    "Hold up!" Sokka jumped in as Nik''s expression turned bleak yet for some reason... Nik continued to go deeper and deeper. Instead of darkness, the surroundings began to glow up while Sokka''s eyes were wide, "What... is this?"

    As Appa finally charged forth, its wide bell-like eyes cluelessly looked at the almost... perfectyer of ice with no indication of two men suddenly disappearing within. Not even a single mark could be viewed.

    ---

    "Sokka! Nik!" Aang jumped down with a worried expression, "Hey!" He mmed his staff as his eyes flickered with a strange, literal glow for a moment with a sensation of unending rage filling his body. The strike instantly caused the snow to part as wide as five meters and as long as his eyes could see with depth surpassing 3 meters.

    Nothing.

    Nik and Sokka had simply... disappeared.

 Chapter 99: Uncovering Past; Identity Theft is Not a Joke (3)

    Chapter 99: Uncovering Past; Identity Theft is Not a Joke (3)<h4>Chapter 99: Uncovering Past; Identity Theft is Not a Joke (3)</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 20 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "Ugh..." Nik groaned as he sat up while rubbing his head. Even before taking note of his surroundings, his attention was pulled towards the source of pain. Wincing the moment he moved, Nik gazed in the direction of his left leg. The leg of his pants was punctured alongside his kneecap with a gaping wound gushing blood. Weakness hit Nik again as he gritted his teeth and took out a vat of cheap wine.

    Waterbending courses barely included more practical sessions on wound cleaning but this was knowledge gained a bit from his previous life and the casual chat upon the experiences of the war-hardened waterbenders. Still, none actually dealt with a punctured knee.

    Quickly biting down on a rolled-up fabric as a gag, Nik readied himself and tilted the vat over his wound. The first drop of alcohol instantly made his eyes red with pain as Nik soon poured alcohol around his wound.

    Although his body shuddered, he could only grit and focus on himself. There was no sign of any enemy nearby and if there was someone viewing him from a distance, Nik didn''t want to spook that individual by disappearing out of thin air. This ability can be used to surprise others well enough.

    "Haah... Fuck!" Cursing, Nik slowly regained his bearings but the work wasn''t done. Someone bust his knee with a clear intent of making him suffer. Just the umted blood loss would soon turn fatal.

    ''I hope this works...'' Focusing as cold sweat began to form over his brows, Nik focused on the blood flowing from the wound on his leg and tried to stop the blood from flowing out. He was no major in biology and he didn''t know what''s the worst thing that could happen by stopping the flow of blood around the wound but his leg wasn''t torn apart itself. He still had a full leg... but Nik was still crippled out of nowhere.

    As the blood stopped, Nik sighed in relief but realized that he needed to actively focus on this section and continue to bend blood. Nik wasn''t Bloodbending. The essence of bloodbendingy in Bending the blood flowing in someone else''s body, i.e., pushing one''s control over a stranger. What Nik did right now was in waterbending just that the fluid wasn''t water but blood instead.

    There were two options, either freeze the blood around the wound or just keep on focusing the mind around the knee to bend the blood. Of course, Nik didn''t need to be an expert in knowing that freezing a wound is never a good option.

    ''Now... where the hell am I?'' Although the pain was nerve-wracking, much worse than the time when Zhao ''sticked'' him in the dungeon, Nik couldn''t afford to scream. Back then, screaming was just a way to get his body pumping with excitement to counter against the pain but right now he knew nothing about the situation. Sweat oozed from his body as Nik observed his surroundings.

    He was in a dark cave. The only source of light came from gaps in the rocky ceiling of the cave that let light trickle down but even then it wasn''t too bright. Nik found himself set near the wall of the cave, allowing him to sit up straight while feeling shooting pain from his leg as his face turned pale.

    Whoever set him here obviously knew the kind of injury it inflicted.

    There wasn''t any sign of Sokka either.

    ''Am I underground?'' Nik thought but then realized how could he be underground with ayer of cial ice covering the region if light can pass through the gaps of the cave? He was stranded pretty deep in, too, from the looks of it as Nik couldn''t see or ''hear'' the exit.

    Just as he was nning to simply devour his surroundings, he heard a weak moan.

    "... Nik?"

    Looking around, Nik failed to discern the source of the voice which was strange in itself but the voice belonged to Sokka, that he was sure of.

    "Sokka? Where are you? I said to fucking let go, didn''t I?!" Nik was in no mood to act gently in any form or manner. Not without a punctured knee. As he called, he also pulled out a piece of clothing to cover the wound and one an earthen staff that he held from the first prison the group broke into.

    "I''m... hurt... Nik..." Sokka''s weak groan echoed again as Nik heard something moving. It felt eery the way it moved. Like an insect with sharp and multiple legs crawling all around the cave. Like a spider, or a centipede.

    "Stop talking. Where did you get hurt? Did it get your knee, too?" Nik inquired with a frown while being cautious of his surroundings.

    "I''m hurt..." Sokka whispered again, his voice turning softer as if he was moving further away from Nik when he suddenly heard the ''creature'' move at an unbelievably quick pace.

    "BY YOU!!"

    Sokka''s malevolent face suddenly appeared in front of Nik with his eyes wide open with menace and his teeth bare in a savage scream that shook Nik.

    Nik''s eyes widened as he leaned backward, losing control over the blood around his wound as it gushed again while his breathing turned rushed and shallow.

    "Ohoho, that''s a grrrreeeat expression!"

    ''Sokka'' slurred. His face... was extending from a long, insect-like body with dark carapace all around its body and legs around his face, too, with a fleshy membrane covering the opening of the ''face.''

    Seeing the confusion and horror in Nik''s eyes, Sokka clicked his tongue, "Damn, Mokshi. Always resisting me. But this makes you all the more delicious to devour."

    "Who are you?" Nik finally gulped as he quickly took control over his wound again as the ''face'' grew closer to him. One of the shorter legs next to Sokka''s chin pushed Nik''s chin up, the tip of thence-like leg already scratching into his skin as a drop of his blood slid down the sharp leg and fell onto the ground.

    "Your face is exquisite," Sokka breathed when suddenly, the membrane around his face closed up and then opened to reveal a face of a beautiful woman as she smiled brilliantly, "It makes me wonder who gave you this identity? You, outsiders, have the most wondrous qualities sometimes."

    Nik froze for a moment as he leaned back, "Who are you?" he questioned again.

    "Did Mokshi not contact you? Your spirit is extraordinarily vibrant. This means that you havee into contact with Mokshi at least twice. Say, you''ve been traveling with Raava for some time. How does it feel?"

    The woman snickered and suddenly moved back.

    "Hmm, maybe Mokshi contacted you but you failed to understand the meaning of it? An exquisite face doesn''t befit a dull mind."

    *Trk*

    The creepy creature moved suddenly and coiled around Nik. One of its legs dug into Nik''s wound once again with a sadistic smile on its face as Nik struggled under the hold.

    "Fortunately, I''m as quick of a thief as I''m a hunter."

    The woman opened her mouth wide as another face of a blue-faced demon-like entity emerged who opened its maws with four tusks sticking out. Seeing that the creature wanted to bite his face off, Nik finally pulled out Suki''s sword from his personal space and stabbed it against the underbelly of the creature.

    *ch*

    "You filth!" The beast roared as the de barely prated the carapace but the moment it chomped down, Nik disappeared from its hold.

    "Hmm? He vanished?" the creature muttered, "Strange... the other seven could not do this at all."

    ---

    "Haah! What the fuck was that?!" Nik heaved and shouted. He was back in his personal space.

    "Who the hell is Mokshi? Who is Raava? And where is Sokka?!"

    Of the three questions, Nik held thest one as his priority.

    ''Calm down... calm down. Let''s think. This creature is the one who probably stabbed me out of nowhere but where did he drag me into? It''s not the North Pole... I know that much. Not to mention, it wants to eat me because... of the thing inside of me. The creature called it Mokshi...''

    This sneak attack only affirmed Nik''s desire to get a clear idea of his situation before returning. After bing an intern of the Infinity, Nik knew that he would have to make ''business trips'' at a regr interval and if he was having this much trouble right now, who knew what he would have to face then?

    After learning more intricate knowledge about waterbending, Nik''s thoughts had shifted greater towards tackling the situation. Maybe Yoki rubbed him off the wrong way or it was Hama''s relentless drilling that made him feel this strongly about confronting the situation instead of thinking of the most efficient way to avoid the problem.

    However, there weren''t a lot of things he could achieve with a busted leg.

    ''Even sword is basically useless against that thing...'' Nik thought and he knew that his body needed immediate attention. The smug creature had torn open the clothing around his knee just now and made the situation worse.

    Soon... well, rtively soon, Nik managed to wrap clothing around his knee four times, making the area thick with padding, and then sessfully managed to pull himself up using the rock staff. His personal space was a safe haven that Nik had explored fully. The knowledge of this personal space, at least, a considerable amount of it, was delivered once Nik was promoted to a rank 1 intern.

    This was a secluded space. The region didn''t have a fixed shape as it truly seemed like a chunk ofnd was forcefully isted. With a total area of 3 sq. kilometers, the piece ofnd granted to Nik as an initiation was truly great. Thisnd had a sky that followed the celestial pattern of the world Nik travels into. In essence, if it''s day outside then the sky will be bright within his personal space, and if it''s night then dark. Finally, even if it looks like thend is merely a small part of a bigger world, Nik couldn''t step outside from the translucent boundary that surrounds thend and stretches high into the sky.

    However, the limitations of this boon were quite vague and this worried Nik. Infinity provides concise information. At least, it did so until now and the information rted to who can be brought into the Personal Space, can living beings be smuggled into other worlds using this space, and is it possible for outside threat to break into its defenses were not clear at all. It was as if the Infinity refused to give out the knowledge.

    This made Nik feel that this information is either provided at a higher rank or things are just as what they feel now¡ª bleak.

    Anyway, the rules of personal space were not of Nik''s concern at the moment. He had bigger insects to fry...

    ''Should I try this?''

    Nik used one hand to support himself with the staff, his other hand meanwhile had its palm spread open. Nik felt it. His stomach turned warmer than usual as he felt heat channeling into his arm under his control.

    *Puchi*

    "Hgh," Nik bit his lips. Focusing on something else, especially as intense as bending made him lose focus over the blood around his knee once again. Although he had done something simr to a dressing to the wound, the blood refused to stop from flowing. The addition of clothing did impede its pace but Nik would rather not want to experience blood loss at all.

    ''So... bending should be ast-ditch effort. Mokshi or whatever spiritual disease you are... fuck you!'' Nik scowled. He almost felt out of options.

    Unknown location.

    Unknown enemy.

    Unknown circumstances.

    Unknown skills.

    He had no way of finding where he was.

    He had no way of interacting with the creature without risking his other knee.

    He had no way to find out what the creature can do.

    He had no way to assess the situation...

    ''No, I actually do...''

    Nik suddenly made a connection.

    After the first instance with fog of lost souls, he had gone through multiple interactions of sorts with the being within him. Mostly, it''s the battle of two colors. Orderly blue and chaotic red. Out of them emerges purple and this is probably rted to the shift in the pigment of his irises. However, all these interactions have a side-effect of an increase in his energy status.

    The most recent session revealed that the being within him was sentient and wise enough to leave a message in a past instance by forming a message using mist and then allowing Nik to see things from their view. So, this also meant that a temporary cooperation can be formed if he just...

    ''Stop ming and start acting.''

    Understanding this, Nik slowly sat down on a nearby chair which he had swiped away god knows when. In fact, aside from the giant Fire Nation Cruiser chilling in front of him that also held many metal weapons within, Nik had an unusual mess of furniture, clothing, and a small portion of precious stones and jewelry stolen from Ukano.

    Keeping his left leg straight even if diagonal, Nik closed his eyes and calmed down his breathing. This was a grave situation in every sense and if understanding why the creature was after him may help him then Nik would find this effort in contacting ''Mokshi'' inside of him a worthwhile one.

    ording to Hama, meditation came as simple as a thought. Just focus on the thing you want to achieve. Of course, meditating is different from working and achieving one''s objective but in this rare instance, both aspects seemed to align.

    Staying next to Aang after contacting Mokshi seemed to have some positive effects on him but the rather drastic attacks truly ced things into perspective. As Nik continued to recall various instances and the same sh of colors, he fell into a strange trance.

    ***

    A/N: Mokshies from the word Moksha which means freedom or liberation (moretter than the former) with ''i'' and ''a'' silent in both iterations.

 Chapter 100: Avatar Diaryâ€” Memories of Order (1)

    Chapter 100: Avatar Diary¡ª Memories of Order (1)<h4>Chapter 100: Avatar Diary¡ª Memories of Order (1)</h4>

    Support this fanfic and read 22 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    A/N: Yay for me to finally buck up and have a century to this fanfic, too.

    Ps: It may feel like a spoiler but this is something that may confuse readers who have gone through Korra. I am not using the doormat version of Raava. Never liked it. Always thought that it looked a bit like spiritually gigantic sperm with tentacles... so yeah. So, as I''m beginning to write this chapter, I feel that a prompt is necessary for many readers so they don''t feel blindsided.

    ***

    "Another one..."

    "Are we cursed by the spirits?"

    "Master Pakku said that it might be a strange beast."

    "What''s the Avatar even doing? Isn''t he supposed to deal with such a situation?"

    "We need to find Nik and Sokka... but Master Pakku said that the Avatar still doesn''t know how to deal with this situation."

    Aang''s head lowered a bit more and his shoulders slumped ever so slightly as he heard the gloomy whispers all around him. After the first Komodo Rhino that was definitely used as bait, the scouting team began to find more and more from the pack with all of their faces disappeared. This only worried everyone. Given that these circumstances shouldn''t even be possible under human means, various legends and curses were instantly thought of.

    Katara was the most dedicated to the search and so was Suki. Hama didn''t rest, too, putting her old body through as much effort as possible. However, Aang was made to sit down within an igloo and concentrate.

    Why?

    Aang heard someone else speak the answer once again outside of the igloo.

    "The Avatar is the bridge between the human and the spirits. He will find some way to save them."

    That''s all. Aang''s recently enhanced hearing was hard to control in a way that Nik advised and every one expected great things from him once again.

    ''It''s alright to run from your troubles and let them chase you... It''s fun, in fact.'' Nik''s words emerged within Aang once again as he felt torn between the fear of failing everyone and the guilt of hoping to somehow sleep 100 years more just to evade this problem.

    "Is he going to be alright?" A familiar voice attracted Aang''s attention. After Nik, the only person Aang could actually find some relief with was none other than Tom-Tom. The two were children and mischievous. Not to mention, both of them found great joy in dangerous pranks.

    "Leave him be. If he can do it, he''ll do it. It''s not the worst thing that Nik disappeared," Mai''s impassive tone echoed, and Aang bit his lips.

    "How can you say that?!" Tom-Tom gasped.

    "Didn''t you see me say that? With my lips," Mai was as uninterested as she ever was and Aang leaned back, lying on the surface of the igloo while heaving a deep sigh, "Avatar Kyoshi... what should I do?"

    As Aang recalled the situation, he realized that the voice this time belonged to someone else. Sitting up, Aang frowned, "That voice knew who attacked Nik and took Sokka away. But it wasn''t Avatar Kyoshi''s voice... isn''t the Avatar supposed to be a bridge between humans and spirits, whatever that means. Maybe I can..."

    Aang closed his eyes. Thest time he managed to interact with his past incarnation was when he was in trouble and in contact with something rted to the said Avatar. So, maybe focusing on this voice itself may help. After all, meditation was a basic training routine in the culture of the Airbenders and Aang quickly fell into a trance.

    Even without him knowing, the arrow-headed tattoos around his body and ending at his forehead began to glow gently. The sky didn''t shift colors this time. Aang didn''t turn into someone else. Even the air or water around Aang didn''t rampage akin to a natural disaster.

    There was only...

    Peace.

    Aang felt all his worries and fears wilt away. He recalled everything from his past and how trying to hide from his responsibilities brought him to this era. He recalled his encounter with Sokka, Katara, Nik, Tom-Tom, Bumi, Pakku, and even Sun. Some expected greatness from him. Som expected answers. Some reciprocated his friendship.

    His previous guilt began to wither, too. The thought of running didn''t make him feel bad anymore. It was as if he had done it a countless lifetimes and also redeemed himself innumerable times but right now, after going through these sensations, Aang only wanted to save Nik and Sokka. Not because he''s the Avatar and he''s supposed to do it as a part of his duties but because he would never be able to forgive himself if he didn''t even try to save his friends.

    "I warned you. He was there."

    Aang finally heard the same voice once again. So clear that he felt the source of this voice was right in front of him and Aang opened his eyes.

    ---

    *Huff*

    *Kh*

    "They aren''t here," Hama continuously huffed. She had been out of breath for a while but Pakku continued. He moved gracefully. With every wave of his hand, he would remove a thickyer of ice and snow.

    The two were once again in the same region where Aang saw Sokka and Nik disappearing. Right now, Pakku and Hama had dug a wide hole that went seven meters deep. Not minding Hama''s words, Pakku continued to shave off thickyers of ice and snow.

    "I was afraid that your hearing ispromised," observing the utterck of reply, Hama couldn''t help but scoff and Pakku finally parted his lips, "Someone is here."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "Hama, I''m in awe of your bloodbending. It is as innovative as it is dangerous and amazingly helpful in war. But... because of your nature, and as you describedst night, your encounter with Fire Lord Iroh, you have just begun your path to spirituality."

    "What does this have to do with anything?" Hama frowned in dissatisfaction, "I''m getting tired of your holier than thou attitude!"

    "It''s not that," Pakku turned and inquired, "Do you believe in the legends? For instance, the legend of Tui and La?"

    "Not at all," Hama was quick to reply.

    "As admirable I find your ability to bend and the viability of slightly modifying our traditions, what the Southern Tribe failed to take with them when they separated from the Northern Water Tribe was our spiritual traditions. Spirits, myths, legends... they have real history behind them."

    "Huh," Hama snorted, "And spirituality leads you to believe that someone is here?"

    "It''s a dangerous path where I almost lost myself to. But yes... see?" Pakku smiled as he suddenly removed anotheryer and revealed a familiar youthying on his front.

    Hama''s eyes widened as she hummed in surprise, "Well, I''ll be damned."

    "Let''s get him up. Being buried for so long would have hurt him more than we can expect," Pakku sighed but as he turned ''Sokka,'' he buckled back with color draining from his face.

    "Are you¡ª" before Hama could help Pakku up, she nced in Sokka''s direction and her heart skipped a beat in pure horror!

    ---

    "Your eyes..." Katara''s breathing turned rushed as her hands continued to rub the t surface of a faceless youth standing still next to Pakku, "Please," she began to whimper, "Sokka! Say something!"

    "Katara..." Hama whispered, her hand having only touched Katara''s shoulder to calm the girl down as she shoved Hama away and held the eerily terrifying faceless youth''s cor, "Sokka! Sokka... no, please... I can''t lose you! Where... where did you find him! Take me there," Katara snapped in Pakku''s direction with eyes red.

    "Whoever did this is too dangerous to confront alone," Pakku replied with a stern expression as Katara barked, "Take me there!" she hugged Sokka, not daring to leave him even for a moment. But surprising everyone that began to crowd the entrance of the encampment was the slow but gradual movement of the entity''s arm in Katara''s embrace.

    "W-what? Sokka! Can you hear me?" Katara inquired quickly, her expression brightening for a moment as his left, gloved hand weakly stroked Katara''s cheek as it soon returned to its ce once again.

    Silence.

    Nobody could say anything. Suki and Tom-Tom stood aside as the boy was already on the verge of crying. Suki''s fists were clenched. Her expression twisted with worry and fear. Mai kept her distance but didn''t have anyments. She gazed at Tom-Tom briefly, her usually gloomy expression reced with a rare moment of confusion and a tinge of concern.

    "Take me there..."

    "I think I know... who did this."

    Rena spoke up at this moment as she pushed through the group. Her eyes were slightly red, her gazesting on Sokka''s faceless head. Her lips felt dry and she whispered, "My father before the war... he used to sing legends to me. My family is said to be descendants of someone rted to Avatar Kuruk and this legend is deeply connected to Avatar Kuruk himself."

    "Katara, we need bring Sokka somewhere warm. Let''s hear Rena there," Hama gently patted Katara''s shoulders as she bit her lips and nodded. A drop of a tear rolled down her cheek as she silently led Sokka through the crowd who didn''t dare gaze at Sokka for long, rather fearful of legends and curses themselves as they worried that whatever may have fallen on Nik, Sokka, and the herd of Komodo Rhinos may fall on them, too.

    "Yoki... call everyone back. We don''t know what''s out there... if we''re lucky, we will find the remaining Komodo Rhinoster." Pakku nced at Yoki who nodded with a grave expression.

    "Where''s Aang?" Suki inquired as someone pointed her to the igloo he was settled in but as she entered, her eyes widened in shock and she gasped, "Call Master Pakku here!"

    ---

    "Avatar... Kuruk?"

    Aang found himself within a forest. The sky was entirely amber and the surroundings felt gloomy. He stood in front of a middle-aged dark-skinned man with a broad set of shoulders and charismatic features. His eyes were blue and his clothing was simr to what the water tribe members wear. His dark hair pulled back into a man bun with a small portion underneath left untied and collected into dreadlocks.

    Although this is the first time Aang met the man, he knew this individual''s name as if he knew this person from the very start. The man named Kuruk was currently crouched over a small, squirrel as he fed the furry little creature some seeds in his hand. The moment Aang addressed the man, he nced back with a curious expression and then smiled, "Such a clueless expression? My, my, young Avatar. You''re going to get your face sucked in by him."

    Standing up, Kuruk dusted his pants and added, "I''m sorry to hear that Roku had some troubles with his Avatar State. Kyoshi likes to pull a man down when he''s at his worst. That reminds me, Kyoshi is the one who actually broke you in to your spirituality, right? Sorry. Believe me, she doesn''t represent all of us." The man offered his hand as Aang held it only for his entire being to suddenly swing down.

    He was actually thrown without any warning!

    "Are you hurt?" Kuruk inquired with a smile and the question instantly made Aang realize... he wasn''t hurt.

    "Wee to the Spirit World, Young Aang," Kuruk narrowed his eyes and spoke, causing Aang to fall in a daze as he looked around.

    "The... Spirit World?"

    He stood up as Kuruk chuckled, "Indeed, this is the Spirit World."

    The squirrel from before finally ate the seeds at this moment and began walking away rather slowly. As it moved, Aang rubbed his eyes once again because the moment he blinked, the squirrel was reced by a giant boar.

    "Huh?"

    "Spirits are naturally mischievous," Kuruk smiled as he casually kicked the boar''s butt as it squealed and ran away, "Don''t mind them. Now... let''s discuss why you''re here."

    "Ah, right. Nik and Sokka, ehm, my friends, they''re in trouble. I heard your voice and then¡ª"

    "You didn''t hear me," Kuruk shook his head, "You heard my resentment. That''s who I became before my death, a resentful man who resents spirits. Especially... the face stealer Koh."

    A deeply ashamed expression touched Kuruk''s face as he shook his head and turned away, "Young Aang, it shouldn''t be me. No matter what happens, my resentment should not reach you. Leave. Find another incarnation. There are a few other than me who have had interactions with Koh."

    "What? No, please, listen!" Aang gasped, "I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how to contact anyone¡ª I don''t¡ª"

    Not facing Aang, Kuruk whispered, "You have done it countless times, Aang. So have I. Search and you shall have your answer because... we are all with you even if separated."

    "Avatar Kuruk," Aang sighed, "I heard you, not others. Not even Avatar Kyoshi. Please, help me. If something happened to them while I... meaning, you, could help then I''d never forgive myself."

    "It''s bigger than Koh, Aang. Your friend caught something disgustingly impressive and now he has to fend himself off not only from Koh but also other primordial spirits such as the Spirit of Swamp that connects past, present, and the future, and even the likes of Ra." Kuruk groaned, "And to think you''ll ask theziest one of us all."

    "Huh?" Aang blinked, "The Laziest?"

    "Well, let''s just say I was too free-spirited to be bound by responsibilities when I was young," Kuruk turned around and he suddenly looked a decade younger than before, "And it turned into a bad habit. Fine, let me tell you what I feel about Koh but remember, it will be biased. And start meditating more and try to connect with Roku, I don''t want to have to deal with your doubts... I''ve had my fill of being the Avatar."

    There were just so many questions in Aang''s mind now. The moment Kuruk said something that should be the most obvious thing in the world, Aang''s list of questions would only grow.

    Kuruk walked around Aang with his thumb and index holding his chin as if pondering how to best exin the situation.

    "Um... Avatar Kuruk¡ª"

    "Call me by my name Aang," Kuruk interjected, "I''ll keep it as concise as possible. The origin of Koh, that is. While the Avatar is the great bridge between humanity and spirits, before humans themselves, there existed mighty spirits that have be the foundation of life itself and are much older than the spirit of Avatar."

    "The spirit of Avatar?" Aang inquired with a puzzled expression, "You will know soon enough," Kuruk smiled and pointed, "These spirits are collectively called Primordials. Of them, there is one particr spirit that defines every living being with an identity. The spirit who separates one into many¡ª Mother of Faces."

    As Kuruk spoke up, the trees around him began to bend and twist into a strange entity. The trees intertwined to form a figure with many faces as Aang watched everything with a sense of awe.

    "Hmm... the spirit looks more dignified than this cheap imitation," Kuruk looked at the wooden figure and added, "This is the spirit who gifts every living being with an identity. A face. Thus, she came to be known as the Mother of Faces. She is a gentle spirit that does not harm if her patience and grace are not tested. Yet, her offspring was birthed without any identity itself.

    A being with no face who came to despise all of his mother''s creation and turned to steal from the fortunate ones the very thing that this gentle spirit gifted¡ª their faces.

    This was the birth of Koh, the Face Stealer."

    The surroundings began to shift slightly. The originally dull but still living trees began to wither and the temperature around Aang rose greatly, "The envious little critter who stole the face of my lover," anger flickered in Kuruk''s eyes as his expression twisted with rage, "An ungrateful wretch that I couldn''t y for it meant ying the only remaining living aspect of my lover."

    Kuruk looked at Aang, "Aang, Koh is capable of stealing faces of living beings and spirits alike who shows the tiniest expression on their faces. Remember, face Koh with a calm heart. It took me everything to keep an impassive expression when dealing with Koh... sigh, but as I said before. This is bigger than a single spirit and your friends."

    "What does that mean? I could feel it. It''s something about Nik, right? Ever since we met now, he can bend elements... but I feel its not only water, but air, too¡ª"

    "He''s free to do anything," Kuruk interrupted Aang and remarked clearly, "He can bend Air. He can bend water. He can bend any other element or source of spirit. The metaphysical shackles that restrict living beings and spirits alike cannot restrict him and this makes other spirits envious of him... or rather, what''s inside him.

    Even the Fog of Lost Souls has finally stopped supporting this being and it fell prey to Koh.

    If you wish to understand everything... you must look past your previous incarnations."

    Kuruk narrowed his eyes while Aang''s vision began to turn blurry.

    "W-what''s going on?!" He called out hastily as Kuruk''s voice seemed to have gotten a strange... effect. Kuruk''s eyes glowed momentarily as his voice felt like they hid the word of multiple individuals at once, "You must look past us. Right before the time of Avatar. When we freed... freedom."

    ***

    A/N: You can skip it but then again, if you''re interested in my thought process, you can read ahead.

    1) Mother of Faces and Koh''s story felt more like the tale between god and Lucifer and I think that''s what the original intention was in the first ce. Even if it wasn''t, it doesn''t matter. I''m going in that direction already.

    2) Now, a few of you may be confused about how the Avatar spirit actually works. Theck of clear answers... well, there are clear answers in both Avatar thest airbender and the Legend of Korra and they contradict a little so I just made something entirely different that could work.

    The soul of Raava and Wan are fused. Or precisely, the Spirit of Raava and Wan''s soul are fused and they reincarnate continuously in an eternal cycle. We know that this chain can be broken if an Avatar is killed in their Avatar state but that doesn''t mean Raava dies. She will be born again but the cycle of Avatar will end. Raava also holds the memory of every Avatar and it is suggested in both the series, especially Korra, that most of the time, the Avatar isn''t conversing with the real spirit but an ego made from the said Avatar''s experiences.

    For example, when Aang was on the Lion Turtle and summoned the spirits of the past Avatars.

    However, there are also instances where Aang found the spirit of past Avatars in the spirit wilds or he is actually sought after by them. For example, when Roku used his dragon to convey to Aang how to meet him. Or when Aang meets Roku regarding Koh. Or even the time inic books describing the adventure Aang had in the spirit world during hisa which he was made to forget all about in the show.

    For these reasons, I''m going with this version of Raava and the cycle of Avatar:

    1) Raava''s Spirit and Wan''s soul are still fused and it is the thing that reincarnates itself.

    2) Raava stores memories of past Avatars and their experiences which are fully disyed in the Avatar state.

    3) Once an Avatar dies, they have too much strength to be just turned into a human baby once again. For this, while the memories are stored in Raava, the experiences and memories on Wan''s soul are stripped and they turn into the very spirit of Avatars that are connected to the current Avatar. For instance, once Kuruk died, he turned into a spirit and was connected to Kyoshi due to both of them sharing Wan''s soul. This gives me a reason to have autonomous avatars all around and also the concept of each Avatar residing within the next Avatar.

    ***

    Kuruk

    Mother of Faces

 Chapter 101: Avatar Diaryâ€” Memories of Order (2)

    Chapter 101: Avatar Diary¡ª Memories of Order (2)<h4>Chapter 101: Avatar Diary¡ª Memories of Order (2)</h4>

    Read 23 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Aang felt he was getting squeezed. It was sticky. It clung.

    The ever-present darkness, that is. He wasn''t in the spirit world, or maybe, he was. But due to the sudden shift in surroundings, he couldn''t be sure.

    "What is that?" Aang reeled back but everything was dark and swamp-like. He pushed his hand against the sticky surface only for his arms to get swallowed by it. Cringing at the sensation, Aang pulled back but what should he have pulled back from? It was everywhere! He could see nothing but darkness. He could feel nothing but smothered and stifled. He could think of nothing but oveing the situation yet as he tried harder, the more troublesome things began to feel instinctively.

    Seeing that struggling wouldn''t work, Aang calmed himself and tried to stay still. The moment he turned still, the swamp-like sensation began to settle down, too. Soon, Aang felt as if he wasn''t in the darkness at all. He felt weightless and the only thing ''tying him down'' was a strange sense of responsibility that felt... foreign yet so intimate. This was the same way he felt when he met Kuruk and even with Kyoshi. Inyman''s terms, Aang had felt this way enough time to realize that this connection, this feeling was deeply rted to his origin.

    His origin as an Avatar.

    "Hello? Can someone hear me? Avatar Kuruk sent me here." Aang finally called out while focusing on the sensation of responsibility as a warm, motherly voice replied, "No need to fret, Aang. Instead of reaching out loud, trymunicating from within."

    Aang did as the warmly-toned voice suggested and took a deep breath before trying to convey his thoughts internally. He realized what the voice meant and what every Avatar he met meant until now.

    ''We are all with you. Ask our assistance and we will provide it.''

    At the thought of it, Aang whispered his most honest desire.

    "I want to know how I can help Nik. I want to... stop evading my problems."

    "Why do you believe that Koh targeting your friend is your problem? Is it because of the statement that the Avatar is the great bridge between humanity and spirits?" The voice inquired once again.

    "No..." Aang looked pensive, "I feel responsible... because he''s my friend."

    "But does he think the same way? Has he been loyal to you, as a friend?"

    Aang blinked and frowned.

    "Nik has been kind to me," he whispered, "I''m thest person to attest to someone''s loyalty because I ran away when this world needed me the most. If anything, my friends leaving me when I am in their need the most would only be karmic justice."

    "The world will always need an Avatar, but not because of why you think. It is not the genuine responsibility but who the Avatar is."

    Confused, Aang frowned and questioned, "Who... I am?"

    "Yes. Of all those given identity by the Mother of Faces, humans are the ones who fed chaos the most. Yet, it was a human who also sealed chaos."

    "I''m not understanding anything. Please, be clearer," Aang replied.

    After a short period of silence, the voice exined, "Now that you are still, do you feel darkness pulling you?"

    "No, I do not. This feels like some strange swamp."

    "This is chaos," spoke the voice, "It grows aggressive when the many acts. It is fed with actions kind or evil, right or wrong. The Mother of Faces separated one into many and from the actions of many came order and chaos.

    Mimicking order, a spirit by the name of Raava clung to the spirit mimicking Chaos¡ª Vaatu. Yet, chaotic and opposing stillness, Vaatu only wished to leave the embrace of order.

    This darkness is Chaos. Within came Vaatu. For eons, Vaatu and I were pulled into an unending battle just because we were born on the sides opposing one another.

    Although the first humans were explorers and naturally leaning towards chaos, they grew civilized and patronized Order. With neither Vaatu nor I gaining upper hand, we remained in the cycle of battle."

    "You are Raava?" Aang inquired.

    "Yes, child. I was once called Raava."

    "Once? Did something happen?" Aang questioned as the warm voice chuckled, "Many things did. For years toe. But I am no longer Raava. I lost that identity and became... something new."

    "Is this rted to Koh and Nik?"

    "Yes, it is," The voice answered, "As Vaatu and Raava battled, a human chanced upon this confrontation. Child of chaos that Vaatu was, more quick-witted than Raava, pleaded mercy from the human. Vaatu lied as skillfully as he begged the human to free it from Raava and the human, inexperienced in the way of spirits and their deceitful nature, fell for it."

    *Whooosh*

    "Ahh!" Aang yelped as a pir of mes suddenly tore the darkness in half. The surroundings brightened and Aang found himself staring at the rather leveled region. Trees were uprooted and there were plenty of craters around him.

    "Hahaha, thank you human, you have done this world a service far beyond your wildest imagination!"

    Aang ''saw'' a mass of pitch-ck being resting atop a gentle slope. Its shape was hard to discern. Multiple faces crawling all over its surface. All these faces painted red revealed different expressions from joy to torment. The being promptly disappeared as Aang felt ''his'' body move.

    He looked down to find that it wasn''t his body anymore but... he, too, was a being simr to the mass of darkness that just left. However, Aang seemed to be a mass of light instead. There weren''t faces with different expressions on his body but countless bluish scriptures ran down his body as if he was the history, marked the present, and predicted the future.

    "Human," Aang''s lips moved, shocking him for two reasons. First, he didn''t have lips, and second, his voice had turned into that of a female that he was interacting with just a few moments ago.

    "You have caused great harm to this world this instance."

    "Harm? You tormented that spirit for 10000 years!" The human shouted, rightful indignation on his face as Aang observed the man. He looked a bit haggard. Unkempt brown hair reaching his neck and a simr beard with a few leaves sticking out from his facial hair. His clothes were torn from various ends and looked like they could fail to keep up with their purpose any minute now.

    Not far from this man was a cat dear. A species noted in the directories of the monks but was said to be long extinct! The cat dear had a face simr to that of a panther but had an overall lithe appearance of a fully-grown deer.

    "He lied to you human," ''Aang'' spoke up once again, "He is the bringer of chaos. He affected everything in a manner harmful to order and civilization, spirits and mankind alike! I must stop him!"

    With that, Aang was suddenly pulled back by an enigmatic force. He saw Raava fly off while the man left, too, thoroughly distressed at the prospects of what he had done.

    "What... is going on?" Aang found himself in his body once again. Bald and all.

    "Shh, this is the most important part," a deep voice shushed Aang. Looking to his side, Aang found a man suspiciously simr to the youth who had freed Vaatu.

    "You are..."

    "Name is Wan. I''m the first Avatar," the man smiled and introduced himself.

    "But didn''t you¡ª"

    Wan suddenly pointed at the most recent crater. Aang looked in the pointed direction and found a flicker of purple forming in the center. He grew silent and observed everything. Somehow, Aang felt a bit clearer as he saw a in ball of purple light taking form. The sphere of purple moved around aimlessly and soon left the region without registering Aang or Wan.

    "I know you have a lot of questions." Wan finally spoke, "The day I stopped being Raava, I became the Avatar. Human and Spirit in one. A being as loved by the physical realm as it is the target of fondness by the spirit world."

    "Huh? You mean that mass of light?" Aang blinked.

    "Exactly. You already know how to learn about themter, right? Just think about them and you will remember. But that is not why you are here¡ª the story of Raava and Wan bing the first Avatar. No, you are here to learn about one other thing Wan set free that day.

    Mokshi, the Spirit of Moksha. Freedom."

    Wan sighed softly as Aang listened intently. It was true. He cared more about Nik''s situation than a more vivid history lesson about the origin of Avatar even though it interested him greatly. As Wan said, Aang found the trick now. Just think and he will recall because he has lived through these memories once.

    "When one became many, Raava and Vaatu were born. Raava signified an order that grows civilization. Vaatu signified chaos that bred emotions in living beings to make them do something¡ª anything. The two spirits, although opposing, can never be free from one another and they shouldn''t.

    Yet they were free from one another.

    Free, Aang. I caused something considered... ''immoral'' by this very world we are chosen to protect and maintain bnce for. After all, the spirit of Freedom, Mokshi, is an offspring of Vaatu and Raava. It signifies another aspect of living beings¡ª freedom. No, to be precise, it directly opposed primordial spirits of destiny by forming itself, causing a crack in fate. Leaving something entirely unreadable by the spirit of time and overseer of the future.

    To the Spirit World... the innocent Mokshi is simply a menace. However, a crack in fate can never heal. A variable added cannot be fixed. A Mokshi born can never be killed. A freedom freed, can never be shackled by fate again."

    Wan looked towards the sky with a remorseful expression. Guilt, Aang realized.

    "I didn''t mean to do any of it, Aang," Wan whispered, "And I will not lie. If given a choice, I would not have wanted to do any of it even if it meant knowingly keeping the fate of this world sealed. It''s... just too much."

    Wan aged visibly in front of Aang as the boy felt sad for the man.

    "Mokshi is a spirit free of curses and can do anything it wishes. By bringing variables to this world, I and Mokshi opened our world to the realms beyond. Outsiders. Beings not from this world could enter our world and the Primordial Spirits were not happy. They sentenced Mokshi to be devoured. Every time it was devoured, it would reappear. As long as the one remains many, the freedom of will can never be returned.

    However, tired of this ursed fate, Mokshi decided to leave yet a spirit of this world, it could not.

    Isn''t it ironic, Aang? A spirit of freedom is shackled by itself. Oh, what a damnable paradox it is."

    "It''s painful," Aang whispered.

    "It is," Wan nodded and shook his head, "Realizing that the only way to leave it is by choosing to restrict itself to an outsider even if it meant getting bound to one individual for the rest of its life, Mokshi did it anyway. The spirit of freedom decided to submit its freedom to an outsider. This outraged the many Primordial Spirits and they had every outsider killed and devoured just to keep punishing Mokshi... for existing."

    Aang''s gaze flickered as he muttered, "Nik is an outsider... Mokshi chose him and now even if he can bend element... no elements, he is being targeted by Koh."

    "Indeed," Wan nodded and questioned, "Would you still save him?"

    "Him being an outsider doesn''t mean anything. If this Mokshi leaves... wouldn''t there be another one? Didn''t you say that a freedom once freed cannot be bound by fate? If so, these spirits are... doing this for reasons you have yet to reveal!" Aang pursued and Wan nodded.

    "It is correct. If Mokshi leaves, there will be another one but it won''t be the same, Aang. The spirit birthed at the instance when chaos is freed from order means that it is as chaotic and restrained as spirites. It has the essence of order and chaos which is a tonic for plenty of spirits out there who wish to grow. If this Mokshi leaves, the other spirit of freedom will be born of humanity and other living beings'' freedom of choice.

    The first Mokshi brought freedom but the next Mokshi will be born from freedom instead. It is neither chaotic nor orderly. Neither light nor dark.

    While this Mokshi epasses all, the next one will be free of everything and just... not be useful to the other spirits."

    Aang''s body shuddered, "That''s cruel! How could they? How could you knowingly leave it be?"

    Wan smiled sadly, "The answer is within yourself. Ask, and you shall have your answer."

    Not waiting for another second, Aang sat down cross-legged and meditated on getting answers. His vision shifted from darkness and he finally saw visions of the past.

    His past lives befriended the outsiders. All of them were fused with Mokshi at some point in time and all were killed. Once. Twice. Thrice...

    During the fourth time, the old outsider actually attacked that generation''s avatar with the intent to kill.

    The seventh one did, too.

    Yet, while the fifth outsider managed to y the avatar, it was devoured the next instant by a giant, distended jaw.

    The seventh time, however, the Avatar managed to y the outsider instead and interacted with Mokshi briefly.

    Focusing on this particr portion of memories, Aang found himself by a cliff.

    "It''s seven times already¡ª"

    ---

    "Hey..."

    Katara looked up with a dull expression when she heard someone familiar call her out. Her cheeks were stained with dried tears as Katara sat down while hugging her knees. Next to her sat Sokka with a wooden mask on his face while Aang was in front of her, still meditating with his arrow-headed tattoos glowing gently.

    Seeing Katara''s condition, Suki couldn''t help but feel a pang of pain. Sitting next to Katara silently, Suki simply coiled her arm around her shoulders and pulled Katara closer to herself.

    Katara''s lips trembled again but she was out of tears. She was sad but her body... was out of reaction, leaving her dull.

    "We will find a way," Suki whispered, "And we will also find him."

    "Mm..." Katara merely let out a soft hum, not even having enough strength for a proper reply.

    *Kh*

    The thin ice door was pushed open again as its edge scraped through the snowy surface. Surprisingly, it was Mai who walked in. She nced outside for a moment before closing the door and observed the interior of the igloo while the two women gazed at her all the while.

    "I don''t know you well... but when you gave Kai some serious burns, I thought you were awesome," Mai looked at Katara and remarked, "And I want you to know... if anyone ever did this Tom-Tom, I would find a way to let my des pierce that individual''s body."

    With that, Mai silently waited and continued to look at Katara. Suki grew a bit confused but she felt that Mai had an underlying meaning to her words that she failed toprehend right away.

    "You''re right..." Katara whispered. Strength returning to her eyes, "I can''t do anything by sitting around. Thank you."

    "Don''t thank me. Just bring me along," Mai had a short smile as Suki looked at Katara, "Are you sure? Pakku and Hama would..."

    "They don''t need to know anything." Katara waterbend a small portion of ice to turn into water and washed her face before drying it, "You should¡ª"

    "If you''re going, I am, too," Suki frowned, "I want to find Nik, too, you know."

    "Yeah, sorry," Katara pursed her lips and nodded.

    "He''s a scum, but alright," Mai shrugged at this point, impervious to the res of the two women.

    The trio soon left under Katara''s masterful disy of waterbending as she dug a tunnel under the ice but not before properly tucking Sokka. At the moment, Suki equipped herself with Sokka''s spear and machete and the trio left the encampment without anyone else''s knowledge.

    ***

    A/N: See? I told you guys that the gift from this world would be pretty op.

 Chapter 102: Identity Theft is Not a Joke, Koh (4)

    Chapter 102: Identity Theft is Not a Joke, Koh (4)<h4>Chapter 102: Identity Theft is Not a Joke, Koh (4)</h4>

    Read 23 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "It''s seven times already. How many times more are you nning to try your hand at escaping?"

    Nik woke up to the voice. Stunned.

    He was in his personal space, however, for reasons unknown to him, Nik not only felt greatly weakened but also small. Physically and emotionally. As if he had returned to the days of constantly visiting the ''abyss'' that Esta groomed¡ª his days of constantly being used.

    He looked up and matched his gaze with a man who looked like he belonged to an ancient tribe. He had a sharp face, his skin tan. His dark hair pulled back into a ponytail and aside from a battle skirt on his hips, the man wore leather arm guards and sandals. His body built well enough to make Nik feel a bit envious as he still remained a bit thin despite all the training.

    Nik wasn''t given enough time to think properly as a wave of... defeat strangely rose in his heart. But just like the mes of domination that would warm his being at rare moments, Nik again felt a simr sensation deep within but fiercer. It was like a me that wanted to burn the brightest. In defiance. Of what exactly, Nik still had trouble grasping but he was beginning to understand what was going on.

    His point of view had shifted again simr tost time. He was viewing the memory of ''Mokshi'' once again and this surprised him for a moment. Yet, ''his'' lips moved which shocked Nik again.

    He suddenly felt theck of lips and limbs but he still seemed to be speaking... however, these weren''t his words.

    "It''s just seven times. I will try as many outsiderse into this world. One day... Raava. One day. There wille a person that wouldn''t be stopped easily. I wish... I wish that I meet someone who understands me."

    "Nobody would," the man called Raava narrowed his eyes, "You selfishly attach yourselves to visitors of this world and entice the Primordials to attack them! Don''t put the act of a victim now!"

    The man scowled as his eyes glowed in a very familiar glow for a moment that reminded Nik of Aang. In fact, even if Nik didn''t know the man personally, he could attest to the fact that he was having a lot of trouble by Mokshi selfishly attaching to him so he didn''t mind the verbalshing he witnessed.

    "Victim?" Nik felt mockery from ''himself.''

    "Me? No... I''m no victim. I will leave this wretched world I am bound to."

    "And binding to a human is anything better?" The man curved his lips into a sneer.

    "Yeah, it is. I feel them. Humans. Other living beings. They breathe easier because of me. They live a little more freely because of me. Oh, Raava. You and that human fused. You chose to live the life of a human to understand their pain and emotions but I am in love with life. I am in awe of death! Freedom is like love, one of the greatest illusions of this world but I am real!

    And because of me, so if freedom!"

    The soft voice grew louder and louder. Nik''s ''body'' was filled with a sense of passion that overwhelmed his twisted need for dominance and the foreign sensation of defiance felt from Mokshi. He felt... different. Like the first time he saw his caretaker whoforted him during the times he despaired the most.

    He felt like... he was in love.

    However, Nik couldn''t grasp what he should be loving and simrly, even with all these nerve-wracking emotions, Mokshi was equally clueless as its voice turned quieter once again.

    "O'' great spirit of Avatar... I''m indeed in love. But the one who has yet to free me is not here. I cannot fall in love with those whom I provide freedom to... but I want to fall for that one being who would take me away. Who would shackle me the way this world does but also bring me to the sights and tales beyond."

    The surroundings began to shift at this point. Nik felt a familiar presence while the man''s expression turned indifferent.

    Behind Nik''s ''body'' appeared a blue devil-faced giant insect with a familiar shape. The familiar voice breathed greedily, its raspy voice filling the surroundings.

    "That''s quite the speech, Mokshi. I will devour you quickly this time. You won''t interfere, right, Avatar? It pertains to the bnce, after all."

    Nik felt that his body was restricted and he couldn''t move. Just before the end, as his world was already crumbling, Nik heard the man whisper, "Willingly finding hosts and restraining yourself only to dream of freedom as what you are... Oh, what a great illusion you are indeed, Mokshi. What a pitiful paradox you have dug yourself into."

    ---

    "Huaaah!" Nik gasped, quicklying to be. Cold sweat drenched his body while his chest heaved deeply alongside the terrible pain from his left knee making his head buzz for quite some time. Still, he had returned to his personal space once again, or to be precise, his consciousness had returned.

    As the ringing sound began to recede, Nik squeezed a couple of more needful gasps to control the raging emotions wreaking havoc within him. Clutching his chest, he gulped. He didn''t know how much time had passed but he felt parched. His lips had already gotten dry, too.

    Yet, Nik could only think back to the visions he just witnessed. Emotions he felt. And then only begin to unveil the mystery surrounding him and Mokshi.

    After regaining his bearings, Nik brought up his status screen once again. It was almost natural at this point but the result shocked him!

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (5.96/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 2.3

    Mental: 1.9¡ú 2.4

    Energy: 24.8¡ú 29.8]

    Nik looked at the screen for a few long seconds.

    ''That does it... even if dangerous, this thing might just be beneficial if I can take care of that... spirit. And, I should meditate more. May bring me some more benefits.''

    Even though Nik was safe, he wanted to deal with the situation so he could be treated correctly. There were a lot of waterbending healers, Katara included, so Nik could only hope for some miracle for his shattered knee at this point.

    With a groan, Nik pulled himself back up.

    ''That spirit, it''s safe to assume that it devoured Mokshi multiple times with how it spoke but Mokshi seems toe back time and again. I won''t be able to do the same thing, most likely. And I have used my ability to enter my personal space in front of the spirit so it may just attack to kill me directly next time.''

    Nik fell into a deep thought. He needed to take care of this enemypletely or he may get attacked again and again. However, the opponent was mysterious. He needed to do something about that.

    "How did it copy Sokka''s face... and if it could copy any face, why didn''t it just copy mine for a more dramatic ir?" Nik pondered.

    "It called himself a hunter and a thief... I''m prey, I get that. But what does it steal?"

    Nik frowned.

    Multiple faces... a thief... a hunter. Any conjecture Nik coulde to using his imagination only made him feel more awful instead.

    ''Is Sokka... alright?''

    Nik groaned internally. After all this, Nik was a bit gratified that Sokka didn''t let go but it was a stupid decision. A stupid decision that won Nik''s worry and concern for real. While Nik may have acted as a good friend to others, he didn''t often show true emotions outside of the bed and this was the same towards Aang, too. Yet, now, Nik could only genuinely hope that Sokka is alright.

    But right now, Nik already had an idea to crush this spirit and make it stoping after him.

    Well, not as much of a n as an improvisation.

    He began walking towards the giant Fire Nation Cruiser. Each step was pained and elicited a grunt. Nheless, Nik sill walked up the cruiser and finally settled himself in the control room while he set up the various speakers spread all across the ship formanding purposes and heaved a deep sigh.

    "Here goes nothing."

    ---

    *Trk*

    *Trk*

    *Trk*

    The hair-raising noise of multiple sharp insect legs running across the rocky surface furiously filled the dark cave. The dark creature continued to coil around.

    "That face! That face! I must have it, yet, outsiders are not given the identity from Mother. And Mokshi negates curses!

    Curses!

    That exquisite face! That shock, that life, that passion hidden within him..."

    The creature''s face changed to form a pale youth with red hair. His features were sharp and his eyes naturally narrowed. The face of this youth was not only handsome but held a natural menace that only served to attract others as a groan escaped his lips, "Unngh, I should carve it before I devour Mokshi. That damned spirit! Hehe, but as humans say, the most bitter tonics are usually the best ones," the spirit licked his lips. A ragged pant escaped his being as he whispered, "Maybe I should try and aim for an Avatar''s closed ones again¡ª"

    *Thud*

    *Boom!*

    The spirit felt his body crushed instantly as a giant cruiser emerged out of thin air. The metal behemoth left the interior of the cave in ruin as the edges and the control tower pierced out. The intense vibrations caused Nik to grit his teeth in pain but once he got a look at the outside world, he couldn''t help but panic for a moment.

    Amber sky.

    A wide expanse of a swamp.

    Nik had thought that maybe he was somewhere near the North pole but now he wasn''t so sure anymore.

    Yet, he didn''t move but moved at all.

    After all, he could not have expected a giant wolf, almost as big as the cruiser simply sleeping in the middle of the swamp. The grey-furred wolf had a strange mark of a face on its back as it slept quietly, seemingly uninterested in the destruction of the cave.

    Seeing that the wolf kept to itself, slumbering, Nik heaved a sigh of relief but he suddenly felt a soft tremor. Not a physical one but more from within and he heard a soft, familiar whisper once again.

    "Not... end... use Koh... to end Koh..."

    "Koh?" Nik frowned, "Is that what the spirit is called? Hey, Mokshi, can you hear me?"

    Theck of reply was annoying at this point. He hadmunicated with Mokshi more than once now but it was more like interacting with each other''s memories. Maybe, the contest of blue and red that formed the purple Mokshi was also a part of its memories that he unconsciously tapped into. Regardless, Nik was beginning to believe that Mokshi... was ignoring him out of its own free will. In the speech, that is. After all, it would speak to him somehow but would then refuse to exin anything and simply recede!

    Groaning, Nik picked up themunicator clutched onto the primitive control panel of the cruiser, and cleared his throat before speaking. His voice traveled through various corners of the Cruiser using the speakers installed in various locations.

    "Koh? Is that it? You''re called Koh, right? Scream once if I''m correct. Scream twice if you''re dead."

    Nik smiled, unable to stop himself from trying to make a mockery out of the situation. He wasn''t afraid of dying. Been there, done that. He was simply reluctant to go through painful experiences that didn''t get any benefits and Koh exemplified the situation rather precisely. Why should he get devoured for someone else''s amusement if not benefit?

    Yet his smile soon copsed into a focused grit as he focused on his knee. It was ironic. Usually, the best way to deal with pain is to temporarily forget about it but Nik simply couldn''t afford to do so at the time.

    "If you want to meet me, Koh, take the first left into the basement prison. I''m waiting for you there." Nik spoke into the phone once again. He was inclined to believe in Mokshi that the opponent wasn''t dead. Nik wasn''t thrilled by the idea of it either but the spirit wasn''t a human and it made things selfishly easier for Nik... morally, that is.

    He had never killed before but he wasn''t sure at this point if Spirits did die. Mokshi came back, ording to Koh. He had a healthy suspicion that maybe other spirits coulde back to life, too.

    ''But what did Mokshi mean by ending Koh using Koh?" Nik frowned. He was motivated to retreat into his personal space and meditate more on the memories of the spirit inside of him to find some clues but Nik was equally concerned for Sokka... if he hadn''t already been crushed under many debris by his act of plunging a giant tool into a tight-fitting cave.

    But despite his concerns, Nik was, in the end, a selfish human. Once he deal with Koh, he was ready to find Sokka before leaving this location.

    *Vrr*

    Nik felt the ship tremble slightly.

    ''Not enough, huh...'' Nik narrowed his eyes. Sword barely pierced the carapace of the spirit so Nik was hoping to crush the spirit to its death using the weight of the cruiser but it seemed to have survived the ordeal and now was probably wreaking havoc within the ship from the ground up. Given that the control unit was at the highest floor of themand tower, Nik had a few minutes still.

    But if possible, Nik wanted to end things now and not let the sacrifice of this ship be in vain... before devouring the rubble and scrap and calling it a day.

    ''A knee-crushing day...'' Nik shook his head with a self-deprecating chuckle.

    "Koh, you have to work hard buddy. Mokshi said that you''re one of the weakest beings to have ever devoured it. That''s kind of sad. I thought you were one of the best out there... turns out, you''ve still got ways to go."

    Nik hardly knew anything about Koh so if he couldn''t insult the spirit personally then he would aim for its career and given that the spirit only had a few desires revealed at this point, Nik had a simple string of choices to go through to insult the spirit to relieve a bit of his frustration.

    While he did that, he suddenly heard a soul-shaking screech, "I''ll get you!" Koh''s voice rumbled through metal, making Nik even surer in this approach and not to take on the spirit directly.

    "Sure you will," Nik replied through the phone, "That''s what your mother said when I left herst night."

    Nik suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air. This was an almost instinctive reply. Rubbing the back of his head, Nik couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, ''I don''t even know if spirits have mothers... this probably wouldn''t work on Koh.''

    "Don''t you dare talk about her!"

    Nik blinked in surprise.

    ''Jackpot.''

    "Why shouldn''t I?" Nik mocked, "She talked about you, you know. Said you were the child she didn''t want."

    The tremors he felt from around turned more intense as Koh rampaged further into the poor cruiser.

    Just before Nik could add salt to the injury, a sharpnce suddenly tore through the thick metal floor as if it was paper, causing Nik''s words to get stuck in his throat.

    *Chi*

    Anothernce stabbed into the floor and easily began to push the metal away from the blunt shaft as a grating sound of the metal being forcefully pushed against each other filled the room. Readying himself to leave at a moment''s notice when necessary, Nik waited for the giant creature to slowly slip through the hold and collect into a coiled shape in front of him with a menacing face of a red-skinned devil now covering the creature''s appendage.

    "Do you think yourself a being worthy enough to speak of Mother of Faces?" Koh remarked with a remarkably patient yet eerie tone as if he was waiting for Nik''s reply.

    "Mother of Faces?" Nik grunted, "I call her Mother of Feces, you shit!"

    The pale yellow eyes of the red devil Koh twitched at Nik''s retort yet his thin lips curved into a fiendish smile, "I will enjoy it this time. Yes. Carving you shall be more delightful than giving you and Mokshi a quick death.

    Passion? Love? That little critter has desires more humane than Raava and Vaatubined, hehe, let''s see if it feels the slightest bit of heartache when I let the tip of my legs carve you whole.

    And do not run this time," Koh grinned, "Or those humans I have yet to visit in the north pole will be my target next time."

    Nik frowned for a moment. The thought of Suki and Katara getting attacked by this creature... did make Nik feel unpleasant.

    "And I should simply die then?" Nik scoffed.

    "Not simply, no," Koh slithered quickly and once again coiled around Nik. However, this time, instead of stabbing one of its legs through the puncture wound, Nik found himself getting... carved. Many of its legs merely passed through his skin yet it pulled long gashes on his body!

    Gritting his teeth, Nik almost readied himself to leave. He didn''t want Suki or Katara getting hurt but just waiting for death was hardly optimal. Yet, he wanted to find more information regarding this spirit.

    "Agh," Nik gasped in pain.

    "Tch, tch, such an expression is wasted on you. You should have been born here. I should have been the one to take it away from you. That face..."

    Nik shuddered as he felt Koh whispering into his ear. Instead of warmth, Nik only felt a chill as he hastily questioned, "Even if you kill me, at least, tell me how can you shift your face."

    "Hehehe," Koh''s face changed into a beautiful, white-eyed woman. It cackled, "Can''t you tell even now? I sense your spirit is even more vibrant than before! Did Mokshi tell you nothing?! What a fool it is!

    I''m Koh," she gasped, "The Stealer of Face. All I need is one expression. Pain, sadness, joy, regret! Any is fine!"

    Nik frowned harder.

    "Then... why¡ª Aaaghhhh!" This time he couldn''t help but scream out as Koh''s legs dug in. It was simply too painful!

    "Because you''re an outsider! Your face is not carved by Mother, but someone else. Don''t you get it... Nnniiikkkk!" Koh slurred softly into his ear before roaring, making Nik''s ears ring.

    "I''M BORN WITHOUT A FACE! A VOID OF IDENTITY, CAPABLE OF STEALING MY MOTHER''S TREASURED GIFTS!"

    "But... you do have a face now..." Nik mumbled, unsure about Koh''s obsession but he wasn''t the one to judge about unhealthy obsessions.

    ''Use... Koh... against Koh...'' Nik heard the voice as clear as day within himself once again and Koh suddenly stoppedughing.

    "A spike of chi! Did it say how sorry it feels? Is Mokshi begging me to stop tormenting one of its many supposed lovers that I have devoured and will devour?" Koh inquired with a gleeful face this time as it moved around Nik.

    Although momentarily dazed, Nik couldn''t help but feel hesitant. With all the things he had witnessed, felt, and been subjected to, the possible solution cannot be this simple, right?

    ''It can''t be... but... why do I feel so certain? Is it Mokshi? No... the solution is simply... ssic.''

    As Koh continued to move, Nik questioned, "If this cruiser would have killed you... what would have happened to Sokka? And where is he? Did you steal his face? Is he alive?"

    Koh suddenly had the front portion of its body stop in front of Nik and changed its face to Sokka''s.

    "I''m Koh, the stealer of identities. Every face I steal, I steal their self. Their memories. Their desires. I know all about his regret. Poor boy didn''t want to let you down once again after revealing your secrets to the Dai Li. Hrious. He barely scratched the surface but he didn''t let go, did he. Commendable, I felt. Stealing his face, I dropped him off where I picked him up."

    "That doesn''t answer my question!" Nik growled.

    "Fine, fine," ''Sokka'' sighed in exasperation, "Any individual''s face I steal live in a state between life and death. They age like others and will die of natural causes... or if you stab them, you know. The perimeters are vague. However, kill me and all the people still living in this state will die, too!

    You almost killed your friend, Nik! A loyal friend!"

    Nik grew somber.

    "I see..." he muttered, "Sokka, if there''s any part of you still left... thank you. I... feel that you''re the one person I would be able to share who I am for real this time. Thank you for not letting go... but sorry. I hope you forgive me for this."

    "What¡ª"

    Koh frowned but ''Sokka''s'' eyes went into a daze as he was suddenly seeing his reflection into a beautiful mirror framed by beautiful golden tes carved with a picture of a luxurious pheasant over flowers.

    This was one of the few treasures from Ukano''s treasury that Nik stole...

    It was poetic.

    A stolen good used on a thief.

    Koh''s hold over Nik fell weak as he crumbled onto the ground and quickly reached out for his stick. He was bloody all over but Nik didn''t dare let go of the mirror in his other hand and continued to keep Koh''s gaze locked in.

    Suddenly, Sokka''s ''face'' began to peel off of Koh''s body. As grotesque as it looked, Nik was surprised to see that Sokka''s face began to turn translucent with a golden glow.

    Before Nik could consider if Sokka was dead or alive, the red devil face started to peel off, too.

    Then the White-eyed Woman''s face.

    Then the raging blue demon''s face.

    Then a Chimpanzee''s face.

    Then a lizard''s face that had a scar by its left eye.

    Then a green phantom''s face.

    Then a three-eyed apparitions face.

    Nik soon closed his eyes. While he may have gotten used to the process, the more he looked at the more horrifying faces that belonged better in some horror movies, he felt his own consciousness slipping and needed to focus. He was losing too much blood but if he let go now, something told him that it would be the end of him.

    Koh or him.

    Who would ''bleed'' out to their death first?

    ***

    Koh

 Chapter 103: Avatar Diaryâ€” Tested Patience

    Chapter 103: Avatar Diary¡ª Tested Patience<h4>Chapter 103: Avatar Diary¡ª Tested Patience</h4>

    Read 24 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Aang had questioned Wan how could the cruel treatment of Mokshi continue with the Avatar as the mediator for humans and spirit. To that came a reply that simply meant looking within and that''s what he did, leading Aang to realize the memories of a peculiar Avatar.

    "He tried to kill me, this had to be done."

    Aang looked at the speaker.

    The man looked primitive in the way he dressed and stood barefoot. Aang instantly felt that this man''s origin was somehow of great importance to him but at the moment he didn''t care even to ask his name and questioned, "Did Mokshi attack you? Or that outsider. Why must Mokshi suffer so much?!"

    Unlike Wan who seemed defeated or Kuruk who seemed genuinely disinterested in the conflict, this Avatar had a face that seemed to contain Aang''s anger. Sighing softly, the man responded, "Young Avatar, what do you think is the price of freedom?"

    "Huh?"

    Seeing Aang''s confusion, Avatar continued, "Mokshi is a spirit. Spirits are living beings, too, but different from humans or animals. Simr to Vaatu or Raava, Mokshi is not the source of freedom but merely its outlet. Mother of Faces separated one into many and brought Raava and Vaatu into this world but does this mean that light and darkness weren''t present? Does that mean opposing forces were not capable of sustaining in our world?"

    Indicating the rhetoric to his question, the Avatar answered the next instant, "Wrong! Everything exists. However, Mokshi is a being tooplicated toprehend. Its source and origin are too contradictory to be considered... natural. It craves freedom but it assumes the goal by restraining itself. Mokshi is an offspring of Chaos and Order. It is the spoiled child of freedom, but it chases an illusion that even it realizes to be false.

    Still, why do you think Mokshi hasn''t given up?"

    Aang was at a loss for words. This was his first spiritual rodeo, after all, but the information he had to digest and process was not only philosophically tedious but also mind-numbing.

    "The essence of freedom lies in going against a destined path. Young Avatar, in a sense, you are free now. Your friends, too. But this pushes you into the dangers of variables. Mokshi suffers because it is the price of its freedom. It exists, and as long as it does, it will continue to suffer the brunt of fate that has been shifted."

    "I... I don''t get it. But Mokshi never demanded to exist¡ª"

    "But it demands to leave this world, doesn''t it?" The man smiled gently, "Aang, cosmic energy of this world doesn''t simply fade. It is converted. If something were to happen to you yet because of Mokshi''s existence, you didn''t experience a certain situation, it causes a shift in nature. The discharged cosmic and karmic energy is then dealt with the root of it all¡ª Mokshi.

    Of all Primordial Spirits, some have kept their indifference to the spirit. Some empathized. Some even devoured it and used it as a supplement.

    However, there is one spirit who was the most affected yet remainspletely in peace with Mokshi.

    The Spirit of Fate¡ª Crimson Thread."

    Aang grew silent. He was now beginning to understand the underlying concept.

    "Then... if Nik is an outsider, will he..." Aang looked sideways to view the corpse of the seventh outsider who attacked the Avatar but the man suddenly waved his hand.

    "I''m afraid I can''t know the future. The answer always lies within oneself. Besides, your friend is not going tost long so I suggest you make a move to Koh''s... former cave." The Avatar smiled.

    "What?" Aang frowned, "Now that you mentioned it, how do I reach Koh''s residence?"

    "In the spirit world, even time and space itself are rtive. Look, aren''t you here already?"

    The man pointed behind Aang and as the boy looked back, he found himself standing on a narrow, rocky path over a swatch of swamp that lead to a ruined Cruiser with an equally giant wolf napping behind the cruiser. From bright blue, the sky had turned dull amber and from one particr opening of the ship, closer to the top of the control tower, Aang could make out shes of golden light.

    "Thank¡ª" Aang turned around to thank the Avatar who led him here but the moment he looked back, he only found a deste swamp and nothing more. Aang felt strange.

    Was the Avatar really there? Or, did Aang already travel to this location while conversing with the man. Now a little experienced in how entric the spirit world is, Aang couldn''t deny any possibility since as the tribal Avatar remarked, everything, including time and space is rtive within the Spirit World.

    Nothing is as simple as front and back, or up and down.

    Sighing softly, Aang began to hurry towards the damaged cruiser when the eyes of the slumbering wolf opened for the first time.

    *Grrr*

    *Rumble*

    The beast''s mouth parted slightly to reveal its deadly maws as a low guttural growl escaped its being. As the wolf stood up, it was almost double the size of the cruiser itself. The pair of cruel eyes instantly bore into the quickly pacing Aang as he was forced to stop out of sheer intimidation.

    "Return, Avatar. Interfere with this battle and I would have to make it a fair one by joining in, too."

    The wolf''s cold warning rumbled as the cruiser shook slightly. Although surprised, Aang gave a quick but respectful bow while cupping his fist, "Great Wolf Spirit, I must intrude no matter what. Let me pass, I request of you."

    "Turn back, Avatar. My master''s prey and its retaliation is nobody''s concern but them alone. Or are you going to interrupt the primal rituals of us spirits to help a human?"

    "Not just a human," Aang replied without an ounce of fear in his eyes, "A spirit, too."

    "Then I shan''t let you pass," the wolf began to move slowly as Aang suddenly rushed forward. But without his physical body in this world, Aang couldn''t bend the elements. Well, he felt strangely empowered but the rules of bending dictated importance to the physical and spiritual side. With one absentpletely, bending cannot be achieved.

    He didn''t have any sophisticated n in mind but just that with the things he faced today, Aang was pretty sure that he wasn''t alone. He simply couldn''t be alone even if he tried. The life of Avatar, he thought it to be impossible but seeing and starting to barelyprehend multiple perspectives alongside his own adventures made Aang feel confident. Confidence that he seemed to have left in the Air Temple before escaping the ce 100 years ago.

    ''Bending is a physical and spiritual concept. But it simply utilizes the energy generated from both. Spirit has its energy, too. If only I could...'' Forced into this situation, Aang had toe up with something to contend with the giant wolf who seemed utterly at ease as the gigantic beast only began to turn even more towering as it walked closer to Aang and loomed over menacingly.

    "Don''t test my patience, Avatar. Leave." The wolf''s growl thundered and the amber sky darkened considerably much to Aang''s surprise. Yet, it only made him recall the words, no, the advice the tribal Avatar just gave him.

    ''Everything is rtive in the spirit world!''

    Aang''s eyes widened. He seemed to have touched on a concept far greater than just the bending of the elements at this point. He recalled the memory of Raava being a spirit... full of energy.

    "I''m sorry, I must still test it," Aang whispered in a daze as the wolf spirit found Aang''s tattoos and eyes flickering with light as if he wanted to achieve something but subconsciously couldn''t.

    Aang kept running. He was only a few tens of meters away from the cruiser and the wolf finally opened its mouth and thundered¡ª

    "Leave and nevere back!"

    It wasn''t an order orint but an attack!

    The wind picked up and whipped against Aang as he was shot back against the rocky path. His small body... didn''t receive any damage from getting dragged down the rocky path but the boy still felt weird. He looked down with a puzzled expression and found his hands slowly growing greyish fur.

    "If you leave the spirit world in time, your spirit won''t be corrupted by my essence and you will live. However, if you stay, once your astral projection ispletely corrupted, you will die. Of course, the cycle wouldn''t end here," the wolf whispered and advised this time, "For yourself, Avatar, leave."

    "No," Aang grumbled and stood up.

    Yet, he was increasingly nervous now.

    The fur grew at a pace visible to the naked eyes and he couldn''t help but frown. Thinking for a moment, Aang looked at the shes of light within themand tower and grew determined.

    "Sigh, you people are troublesome," the wolf sighed yet he couldn''t speak for a second when Aang''s speed grew... noticeable fierce.

    ''I see... the young onecks the true form of bending, huh, but is beginning to pick it up just by constantly pushing his spirit. What a monster Raava really is,'' the wolf narrowed its eyes, and a strange pressure leaked from its body that caused the surroundings to tremble. The swamp moved erratically, forming high tides as if it had turned into a sea.

    Although stunned by the changes, Aang continued forth when he forcefully came to a stop. He had just begun to feel good as if he was able to bend again but that sensation faded once he focused on the tendrils of the swamp that caught him.

    "I rule this part of the swamp and it is for me to call upon as I see fit. Goodbye, Avatar. I''m only so much patient."

    The wolf gave a low chuckle as Aang hissed, "Wait a¡ª"

    "Uwaaahhh!"

    His words extended to a strange screech as he was suddenly flung into the swamp with the tendril promptly pulling him inside for his stuffy demise.

    ''Oof,'' Aang groaned. He didn''t have any trouble ''physically'' even now... however, he could feel the fur reaching his chest and thighs alongside the nape of his neck. His hands had turned into a wolf''s paws. And as the Wolf Spirit warned, Aang was beginning to feel faint as if he was being devoured.

    "I always thought that the spirits bent elements like us..." Aang muttered to himself as he was getting dragged further and further into the swamp as if it was unending.

    "What do spirits bend to achieve such effect? I felt it for a second. I was doing something, or at the cusp of achieving something when I was suddenly stopped by the wolf spirit... just what is that feeling?"

    Aang''s brows knit tightly. While floating in the endless swamp, he was beginning to grasp something strange. Something he felt unimaginable but had witnessed numerous times today alone or heard of it.

    From Koh''s curse-like ability to steal faces to watching the sky change color at the wolf spirit''s anger.

    "So that''s..."

    ---

    "Katara, I know it''s hard so I brought you something. I used to eat this with your grand¡ª" Hama''s words came to a stop as she saw the igloo empty except for a Sokka with a piece of clothing covering his face sitting silently. The old woman''s eyes twitched as she stormed out of the residence and instantly pushed open Pakku''s door where he was holding a short meeting with Yoki and other few benders to discuss the situation.

    "She''s not here. The Kyoshi girl and the gloomy one, too!" Hama''s sharp opening statement made the group frown.

    "They couldn''t possibly be thinking of searching for Nik at such a time, right? Did they not hear what Rena said about the legend of the Face Stealer? It is said that even Avatar Kuruk couldn''t defeat the vile spirit!" Yoki groaned and stood up while Rena lowered her head slightly, feeling out of the sort.

    Who wouldn''t?

    You sleep with someone and the next day they lost their face?

    It''s enough to shock anypassionate soul.

    Another individual barged in at this point in more hysteria than Hama.

    Gasping for his breath, Tom-Tom shrieked, "Aang''s getting covered in fur! Quick, old man, what should we do?"

    Pakku blinked as he stood up and rubbed his forehead.

    "Fur, you say?" The old bender grumbled,pletely clueless himself while Hama frowned, "And what should we do about Katara and others?"

    "I''ll see to Aang... Yoki, bring some benders to search for them. And when you find them, bring them in even if they resist," Pakku scoffed while Hama looked at Yoki, "I''ming, too. That girl... can be trouble."

    ''You mean those girls, right?'' Yoki caught onto theck of specification from Hama''s side and sighed deeply as Pakku walked out and followed Tom-Tom. Still, the old mam refrained from making the boy panic further by revealing that his sister had suddenly escaped alongside Katara... or something more concerning¡ª was taken away by a dark presence.

    As Pakku walked into the igloo isted for Aang, the old man''s eyes widened in shock. Aang''s tattoos were still glowing, or at least, the part that wasn''t covered by greyish blue fur. His hands turned into dog-like paws while one side of his face, too, waspletely covered, making him look like a nightmarish wolf-like creature with a single furry little dog ear.

    "What... is happening?" Pakku felt his vision swim for a second as he promptly knelt down to evade the fate of falling unconscious.

    There was a stifling pressure emanating from Aang and a foreign presence that could only be sensed by the enlightened as Tom-Tom quickly helped Pakku up, even more worried at this point.

    However, under his diminishing presence, Pakku heard soft whispers.

    It was from Aang as he mumbled.

    His tattoos suddenly glowed even more fiercely than before and the fur began to shed at a pace quicker than they grew.

    "So that''s... spirit."

    His eyes snapped open. A small swirl of snow instantly grew around Aang as his eyes revealed glowing eyes of pure strength as Pakku and Tom-Tom were instantly pushed away.

    ---

    Aang felt something snap. Something that seemed to leash his current self suddenly... broke apart when he realized what was going on.

    His tattoos glowed fiercely.

    The swamp bubbled... in fear.

    His eyes opened... with impatience far greater than the Wolf could have estimated as the swamp began to form a whirlpool as Aang began to float. Soon, he flew out of the swamp with his body no longer covered by fur.

    "Avatar!" The wolf spirit howled, "Do not break the bnce out of selfishness!"

    "Wolf spirit," Aang''s voice seemed to beyered at this point, rage, advise, love, terror, hope¡ª it seemed to be filled with emotions as the boy continued, "Don''t test my patience and generosity."

    Aang extended his hand as his body suddenly gave a burst of blue light!

    The dull amber sky shifted its color and turned lively blue-green.

    Swamp dried and solidified as vegetation began to sprout around Aang while the giant wolf spirit began to... lose its stature.

    The once giant wolf slowly turned smaller and smaller until it could only look up to the Avatar figuratively and literally as Aang walked past the ''dog'' and entered the cruiser. It was a mere jump and he passed through the physical confinement of the metal being an astral projection himself.

    There, Aang, or whoever he was at this point, saw Nik barely standing. The bloodied man leaned against a seat alongside a rock stick in his hand while holding up a mirror with a shivering hand that refused to let down and faces after faces peeled off of the eery and horrifying creature.

    "I see... Ummi, my love, you would really be free now..." Aang''s voice turned soft. His tone gentle and loving and deep within, Aang found himself watching Kuruk... bowing to Nik. No, Aang observed something else. Kuruk was blowing to a purple orb within Nik, too.

    "Aang, I''m going to tell you something. When ites to healing, the quality of water is also an important aspect of the profession. If the spirit oasis still exists in the North Pole, then healing your friendpletely except for the knee is a child''s y... as for his knee, ask Kyoshi about it. For now, I can''t break the concentration of the youth so... use blood to heal wounds.

    Once it''s over, just take him back using the route discovered by Koh''s watchdog."

    Kuruk smiled and Aang, in the spirit world, suddenly raised his hand as the pool of blood around Nik suddenly coiled around Nik, and under Aang''s control, provided an emergency treatment. Yet, the Avatar didn''t leave. Not only Aang, but every spirit connected to him watched with an intent gaze as face after face was... stolen back from Koh.

    ---

    "He should be here! He should be! Sokka was here, too!" Katara huffed as she continuously dug deeper and deeper into the ice. Suki and Mai were looking around, too, not far from this location.

    Although things seemed hopeless, it was simply too quick to give up.

    Although the situation was strange and honestly out of their league due to how mysterious everything felt, Katara couldn''t help recall her experience in the fog of lost souls.

    ''If you feel helpless... just ask for help? How hard can it be?'' Nik''s chuckle seemed to give Katara courage as she quickly looked back. However, seeing the nk scape of ice and snow, Katara fell gravely disappointed.

    Suki had a terrible expression, too. Nik saved her life. He... brought joy to her more than just that.

    ''Even if he imed not knowing of honor... he''s only ever tried to help. It was easy to see that at some moments, he wasn''t even genuinely interested but he still did help. And now he needs our help but...'' she bit her lips.

    "Avatar Kyoshi... please look after him," Suki whispered.

    Meanwhile, not too far away from Suki, Mai moved around idly.

    ''I do feel bad for Katara... but the snow is too white... it''s hurting my eyes,'' Mai walked aimlessly and after a few seconds, she stoppedpletely while walking up a small snowy mound.

    ''A great contrast...'' Mai hummed thoughtfully as she saw a patch of blood-red over the wide expanse of white. If she were a poet, she would be inspired but she wasn''t, and seeing Nik lying in the middle of the bloody patch with his entire being soaked with blood and a suspiciously familiar golden framed mirror in his hand, Mai silently looked back and seeing that no focus fell over him, she discreetly walked down the mound and soon towered over Nik.

    ''Too easy...'' Mai muttered internally and took out a small de from within her sleeve and knelt down with an apathetic expression.

    Just a few secondster Suki walked closer and yelped in shock¡ª

    "Mai! What the hell are you doing?!"

    Mai looked back, blood covering her hands as she remarked offhandedly, "What do you think I''m doing? Look at these deep w marks. I''m providing an emergency bandage."

    Without another word, Mai tore her other sleeve, revealing a set of needles belted around her wrist as she knelt down and covered Nik''s neck suspiciously tighter than other parts just out of pettiness while Suki stood to witness it in a daze.

    "Katara! Mai found Nik!"

    ***

    A/N: Energybending is all about having firmer willpower. When Aang entered the Avatar state temporarily, he defeated the wolf and now lost in strength, the wolf instantly fell into a weaker state and turned weak itself. As stated, everything is rtive in spirit world and so is the wolf''s stature. If it''s strong, it''s big. If weak then small.

    This marks the end of the very first deep dive into the spirit lore of avatar. I know the chapters are inconsistent but it''s only because I''m currently pushing one chap a day on patron and umting it there before posting public. Really sorry about that but this had to be done.

 Chapter 104: The Three Must-treat-eers

    Chapter 104: The Three Must-treat-eers<h4>Chapter 104: The Three Must-treat-eers</h4>

    Read 25 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "Ugh..." Nik slowly opened his eyes. His thoughts were as jumbled as his situation while he wondered what was going on. The white roof looked heavenly, his back feltforted. He felt warm and cozy while his dry lips parted ever so slightly. He concluded... he was not in heaven. Heaven couldn''t possibly be this sensational. He had experience¡ª not of heaven but death¡ª and this wasn''t the sensation of dying.

    For a few seconds, Nik continued to stare at the white roof with a nk expression. His thoughts were unknown. He was definitely thinking of many things but he simply couldn''t focus on any single one of his thoughts, making him unable to recall whatever passed by his mind.

    ''I... saw Aang there... Was that true? All of it?'' Nik tried to move his legs instinctively to lie on his sides but the sharp pain made him shudder as a long but low groan emerged from his lips.

    "Hey, he''s finally awake!"

    A cheerful voice entered his senses as Nik realized his situation didn''t even allow him to properly hear those around him without a certain focus. After getting used to enhanced senses, the current feeling of being stifled wasn''t preferable at all.

    Looking to his side, shifting his gaze from the white of the roof of the igloo, Nik found himself being stared at by a Sokka who had a bruised cheek... both of them, and an Aang who had a bowl of warm soup.

    *Slurp*

    While keeping their gazes matched, Aang slowly brought the bowl close to his lips and gulped down a mouthful.

    There was an extraordinary rity in their eyes in tandem with a grave question flickering in their gaze as Nik couldn''t help but speak up, "Did Katara p you or something?"

    "Katara," Sokka pointed to his right cheek, "Rena," he then added while pointing to his left cheek.

    "Understandable," Nik nodded and resumed staring at the roof once again.

    "Oh, yeah," Sokka coughed, "Just so you know. We''re cool. I forgive you."

    Nik frowned for a moment but now that he had his own spiritual experience and adventure, Nik was beginning to understand why Sokka was ''forgiving'' him and how Sokka may know the things that Nik didn''t want anyone to know.

    "... yeah..." Nik replied.

    The surroundings fell silent once again.

    In fact, Sokka and Aang were sitting on a simr bedding just as Nik over the rug that covered the surface of this cozy residence.

    After a few seconds of silence, Aang slurped a mouthful from his bowl once again and inquired innocently, "So? Are you really not from this world, Nik? Oh, can youmunicate with Mokshi?"

    Sokka smacked his forehead with an obvious grunt while Nik''s lips twitched and he closed his eyes. Being thest airbender in the manner of orthodoxy, Aang was the wisest of them all, because he was the only one left but his wisdomcked too much about the more subtle way of conversing.

    "What?" Aang blurted.

    "We were having a moment!" Sokka groaned.

    "I wouldn''t call it a moment," Nik corrected, "More like an understanding... did the two of you tap into some memories, too?" He finally posed something going on within him, "And... what happened?"

    Aang and Sokka nced at each other.

    "Well," Aang began, "after you reimed the... faces from Koh, the spirit ceased to exist. I was there. It just simply withered away while I barely supported your body from breaking down."

    "That was real?" Nik looked at the duo in surprise.

    "Oh, yeah," Sokka nodded with a soft hum, "But it''s actually boring after that confrontation. The Wolf Spirit led you out of the spirit world from the same channel Koh brought you in. The craziest thing is that my memories are intact whenever Koh... used my face," he shivered, "Felt so creepy."

    "So..." Nik mumbled, "Does Suki know?"

    Aang and Sokka shook their heads.

    "What were we supposed to tell her? That you really are a freak and from another world at that? Really, who even baits an opponent to the point of getting so bloodied?" Sokka grunted, "That''s what you don''t do in hunting."

    "Please, if anything, you''re a waste of a brain when I specifically told you to let go... why didn''t you?" Nik frowned.

    Looking away, Sokka couldn''t help but rub the back of his head, "After I got hypnotized back then... I just didn''t want to let you guys down. I know how much we have lost strategically by letting them know your ability to make things disappear... and now I know even more... heh, it''s kind of funny when you think about it."

    "Katara didn''t think it was funny. We had to pull her away," Aang mumbled while calmly sipping the contents of the bowl while Sokka flinched.

    "Now that I''m a cripple, I''ll probably be leaving soon¡ª" Nik sighed softly.

    "About that," Aang interrupted, "There is a way to recover your knee. Waterbending healed all your injuries down to the scars but your left knee has two possible options of recovery. The two options were taught me by two Avatars... no, more like, I have hints on what to do but that''s all."

    Nik blinked and then grew eager. Mokshi... was not a trouble, Nik realized. But aplication instead. If he manages to find an ord with a spirit, his situation would grow exponentially better instead.

    "Oh, and after Koh disappeared, it left this¡ª" Aang gulped down the entire soup and turned the ''t'' bowl around to reveal contours of a face. The brown, wooden bowl... was actually a mask. However, Nik''s eyes widened as he made a conjecture.

    "What the heck? You were drinking soup from Koh''s... face?!"

    "Huh?" Aang looked down in confusion while Sokka gulped and added, "Aang... if Koh left it... a face-like mask, isn''t it possible that this is Koh''s face?"

    "You knew?!" Aang gasped.

    "Within the first five seconds you showed me this mask," Sokka nodded and snorted a chuckle, "And it''s hrious!"

    With a disgusted expression, Aang tossed the mask towards Nik who caught it with his left hand as the red mark around the base of his forearm shed momentarily and it disappeared. He would inspect the spoilster.

    "Man... I wish I could have salvaged the cruiser..." Nik sighed, "What about the two methods, Aang?"

    *Fwip*

    Instead of an icy door, the igloo''s entrance was covered with a giant cloth that was pushed open suddenly. Walking in was Rena while she hummed a soft tone but her face looked exhausted and tired nheless. In her hands was a light green spiky sphere with bluish tips.

    "Hey, look what I found¡ª" She grinned. Nik continued to lie in the same position so it was hard to make out if he had woken up, "A Blue-roe Urchin!"

    Rena grinned, "How about it? Want me to treat you well? I really feel bad for pping you but when I saw Katara doing it, I felt you owed me a p, too."

    "Was he that terriblest night?" Nik inquired curiously.

    Rena froze. She slowly looked down to find Nik still waiting for an answer.

    "Don''t answer that. It''s a trick question," Sokka scoffed.

    *Stab*

    Rena pushed the urchin against Sokka''s arm as he yelped in pain while her eyes widened, "It''s real?! You''re really awake?"

    "Sadly..." Aang muttered while still wiping his lips, unable to cope with the fact that he drank soup from a face.

    "What the heck, Rena?!" Sokka grumbled while rubbing his arm. Though, he still took the urchin from her hand. These treats were too delicious to pass up.

    "Let me call others!" Rena rushed out of the igloo while Nik looked at Sokka and shook his head with a disappointed expression.

    "What?" Sokka frowned.

    "You were chewed outst night, right?" Nik questioned, "Otherwise, she wouldn''t be readying you with so many preparations."

    "You really think so?" Sokka gulped.

    "A fattened sheep is made to devour," Nik replied and then looked at Aang.

    "So, about those two methods¡ª" Nik grew silent. He was beginning to grow more aware of his surroundings once again and he faintly heard rushed footsteps.

    "Nik!" Suki barged in without a care. However, instead of jumping into his arms directly, she sat by his side with aplicated expression on her face. Though worried and eager to embrace him, Suki didn''t want to identally injure his leg further than it already had happened.

    "Hey..." Nik managed to smile slightly, "I really should have woken up with the two of you, right?"

    "Two?" Sokka inquired.

    "Some privacy, please!" Suki red while Nik blinked. He didn''t... well, it was an ident¡ª to reveal that there were twost night, not the act itself.

    Sokka raised his hand in a gesture of defeat and looked away, not really willing to get his chewed out in the process of acquiring a gossip, after all.

    Aang, meanwhile, blushed slightly and looked down.

    "How are you feeling?" Suki whispered while she caressed his hair slightly.

    "I feel better now. You?" Nik questioned back.

    "I feel better now, too," Suki smiled, "You had us all worried."

    "And crazy..." Sokka muttered under his breath.

    "Did I? Well, it was nothing, really."

    "We found you bloodied and then Aang told us that you were taken away by some creepy spirit who can tear a human as easily as a human tear apart a leaf! How could we not be worried?!" Suki grumbled before smiling, "But I''m d that you won... my apprentice."

    This caused Nik to chuckle slightly as Suki began to giggle, too. But soon, her giggles turned into soft sobs as tears slid down her chin from the corner of her eyes, "I''m... really d you''re alive!"

    Aang''s and Sokka''s expressions turnedplicated at this point, too. They were d, too, but Nik was left broken by Koh even after its demise. At best, it could only be called a pyrrhic victory.

    Seeing Suki cry, Nik couldn''t help but pat the ground. Although it was painful, Nik still sat himself up by raising a section of ice beneath the rug.

    "I''m d, too," Nik pulled Suki into a hug, "Although, I would understand if you won''t teach me more techniques. It''s a busted life... as busted as my knee." He cracked a small snort on his own joke but Suki''s expression darkened instead, "How could you say something like that?!"

    "Exactly, how inconsiderate," Sokka shrugged and Aang nodded.

    "It was a joke based on my physical pain... I thought it would work because it''s also true..." Nik answered with an amused hum while wiping away the tear stains on Suki''s face as she frowned, "You''ll get better. Aang said he had two method¡ª"

    "Are you alright?" Katara rushed in.

    This time even Aang rolled his eyes. He was excited to exin the two methods but it had been interrupted time and time again at this point.

    Katara, too, showed more care than before as she sat next to Suki with a worried expression. Her expression was guilty as she instantly apologized, "I''m sorry... I tried healing your knee but my waterbending simply couldn''t. Even Hama couldn''t do it. I¡ª"

    "You know, if you hadn''t interrupted, Aang was going to point out how Nik can get himself better," Sokka interjected as Katara''s eyes spewed fire.

    "And? Is Aang going somewhere? He can reveal his methods five minutester, too, right?!"

    Sokka shrunk his neck instantly.

    "Maybe we should leave," Aang replied weakly.

    "No, the three of you need to rest after what happened today." Suki shook her head.

    "I want to rest with you..." Nik''s eyes widened slightly as he nced at Suki... and Katara for a second as they pursed their lips and rolled their eyes. Although tearful, they simply couldn''t help pinch a cheek each tightly as Suki huffed, "Rest¡ª"

    "¡ª Here." Katara added concisely.

    "Well, well, I considered you dead when I saw your condition."

    A cold interruption caused others to look at the arrivals¡ª Mai and Tom-Tom.

    "I thought you would have stabbed me just to keep it so," Nik blinked as Mai narrowed her eyes while Suki whispered, "Hey, be nice to her. She''s the one who found you and tore her clothes to give you an emergency bandage."

    Nik nodded and promptly added, "Thanks."

    "I won''t ept it," Mai hummed and walked out while Tom-Tom looked towards Aang and waved at him only to be pulled out by Mai.

    "Maybe I should show how grateful I am to Michi that her daughter is so kindhearted," Nik muttered under his breath, just loud enough for Suki and Katara to hear as their expressions turned bleak.

    ---

    "Hey, what happened to your cheeks?" Sokka prodded with a grin.

    "You were there," Nik lied back once again with his cheeks bruised.

    "Left, Katara. Right, Suki." Aang informed.

    "Isn''t it mighty of you to make such observations, Aang," Nik scoffed and finally inquired now that the trio was alone after everyone had their chance of meeting with Nik even if it was only so because he once saved them and broke them out of prison. Meanwhile, Suki and Katara had to be dragged out by Rena and others.

    "What are the two methods?"

    To which, Aang replied with a decisive expression.

    "Earthbending and Firebending."

    ***

    A/N: I believe that there are going to be a few who wouldn''t like Mc''s traveling status known without his consent and I get that. But the essence of this novel and the previous one (EHG) wasn''t just to travel but for the harem itself. Members like Katara, or even Michi, who have families, would want their families toe alongside them if they do agree to move. This was an oversight from my side thest time as I only wrote about girls leaving but when I thought about it... would Katara leave Sokka? Would Toph leave her family since she does patch things up? Would Ty-Lee leave her other sisters?

    So, the fact that the mc is a traveller isn''t going to be too great of a secret since in many future arcs such as marvel or warlock of the magus world, or even reverend insanity, there are many ''outsiders.''

 Chapter 105: The Northern Water Tribe (1)

    Chapter 105: The Northern Water Tribe (1)<h4>Chapter 105: The Northern Water Tribe (1)</h4>

    Shoutout to Cesar A. Bailon Segura and Gabriel Bahia Machado Coelho~!

    Read 26 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Nik was left alone in the igloo as he pondered over everything Aang said. The two soon left to take a breath of fresh and chilled air outside while he recalled Aang''s words and found it quite reasonable.

    ''Waterbending, aside from a simple maniption of water or blood in veins, can be used to heal others... And now Aang has an intuition to suspect that such sub-bending techniques are also true to Firebending and Earthbending but they are much too rare, like Lava Bending. So, the two methods are to research Earthbending and Firebending.

    At the moment only Aang, Sokka... and countless spirits after Mokshi know that I can bend multiple elements. But... there is something greater hidden within this fusion. Aang can connect with his past life... he was quite thorough in his exnation of how he understood about Mokshi and Raava...

    Spirit of Order Raava and Spirit of Chaos Vaatu, huh...''

    Nik had his hands under his head as he silently closed his eyes. He wanted to try meditating again and tap into Mokshi''s memories or something like that. There was a selfish wish for his stats to grow once again as he was beginning to feel how great of a boost it was to his ''mental'' stat by 0.5 points, bringing it to a total of 2.4 points.

    However, it would seem that even with all the boost in the world, no matter how much he focused on Mokshi''s words, there needed to be an initiation from his ''other half'', too, to have some semnce ofmunication with it.

    Still, Nik didn''t just give up. He didn''t have anything else to do...

    Except...

    After some time passed, Nik finally recalled something he had stored temporarily forter inspection.

    A dark, wooden mask appeared in Nik''s hand as he brought it closer to his face for inspection.

    The inner and the outer side was almost too smooth with only slight contours of the face visible and no specific indentions for the eyes, nose, and mouth. The tiny, adventurous side of his wanted to give in to the curiosity and try wearing the mask but as they say¡ª Curiosity killed the cat. With not so great effort, reason managed to trump over the wonders of the unknown. Nik was now painfully made aware of how dangerous the spirits of this world can be.

    Aside from the initial inspection, Nik found nothing noteworthy from this mask but Aang said that it was what Koh left before disappearing. Thinking about various things Koh was capable of achieving... Nik was now leaning towards just burying the mask somewhere or setting it on fire but even that didn''t feel right in the end...

    ''My first... lucky victory,'' Nik realized the importance that the mask held.

    A trophy if nothing else.

    Putting away the mask once again, Nik decided to try looking into it only after he had fully recovered and gotten stronger. More so than now. This world already gave him one such opportunity in the form of Mokshi and Nik simply didn''t want to miss out on it because of apanying troubles.

    With nothing more to do, Nik closed his eyes and began to rest once again. His thoughts drifted into a weed nap as he skipped a better half of the day.

    ---

    "Good to see you up and running, child," Hama was the first to chuckle at her own joke followed by a snicker from Nik as he walked using two ice poles under his pits.

    "Your teachings tend to keep people alive," Nik replied as he leaned against the surface of the igloo instead of taking a seat. Seeing this, out of the three other individuals present, Pakku waterbent and formed an icy chair on which Yoki promptly ced a rug and helped Nik sit down as the youth grunted in obvious pain while trying to keep his left leg straight.

    Only Hama, Pakku, Yoki, and Nik were present at the moment.

    "Aang told us that he only has some idea on how to heal your leg but before that, many things indicate that he first master the other elements," Pakku began, "So, you must have patience, Nik. However, I feel that pinning all our hopes on Aang is just... not the honorable thing to do. We have discussed a few things that we would like you to know."

    "First thing," Yoki began as he found Pakku giving him the signal with his eyes, "We would like to regroup with those who are still willing to overthrow Hahn because of his cowardice and traitorous actions during the war. But we can only send a few individuals at best who have varying levels of expertise that stand outpared to the rest.

    And the second thing is that even if Aang said that he may be able to heal you, we believe that there may also be hope within the Northern Tribe. Our tribe is a pool of culture and legends. Rena being able to think of the menacing Face Stealer Koh because of her ancestry is one such example. It is only right to try and find a method in the tribe."

    Nik nodded. They were right. In reality, Nik never pinned his hopes on Aang. He knew better than that through firsthand experience. And if there is a chance that the water tribe may hold some method to heal his knee, Nik wanted to give it a shot.

    "So, am I being moved to the Tribe?" Nik inquired finally as Hama nodded.

    "Exactly. But not only you. Right now, we have two waterbending masters¡ª Pakku and I. Of the two of us, Pakku is the one with a reputation within the Northern Tribe and he will apany you. However, his tasks may not allow him to give you the same level of attention I did while teaching you and Katara."

    "You will be teaching me?" Nik blinked in surprise. If Hama stood out with her bloodbending, Pakku stood out using his experience in waterbending and sheer focus in the art and supposed spirituality.

    "Not only you," Pakku smiled, "Katara, too. Your friend Suki wille along, too, because of yourpanionship. Of all the waterbenders, only you and Katara were talented enough to learn Hama''s true secret technique and I would like to further your foundation. I''ve heard that you are troubled with healing practice, right? We''ll see to it that it''s not a problem anymore."

    Nik nodded, not minding now at all. After all, he gets to learn from another master''s perspective and enjoy more time with Katara and Suki!

    "But what about you?" Nik looked at Hama as she cackled, "I will stay here. It would be hard not to attack firebenders if I see one otherwise. Not to mention that I get to teach the Avatar... keke, let''s see the things he can pull with my technique!"

    A moment of grave concern shed through Pakku''s eyes but he let go at the moment and sighed, "There is someone else who agreed toe along."

    "Oh? Is it Sokka?" Nik inquired.

    "No, he decided to stay here. There are a lot of waterbenders, not to mention, war-hardened men and women who can help him get stronger. He already has the techniques, now, he just needs to spar constantly. It''s someone else. A master of their profession, if I might add."

    Nik grew dazed for a moment as he rolled his eyes, "Oh,e on!"

    "Don''t worry, she didn''t stab you when you were unconscious, she probably won''t do it now either... but why did she attack you the first time? Did you break the girl''s heart for Suki... and ehm¡ª" A sharp re from Pakku caused Yoki to grow silent while Hama snorted a chuckle, "I was a heartbreaker back in my day, it''s only natural that my student will be one, too!"

    "A wrinkly bitch like you a heartbreaker?" Yoki crossed his bulky arms and taunted.

    "Full moon, boy. I''m going to teach the Avatar with you as the test subject." Hama scoffed as Yoki instantly deted.

    The mightymander of the waterbender simply didn''t try to go against the two masters.

    "So? This is our course of action, at least, a rough n of it. Are you willing to join me and sneak into the Tribe?" Pakku inquired as Nik fell silent for a minute. Considering all his options once again, Nik nodded in agreement.

    ---

    Although it was hard, Nik, Sokka, and Aang did manage to sleep in the same igloo once they were done eating and chatting idly. However, curious about where he came from, Nik had to avoid Sokka''s and Aang''s inquiries for the most part.

    Just because they happened toe across this fact didn''t mean that Nik had to unload everything on them. In fact, his life in his homeworld wasn''t all too awe-inspiring since Nik wasn''t able to know everything about it in a single week not to mention he didn''t even have a stable base in his homeworld. Compared to that, right now, he at least had a group where he could belong to.

    The next morning, Nik found Sokka and Aang already awake. The two were more than happy to take this time off as rest given that they had gone through a traumatic experience but...

    "So, if you could airbend a boomerang, that technique will be simply unbeatable, " Sokka concluded as Aang giggled, "That''s so stupid."

    "It''s not! Think," Sokka poked Aang''s forehead, "You throw a boomerang that doesn''t hit but airbend it and boom!-erang¡ª it hits!"

    "He''s got a point," Nik tried sitting up while adding, "If you''re up against a senseless grunt." Nik had some other word in his mind but seeing that Aang was well... not used to hearing vulgar words, Nik went for the rhyming word grunt.

    "Look who''s up," Sokka looked towards Nik, "It''s a perfectly viable way to fight, you know. Because it is unexpected."

    Nik shrugged, unwilling to enter into a debate why using fans was better than boomerang first thing in the morning. Meanwhile, Aang took out a rolled-up bundle of thick paper from under his training habit and grinned, "Here. These are what I could write and immediately remember about airbending. At least, it has almost all the basic training methods."

    "Huh?" Stunned, Nik took the papers from Aang''s hand and skimmed through them as he looked up with an obvious question in his mind.

    "Didn''t I just tell you? What do you think is more dangerous and unexpected to the Phoenix King than one Avatar?" Sokka had a despicable grin on his face as Aang quickly added¡ª

    "Two Avatars!"

    "But I''m not the Avatar," Nik reminded.

    "You can control four elements. That''s good enough," Sokka coughed, "I helped Aang write it down but my writing can get a bit iffy. Ask Katara whatever you wouldn''t understand, she knows my way of writing the best."

    Nik smiled slightly and nodded, "Thanks, but I would only start airbending once I''m sure that I have had enough practice rted to waterbending... although, it will be significantly hard to train with others from now on. Here, I''vepletely read this."

    Nik took out a thin booklet from his personal space and handed it to Aang. It was the boy''s turn to be surprised.

    This was none other than the Firebending Basic Manual that Nik had found during their voyage.

    "This..." Aang grew silent for a moment.

    "Didn''t you say firebending is one of the techniques that have crucial hints in getting myself healed? If I''m being selfish about it... I want to recover. While I''m going to try and find a method in the Northern Tribe, help me out by mastering the elements quicker. That way, I can learn things from you directly," Nik smiled.

    "Well... I''ve never taught anyone..." Aang scratched his head with an embarrassed smile.

    "Let this be the start then," Nik waved the papers Aang had prepared with Sokka as the boy nodded with a gleeful smile.

    "And do keep this between us three... I don''t want to get more hunted than I already am," Nik chuckled.

    "You just jinxed yourself," Sokka pursed his lips as Nik rolled his eyes.

    "And... our spar will be postponed until you heal, huh," Sokka nced at Nik''s bandaged leg with sadness shing across his expression only for a second, "Of course, by that time, I would be an even better warrior."

    "We''ll see." Inspired by Bumi, Nik suddenly waterbent an ice crutch for his left leg. A little relieved, Nik looked at the duo, "Are you twoing out?"

    "Yeah, we were just waiting for you to wake up so that Aang could hand you the training methods," Sokka stood up alongside Aang as they walked out.

    "Although, I can''t believe we will finally be rid of Mai... thank god," Sokka muttered.

    "Thank the spirits indeed," Aang sucked in a breath of cold air, "Tom-Tom and I can finally y... all he did was get forced into training with her before."

    "I think that''s sweet," Nik replied, "At least, Tom will be able to keep up... it''s simply better to be prepared than let the situation itself decide the consequences."

    "You''re only saying this because you don''t know her," Sokka scoffed with a dark expression touching his face.

    Nik still kept to his opinion. Even if he didn''t have any siblings, he had known individuals his age that went through the same thing as him and understood that some people can be a bit odd or even rude while still possessing a rather soft side secretly.

    ---

    "All of these?"

    Tom-Tom gaped in shock as Mai continued to move around him. He could feel her hands expertly moving over his wrists as she buckled up the guard and stated, "The cold will cause the notches to jam up so be sure to not force the locks but rub them for a few seconds instead.

    She then bent down and strapped all of her knives around Tom''s hands and legs while adding, "I will be keeping a count of inventory. Next time we meet, if any needle or de is lost, I will force you back to Mom."

    Tom nodded in a hurry but couldn''t help inquire, "What would you use?"

    "Anything that I can find. Aren''t I traveling with two waterbenders? They can fashion something for me."

    "I thought there were three waterbenders. Old Man Pakku, Katara, and Nik." Tom-Tom tilted his head curiously.

    "That cowar...¡ª That cripple?" Mai scoffed, changing her opinion of Nik but he wouldn''t be sure if it was better should he hear it.

    "Well, he can still waterbend, right?" Tom-Tom shrugged.

    "Whatever." Brushing past the topic, Mai looked at Tom-Tom intently. Her tawny eyes held indescribable emotions that even Tom-Tom couldn''t understand. Seeing his clueless expression, her lips quirked up just by a tiny bit, "Stay safe... and train constantly until you can hit 50 bullseyes in a row."

    Not waiting for a reply, Mai turned around but just before she could walk out, her body stiffened momentarily as Tom-Tom was quick to hug her from behind and bury his face in her back, "Mai... you, too."

    "I can hit 100 bullseyes without even looking," Mai scoffed and shoved Tom-Tom away as he groaned, "No, that''s not what I meant..." Blushing and feeling a little embarrassed, he finally blurted, "You, too... stay safe or I''m telling mom!"

    Mai looked at her brother until he began to feel fear once again grip his heart. Expecting a sudden strike in the form of training, he prepared himself but nothing could have prepared him for the scare of his life.

    "Go ahead, tell mom. To just let you know... your bottoms will be red when you return."

    Tom-Tom: "?!"

    Expertly hiding her joy under the mask of indifference as she saw the troubled expression of her brother''s and feeling quite gratified by his concern even after what she put him through, Mai readied herself to settle a score she wanted to be done for quite some time now as it strangely made her feel troubled constantly.

 Chapter 106: The Northern Water Tribe (2)

    Chapter 106: The Northern Water Tribe (2)<h4>Chapter 106: The Northern Water Tribe (2)</h4>

    Read 26 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "That was one bumpy ride," Suki smiled with a trace of pity in her eyes as Nik red at her while still on the makeshift metal sleigh, "Bumpy is... an interesting way to put it."

    His scoff was more than enough to make Mai''s lips curve up slightly while Katara jumped down from her Komodo Rhino. Already recovering quite well from the recent events, she had regained her not-so-witty remarks, "Look at it this way, others back at the settlement have one extra Komodo Rhino for themselves."

    It was true. Nik couldn''t ride anymore so a sleigh was tied onto a Komodo Rhino''s body that pulled Nik while Pakku from the front did continued to make the icy and snowy surface even but the movement of the Rhino itself was quite rough.

    However...

    Feeling the silent stares from those around her, Katara couldn''t help but frown.

    "What? I just made a joke."

    "It was tasteless," Suki shrugged.

    ''And I thought my jokes are bad. I did forget Katara''s talent that bnces Sokka''s wittyments...'' Nik narrowed his eyes. The two were perfect siblings¡ª bncing each other''s wits.

    "Enough jokes," Pakku attracted everyone''s attention with a stern call, "We are now near the outskirts of the Tribe and will be waterbending to infiltrate. This means that we won''t be able to ride anymore."

    "What of our rides?" Katara inquired.

    "They stay and hunt like the beasts they are meant to," Pakku narrowed his eyes. Mai didn''t have anything to add as she stepped down while Katara frowned, a little bothered by the reply. However, her attention was soon pulled by Nik trying to stand up with Suki''s assistance as she promptly reached out for his other hand and pulled him up.

    "Oof, thanks," Nik huffed as he moved his hand slightly to form the crutches once again.

    "Looking good," Maimented sarcastically as Nik chuckled.

    "That was funny?!" Katara gasped as Nik nodded, "Moderately, yeah."

    "Didn''t know you enjoyed making othersugh," Pakku mused as Mai''s expression turned gloomy for a second, "Wasn''t my intention."

    Suki and others shrugged.

    Parting with the Komodo Rhinos was hard but Nik wasn''t about to just reveal his final ability to pull others into his personal space. There were various factors that made him consider not bringing in the four Komodo Rhinos but the most major of them all was the difort of the possibility of being used as a smuggler for invaders.

    He simply wasn''t that chummy with the waterbenders to entertain the idea of facilitating men and women with deadly desire to avenge their fall.

    Oh, to reim what was once theirs.

    Sorry, no, to remove the traitorous ''winner'' of all this.

    No matter how Nik looked at it, such words would only lead to bloodshed, and with a rather grave injury of his own, Nik wasn''t keen on being the major reason why such things are inflicted on strangers that did him no harm¡ª Hahn included. To him, it was better if all this urred due to their own effort.

    The four of them walked slowly to amodate Nik''s speed as Pakku began to carefully look around. Whatever move he used, he would make Nik and Katara practice it once before moving on to other subjects. What truly confused the remaining four happened to be what was Pakku looking for in such a wide expanse of ice and snow?

    "Probably a path to the tribe," Suki whispered her conclusion.

    "What else could it be?" Katara rolled her eyes at the obvious nature of the reply while Nik kept his silence alongside Mai. The indifferent woman walked a step behind the trio while Nik already noted a few key differences in the teaching methods of Pakku and Hama.

    Both of them were versatile in their techniques, sure, but Pakku only instructed while Hama made them challenge themselves every day either by endurance training or making theme up with more ways to waterbend. This difference can also be seen in the two master''s aplishments in waterbending. One achieved bloodbending while the other one grew more focused and spiritual.

    "Anyway, I don''t like him," Katara suddenly spoke up, "He made us walk all this way when he said we were already at the outskirts of the tribe."

    "You should just ask him," Nik suggested casually.

    "Maybe I will," Katara huffed and picked up her pace.

    "Master Pakku, I was wondering why we have to walk so much when we could have ridden the Komodo Rhinos all along?" Although a bit frustrated by the act, Katara knew well to be respectful of those who taught her and Pakku taught well. He went over a few basic details that even Hamma didn''t register.

    "Oh, you were wondering?" Pakku frowned and looked back before nodding, "Walk ahead."

    "Eh?" Katara blinked as Pakku urged, "We need to infiltrate the tribe before its hunting hours. Walk ahead."

    Looking back, she found Suki and Nik looking at her with innocent expressions.

    It was merely a suggestion. Nobody asked her to follow it, right?

    Gritting her teeth at his antics, Katara began walking forward as Pakku would make her change the direction in between when he deemed necessary.

    Of them all, Nik was slowly finding it harder and harder to walk. His breathing grew rougher over time and was noticed by Suki and Mai but seeing him walk without speaking up, Suki kept her quiet, too. There is a difference between feeling sorry and showing pity. Suki wouldn''t want any help from those around her until she asked for it if she was inflicted with such a wound so she gave Nik the same respect she thought he deserved.

    But of course, not everyone here was out looking for Nik.

    "I can''t keep on walking at a snail''s space," Mai called out to Pakku as others stopped, too.

    The brunt of her words clearly fell on Nik, something that Suki and Katara began to find a bit annoying themselves. But then again... thinking of why Mai was doing this, they couldn''t help but swallow their words back.

    "Why don''t you walk ahead of us, too?" Nik questioned, "That certainly is an option, right, Master Pakku?"

    Pakku nodded calmly as Mai frowned for a moment.

    "Fine..." With that, she joined Katara in leading the remaining trio.

    However, all that Mai''s remark led her to do was... walk at a snail''s space ahead of others which was even more frustrating.

    The situation onlyster for the next couple of minutes when¡ª

    *Kh*

    Both Katara and Mai suddenly plunged into the ice as Nik''s eyes widened, "Katara!" He hurried to move only for his non-existent knee to give up as he tumbled down while Suki quickly rushed forward to see what was going on. Nik, too, quickly waterbent himself up. Thinking the worst¡ª i.e. another attack from spirits¡ª Nik couldn''t help but grow wildly concerned about her well-being.

    "Ugh..." Nik heard Mai''s grunt at this point as Katara croaked, "We''re fine..."

    Suki had reached the spot only to find Mai and Katara slowly standing up on ayer of ice that seemed... inconsistent with the surroundings as Pakku walked up and pointed towards the bone spikes further below the duo, "And that is why we needed to move without the Komodo Rhinos. To prevent unnecessary blood."

    Nik, too, slowly walked up as he frowned, "You couldn''t have said so instead of putting both of their lives at risk?"

    Pakku only looked back with his aged face breaking into a menacing smirk, "One brush with death and you''re already afraid of it, hmmm?"

    However, what Pakku didn''t expect was the sharp retort¡ª

    "Too many life and death encounters and you''re already thinking it''s alright to risk life for dramatic lessons?"

    Both the men''s gazes locked, unwilling to budge from their stances. Of course, Nik spoke from experience. Dying freed him in a way but that didn''t mean it didn''t suck. Pakku may have indeed more brushes with death but one doesn''t merely survive such encounters out of pure luck but also a healthy desire to live and seeing such a man subconsciously thinking he''s unafraid of death... made Nik simply feel unpleasant.

    ''At least, be a hypocrite consciously to know what you''re doing...'' He narrowed his eyes further as Katara and Mai walked out from the hole.

    "Hey, it''s fine. Master Pakku did waterbend ice around us to stop the fall immediately." Katara smiled reassuringly.

    "And you learned a valuable lesson," Pakku nodded.

    "And what would that be?" Mai frowned unpleasantly.

    "You never question a master who knows what they''re doing."

    The girls pursed their lips in a rare moment of unity against Pakku fuelled by their dissatisfaction as Nik scoffed lightly, "Man, I didn''t know you were such a dick!"

    Pakku''s expression froze, "What did you just say?!"

    "I didn''t say anything. Did you girls hear something?" Nik turned to look at others as they shook their heads calmly.

    "Tch, we move," Pakku snorted, too, and began moving. However, after this ''life'' experience, Nik heard Mai asking Katara to make some knives out of ice.

    "Would that even work against him? Master Pakku is a waterbender, you know," Katara inquired softly as Mai grew silent for a moment.

    "Who says I have to only use it against him?" Mai questioned in return.

    "I can waterbend, too... just a reminder," Nik coughed. He needed to make prospects of ice knife used against him useless if he needed to have some peace with Mai around. She may not try to kill him but what if she just wanted to vent?

    "Her sword it is then," Mai looked towards Suki who chuckled wryly at the moment, "Yeah, that''s not happening. The hilt is stuck because of the cold..."

    "One of the many reasons why we use weapons made out of bones," Katara smiled.

    ---

    "Here we are," Pakku stopped in front of a small snowy hill and began to waterbend, "Look carefully. This is a technique present within the earthbending schools that around them to move underground easily."

    Nik and Katara watched intently as Suki and Mai stood further behind, keeping an eye out for the surroundings.

    The surface parted ways soon enough and formed a descending tunnel on which Nik tread thest while slowly keeping himself in bnce by sitting on the sleigh once again and erecting a small surface of the ice to keep his descent at a consistent speed that matched others.

    Pakku soon opened the tunnel and the group walked out to find themselves viewing a breathtaking sight from quite a short distance.

    They were sneaking their heads out of a tform far above the giant city made of ice. It wasn''t that they were walking up but the city was built on sea level itself and was surrounded by giant walls of ice including the one the group stood on.

    From a distance, the pure white city of ice could be seen having numerous branches of streams that ran within the city and seemed to concentrate around the giant castle near the end of the city with only a humongous cut of cier covering its back. Yet, the pure red g with a golden phoenix emblem stood out the most.

    The g fluttered proudly to the chilly gusts as Pakku''s stare turned icy seeing the g.

    "Damn that Phoenix King!"

    "Great... more ice," Mai sighed with an offended tone while Nik prayed internally to find a method to heal within the city itself.

    "So this is the Northern Water Tribe... huh..."

    "Look," Suki pointed towards the entrance of the giant city that had its gates facing the sea where an armada of fire nation cruisers could be seen anchored.

    "They must have anticipated that we are nning to do something big," Suki narrowed her eyes.

    "Or they just want to go all out and get to Aang," Nik added.

    "Let''s get going. Wee to the Northern Tribe, by the way. I hope this trip is as revolutionary as we have nned all along," Pakku sighed softly.

 Chapter 107: The Legend of Tui and La

    Chapter 107: The Legend of Tui and La<h4>Chapter 107: The Legend of Tui and La</h4>

    Shout-out to Ken Nguyen!

    Read 27 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "Hey, are you sure this is the best way?" Nik spoke what continued to run in others'' minds as they followed Pakku with hesitant expressions on their faces. Pakku was given... quite a conspicuous group.

    Of the five individuals, only Pakku and Katara wore thick, hooded coats iid with fur that had bone and shell ornaments alongside blue gloves over their hands. While Nik wore a simr outfit... his limp stood out. Not to mention Suki and Mai who had nothing better than the Kyoshi attire and the red robesyered on with thick red coat to wear. Both the clothing provided warmth to the duo but that wasn''t the point.

    Yet Pakku paid no heed. Although he had demonstrated how his judgment is correct by just letting Mai and Katara take the lead before eventually saving them from one of the many traps, therey an essential risk in what Pakku was trying to do¡ª

    Trusting the guards to let them enter the city.

    This was a profound idea wholly concocted by Pakku alone and Nik sensed that even Yoki and Hama may not know of Pakku''s course of action. After all, deceit wasn''t beneath Yoki and Hama was naturally shrewd when it came to attacking where it hurt. However, Pakku was something else entirely.

    Still, his worries didn''t distract him enough from the sheer natural defense of this region.

    Nik had a little experience in breaking people out. From his unsessful attempt to escape Esta''s grasp to freeing Yoki and others, Nik already knew a little about how to set defensive parameters, and right now, they were walking in between the defensive perimeter itself.

    In reality,rge bodies of ice fashioned into monumental walls stood between the vast sea and the Northern Water Tribe. The port was established within the tribe but due to natural restrictions, the fleet of Fire Nation Cruisers could only stay close to the borders and not enter the gates. Meanwhile, there were a few water tribe guards, most likely waterbenders, stationed on top of these walls who collectively used their strength to part the icy, behemoth-like gates by a small margin but this was enough for smaller boats to enter.

    Yet, this wasn''t the end.

    Walking within the outermost ice gate''s internal structure, revealing that the waterbenders also used the icy gates for more than just a block but a temporary settlement, too, Nik and others soon came across a small cavern with makeshift ice benches pulled out as there sat three men in dark-blue overcoats made of hides with scarfs and caps made from animal fur covered their heads and faces.

    *Khch*

    *Khch*

    *Khch*

    The sound of their footsteps on theyer of crushed ice made to walk on easily were easy to alert the three men. Nik could hear their breathing but not too well since the echo of their footsteps was quite distracting on its own.

    His grip around his crutch tightened naturally as he steadied his own breathing. Although naturally cautious, at this point, Nik had unfortunately gone through enough painful experience in a matter of months of his new life that he wouldn''t easily back down from a potential battle.

    Leading the group, Pakku was the first to emerge into the cavern with a stoic expression as he found the three youths already prepared for the battle with the tips of their spears pointed in Pakku''s direction. However, it was merely a misdirection. Seeing the hooded figure and the stark difference in culture brought by Suki''s and Mai''s clothes, the guards attacked as their spears stabbed forward!

    However, instead of the spears, it was the sudden blunt pirs of ice that emerged from the surface and shot at Pakku only for him to move deftly. His motions were a work of art that Nik didn''t want to admit the stubborn old man is capable of as he easily overtook the control of those pirs of ice and turned them into a loop of water. Surprised, the guards couldn''t avoid the water coiling around them as Pakku exhaled softly and the water turned into shackles of ice around the three guards.

    "You¡ª" of the three guards, the youngest one with a thick bush of beard eximed in shock as Pakku pulled back hisrger hood. His aged face shocked the trio as the one on the right remarked, "Master! You''ve returned!"

    "Hmm," Pakku nodded andmented, "Baiting the opponents using the spears but managing to waterbend with minimal movements... the loss of war really was hard on the three of you."

    The ice turned into water and cascaded around the three waterbenders as the one in the middle bowed his head and grunted, "It affected us all, Master Pakku... but we were the ones who were freed early on but we still haven''t heard a thing about Commander Yoki..."

    The other two also revealed a look of mourning. They couldn''t imagine anything good for those who still weren''t freed as Pakku looked back and finally considered it timely to exin.

    "I have trained this generation of waterbenders. All of us fought in the war and those who survived were captured. Of course, I was made to escape in hopes of encountering the Avatar. Still, the fact remains that I personally know every one of the remaining capable waterbender of the tribe."

    And thus, it exined his rather casual approach towards the possibility of encountering other waterbenders but that still did not remove the obvious risks.

    The trio soon warmed up to Pakku and others as they sat down. Pakku wasn''t in a hurry to enter the tribe and needed to understand the circumstances the tribe was in.

    "After we returned from our prisons, we outed Hahn as the traitor. While citizens of the tribe didn''t know about his acts but the many captives like us heard it from our wardens as they gloated the fact," Sighed the eldest of the trio guards, "We were naturally angry. Hahn... didn''t only cost us the war but friends. Comrade-in-arms."

    Sensing the guilt in their tone, Katara couldn''t help but encourage them to speak up, "Did something happen? We''re here to help so we would need to know everything that is going on."

    "Something did happen alright," one of the youths retorted with a hint of self-mockery in his eyes, "We did oust Hahn as a traitor. Princess Yue stood against Hahn that instance. How couldn''t she? The bastard is the reason why Chieftain died in the war... but... we always felt that when the elders of the Tribe tried to reason with us that they were in cahoots with Hahn."

    Pakku frowned for a moment but didn''t interrupt. Whatever the three were building up to wasn''t going to be pleasant and it seemed like it was their fault this time around.

    "But rage clouded out judgment. We failed the teachings of feeling the flow of water and life as the moment Hahn was dered a traitor by what little of us benders returned from the prisons... the ''Chieftain'' instantly employed forces of the Fire Nation."

    The situation came to light and revealed howplex it actually was.

    With the Water Tribe giving up the war and choosing to serve the Phoenix King under Hahn''s actions, it actually reached one of its most productive eras. Trade was boosted through open ports and for a year or two, the Tribe had people of many cultures arriving from ships yet when Hahn''s rule was threatened by the exposure of his deeds and he lost his local support, he chose to bring in the strength of the Fire Nation.

    The thing was that even when he submitted to the Phoenix King, it was the Fire Lord who made sure to keep the situation calm. Two brothers had to divide responsibilities.

    While the Phoenix King is still spreading ''order'' within the Earth Kingdom, the Northern Water Tribe fell under Fire Lord Iroh''s management. Fire Lord not only allowed Hahn to keep the heritage of the water tribe alive by not installing heavy-duty factories, which, in this climate would be ridiculous in the first ce, but Iroh also only kept a few key officials and their guards within the Water Tribe to administer Hahn without delving too deeply into the role of managing the tribal lifestyle of the water tribe.

    Of course, the waterbenders were not aware of such an intricate bnce and as they admitted¡ª Rage clouded their judgment.

    Even after being defeated in the war, aside from the loss of waterbenders for certain families, the entirety of the Tribe remained wholly unaffected and the port brought in business every few weeks but the moment the Fire Nation Soldiers were involved once again, the barely peaceful warriors of the tribe instantly broke out into a civil war.

    A war was quite an exaggerated term to describe the situation.

    It began with random attacks on firebenders during their night patrol and things began to escte until the tribe was temporarily closed off to foreign trade thatsted till now.

    Constant curfews. Imprisoning other tribe members who would attack. And the worst part was that those Hahn had gained the support from over the period were the ones carrying out most of these tasks which caused a small bout that grew to the current tense situation.

    Pakku felt a little depressed after hearing all of this.

    "What about the Benders?" Pakku questioned.

    "We were made to protect the borders and honestly, we were willing to do so. A few of us are helping others overthrow Hahn, however, our number is simply too small...

    Of those who were captured, barely 15 of us lived... Not to mention that we fear the Fore Nation may attack us once again so the remaining brothers and sisters stay here and keep an eye on the fleet gathered outside."

    "It''s a fact that we don''t have the means to outnumber the enemy or evene close to them. However, this is our domain and if it wasn''t for the sudden opening of the gates because of Hahn''s lies, we would have kept on defending against the Fire Nation." Pakku touched his long goatee.

    "Still, overthrowing Hahn is only one of the objectives... Yoki believes that the Legendary Spirits Tui and La might be in danger."

    "Huh? Commander Yoki is alive?!"

    "Wait, Tui and La? Aren''t they just legends?"

    Questions arose within the trio as Suki promptly answered them. How Yoki and others were saved and their eventual journey to the Northern Water Tribe was only described briefly. Still, one thing couldn''t be answered even now.

    "What is a Tui and a La?" Mai inquired.

    "An old legend," Pakku sighed, "It says that before the man could conquer the seas and beautiful oceans... the water was wild. It was ferocious as it was graceful. It was a giving as it took, too. Lives. People... adventures who sought the world beyond.

    But the spirit of ocean and sea¡ª La, was a master of its whims. It wouldn''t make ord to mankind but there was a being who had La''s attention. Its affection, too.

    That is none other than the Spirit of the Moon¡ª Tui.

    Unlike the ravenous yet gracious La, Tui is benevolent, or said to be so. Seeing the plight of mankind, Tui chose to forsake their freedom and descend into the world of the living. In doing so, it also pulled La who could not endure living without the presence of Tui, and willingly gave the oceans to the humans and chose to restrict itself alongside Tui.

    It is said that even now, somewhere, Tui and La are in a dance of their own. Much like the rise and fall of the tide. It is said that even now, somewhere, Tui and La are as lively as they were once free. Much like the life within the oceans and seas."

    Once Pakku was finished, there was a few seconds of silence before Katara wiped her eyes and whispered, "They sound... beautiful."

    Her body subconsciously leaned against Nik and so did Suki''s, "To give their freedom for one another... what a tale."

    "Did they actually lose their freedom by choosing to willingly give it up?" Nik muttered. It sounded beautiful but he seemed to be more intent in pursuing the understanding of the term freedom. Is it a sensation of life or simply a way to live? Or something else?

    "Who knows," Pakku sighed.

    "Barf."

    A cold, cutting statement caused the atmosphere to stiffen as Katara and Suki felt Mai''s cold starending on them before they quickly sat straight once again.

    "If I wanted to hear a fairytale, I would have stayed with Aang."

    Pakku nodded at Mai''s words, "It is indeed a legend but Nik''s incident has already revealed how dangerous spirits can be yet two great spirits are foreseen to be in danger. I cannot imagine what kind of threat we will face in the tribe but... let''s find a good ce to settle. Aroundrades. We cannot have others known that we are here."

    "Why not do the same thing all over again?" Nik suddenly inquired.

    He wanted to take the initiative not only because most of his skills were known but also because they had the advantage to strike first and he knew what would hurt the Fleet of the Fire Nation the most...

    The loss of the fleet itself.

    Between another possible encounter with the spirits and facing firebenders, Nik now eagerly chose thetter, something he would have never expected if not for facing the threat named Koh.

    Not to mention the fact that he needed to practice all forms of bending and while Earthbending can wait, he could improve waterbending, begin learning firebending, and y tricks using airbending. Thest portion was actually Aang''s specialty and was described in great detail within the papers he gifted.

    "You''re injured," Katara frowned momentarily.

    "I have to get used to it, right? Besides, Bumi could do things without arms and legs. I suppose, I can take inspiration from him."

    "He''s nuts," Suki smiled wryly.

    "Something we can all learn to be," Nik smiled.

    Of the three guards, the youngest quickly led the group away and finally allowed them to enter the Northern Water Tribe.

 Chapter 108: Staggering Emo

    Chapter 108: Staggering Emo<h4>Chapter 108: Staggering Emo</h4>

    Read 28 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "Woah!" Suki gasped as she looked around. The Northern Tribe was stunning! Or at least, the section of the tribe they snuck into. Due to the constant rise in tension between the two parties, the rebels were pushed to the western corner of the city. Hearing the words of the guards, Suki and others who weren''t familiar with the Northern Water Tribe expected a dpidated region but instead, they came across structures made of snow that could support residence while clear, warm water flowed within the icy city.

    "Our numbers aren''t something to brag about, Master Pakku, but I will make sure to be a proper host!" The waterbender smiled as Pakku frowned, "What nonsense is that? I''m not a guest and this isn''t a visit for sightseeing. Gather the children that can bend by tonight and we will start teaching them waterbending, including the girls.

    And I also want you to spread the word that Hahn is endangering the spirits of Tui and La amongst the people on the other side supporting him."

    The waterbender nodded quickly as an old man called out to them, "Pakku? Is that you?"

    Seeing the old man, Pakku''s gaze brightened, "Did you think I would die?" the master waterbender smiled before looking at the four youths behind him, "Take a look around and avoid any fire nation scouts, right? We can leave during midnight for that raid you mentioned but until then find something to busy yourself with."

    And with that, Pakku left unceremoniously.

    The four of them stood in the middle of the snowyered street with a stream of warm water flowing just a bit away from them all the while they gathered odd gazes from everywhere but almost everyone understood that if the four were here then they opposed the tribe''s chief.

    "This isn''t awkward at all," Nik smiled and looked around, "A cripple, a painted warrior, a waterbender, and an emo left stranded in the middle of rebellious streets."

    Looking back, Nik found the girls unamused by his words.

    "Just a waterbender?" Katara raised her brows, expecting more.

    "A painted warrior? This is Kyoshi attire!" Suki scoffed.

    "..." The emo stared back as if she wanted to prove she wasn''t emo... by staying gloomy.

    "Then I''m just a man with a decorative crutch and was born to limp away," Nik shrugged, "I''m going to find somece to eat. I''m famished," he added with a soft groan as he looked around. The city was certainly beautiful and pleasing to the eyes but there weren''t any telltale signs of what the various structures represented. The area had multiple streams of water that divided the region into even smaller sections all connected by ice bridges.

    Suki and Katara looked around, too. There were a few pedestrians around talking among themselves and giving their group weird looks. Theck of exnation and introduction on Pakku''s part certainly showed its effects.

    "Can you hear them?" Katara inquired with a soft groan. She was feeling quite ufortable just standing in one spot cluelessly.

    "Well, I took their description of what they think of us, you know. They consider us a cripple, a painted warrior, a waterbender, and an emo. I don''t know how they know I''m a waterbender though..."

    "And what? I''m supposed to be a cripple?" Katara snorted while Nik looked at her with a sad expression, "I guess you really do see me as a cripple..."

    "What? No! I just¡ª" Katara stuttered, instantly bing a mess as Nik suddenly chuckled.

    "Too easy," Katara heard Mai speak up and looked back to find Suki shaking her head while their group was approached by a little girl who wore a light purple overcoat with her head covered by a fur cap, allowing her twintails to bob as she moved one step at a time with a perceivable hop.

    "Hello... um, my dad wanted me to bring you around," The girl cutely bowed her head, "I am Uti, nice to meet you."

    "Whatever," Mai rolled her eyes.

    "Hey, not ''whatever''!" Nik scoffed, surprising the girls as he suddenly caused the ice beneath Uti to rise up. The girl yelped in surprise but she was held steadily by Nik as he smiled, "Uti, huh. As you can see, I''m injured. So bending on my knee is troubling for me. I''m Nik, can you tell us where we can find something to eat?"

    The girl looked down and then matched her gaze with Nik with a sense of amazement, "You''re like mom and dad! Come on, I will show you Sivret''s ce. He cooks fish for all of us!"

    The girl jumped down the small pir of ice and began walking quickly, "You must be hungry, right? Ah! Can you walk?" She looked behind to see Nik giving the ''ok'' signal as her smile brightened and she began walking.

    "She likes you already," Suki smiled as she walked beside Nik. Her nce fell on Katara who stuck next to Nik, too, but she kept her quiet at the moment.

    "What was that?" Mai frowned and walked behind the trio. Her meaning was clear as she felt annoyed by Nik''s retort.

    "A kid is offering to help you. I didn''t want her to think that the three of us are going to treat her with the same respect that you just did." The sarcasm was on point and Mai''s lips twitched.

    "It''s hard to think that this ce really isn''t colonized until so long after the war ended," Katara muttered while looking around, "This ce is just too differentpared to my vige."

    "Which one would you prefer to live in?" Nik inquired.

    "I would prefer to live in where I don''t have to bend over a trench every morning, a ce that isn''t terrorized by rebels calling themselves freedom fighters, and a ce that is far away from war." Katara smiled.

    "Wait, what about Fire Nation Soldiers? You left them out," Suki pointed out. Nik''s attention and Mai''s, too, fell on Katara as she pursed her lips, "I''m not so sure anymore... well, after leaving the vige, I have seen enough to realize that it isn''t the entirety of the Fire Nation that I dislike but the part that lusts for war... but then again, people like these aren''t exclusive to Fire Nation. From what we''ve heard, Hahn may be the same but you don''t see me hating all the waterbenders."

    "You''ve grown, I wonder what may have caused it," Nik hummed thoughtfully as Suki and Katara suddenly felt ominous instinctively, "It''s as if something helped you mature overnight."

    To Mai, it still sounded that Nik was pondering but those walking next to him, Katara and Suki, could see the despicable smirk over his lips as they realized the intent behind his words causing Katara''s face to turn bright red while Suki red at the youth and suddenly elbowed his side ruthlessly.

    "Oh¡ª" Nik gasped, instinctively buckling down when he realized...

    "My knee!" He gasped, falling on the ground as hearing his call, Uti quickly looked back with a surprised expression while he gained strange stares from those around him. Mai felt pleasant, and so did Suki, and Katara.

    What left in Nik''s mind was¡ª

    Worth it.

    ---

    "Oh, that''s good!" Nik moaned as stuffed himself with another bite of roasted salmon. He sat alone with tes over tes of northern delights ced in front of him. The ce Uti brought the group belonged to an aged cook who fed everyone on ''this'' side of the tribe. All he needed was materials brought by the hunters daily. The northern water tribe didn''t have any scarcity for seafood but what they had, however, was a scarcity of the wood. So furniture made of wood was not only a status of luxury but alsopletely useless since these items could be made from ice by waterbenders itself.

    "A wooden birdcage! This is a genuine wooden birdcage, sister!"

    Suki and Katara had small smirks as they sat on ice benches instead with Mai in front of them while they ate their breakfast in small bites. An Old man continued to wave a wooden birdcage in his hand as if holding a treasure while the corner of Mai''s eyes twitched constantly.

    "Not... interested." She remarked and ate calmly.

    "I, for one, really think that Mai is being shy. She loves wood!" Nik, on the next bench, gushed as Suki nodded, "Indeed, Mai enjoys wooden furniture."

    ''Not what I meant... but eh,'' Nik shrugged internally. His jokes... were sometimes too genius that it was terrifying.

    Katara hummed, "Didn''t you used to sleep on a bed supported by a wooden frame, Mai? I remember cleaning it and readying it."

    "Oh! Oh! Lover of wood! Big wooden furniture and two women on that bed?!" The old man gasped, his expression turning excited by the second.

    "Huh?" Katara''s expression froze while Mai frowned.

    "That''s right," Nik replied, not giving Katara a chance to refute and bnce out the bacsh from her effort in teasing Mai.

    "Ohhhhh! Salmons, yes, your te is empty," the old man suddenly got up as he looked in Nik''s direction.

    "What''s the big idea?" Katara red at Nik.

    "Come on, let the old man imagine some good things at thest leg of his life," Nik shrugged.

    "Then make the imagination about yourself." Mai narrowed her eyes.

    "Me, Katara, and You? I don''t think he will like that," Nik retorted.

    "Hmm?" Suki hummed loudly and caught Nik''s attention as she had her eyes narrowed, "What was that?"

    Nik grew silent for a second while Katara and Mai looked ready for the verbalshing that Suki might deliver.

    "Oh, that''s right," Nik rubbed the back of his head, "It should have been Suki, Katara, and me."

    Suki''s and Katara''s expressions turned stifled as they stuttered and Mai frowned, instantly displeased.

    "Was that all?" Mai questioned Suki but what could Suki reply with? What excuse could she use to refuse a fact?

    "He''s... shameless!" Suki hissed, "People like them aren''t shed against verbally."

    "I thought Avatar Kyoshi said I''m honorable," Nik mused loudly and Suki''s expression stiffened.

    Even Katara was speechless.

    "Here you go! What a delight to put food in front of someone who knows how to really eat!" The old man returned with more food, much to Nik''s excitement.

    He may be attacked like there''s no tomorrow in this world but he had to admit that he really could eat to his heart''s fill here. Back in his homeworld, Nik had stayed for a week and had already realized that the individuals there had a rather spread out routine to eat in small servings.

    "That''s what you get to pair with the despicable," Mai mocked the duo. If it wasn''t clear before, it was as in as the day what Nik meant before.

    Nik looked at Mai as if he would stare down a fool.

    After all, the daughter just set her mother up for the same irresponsible nature of ''pairing'' up with the Despicable and the girls were smart enough to sense the underlying damage Mai opened herself to by saying such a thing causing them to gaze weirdly at Mai.

    "I''m done," Mai spat coldly before leaving the icy tavern in remarkably more hurried steps than the usual while Nik lowered his head and began to eat once again.

    "So... is Mai going to follow us always?" Suki questioned.

    "Who knows," Nik shrugged.

    "Well, isn''t it obvious that she''s following us because of you," Katara frowned, "She probably wants closure."

    "Of my life, maybe," Nik scoffed.

    "Hey, she did help you," Suki reasoned.

    "And before she tried to kill me. Look at that, she''s just a neutral individual who can change her mind at any time andst I checked most people... and spirits for that matter, don''t seem to take a shine on me."

    Suki sighed softly. It wasn''t her ce to justify Mai''s actions in the first ce and try to change Nik''s opinion since she did attack him the first moment she saw him and that tends to leave quite a bad impression on an individual generally.

    "I''m going out to speak with her. Maybe find some base that can help us establish more cooperation even if temporary," Suki groaned and stood up. Being the leader of the Kyoshi Warriors of her vige, Suki knew well enough to understand the fact that every member in a team must not hate others and must have some form of understanding so that the risk of betrayal can be minimal at dire times.

    "You two be good," Suki left with these meaningful words as Katara choked on her meal for a second and broke into a coughing fit.

    Regaining her breath soon after, Katara looked at Nik nervously. The trio hadn''t addressed the situation and an attempt at Nik''s life did manage to postpone the talk quite a bit ahead but Suki openly admitting to the situation instead of shying away really put Katara in a spot. She didn''t know what she was expecting but seeing Nik eat so nonchntly, Katara finally called out, "Nik... aren''t you the least bit worried?"

    "Worried?" Nik looked up.

    "I mean... what we did..." Katara blushed.

    "Why should I be worried?"

    Hearing him, Katara felt puzzled, "Wouldn''t you worry what Suki might say?"

    "No, what I meant was, what is the point of worrying. My worry wouldn''t change what''s already in Suki''s mind. Instead, it may just encourage her to do what she feels is right. Not eating my fill, on the other hand, is worrying since bending really takes a lot of energy."

    Rolling her eyes, Katara couldn''t help but want to whip him just as she would whip her brother but then again... with Nik, she also had the innate desire to be ''whipped.''

    ---

    Suki soon found Mai being pestered by Uti as she leaned against one of the many snowy white walls of the tribe with her lips puckered up in obvious dissatisfaction.

    "Are you done eating?"

    "Leave me alone," Mai remarked, her hands crossed while her gaze lingered onto Suki who smiled and knelt down to match Uti''s level of sight, "Uti, why don''t you let me cheer Mai up, and then you can show us around some more."

    "Hmm, sure! But you need to hurry, alright! Those baddies always return during the evening and start calling us names."

    Suki blinked in surprise but nodded nheless, "Don''t worry, Mai is very quick to cheer."

    "Fine, I will wait within the tavern. It''s warmer in there. And you have to tell me why you paint your face then!" Uti nodded with a smile and began to jog. The sight of the little girl running with her hair bobbing to the rhythm of her speed made Suki chuckle slightly as she stood up.

    "Why are you here? Nik didn''t have the courage to speak with me?"

    Suki shrugged, "I don''t really think he cares about anything when eating. It''s kind of cute as if he bes a whole different animal just during the time when he enjoys food."

    "Oh, he''s an animal, alright," Mai scoffed as Suki leaned against the wall next to her and replied, "What do you want?"

    "I want you to leave me alone," Mai replied concisely as Suki looked at the woman with a strange expression, "No, not that broody response. What I meant was, why didn''t you stay back with your brother?"

    "To see if this tribe is as boring as Pakku. I hate that I guessed it correctly..." Mai sighed softly.

    "So, you joined Aang for excitement?"

    "I didn''t join him. I tagged along."

    "I see... by the way, your skills in throwing knives are really amazing. If possible, can we spar sometimes to learn from one another?"

    Mai nced at Suki and after a few seconds nodded.

    "Why... are you with him?" Mai then frowned, "You know what he did, right?"

    "What? If it''s about your mother... to speak honestly, I don''t really care," Suki shook her head, "And I think, of all the people involved, you''re the one who seems to care but you aren''t really involved in the first ce."

    "He''s the reason why my mom did what she did!"

    "Or she''s the reason why he did what he did," Suki smiled, "And be honest here, did Miss Michi feel bad about it? Or did Nik? Or could it be that he was the one brainwashing her the entire time?"

    Mai''s expression changed and she replied sourly, "Whatever."

    "No one is more excited for you to ''tag'' along with us than me... I feel that I can learn a lot from you. Back in my home... I thought I was amazing. But Nik saved me and soon began tost longer than me. Katara''s talent in waterbending is a sight to behold.

    I''ve been put into situations that I never considered before leaving my home and all of it certainly excites me."

    "What''s your point?" Mai''s impatience was clear from her tone.

    "If you''re bored with the ice around you, just think of the battle we might face tonight and think of the victories we can achieve. Fantasizing about it will help you pass the time and... doing all of it will certainly put an end to your boredom."

    Mai blinked in surprise and inquired, "What if it''s to attack Nik?"

    "Then do it. Fantasize and take action. It''s all in your mind, right? Of course, how we will react is another matter entirely."

    "I thought you liked him," Mai frowned.

    "I do, and that''s why I know he won''t lose easily. Any other man would be depressed by suddenly being crippled but he''s in there, enjoying his breakfast like he''s eating for the first time. I''d say that he found something he can be excited with regardless of the situation."

    "And that''s eating?"

    "One of the many," Suki pursed her lips and Mai scoffed.

    "What did you mean by getting ced into situations you never considered before?" Mai narrowed her eyes.

    Suki''s shoulders slumped for a moment as she shook her head, "I don''t want to talk about it... just thinking of it makes my head hurt."

    "Didn''t you say this to me? Fantasize and then act."

    Suki rolled her eyes. She didn''t dare fantasize because it was too enticing and act? They already acted out the stuff from fantasies!

    Seeing Suki''s cheeks creep up with a heavy blush, Mai couldn''t help but frown but she still spoke up, "I would like to fight you..."

    Shaking her head and pulling her mind from the situation she ended up fantasizing about, Suki grinned and extended her hand towards Mai, "That''s good enough for now."

    Taking a nce at Suki''s outstretched hands and that honest smile, Mai snorted softly and left Suki hanging, "And I also said for you to leave me alone."

    "Boy, Nik was right about her. Such levels of emo..." Suki mumbled while awkwardly retracting her hand.

    "Where do you think you''re going? Uti is going to show us around,e on!" Suki quickly caught up to Mai and dragged her back. Theck of weapons certainly yed a favor on Suki''s side this time around.

 Chapter 109: Facing Truth

    Chapter 109: Facing Truth<h4>Chapter 109: Facing Truth</h4>

    Important News~

    A total of three tiers are finallyplete for this ff¡ª

    3$= 10 Advance chaps.

    5$= 15 Advance Chaps (10+5)

    and 10$= 30 Advance Chaps (10+5+15)

    The next and final tier will have additional 30 chapters but instead of grinding daily, I will instead go about it slow. I think 30 advance chaps are quite the stock already.

    I sincerely hope to grow the patron base so, I''ll try to think of some awesome or smutty rewards. If you have any ideas, do let me know. After all, I don''t read as much as I pass my time writing so I''m still, after all this time, wet behind the ears when ites to patron experience.

    Anyway, thank you for taking time out of your busy routines to read, vote,ment, review, or any other method of supporting the fanfic.

    ***

    Read 28 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "And we cannot move past this location," Uti touched the icy walls that divided quite a bit of structure in half with an aggrieved expression, "Because of the segregation, even Princess Yue cannot meet with us and the other side is fairly evacuated. The fire nation soldiers alsoe here every evening to keep an eye on us."

    "Is that all?" Nik inquired with a smile, "I''m sure you don''t like talking about the separation and the fight so why not tell us something fun? Like is there a secret corner that you use to hide when ying with other children?"

    "Why would I tell you?" Uti pouted.

    "Eh? How else will I find you kids when I y with you? You don''t want me limping on one leg, right?" Nik grinned as Uti''s gaze turned bright, "All of you?"

    "Of course," Nik replied for everyone without hesitation. He wasn''t going to be the one to strike down a lovely girl''s request. He simply wasn''t built that way.

    With the tour almost over, Katara couldn''t help but inquire, "Uti, we have met your father but what about your mother? Isn''t she a waterbender, too?"

    "Oh... I don''t know. Actually, I don''t really remember her. I was so little when the fighting started but after Dad and Mom were taken, only he came back. But Dad promised me mom is in a better ce so it''s fine," Despite the grim undercurrent to her words, the bright grin on Uti''s face only managed to make Katara feel worse.

    "He is right," Surprising others, Mai was the first to speak, "Your mom really is in a better ce," the woman affirmed with an uncharacteristically gentle tone as Uti nodded and led the four of them back.

    Although they didn''t speak, Mai could feel her panions'' gaze linger on her for quite a while but she didn''t bother with them.

    As the noon sun began to set and give way to evening glow, exhausted by ying hide and seek with Uti and a few other curious children, Nik alongside other girls was promptly called by Pakku into a small house by the edge of the segregated region.

    As the four of them entered, they found Pakku alongside a few older men and a small group of robust men and women who radiated strength just by existing. Their presence was simr to Yoki and others. Amongst them were Uti''s father and the other two guards who they had met this morning.

    "Aside from the hunters who are still outside of the tribe, these are all the waterbenders of the tribe. Hahn had managed to marginalize all the waterbenders and tribal warriors due to his actions so aside from civilians, the only fighting force he hases from the fire nation soldiers staying on the other side," Pakku gestured for the four to take a seat as he continued, "Our best approach is to deal asting strike sudden enough that we get the time to bring in Yoki and others awaiting my signal and keep the fire nation off the tribe."

    "Considering their main strength is still within that fleet brought in by Zhao, I''d say the tribe''s fate will be much worse than before since he is here under the Phoenix King''s will and not the Fire Lord," One of the old men adopted an usatory tone and gruffed loudly, causing other warriors to hand their heads low in shame.

    "Zhao has been dealt with blows not once but twice. The first time he lost, the great city of Omashu was freed from the reigns of the Phoenix King and the Fire Lord was quick enough to consolidate the situation with King Bumi pledging his allegiance wholeheartedly. The second time was during the chase of Avatar Aang where he was personally defeated by Mai before she ended up joining our endeavor."

    Mai secretly rolled her eyes at Pakku''s vain attempts at cating the crowd. After all, defeating Zhao wasn''t even a challenge to the young expert of hidden weapons.

    Pakku then afforded the group some brief details about the situation including Nik''s ability to make things disappear which caused many brows to raise including Mai, Nik, Katara, and Suki. After all...

    Pakku imed that Nik could make things disappear unless it''s coated with mes or any other element in its primal nature. This instantly discredited Nik''s ability to devour ground and water as he saw fit. Yet they didn''t intrude.

    By now, experience told them that even if coarse, Pakku was a man with experience who can be trusted. In fact, the wisdom of old men could be seen when the waterbenders wanted to oust Hahn yet the old counsel that remained resisted and persuaded against the act until it was toote.

    "We will leave for the fleet tonight when the moon is at its highest. Under the blessings of Spirit Tui, we will decimate Zhao''s forces!" Pakku pumped his aged, veiny fists as the young men and women began to chant a solemn battle tune that reverberated within the interior of the house while disapproving looks shed across a few older men and women.

    When everyone left to prepare, Pakku issued a deep, exhausted sigh as he slumped down on a chair in front of the four youngsters as a wry chuckle emerged from his throat with his raspy tone remarking the cruel passage of time, "It''s hard to make others feel motivated when one doesn''t have the same youthful drive themselves. Anyway, I''m sure you are wondering why I lied to them about your ability, right?"

    "Asking about will only get me some cryptic response or get myself pushed into some weird situation where, by the end of it, I will have an answer... so I would rather remain clueless and enjoy my time here," Nik shrugged, "It''s hard to feel motivated for answers when what I truly want to find here is a way to heal myself."

    His words made others, including Pakku realize, how little they had to do with the current rebellion. Aang only assumed the role of the great bnce of the world but would require a lot of time to even understand what it means. Meanwhile, this rebellion was linked to the greater powers of the world including the waterbenders and Pakku. It could be argued that the attachment of outsiders, including Katara, Sokka, and Hama, was only rted to the fact that both of their tribes had the same origin and the same enemy.

    Nik, Suki, and Mai were different.

    Sure, Suki''s goal was broad and subjective¡ª to help. Even the girl understood she cannot help everyone since it is humanly impossible. Every second someone suffers injustice around the world, so it isn''t hard to assume that Suki''s goal was directly rted to her personal satisfaction and morality by helping when she ''can.'' Emphasis on the ''can.'' She may have wanted to help Nik when he got yeeted into the Spirit World but she simply couldn''t.

    Mai expected an adventure aside from the dull sceneries. Ironically, defeating Zhao to whom her father once bowed his head to was already quite adventurous for her.

    Finally, Nik was selfish but clear enough to announce that his goal deeply revolved around the self-betterment of his current injuries.

    Pakku couldn''t help but nod, "Right you are. I wasn''t going to present you with an answer in the first ce. However, I am willing to present you with the real n instead."

    "The real n?" Suki tilted her head with her brows locked in a frown.

    "I trust my life in the hands of these waterbenders but the old warriors that took charge until the benders returned... I saw it first hand. They have no drive left. Although they may not want anything bad for the people, but the possibility of avoiding conflict by our arrival and betraying us is... rather high. You must have already noticed that this location is filled with the youthful and the only old men and women here have their families on this side, too.

    So, I and the other waterbenders are bait. We will go out and see if the Fire Nation fleet has covered themselves in some element, preferably fire itself. On the other hand, you are needed here..."

    Pakku zeroed in on Nik, "All the ancient tomes, if they are still preserved, can be found within the pce. If you wish to find something rted to your injury then that location is your best bet.

    Yoki and others... we don''t want to win the battle. We want to secure our homes. The only way to do that is by capturing all the fire nation soldiers... and their families as hostages and then defend the entrance until we strike a deal."

    Comprehension flickered in the eyes of the four youths. It was true. If they managed to regain control of their home then they could defend the location by ying to their strengths.

    Yet...

    "Capturing their families..." Katara pursed her lips, the first but not thest one to find a problem with this act.

    "I don''t think I could do that." Suki supplied her own response.

    "I don''t have my knives," Mai shrugged.

    "What I don''t understand is... why not move away? The people on this side are not willing to follow Hahn. You guys have all the waterbenders. Just relocate like the Southern Water Tribe," Nik questioned as Pakku frowned and shook his head.

    "We cannot. No... we won''t. As early as we can walk, every warrior of the tribe has vowed to protect our home. Not the people. We are warriors by nature and we deserve a ce to belong to instead of taking the convenient choices. Do you think Yoki and others returned with the false hope of relocating?"

    "Wouldn''t your actions just initiate another war?" Katara muttered, "Uti has lost her mother. When does this stop? The only one she has left is her father now."

    "Your concern is... as belittling as the ever-increasing insult Hahn has be for our tribe," Pakku hissed, "Does this Uti realize what we are fighting for? Or have you forgotten what war really is?"

    "It''s cold and cruel. A person can never find honor in war, despite the umtion of warriors. It''s bloody and shrewd. A person never returns from war even if alive.

    Why do you think I want the four of you inside rather than outside the walls?"

    Pakku''s cold inquiry stunned Katara to silence while Nik couldn''t help but shake his head, "I suppose that we are going to be led by the hunters still outside the tribe. They will be responsible for taking them hostage. I will be responsible for disarming anyone that Ie across before eventually taking down their important weapons and facilities."

    "Correct."

    "What do you think?" Nik turned to look at Suki whose face scrunched into a deeply conflicted expression.

    "I... I don''t know. Taking innocents hostage is just... not my picture of honor even if it gets the work done. Master Pakku is right... no matter what I choose¡ª to assist or not, I end up just as guilty."

    The room descended into a sad silence as Pakku''s expression couldn''t help but turn downcast involuntarily after everything he had said. The fact that Suki felt so conflicted just by the prospect ofpleting the task showed how green she really was... no pun intended.

    "Is it any different from keeping hold of prisoners back in the ship?" Nik inquired.

    "Vastly so," Suki nodded, "Innocent or not, they were under the employment of the Fire Nation in some capacity. I don''t mean they are essentially wrong but... something just isn''t right in taking women incapable of fighting and children hostages."

    "I see... well, I''m willing to give this n a shot," Nik''s agreement caused the two girls to instantly look at him with varying levels of difort.

    "I don''t... have emotions attached to my opponents," Nik looked at Suki and Katara, "Of course, what really motivates me still is the thought of healing my knee but even if my knee waspletely healed, I would rather help others reim theirnd."

    "And what about the innocents?" Katara frowned, "Both from fire nation and the water tribe."

    "I won''t hurt them," Nik replied, "But I can''t promise they won''t get hurt. I''m only one man."

    "It''s not the right thing to do," Suki shook her head as Nik shrugged. He truly didn''t share their morals. His morals were loosely rted to not crossing a few lines. For instance, taking a life and even these standards were loose since Nik certainly didn''t feel any remorse for what he did to Koh.

    Pakku was about to intervene but Suki was quicker in questioning Nik with a genuinely concerned look, "Do you think Avatar Kyoshi would amodate your decisions as honorable?"

    Nik knew it for a fact that one of the most major reasons why Suki ended up with him was not only saving her life but also Kyoshi attesting to his questionable character. However... Nik was falling hard, too. It was almost addictive to have someone genuinely concerned for you. To have someone contradict you not to lower your stand but out of respect and the eagerness to understand one another.

    For this to work, Nik had to shed some pretenses. One way or the other, Suki, and even Katara woulde to know the real him and while it wasn''t so bad, it wasn''t exactly honorable in their terms either, or so Nik believed.

    "Avatar Kyoshi... huh. Suki, I won''t lie," Nik issued a genuine chuckle, "I''m still unable to process what honor is. But Avatar Kyoshi, that day, said that I wille to know it naturally... I guess, I didn''t regret saving you then...

    And I won''t regret trying to find a solution for my injury. It''s quite out in the open but I think... Avatar Kyoshi might be onto something then. I just wanted you to know that even if you end up not participating... I will look out for myself and return well. Without untreatable injuries, at least."

    Seeing the peaceful smile on Nik''s lips for the first time, Suki couldn''t help but feel shocked. Until now, most of the time, Nik would either devolve the situation with humor or some other witty reply. In reality, it was part of his charm that she fell for and his actions that spoke for him instead of his words.

    But this time, those very actions seemed to produce conflicted emotions within Suki yet his words managed to ease her heart by a lot.

    "I... see. We still have time until midnight, right? I would like to think things over... Though, I''m sorry. I didn''t want to me you for anything. I can''t imagine how much you want to walk normally already," She cast a guilty look towards Nik as he shook his head, "Don''t be. If I can''t be honest with you then who am I supposed to find? Sokka?" Nik chuckled because it was true. Weirdly enough, Sokka knew more about him than Suki.

    "I would like to think things through, too," Katara muttered.

    "I''m in. Just make me some knives," Mai looked at Pakku who nodded.

    "Hmm, then meet me here in the next three hours. If you''re not here then I will assume you don''t want to participate. Alright, Mai, tell me the dimensions of the knives you use."

    It was their signal to leave the house, too.

    ***

    A/N: Do leave an honest review as many viewers would be looking up to your experience with the fanfic~

 Chapter 110: Accepting Hard Calls

    Chapter 110: epting Hard Calls<h4>Chapter 110: epting Hard Calls</h4>

    Shout-out to... Jesus!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Suki had her sandals ced next to her while she sat by the edge of the warm stream flowing through the city. Her dainty feet dipped into the warm water with the hems of her green kimono hiked up to her knees. She idly waved her legs within the water, her nk stare observing the ripples formed.

    "Can I join you?" A meek request attracted her attention as Suki found Katara sitting next to her already. Simr to Suki, Katara lowered her warm hoody and hiked up the hems of herrge coat. Her boots were ced next to Suki''s sandals and her feet pushed into the water as a soft, refreshed mewl escaped Katara''s lips.

    "Tell me, why doesn''t the warm water melt the ice itself?" Suki looked at Katara who shrugged, "I just found out that the water is warmed daily by the waterbenders. So, the other side of the city is quite literally chilling."

    Despite Katara''s poor attempts at humor, Suki couldn''t help but issue a soft, nasal chuckle.

    "You really try making up jokes, don''t you?" Sukimented as Katara''s smile turned wry.

    "What did you expect. More than half my life, I''ve seen Sokka do the same and when he''s not around me, I see Nik doing the same... although, what he said in that meeting took me by surprise."

    "Yeah..." Suki''s expression turned guilty for a second and Katara was quick to take a note of that.

    "Ehm... if it''s not too private, you can share things with me, you know. Like we did back in the ship. I know that these few days have been awkward for¡ª"

    "It''s not that," Suki smiled, "And I don''t want you thinking that I me you or anything. At the very least... I enjoyed it but I also don''t think it''s normal so we''ll deal with itter..."

    Silence descended between the duo. Even if Katara felt a little relieved that Suki felt as such, she didn''t show it on her face currently. The point of approaching Suki was tofort her and not getforted instead.

    "Do you remember that day when Nik''s eyes turned violet? That fog?" Suki inquired.

    "How could I not?" Katara''s expression turned sad for a moment. Forced to relive her most painful memories would manage to make a way in her heart in not so positive light. As if realizing something, Katara looked at Suki, and then with a bit of determination entering her eyes, Katara whispered, "I... talked about that with Nik when you were sleeping. And it helped me a lot so... I want you to talk about it. With anyone."

    "I know," Suki shrugged.

    "You know?" Katara gasped.

    "Yeah, I was awake when you began to share... but then you started crying and it just became harder for me to wake up," Suki revealed as Katara''s expression turned pale.

    Sensing the obvious usations building up within Katara, Suki answered most of them preemptively, "Hey, now that''s not the worst thing I caught you doing, Miss Cum-a-lot! And to make the matters worse, you slept with Nik beside me!"

    "Because you''re a mean and slutty drunk!" Katara scoffed in return, her cheeks puffing up into a pout.

    The subsequent silence only made the two women smile slightly after the usations as they felt better about their situation.

    "I say it was his fault," Suki concluded.

    "Definitely." Katara nodded.

    More than aware of how their dynamic had shifted just by these few words, Suki restrained her urge to just simply cut off the expected confession from her side and move on since she was beginning to feel good again but the proud Kyoshi Warrior knew that if she didn''t address her own morals that were threatened to crumble under the first actual confrontation between two powers, she would feel like shit again and the vicious cycle would continue.

    As much as Suki wanted to feel cared for, no amount of pleasure could substitute her desire to be a warrior¡ª courageous and true to one''s belief.

    "That day... I saw a childhood friend of mine. Back in our vige, many girls like me adored Kyoshi Warriors. Their uniformity, their sense of justice, and their ability to help those in need. Everything attracted me to them and to be like them, I took it upon myself to bring them flowers. To help cheer them up. Truly, there was nothing more to it.

    I felt if the Kyoshi Warriors see that their good deeds areting them a flower... no matter how small the gesture may have been, it would make them happy. Satisfied. d that they are doing good things.

    One day, I went to pick flowers with that childhood friend who was the same as me. However... I identally picked a flower that was marked by a Lion Wasp."

    Seeing the confusion in Katara''s eyes, Suki whispered, "A Lion Wasp is a dangerous species of wasps with paralyzing poison that can put down... medium size animals. Cubs. Children..."

    With a look of heartache, Suki lowered her head and curled up her knees, her still wet feet instantly causing her soles to chill when she ced them on the snowy street. Only her soft words were heard.

    "That day, my friend tried to save me. I identally hit the Lion Wasp with a rock and it grew more aggrieved and began attacking the one closest to it... Seeing the fist-sized bee attacking her, I was scared. I ran to ask help for the Kyoshi Warriors... and left her alone.

    She was all alone when she died. Her body was swollen in various ces as her skin took a purplish shade while her body remained curled on her side... a single flower in her embrace that she was supposed to bring to the Kyoshi Warriors that day."

    Suki''s words were broken by soft sobs as her tone and grim words couldn''t help but make Katara''s eyes watery and slightly red as the waterbender, master of fluids both external and internal, was challenged by her own tears as she did her best to not let them fall. Katara''s hands snaked against Suki''s shoulder and pulled the proud warrior into her embrace.

    At least, now Katara knew why Suki felt so conflicted in the possibility of harming innocent civilians the most. But even if Suki didn''t feel better now, Katara was sure that after Suki cries her eyes out, she would. Although Katara would have wanted this to ur in a more private location, Suki didn''t seem to care about the odd stares sent in her direction and hugged Katara tightly, burying her tear-stained face into herely bosom that allowed them to share each other''s warmth while Suki''s body shivered.

    "Go on," Katara whispered gently, stroking Suki''s auburn locks, "Everything will be alright."

    Not far away from them, Nik had a grim look on his face as he leaned against the alley. He didn''t mean to eavesdrop but by the time Suki exposed everything, it was a bit toote.

    ''Maybe... I shouldn''t have been so cold about it,'' Nik considered his options. Usually, he would coddle Suki at any given chance and he didn''t mean for his ''true'' self to be presented in a manner that was indifferent to her morals but this is one of the rare areas where hecked training in, i.e, being genuine about himself.

    Still, a short smile touched his lips.

    If Suki can be true to herself then surely he can manage to find a way about it, too. And knowing full well how lucky he is to find a group as amodating as this, Nik wanted to make the best of it.

    ---

    The evening sun was almost drowned by the ocean horizon as the sky took a gloomy dusky tone. Although Suki had cried her worries and guilt out, she still remained in Katara''sforting embrace, feeling warm and cozy. Itsted until one of the more curious members of the water tribe couldn''t help but walk towards the two women.

    "Um, Elder Sister Kyoshi... why were you crying?" The cute, naive tone caused Suki to tense within Katara''s hold, causing thetter to giggle wryly as she looked at the neer.

    Clearing her throat and letting go of Katara, Suki sat up with her back straight while she rubbed the region around her eyes with her gloved hands. Naturally, neither the tear stains nor the paint on her face budged but she didn''t seem to take note of that and responded to Uti.

    "I was feeling sad," Suki replied as a matter of fact while the young girl sat next to the warrior.

    "I thought Kyoshi Warriors are strong. My father said that strong warriors don''t cry." The innocence behind her words seemed to be devoid of the cruel urrence of life as Suki chuckled, "Well, I guess, I have a long way to go before bing strong, hmm. Uti, tell me, do you want to go back to your home where walls of ice don''t stop you from exploring the entire city?"

    Uti''s eyes naturally grew wide and bright as she nodded, "Hmm! Yes, please!"

    "Fine, I will help you then. A Kyoshi Warrior helps those in need, after all," Suki responded, her hand naturally finding itself patting Uti''s head as she pouted cutely and shoved Suki''s hand away.

    "Bleh, Cripple Brother knows how to pat heads better!" Sticking her tongue out, Uti walked away with a huff. Her words made Suki equal parts frustrated and amused.

    "Is he that good?" She mumbled in annoyance.

    "I don''t know... you were moaning pretty loudly," with many things clear without the need to be said with words, Katara could finally point to many things in their most recent ''adventure'' as Suki scoffed, "Not funny!"

    "Come on, let''s get your face cleaned," Katara shrugged, "And I think that was pretty funny."

    "As funny as a phallus-shaped water waving around?" Suki retorted sharply, causing Katara''s smile to freeze in its ce.

    ---

    "You look better," Nikplimented the first moment he saw Suki and Katara enter the room with Pakku and Mai already present.

    "I feel better," Suki smiled refreshingly as Katara pouted. No credits were given to her. Well, she didn''t help Suki to fish forpliments but something¡ª

    Before her annoyance could start pinning mes, Nik smiled and looked past Suki, "You, too."

    It was just a simple acknowledgment but it felt enough to be included as Katara''s pout turned into a short smile.

    "Right, I assume the four of you are willing to deal with the Fire Nation''s power within the tribe while we help you buy some time on the outside. The Waterbenders will me me... but I''ve beaten worse odds than just some disgruntled subordinates. The only way we will have an excuse for our actions is if we manage to conquer the city in one sweep. The warriors are still under the assumption that they are participating with us outside of the wall and it needs to be kept this way only until thest moments."

    "Wouldn''t that create problems? What if the warriors think that we are trying to conquer the city for our selfish goals?" Suki frowned.

    "They won''t. I will make sure of that." Pakku responded, "And if they still do question your judgment, beat them until they follow your orders."

    "Yeah, I don''t think we would have time for that," Nik chuckled wryly. To beat one''s own subordinates while facing external threats? Even a humble fool would see a problem in this solution.

    "It''s going to be hard... but we have to make it work," Pakku nodded and sighed.

    ''That''s what she said,'' Nikmented internally, but kept the rtively suggestive joke to himself.

    Mai kept her reserved expression but something about her felt changed and more dangerous. If Nik wasn''t used to sparring with others and if he hadn''t almost kissed his life goodbye, he would not have been able to ess such a sensation. This only meant that Mai was no ordinary woman and had enough capabilities.

    After finalizing a few details and a few discreet pathways that could be used if left untouched during Pakku''s absence, the group left for the already appointed location where they were supposed to meet the other waterbenders and warriors who must have returned from the secret hunt to feed their tribe.

    ***

    A/N: Do leave an honest review as many viewers would be looking up to your experience with the fanfic~

 Chapter 111: Midnight Raid

    Chapter 111: Midnight Raid<h4>Chapter 111: Midnight Raid</h4>

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    With only a handful of individualspletely against Zhao by either their own choice or circumstances knowing of Pakku''s real intentions, it was expected of either of the four that tagged alongside Pakku to take charge of menacing warriors, predominantly males, since they would venture out while risking their lives. After all, the fire nation soldiers would hunt any rebel out of their bounds so the fact that the waterbenders were on their side allowed them to sneak out and provide food for the tribe.

    This meant that these hunters wouldn''t easily sumb to words and with Pakku leaving with other waterbenders to make ''way'' for hunters to attackter, it fell on either of the four to break the news that the actual raid wasn''t on the fleet but the other side of the water tribe itself.

    Although the number of hunters didn''t exceed forty, each one of them had been tempered by the cruel climate outside the rtively gentle environment of the water tribe. Cuts and scrapes were easy to view on almost every tanned-skinned face.

    Not eager to make a fool out of himself, Nik kept his quiet. Just the disdainful stares sent towards his crippling strut made it easy for him to guess that tonight wasn''t his to shine. This left the three girls. Of which, Suki took the first try. Being a leader of Kyoshi Warriors, Suki had the natural charm of a leader. Of course, this charm was ''magnified'' by what one of the hunters considered¡ª

    "Who''s the painted clown?" Arge man considered his words carefully, put them together in an orderly manner, and let it rip, "Master Pakku wanted us to get to the port near the entrance, why should we wait any longer?"

    Suki''s expression froze simr to her patience andpassion as her blue eyes gained an icy glint. With a hand hovering over the hilt of her sword, Suki walked forward step-by-step. The crunching sound of the snow and the clear intent in her eyes made the hunter chuckle impudently as he eyed Suki''s form.

    "Maybe you''d be prettyss without the colors. But then again, only the weak hide behind a mask!" The man scoffed, not backing down from the silent challenge.

    ''Tell that to Koh,'' Nik rolled his eyes.

    "This a uniform. It represents the will of Avatar Kyoshi that the likes of you have yet to understand," Suki remarked as her hand now firmly clenched the handle of her sword while the man did the same with his machete.

    One of the few women in the group suggested otherwise, "Drop the aggression, sweety. We''re on the same side¡ª"

    Standing a few steps away from the one who mocked Suki as a clown, she didn''t wait for the woman toplete her sentence and as a seasoned warrior, the hunter, too, responded the very next second.

    Surprising others, instead of drawing her sword, Suki wielded the weapon with the sheathe buckled loosely on her waist as the weight of it instantly struck the machete aside and revealing the benefit of an experience built of practical techniques, Suki''s heels connected with the man''s chin the next instant.

    It was over before it even began as the man slumped on the snowy ground, his vision swimming for a good few seconds. Just as someone from the group wanted to help, Suki stared at the man coldly, "Isn''t he a warrior? Let him get up on his own and I will keep on teaching him that even as a clown, I''m more suited to protect your houses and families than you ever could!"

    Expecting a personal verbal attack at the man, the other hunters did not expect to face such an insult. Despite balled fists and clenched weapons easy to find within the masses, Suki paid them no heed. Buckling back the sheathed sword on her waist, Suki made a mental note to ask Katara to quickly unfreeze the damn thing so that she could pull it out from the sheathe. Crossing her arms in front of her well-armored torso, she waited for the man to slowly push himself up using his arms and even then he wobbled until he finally adjusted to stand still.

    Releasing a soft, disgruntled groan, the man released a warm plume of breath while rubbing his aching chin.

    "I wasn''t prepared," the man exined in the final attempts to save his already waning dignity.

    "How valiant of you to insult a warrior chosen by the master you respect and then not even showing the proper conduct of being prepared to face consequences." Suki narrowed her eyes causing Mai''s, Nik''s, and Katara''s eyelids to jump in surprise. If it wasn''t clear before that Suki with a clear mindset was not only sharper and more intimidating than it was now. She wanted the raid to be sessful on her terms and for that, she needed to take the lead.

    Silencing the muchrger and older man with her cold remarks, Suki nced at everyone else, "Call me a clown, or a fool but I''m the one who is going to lead all of you. So, is it a clown that you choose to lead or a fool?"

    "We aren''t here to endure your insults!" One of the men growled.

    "Sure, you aren''t. You''re here to reim your home," Suki smiled, "But antagonizing us won''t do you good. Listening to us will. If you think that Master Pakku is a fool and a clown like me to put us here then sure, keep on talking. If not, be quiet and follow us."

    Aside from a few flickering torches, the night''s sky today looked especially bright, allowing everyone to view Suki clearly. Now that everyone grew silent, Suki nodded and walked back to her group.

    "Let me make introductions again. These are my friends andpanions. Her name is Mai, be thankful she isn''t the one who attacked you."

    "This is Nik, be thankful he is injured or his attacks would be even more vicious."

    "This is Katara... just never look at her the wrong way during a full moon."

    The others felt their lips twitching. Why was Suki making them look even more threatening?

    "And," Suki grinned, "We take out the forces situated within the Water Tribe instead of the ones collected outside."

    "Huh?" A mor rose instantly.

    ---

    "Stay your hand!"

    "Damnit! Fight! Hold these bastards down!"

    Given the size of their group, Suki preferred the group of hunters under hermand to be discreet and silent. Fortunately, the profession of hunter didn''t demand outrageous moves but the excellent striking ability to incapacitate the ''prey'' with adequate patience that the hunters were used to while scouting for their prey. The first group of fire nation soldiers Suki targeted was none other than the scouts sent to harass the section where the rebels stayed.

    Of the smaller group, only four of them were firebenders that couldn''t match Nik or Katara who felt even more bolstered during the night as they bent water to their whims. Nik took it a step further.

    Only now did the hunters realize what Suki meant by his vicious methods. After all, to cover for hisck of mobility, Nik chose to capitalize on his outrageous chi and stamina to directly control vapors of water around the two firebenders and shackle them in various spots using ice.

    But the man who insulted Suki felt the most fortunate when he saw Maiunching needles of ice.

    In the dead of the night, others couldn''t even see knives and needles but Mai''s precision intimidated the hunters to no end. What scared the shit out of them was how easily Mai refilled her arsenal as Nik and Katara fashioned a lot of weapons made of ice after the fire nation soldiers were bound and taken hostage.

    The other reason Suki chose to start so close was that a base was nearby and they could imprison these guards just well enough before moving on.

    It only made things worse for the armed hostages when Nik suddenly made their clothes disappear. Women red at him and men, too. Both the genders in the other party felt that Nik was a shameless coot but this worked for the best. Nik now had enough fire nation outfits to equip the hunters and the firebenders needed to regte their own temperature so they just couldn''t easily firebend. Even if they do, they would be drowned by the overwhelming number of people staying in this section of the tribe.

    Not to mention the fact that just for good measure, one of the hunters went out and pulled the firebenders into a chokehold till they went unconscious.

    "Holy shit! It''s this easy?!"

    The hunters were truly motivated now.

    They had a disguise that let them approach the prey without any hint of suspicion!

    Putting on the skull mask of the fire nation simr to others, Nik chuckled, "Exactly, the raid is on."

    "Move!" Sukimanded as the group began to move while Nik limped behind...

    ---

    Not far from the gigantic iceberg cut to form a giant wall that safeguarded the city behind, a small fleet of boats emerged from the dense mist that didn''t seem to congeal around the armada of giant cruisers led by a significantlyrger battleship. The constant heat generated from the ships made sure that they weren''t in the suppression of heavy mist.

    Leading the silent charge was Pakku with a somber expression. Their attack needed to be heavy enough to cause the Fire Nation to secure the fleet rather than the castle within since the waterbenders were quite sure that Zhao hadn''t stepped into the city just yet. For better or worse, standing on ice was much worse against a waterbender instead of standing on metal even if surrounded by water. It''s not like a waterbender could bend the entirety of the ocean.

    Making Pakku deeply repulsed was the fact that out of nowhere, as if the fleet was ready for their attack, an rm was issued across the entire fleet as various sources of mes were ignited that were soonunched onto Pakku and other waterbenders.

    "Charge!" Pakku roared, his heart wincing at the thought of a traitor present within their amidst but these weren''t thoughts he could openly pursue lest he ends up breaking the unity of the waterbenders. An investigation wouldeter but for now, they needed to annoy the armada with everything they had.

    "Position!"

    Another man yelled as every bender stood stably on the boat and thrust their arms out causing arge wave to intercept the balls of fire before promptly turning into ice and digging the nearest cruiser out from under the water, causing shouts and fearful cries to echo!

 Chapter 112: Midnight Capture

    Chapter 112: Midnight Capture<h4>Chapter 112: Midnight Capture</h4>

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "Haaahhh~!" Exhaling a heavily and viewing his breath turning mist-like, a lean, bearded man leaned against the snowy openings resembling a window within the castle built on the opposite side of the giant wall that isted the Water Tribe from the rest of the world quite literally. The man wore a red overcoat lined with golden fur as he silently viewed the fluttering g that looked more brown than red due to the pervasive darkness.

    *Tok*

    *Tok*

    *Tok*

    Breaking the silence was a series of slow footsteps that seemed to echo through the icy hallway. For a moment, the man looked to his side, his expression briefly shifting from guilt to indifference as he turned to view the tribe outside. A few houses still had torches alight outside their doors that gave the viewer a sense of mysticism hard to find elsewhere in this world.

    "Viewing the fruits of yourbor?" The cold toneced with sarcasm caused the man''s brows to knit with displeasure but he kept his silence, "I remember the days when the lights wouldn''t go out due to the waterbenders regting the temperature... hmm, like that region." The cool and collected voice seemed to mark one portion of the region where the man refused to look.

    While fire nation soldiersmitted rounds upon rounds of patrolling¡ª vigntly, the man hoped, there was one small section of the tribe closer to the entrance that was simr to a beacon in this darkness. Many sources of lights were visible even from such a far location but the greater distance assured that instead of a prominent sight, the view felt like a small firefly resting by the port.

    "I was not aware you were awake, my love," the man responded despite the annoyance that would re nowadays when he met her, including now.

    Hearing a derisive scoff emerged from the other party''s lips as she soon leaned against the snowy window next to him, the man''s mood plummeted further.

    "Red suits you, Hahn," The womanmented with a deadpan expression as Hahn looked towards her for a second. Unlike other women of the tribe, she wore her silver hair in an borate manner that included two thick locks framing the sides of her face and the majority of hair pulled up and tied down by a blue pendant before parting outwards as if fashioned into two loops. Her blue eyes were lighter than most, including his, and her lips held a naturally remarkable light pink shade that made them alluringly inviting when contrasted with the exotic caramel, or sometimes darker skin tones of the water tribe members.

    The woman wore a purplish fur-lined overcoat with the hoody pulled back and her white gloves seemed to be made of silk rather than an animal''s tanned hide.

    What made Hahn''s eyes twitch wasn''t the fact that her lips were curved in a scornful taste but her neck was...cking something.

    "I see you have kept your Betrothal Ne somewhere safe," Hahn forced a smile.

    "Yes," the woman turned to look at him. Her eyes curving in a genuine smile, a rare sight nowadays, as she surprised Hahn with her words, "Your Betrothal Ne rests safely under the deep ocean."

    "What?!" Hahn red in an instant, his gloved hands clenching the snowy edges of the window while the woman mocked with a genuinely perplexed expression of her own, "Is that so strange? Did you really consider I would hold a shred of affection for you after you caused the death of my father? Caused the Fire Nation to invade sessfully and now iste our brethren!"

    "I did it so that the tribe could survive!" Hahn growled, "Your father wouldn''t listen to reason. It was about time the Tribe gained a chieftain who knew how to lead the tribe to survive!"

    With her icy blue eyes gaining a tinge of pity, the woman looked outside once again, "Maybe it should have been you who rested under the ocean while I could have been spared the fate as hrious and ridiculous as this¡ª"

    *Smack*

    Arge, backhanded palm struck the woman''s cheek in that instant. Its force caused the woman to buckle down in an instant as her left ear issued a high-pitched ring as her left cheek grew warmer and warmer until it stung. In between the annoying shrill pitch, the woman looked up and heard Hahn scoffing. His words were barely audible.

    "Don''t forget your ce," He remarked with a cruel gaze as he lowered slightly to then gently stroke where it hurt, "You know how much it pains me to hit you."

    Disgusted by his sick, gentle gaze and tone, the woman gritted her teeth, swallowing a bout of blood that had formed within her mouth and bared her teeth more like a feral animal than a reputable princess, "My ce? It''s not on my knees, that I know!"

    Shoving Hahn''s hand, the woman tried to get up to no avail. Her knees wouldn''t listen and then finally, she pulled herself up by using the snowy edge as a support. Yet, her silk gloves slipped, causing the silver-haired woman to fall down once again.

    "It seems that even fate has decided your position," Hahn shook his head with a disappointed gaze, "You''re too much like your father, Yue. There''s still time, listen to me. The rebels will be crushed or exiled, worse¡ª imprisoned once again. Keep these shenanigans up, you won''t be left with the honor of being my wife."

    "Honor?" Yue coldly chuckled, her expression more vicious than Hahn could have expected as she hissed, "You stole the position of the chieftain simr to how you deceitfully stole my body, but even a thief must know what it is looking for. You don''t have a shred of honor, how can you even think of stealing something you are so foreign to?"

    Although Yue didn''t curse Hahn outright due to the morals and the traditions of the tribe restricting a wife to do so to her husband, Hahn at his moment felt that it would have been better to hear a curse instead of his entire achievements settled to the point of nothingness in her eyes.

    Gritting his teeth, Hahn snatched Yue''s throat in a tight grip and pulled her up, both of their res meeting one another, "Why do you always do this? It hurts me more to harm you but wench, you know the right buttons to push, don''t you? If it is death that you seek¡ª"

    "Kill me!" Yue grinned, almost screeching in between her short breathes, "Free me of your cruel but impotent clutches. My death will only cause others to finally understand what a true piece of work you are!"

    Scowling at her words, Hahn flung Yue away.

    Just before the two could continue what Hahn exined as a domestic ''quarrel'' to outsiders, a sh of fire rose high before disappearing quickly.

    Other shes followed soon and a soft moring noise got prominent. If it wasn''t for their own ruckus, Hahn would have heard it earlier. Casting his gaze at the direction of the battle, his expression morphed into that of shock.

    "Damn it! Weren''t these guys supposed to go after Zhao?"

    Not sparing Yue another nce, Hahn quickly left the area to probably increase the defense and send letters to alert everyone of importance.

    Alone, Yue held her left cheek softly and bit her trembling lower lip. Her hair had gotten a bit disheveled due to the recent events as her locks covered a majority of her eyes.

    A single teardrop glistened under the gentle rays of the bright moon before falling down her chin.

    ---

    "Where did they go?"

    A small troop of fire nation soldiers soon approached a group of soldiers scuffled in various regions as they were regaining their breaths while keeping a tight hold of their weapons.

    "Sir," one of the men on the ground with a bandaged left knee gasped, "We were ambushed. Only a small group of waterbenders kept us busy while almost all of them snuck towards the pce!"

    "What?!" The leader of the group was instantly shocked as he turned to order his men.

    Since they were still in the region rather unpopted due to proximity to the rebel camp, the surroundings were quite gloomy and the sight of ragged soldiers charged the morale of the other soldiers who wanted to avenge the injured ones.

    At this moment, the group of neers felt their ground tremble.

    *Bfffff*

    Snow and ice copsed as the group of neers fell down in an icy cavern. Snow and ice instantly collected on these men and women as the same injured soldier who reported previously called out again, "Katara, Mai, they''re all for you!"

    Noticing a rather disturbing sight of a few men and women stripped to their underwear and with their limbs tied gazing at them desperately, credit to the number of torches ced around, the leader found two clothed individuals staring at him.

    "Attack¡ª" before his order could be formedpletely, the woman in blue moved like an enchanting specter as the ice and snow around him turned into liquid before quickly freezing to form perfectly solid ice without any cracks.

    "See? I told you guys trap would catch them off-guard!" One of the soldiers behind took off their mask to reveal a dark-skinned man grinning like a fool while Suki took off her mask, too, nodding, "Let''s keep at it. Nik, can you move?"

    "Why move when I can slide?" Nik chuckled, waterbending a slide before slipping down and stripping the neers, too.

    "You''re¡ª" The leader''s teeth ttered due to the cold as Nik smiled, "If you say a cripple, I''m going to take your underwear, too." Nik narrowed his eyes, causing the man to quickly shut his mouth because he was well aware of Nik and his aplishments. Almost every upper-level personnel was made privy to Nik''s dangerous abilities.

    Yet, all was for naught.

    With the new group captured, too, Suki had to leave a few men here to escort the prisoners to the rebel camp.

    If they win this battle then all will be fine but if, due to some unforeseen situation, they didn''t, Suki wanted to have some soldiers hostage just so they weren''t sitting duckster on.

    With this task settled, Nik and others were promptly pulled out and the remaining hunters set out again.

    By now, they werepletely subdued. If it wasn''t for Nik easily procuring so many uniforms and weapons with a single tap of his left hand, the hunter would have definitely faced some losses and now with cold weapons in their hands instead of bony ones, they could temporarily y the role of fire nation soldiers.

    For a second, Nik couldn''t help but stop and look up. Aside from the chilly gusts, he heard the soft pping of wings which stood out but being unable to see too far in the dark and this environment, Nik put this fleeting discovery out of his mind. After all, if a bird wants to fly thiste in the night, why would Nik want to try and stop it? Not to mention the fact that his whole reputation with the spirit world, due to Mokshi, is freedom.

    ---

    *Flutter*

    Up on the crow''s nest with a golden monocr scope in his hand, Zhao observed the pattern of the attack carefully, unfazed by the chilly wind.

    It has been almost 30 minutes and aside from the first cruiser the waterbenders could topple, Zhao could see them struggling. Truly, the Northern Water Tribe was a magnificent fortress that was lost to the northerners due to their unfortunate generation but the same cannot be said about the ocean and sea.

    Although surrounded by their own element, the waterbenders were human and needed to bnce themselves before waterbending. As long as Zhao continued to fire in the general direction of the benders, he could make them struggle to form their defenses and return attacks. Not to mention the fact that even if the waterbenders took to the sea and surfed, they would be wasting their chi in a non-essential aspect of the battle.

    Still, Zhao had yet to move any cruiser closer to the benders.

    Well, he did try but the other party. was shrewd, too. They wouldn''t let themselves get encircled by the fire nation cruisers and almost toppled another one of them which made Zhao a bit cautious. It was amon piece of knowledge that the prowess of a waterbender is significantly boosted during the night as would the firebender''s prowess increase during the morning.

    What Zhao looking for, however, wasn''t Pakku that was easy to find. It was a little critter by the name of Nik whose abilities had begun to haunt him.

    While Zhao may have been defeated due to Aang in Omashu, it was Nik who got out of the bounds, first. Simrly, in Makapu Vige, it was Nik''s ability that made it so easy to break the prisoners out.

    The thought of Nik made Zhao gnash his teeth together when he heard the sound of someone stepping on the metaldder. Giving appropriate space, Zhao found a young interpreter stepping out and saluting before handing him a small rolled-up piece of parchment. The parchment was only tied instead of being sealed and even then, it looked quite... bad.

    "Admiral, this was delivered to us from the Messenger Hawk settled within the pce of the Northern Tribe." The youth reported.

    Still, not to be the one who would miss out on important information due to the way it is represented, Zhao undid the knot and silently went through the contents before cursing loudly.

    "Little Bastard!"

    Zhao growled.

    "Move," shoving the youth aside, Zhao hurried down thedder and ordered every single ship¡ª

    "To the Water Tribe!"

    Instantly perceiving the movements of the ships, Pakku couldn''t help but grumble, "Never should have expected things to go easily... I hope they have enough in stock to make Zhao apprehensive..."

    "Master Pakku, what''s going on?" Noting theck of attacks, one of the men inquired cautiously.

    "This is a diversion. Quick, to the entrance. We must protect the wall at all cost!"

    Zhao only needed to say such and already known to his nature, his many generations of students did as hemanded without another thought.

 Chapter 113: Midnight Victory

    Chapter 113: Midnight Victory<h4>Chapter 113: Midnight Victory</h4>

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    "They retreated?" Hahn inquired with a naturallymanding tone that he had acquired after taking charge of the tribe. It may have been a y of his sight but this group of soldiers reporting to him felt... particrly vicious. Their faces were covered by the usual skull-patterned masks but their bodynguage made Hahn''s heart shiver for a second. Their prative gazes froze him but it may just have been the chill.

    "Yes," Hahn heard a woman''s voice behind the mask, "There were two waterbenders within the group of assants but we managed to overpower them. However, they cleverly used the ice to earn a safe retreat for themselves. We believe that this is just one of the many attacks nned for the night. We were also ordered to carry out an escort for your safety. The pce is not safe for the time being since it may just copse under a sneak attack from any waterbender."

    Adopting a frightful expression, Hahn couldn''t help but reveal that hismanding tonecked the natural charisma and courage of a leader as he cowered, "Fine, do as you''re ordered. Oh, my wife must not fall in the hands of those shortsighted boors, she must escape with me."

    "You heard him!" one of the men responded, "Secure the princess. We will take this trash out."

    "Huh?"

    Before Hahn could contemte what was going on, he was suddenly punched by the woman reporting to him. Yet, before he could fall, a wave of water encapsted him and froze into a block of ice that caught the current chieftain in an instant!

    "Hey! Help! Anyone out there?!"

    "Take him, there are bound to be more soldiers around but if Hahn is a hostage alongside others, they are bound to give up sooner thanter," Sukimented, "We''ll find the princess and return. At this point, the smaller our group, the better."

    Others nodded in understanding and quickly began to move except for the ''special'' crew introduced by Pakku as they still stood in front of the entrance of the pce.

    Seeing one particr ''soldier'' discreetly limping away, Suki''s smile turned a bit more amused behind her mask while she quickly caught his wrist and ''threatened.''

    "And where do you think you''re going, Soldier?"

    Suki took her mask off. Following her movements, Katara and Mai didn''t keep the masks on any longer than they had to.

    "Er... medical assistance? I''ve done all I could, you know..." Nik rolled his eyes and took his mask off. He may love training and find himself now openly facing challenges he cannot have ignored but this... he could ignore.

    "All you could?" Katara pouted, "I seem to remember you trying to control a body of water almost half the size of this pce!"

    Her words caused Mai''s eyelids to jump in surprise as the dark-haired woman looked back to measure the approximate dimension of the pce once again and even half of it was quiterge enough.

    "That was one time, and I was exhausted the entire day then," Nik sighed softly, "Come on, you girls got this. Oh, when you enter the location, try finding some tomes for me. Maybe I can get a hint on how to heal my knee."

    "We aren''t your maids," Mai''s eyes shimmered coldly.

    "Wasn''t talking to you," Nik replied with a deadpan expression.

    "Your skills are far beyond just waterbending. I promise it won''t be long?" Suki smiled, coiling her hand around Nik''s shoulder as they walked towards the entrance of the pce.

    "I could just remove the pce..." Nik hummed as they entered.

    "It would be too much of a big move... and what if the princess fell and broke her neck?" Katara smirked. Her argument was valid.

    The entrance of the pce was quite empty and gloomy at this point. Theck of servants made the region quite questionable but theck of soldiers, on the other hand, could be attributed to Hahn''s impatience and fears as hemanded many troops to check things out one after the other when they failed to return and those that did ''return'' captured Hahn instead.

    During these events, four of the hunters had gotten themselves injured and they were promptly taken back by a partner of theirs so when they reached Hahn, their numbers were already dwindling which made things look all the more realistic as if the enemy had sent a sizable manpower to this portion of the tribe.

    "Many are already awake," Nik whispered, "Even in the houses out there. But they''re too afraid toe out due to the noise."

    Nik not only referred to the noise of their sh but the battle that was going just outside the walls. The sounds of ming rocks smashing into the walls reached quite the volume in the dead of the night.

    Theck of information but the intensity of the battle made Suki and Katara a tiny bit worried. But their steps didn''t slow down. Already at theirst objective, the tiny group of fire nation soldiers wanted to quickly find the princess and carry out Hahn''smand of taking her with him... just back to the segregated area.

    Although, in the back of Nik''s mind, he couldn''t help but humor the possibility that theck of Hahn and the previous Chieftain''s Daughter would create some sort of void in power which may lead to a hrious conclusion of someone entirely stranger to the operation ending up getting the ''power'' of the tribe. The probability was quite low but there is nothing as dangerous and determined as a heart seduced by hopes and desires.

    "Can you hear her?" Katara inquired softly.

    "No..." he kept it concise.

    The group continued without a n. Still, they were made aware of the general map of the pce. Since the founding of the Northern Water Tribe, the internaly of the pce has never once shifted so almost every public and rtively private quarter were known to those who were interested in the royalty of the tribe.

    Unwilling to trek the icy stairs that barred his path, Nik nted a tiny portion of the stairs and pushed himself up gently while keeping a collected bnce.

    Suki couldn''t help but feel bad to push Nik and bring him along but it was as she said, his abilities were truly something godsend to most of their troublesome situations.

    "Hey, there should be a small collection of tomes on this floor, would you mind going on ahead without me? I will catch up."

    Now that he was here, Nik wanted to store any and every tome he could find and peruse through themter.

    Although they didn''t say it, Nik couldn''t help but register their odd nces, especially Mai.

    "What?"

    "How would you... catch up, literally, I mean?" Mai narrowed her eyes, not letting go of any chance to take a shot at him as he soon realized the meaning behind her words.

    Already feeling a little annoyed, the only thing that kept Nik from truly going to the verbal bown on Mai was the fact that she actually had the heart to bandage him when he was shoved out of the spirit world and that he actually did bang Michi which was bound to annoy the young daughter. Not to mention that bickering within themselves in such a time-sensitive situation would not be a worthwhile task.

    Surprising Mai with a lighthearted chuckle, Nik''s words then managed to darken her expression as the other two girls pursed their lips, "Ah- haha, Oh, Mai, you goofball," hemented with the most monotonous voice he could manage.

    Before Mai could retort, Suki tugged her vest from behind and signaled her to move. Exhaling a soft scoff, Mai retained her words and moved with Katara while Suki stayed back for a second, "If... you are taken out by surprise, don''t hesitate to take out the pce. We''ll be fine."

    "Oh?" Nik blinked, "What if Katara falls and breaks her neck?"

    Smirking, Suki shook her head, "I''m serious."

    "I''m serious, too," Nik smiled and leaned forwards, "I don''t want the two of you injuring your necks since I know how much you like a firm hand over those babies."

    "Really?" Suppressing the slightest hint of flutter in her heart, Suki red at Nik with a pouting expression as he nodded eagerly, "Yeah. So save the princess, be a hero, and meet me backter to get your reward."

    Even though the roles were reversed, Suki was instantly motivated to y the role of a valiant knight and then get rewarded for all her hard workter. Just this time, it wasn''t from the princess she saves but the despicable, leery youth taking her sight with great pleasure, "And keep the uniform on."

    "Huh?" Suki''s head buzzed for a second.

    "Keep it on," Nik whispered again, nting a gentle, encouraging peck on her lips before turning around and taking his leave, too, as Suki was left for a few seconds with trouble regaining her bearings. Eventually settling her mind, she followed the path Mai and Katara took to catch up with them.

    Nik, on the other hand, found a small storage room with solid snowy shelves holding old and weary scrolls. Not wasting any more time, Nik began to send the items to his personal space without a second thought.

    A total of 23 scrolls were stolen just like that.

    Feeling quite satisfied by his work, Nik turned around only to be as surprised as the entity that froze over by seeing him in return.

    ''What''s a fox doing here... and why didn''t I hear it?'' Nik grew confused. Before he could pursue the strange event, another startling crashing sound was heard from the far entrance of the tribe. Annoyed, Nik nced in the direction of the sound but when he looked back towards the fox, the youth was stunned to see that the area was devoid of any other lifeform. And again, Nik didn''t hear the sound of the fox leaving which only left him with one possibility that seemed to connect any and every weird thing that could, or would, ur in this world.

    "Was that a spirit?" He mumbled under his breath and moved out of the storage room.

    There was another such storage room constructed within the next floor so he made his way there.

    ---

    "Damn it! Damn it! Stop the attacks at once!"

    Zhao growled hismand as he viewed multiple men and women stripped down to their bare essentials being forcefully set on the edge of the wall with a waterbender behind them.

    It didn''t help that a crying youth was among them only to demoralize the persistence of the remaining troops.

    Pakku never once considered that capturing the city would give them their edge back. No.

    They needed more time than a day and it needed toe from the opposite party''s hesitation.

    Zhao happened to be a shrewd and valiant leader whomanded respect and disgust from his subordinates at once. Disgust due to multiple underhanded tactics he utilized to defeat the enemy during the war and respect because none of these tactics ever intentionally put his own subordinates in harm''s way. In essence, Zhao may not be an honorable leader but he was the type of man to get things done with his only weakness being his own nation¡ª and its people.

    Seeing so many of their nation''s hostages, Zhao couldn''t help but grit his teeth.

    Pakku''s n worked and this is why his main focus was on getting hostages. The more the better.

    Although, even the old man underestimated the efficiency and applications of Nik''s skills but it turned out for the better.

    The giant ice wall was damaged in many regions but it could be fixed by a little effort using waterbending. Right now, Pakku made others hold their ground to make sure that the dangerous fleet in front of them don''t continue with the assault.

    Considering a few options, Zhao exhaled deeply, "Stand by for now. Put some distance between them and us."

    A hint of jubtion spread through Pakku''s eyes as the ships began to retreat. Other waterbenders were the same as Pakku and only after one hour did a messenger from the armada arrive in a smaller boat with terms of the temporary truce that could be negotiated.

    Victory.

    Even if temporary, this Midnight Raid was a victory of theirs!

 Chapter 114: Midnight Philosophy

    Chapter 114: Midnight Philosophy<h4>Chapter 114: Midnight Philosophy</h4>

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    The truce may just live only for the night but that was enough. Leaving half the benders and hunters on the walls to not only rotate the prisoners so that Zhao and his men can get an approximation on whoever has been caught, but also keep them safe from the biting cold wind, Pakku led the remaining forces to the affected tribal region and served to wake everyone up. Though, Pakku admitted that the process of sharing the news that the Northern Water Tribe had been freed would have gone far simpler if Princess would have been here, the condition which Hahn left her in made Pakku''s blood boil and simultaneously made him sigh in pity for the fact that she simply couldn''t show her face as such.

    ---

    "Please, if they see me like this, I am sure that it will solidify the fact that Hahn was a terrible chieftain!" A silver-haired woman pleaded and resisted Katara. They were in a small house singled out for the ''dream team.''

    Katara sighed and stayed her hand with a gloomy expression.

    "There''s no point in forcing it," Suki patted Katara''s shoulder as the waterbender nodded and promptly apologized for her pushy behavior to which the white-haired woman smiled and dismantled the entire situation with a shrug, "Please, don''t be. I could never feel slighted by the saviors of my tribe."

    "We saved you, too," Mai narrowed her eyes, a hint of suspicion shing through her eyes as Nik kept his quiet, too. His gaze lingered on Princess Yue''s slightly swollen cheek and the imprint of fingers around her delicate neck. His stare, however, did not betray any emotions and turned out to be a rare moment where Mai''s and his expression seemed to be a match.

    "Saving me is inconsequential," Yue smiled gently and added, "The survival of tribe far outweighs concerns for my own being."

    "Princess Yue..." Suki began, she couldn''t help but feel saddened at this point but didn''t dare reveal it.

    "Just Yue," the woman shook her head, her smile turning a notch brighter, "Honorifics are reserved for strangers, and that, I can''t consider you four to be." Holding out her hand to cover Katara''s, the woman couldn''t help but add with a short huff, "And I truly don''t want myself healed using waterbending. Even though I don''t consider Hahn my husband now, it is through his nefarious schemes that the sacred art of waterbending is facing such dire circumstances. I don''t deserve to have my pain subdued by this art itself."

    Before Katara could dispel Yue''s concerns, Nik suddenly chuckled, "As long as we''re treating others as friends, Yue," his words catching the woman''s attention, "Hahn was stripped and made to stay on the edge of the wall... as he cried. I think, he would have pissed himself... and maybe he did but it probably froze up. But by the looks of Master Pakku''s face when he saw you, the man will be also used in water whip practice."

    For the first time, agreeing with Nik, Mai nodded and added, "Quite a boring torture..."

    "Hey now," Nik frowned and scoffed, "We don''t torture people... that''s a slot reserved for your dad."

    Flinching at the sudden usation, Mai gritted her teeth, "What does that have to do with anything right now?"

    "Nothing. Just wanted to make sure that with all those cusses you''ve been issuing at me, I only need a few attacks to dismantle you," Nik smirked, "It''s high time someone knocked you off a peg."

    "Because your knee clearly is?" Mai narrowed her gaze and responded coldly.

    "Why? Afraid that I wouldn''t be able to bend? Believe me, it''s not me who bent that night," Nik mused as Mai''s eyes widened.

    "I think couples bicker all the time so don''t let this fight stop the two of you," Yue smiled sincerely, "And I''m grateful. This helped distract me quite a bit."

    "I''m not going out with him," Mai hissed softly.

    "Hey, the parentage is there," Nik didn''t relent and added with a gentle smile while bleakness shed through Suki''s and Katara''s expression as they saw Nik strut his old ''aplishment'' and for reasons they were well aware.

    Vindictiveness.

    Although Nik may have endured Mai''s insults during the raid, that didn''t mean he was willing to do so without a shred of annoyance and now that the opportunity presented itself, words simply rolled off of his tongue.

    "The parentage?" Yue grew confused.

    "Nothing," Mai responded, afraid that pushing Nik more may just end up revealing a few things Mai would rather want it kept hidden.

    "I''m going out..." and with that, a tiny bit depressed at how easily Nik choked out the rebuttals out of her, Mai walked out but not before throwing a hateful re in his direction. Yet... as much as the ''white'' of the tribe bored her, why did she feel strangely rxed when issuing insults at Nik and engaging in a proper argument for the first time?

    "There she goes..." Nik muttered.

    "And whose fault is that?" Katara scoffed.

    "See, Yue, now you can say that bickering won''t stop what''s already going on." Nik''s words made Katara stunned as she suddenly felt a slight rush to her cheeks and an apparent blush darkened the affected regions. Yue promptly nced at Katara only for Nik to quickly seal the deal based on what he had already seen, "Oh, I didn''t mean her... well, alone."

    Surprised, Yue nced at Suki who lowered her head in embarrassment.

    ''That easy, huh...'' Nik wondered himself.

    "It seems interesting. In our tribe''s history, there have been chieftains and outstanding hunters alike who enjoyed the benefits of such a union," Yue opened up naturally. Even now, she was more interested in staying up and conversing with them than actually resting and getting healed which she should be doing in the first ce. Not because for her sake, no... Nik had promised his proud warrior the rewards of saving the princess and was itching to whip the delicacy out.

    "Is that so?" Nik inquired curiously while sighing at the futility of it all, Suki sat next to Katara.

    "Although, I''m more interested in how such a thing can work without appropriate title or achievements. I don''t mean to be offensive, of course."

    "Not at all," Nik smiled, "The secret lies in performance."

    "Performance?" Yue canted her head sideways for a second and pondered on what Nik meant.

    "He''s just pulling your leg, Prin¡ª Yue," unable to take it anymore, Suki huffed an annoyed scoff from her nostrils and concluded the topic but had the heart to deny the fact that it wasn''t just the ''performance'' but such interactions that made her heart race and cheeks flush in embarrassment and excitement at the same time.

    Katara was the same.

    "Oh..." Dispirited, Yue nodded with a barely audible mumble as Nik sighed, "Katara, just heal her cheeks."

    "What?" Yue''s eyelids fluttered in surprise as she resisted once again, "Please, no. Just as I exined¡ª"

    "It''s bullshit, Yue," Nik frowned, "Redemption is not an act of resistance but an act of improvement."

    His words, for a moment, surprised not only Yue but the other two, too.

    "And if you think you would feel better all of a sudden... I''m sorry to say but it takes time."

    "I don''t understand," Yue pursed her lips.

    "You don''t need to call us friends," Nik exined, "Just because we saved you. You feel like we may be the kindest souls ever but don''t chalk it up to this single act... Just because your husband was a screw-up doesn''t mean you can''t rest, heal, and feel better about yourself. It won''t go easy... that unnecessary guilt but it does pass eventually."

    shing a hint of annoyance for the first time, Yue frowned, "And why... should I believe all this? I genuinely believe in not getting healed using waterbending."

    Nik heaved exhaled loudly and arched his head backward by a slight margin with a thoughtful expression, "Would you want someone else who went through the same thing you did speak the same words you proim?"

    Yue''s lips quivered for a second while her eyes moistened gradually, "I don''t want to sleep..."

    "Why?" Katara couldn''t help but inquire.

    Yue lowered her head... her shoulders began to tremble as soft sobs broke out.

    "What if... *hic* I wake up tomorrow... and Hahn is back?"

    Tears began to drip down the curve of her cheeks while she balled her fists over herp. Her helpless tone struck a chord with others, especially Katara.

    With an almost motherly expression touching her face, Katara didn''t inquire for permission anymore as a small sphere of water warmed up over Yue''s cheek and began to glow. Meanwhile, her soothing words echoed, "If that happens... and you ever feel helpless... don''t ever feel anything stopping you from asking our help again until you have a solution for yourself."

    For a moment, Katara turned and smiled at Suki and Nik before chuckling, "But as Nik said, you would truly find Hahn''s sight interesting. Any man who is only capable of achieving his position through deceit and abuses those one must hold dear... can never really harm someone else in any capacity. Cowardice is often fearful of true bravery andshes out helplessly, too."

    "May I... sleep here?" Yue gulped and fear of rejection was visible on her face. This time, this fear was viable once since even after her beauty reached up another notch after healing, Nik was fully intending to kick the princess to the curb.

    "About that," Nik began with an awkward and almost wry chuckle.

    "Of course, you can stay!" Suki giggled, "Why would you even need to ask?"

    As she said that, Suki nced at Nik with mischief clear in her eyes.

    "But... if Nik doesn''t want that then I don''t want to impose..." tear-stained, Yue looked at Nik with her light blue eyes no longer holding the same stoic light and fully revealing her emotions at this point.

    "Forget it," Nik smiled, "Please do stay."

    ''I can plow... oops, reward my heroes the same. After all, why would a damsel damn the path of rewarding their heroes?'' In Nik''s eyes, Yue was clearly the damsel but since she couldn''t ''reward'' Suki... and hopefully Katara, he would dly take the responsibility in her stead.

    With thiste in the night, Pakku was much sensible to dismiss the youth with the mind-numbing political shift of power, however, Nik wasn''t a kindred spirit. Seeing up the slightly warmer mattresses on the rugyered floors, Yue watched with fascination how things would appear out from Nik''s left hand.

    "Can you make anything vanish?" Yue couldn''t help but gasp. She was briefed on Nik''s ability but seeing was another thing altogether.

    "So does Master Pakku says," Nik replied sensibly. His trust for Yue didn''t give him the right to botch Pakku''s n since it was clear by now that Pakku never exined Nik''s abilities in full detail fearing any spy.

    Seeing how Nik evaded the answer ''legally,'' Yue couldn''t help but feel a tiny bit disappointed as she took a hit to her curiosity.

    Just while they were setting their mattresses, Mai entered the room with markedly measured pace and steps. As if already sensing the inquisitive gazes, she replied with scorn all dumb enough to be curious about it in the first ce¡ª "Where else am I going to sleep?"

    "Ah, Suki, don''t you remove your face paint?" Even if agreeing to rest and take her freedom in a healthy and positive outlook, Yue continued to add questions innocently.

    Blinking in surprise, Suki subconsciously nced in Nik''s direction.

    Quick to catch on, Nik cleared his throat, "Uh, we will have a tough day tomorrow. Instead of spending more time scrubbing and reapplying the paint, it is efficient to just keep it on..."

    Of the group present, Katara quickly understood the hidden meaning and she felt a fluttery sensation in her stomach while recalling the thigh trembling delights Nik had to offer. Still... Katara was even more appalled and excited by the idea of doing it with someone else in the earshot. Now more certain than ever, she knew that Suki and Nik did a lot of ''training'' while she was around and Katara wanted to have the smidgen of that excitement...

    Surprisingly, Mai didn''t catch on as she looked at Suki, momentarily impressed, "Neat..."

    "So... I will be waiting downstairs," Nik smiled, "You girls have pleasant dreams."

    Yue secretly exhaled a soft sigh of relief but as she saw Nik limping away, she couldn''t help but ask, "What would you do?"

    "I have a few things to read. Hopefully, I can find something to heal my knee with. Of course, I will return the tomes once I''m done."

    "Please, do take your time... if it''s not impossible, I would also like to bring you to our most spiritual location tomorrow. Katara, too. Maybe it could inspire you," Yue smiled.

    "I look forward to it," Nik nodded and slowly descended.

    As he settled on the snow (ground) floor, he began perusing through the scrolls he had acquired. Most of them were in good conditions but a few scrolls already had their contents faded and were kept for the sake of safekeeping itself.

    Yet...

    ''So much for traditional entries...'' Nik pursed his lips. The contents of the scrolls ranged from aplishments of various chieftains and warriors to even the Avatars born in the Northern Tribe. Another set of scrolls glimpsed on the history of the tribe as how the various tribed united to form the Northern Water Tribe and those that didn''t want to enter this centralized union traveled to the other side of the world in search of a simr climate.

    Sighing, Nik realized that it had already been quite a long time since he entered and couldn''t help but nce at the stairs. If he focused hard, he could contract the range of how far he could hear... or smell, now. It was actually crazy how he was able to barely control his senses. And that he did to keep himself in the constant state of expectations and didn''t want to ruin his surprise by who would walk down the stairs.

    Of course, it was reasonable that none of the two mighte down in presence of each other but Suki''s recent boost in charisma stated otherwise.

    Fortunately, Nik didn''t have to wait long. Making his intentions clear enough back then, it would be hard to not meet up to ''celebrate'' their victory on Fire Nation once again. Watching Suki step down and instantly lock her gaze with his, Nik''s lips curved into an inviting smile. Even though she had removed the red armor, Suki still wore the red tunic of the fire nation''s military uniform, and her face still remained adorned by the grace of a Kyoshi Warrior. Of course, Suki had taken off her headdress... it''s simply too much to keep the ornament on her head even thiste.

    "Did I keep you for long?" Suki inquired, sitting next to Nik on the ground since she was fully aware how much at ease he would feel to sit while keeping his legs straight.

    "Not really. I just finished going through the scrolls," Nik chuckled.

    "Did you find anything?" Suki inquired, her eyes gaining a tinge of selfish hope for his quick recovery but seeing him shake his head, she felt her mood plummet.

    "Sigh... sorry, I shouldn''t have asked," Suki muttered under her breath.

    As if not taking note of her behavior, Nik chuckled rather jovially, "It''s not like I made no discovery."

    His words made Suki look up curiously as a small earthen jar with its mouth tied down by a leather-like covering appeared in Nik''s hand.

    "I found many, many jars like these when I was loitering around the pce. Oh, don''t tell Pakku though... hehe," shing a notorious grin, Nik began freeing the mouth of the jar while Suki gently knocked his arm, "Hey, that''s bad!"

    "Oh, don''t worry. I left them two or three jars..." Nik chortled, "Besides, how can I reward the struggles of the Water Tribe''s Saviour without a ss of fine wine?"

    As if recalling something, Nik added a question, "Did they sleep?"

    Suki shook her head, "Yue still isn''t asleep... while Mai wasn''t speaking so I wouldn''t know. Katara is keeping Yuepany and talking about our time in Makapu Vige."

    "Ohh, I don''t me her... the tales of Nut Cracking Messiah are ever popr." Nik mused as Suki rolled her eyes.

    "Listen... Nik, about that night... I don''t think it''s a good idea to drink," Suki whispered.

    Pausing for a second, Nik ced the jar on the floor and looked at Suki without blinking, "If you are ufortable with it... then I won''t push it."

    Suki was distinctively aware that he wasn''t talking about alcohol and neither did she mean to focus on alcohol either. Whether truth or lie, hearing him say it with so much certainty made Suki sigh in relief for a moment but then she shook her head, "I still can''t believe we''re together... to be honest, that night... I enjoyed myself. I think it''s mostly because of how the three of us have been traveling for some time now."

    Not eager for the answer, however, Nik chuckled softly and leaned back, his arm coiled around Suki while he gazed at the jar of wine set in front of them, "I think it''s the alcohol to me."

    "Given how eager you were to get us drunk, Katara and I decided that you were to me for the night," Suki pouted, leaning against his chest. After a few seconds of silence, Suki was inclined to ask something, "Do you... want it like that?"

    Though not specifying what she was talking about, Nik grew silent for a second. It didn''t matter what he wanted... well, not particrly when it came to this question. Even if he manages to seduce a hundred women, Nik felt all would fall short when it came to his true origins. Yet, he wasn''t inclined to delve into the topic now... maybe, never.

    Still, he expertly dropped the ball back in Suki''s court fully knowing that it''s better to adjust and respond to a decision than making such a delicate decision itself.

    "I... want what you want," Nik replied gently.

    Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, Suki pondered deeply.

    "First... it was Michi, then me... and now Katara. I just feel that I won''t be able to be the only one next to you... but when I think of you with someone I don''t know..." Suki''s words grew weaker and weaker but Nik understood what she was getting at.

    Apromise. If not the entirety of him then at least, control on who he could mingle with. But to Nik, it just felt the worse option, however, he didn''t me Suki for that. Every being deeply craved control over some aspect of their life just to feel safe and secure. The fact that Suki was willing to relent to a more open but still one-sided rtionship meant just how much she valued him and craves his affection.

    "Before meeting you all... I was in a terrible world. The best description of my situation could very well be the term¡ª ve¡ª"

    "I didn''t mean to¡ª" Suki hurriedly exined as Nik shook his head and smiled, "I know. I would never think less of you just because you were honest with me," he added while rubbing the bridge of his nose, "I just want... a big... I don''t know, family? No... friends, yes, but not entirely that. I''ve stolen wealth and riches so I am distinctively aware how valuable resources can be, I don''t want to run after the material gains..."

    Seeing his confused expression, Suki bit her lower lip and whispered, "Again, Nik... what do you want? Don''t avoid the question."

    "Hearts and loyalty," Nik muttered, "Affection, and smiles. Not only from you but many, many people."

 Chapter 115: Midnight Cuddles

    Chapter 115: Midnight Cuddles<h4>Chapter 115: Midnight Cuddles</h4>

    Shoutout to Dwight Christian Nob~

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    Observing his slightly zed eyes as he nkly stared at the jar of wine, Suki felt a little blocked. A little heavy. Naturally, this wasn''t something she wanted to hear but next, Suki trembled a bit due to the sheer ambition hidden in Nik''s words¡ª an ambition that he was either not aware of or just kept to himself.

    Turning to look at Suki, he added, "I want to dominate you, but not only you," he leaned forward, his face gradually getting closer to hers as his warm breathing brushed past her cheeks, causing her to feel her heart race against her chest, "But not in the manner that resembles abuse. Neither in a manner that is remotely close to lowering your sense of self into the belief that you are someone''s pet... No, when I see you in your uniform, leading masses, I have this urge to slowly strip you."

    As if making sure how serious he was, Nik''s hands shifted to her cors, his thumbs stroking her nubile neck while he continued spurring Suki on, "And when I have you without a single article of your uniform, I would gently have my hands rewarding these generals," his determined expression broke into a lewd smile while his fingers slipped down, cupping Suki''s breasts before yfully thumbing the poking nipples as Suki exhaled hotly from her nostrils.

    "But I would save the best part for thest. Only when you secured your victory would I lean down to your lips," he pulled Suki into a chaste butsting kiss as she closed her eyes for a moment, "And then I would reward you the mighty victor deserve at its best."

    With shuddering lips, Suki questioned, "What if... I lost someday?" A moment of fear and anxiousness was overtaken by brazen passion as Nik chuckled, "I can''t have you losing. So I would be right behind you in the event of confrontations of your choosing. Andter, as I reward you, I would still be behind you... at times."

    "But what if I still lost?" Suki pressed firmly.

    "Then you''re a human, silly," Nik smiled, wrapping Suki into a warm embrace from the side and pulling her close, "I would keep you close to me. If I can heal at that point... then yeah, heal your wounds, too."

    "And... what if... someday, I don''t want things in the same way you do? What if Katara... and even Michi decide for something else?"

    "It would be a pity. I''d persuade you all to stay. But... who am I to control your lives? If you stay, you''re mine to ravish alone... if you leave, I''m confident that dreams of our time together will keep youforted and warm." Nik had a confident smirk.

    "Tch," Suki clicked her tongue but her smile gained a bit more affection as she let out a soft, nasal hum, "I forgot how much you like to boast..."

    "Hey, I convinced you to share the rewards... I think it isn''t just being boastful anymore," Nik smiled.

    "Ho? When did I agree explicitly?"

    "Fine, fine, y it that way." Nik rolled his eyes, "Michi was easier to agree in that regard."

    Suki gasped, pulling herself out from Nik''s embrace and red at him, "You shameless¡ª"

    "Is it a bad time?" Katara peeked her head down slightly from the stairs. Her gaze fell on the jar set in front of the bickering couple and gained grew brighter since she wanted something to make her transition easier and what better way than to get drunk?

    "Right on time!" Nik''s smile widened as Suki scoffed and refused to answer. At least, agreeing silently with a sober mind didn''t mean she had to openly announce the type of man she hadnded identally.

    "Um... yeah, so... what were you talking about?" Katara cleared her throat with a bit of her awkwardness infecting the environment of the room as she sat down in front of the two with a wry smile of her own.

    "We were discussing about that night," Suki responded without mincing her words. ying with words would only serve to make Katara misunderstand the situation as she took a deep breath and let her thoughts bare, "It''s still strange for me... just a little. But, I want to be able to enjoy the change and would try being more amodating since I feel that you two would have done the same for me."

    Nik nodded seriously, "Yeah, I would have."

    Blinking in surprise, Suki looked at Nik, "You wouldn''t find it ufortable if another man was courting me?"

    "Oh... you meant a man? I meant a woman," Nik shrugged.

    "Isn''t that the hypocrisy," Katara scoffed but then coughed, "Thank you, though..."

    "Hey," Nik muttered, "I never said I''m not a hypocrite..."

    "Ehm... so..." Suki looked at Katara as the waterbender returned the gaze with an equal amount of confusion.

    What next?

    The two looked at Nik but while they would have sought his ''guidance'' before, now seeing his injured self, they didn''t have the heart of making him take the brunt of the situation but true to his words, Nik did n a proper, rewarding night.

    "Before we go any further... Katara, the two of them are asleep, right?" Nik inquired.

    Katara nodded but still expressed her concerns, "But... wouldn''t they wake up?"

    "Isn''t it simple?" Nik shrugged and waved his hand as the staircase suddenly grew under Nik''smand and shut the opening to the next floor with rtive ease. Blinking, Katara was now reminded that the houses could be shaped in any way they wanted! It was just ice.

    "See? No disturbances," Nik smiled broadly, his gaze turned bolder and he made no attempts to hide where he was looking, causing Katara''s, and in turn Suki''s, shoulders to slouch slightly in the vain attempt to stop him from stripping them with his eyes.

    "Oh, well, now we have to discuss something important..." Nik exhaled deeply and stopped teasing the duo. He gazed at Katara with a serious expression and inquired, "Would you... show me what Suki saw that day when she said she walked in on you? I''m a little curious¡ª"

    "No," Katara cut him off with a deadpan expression.

    "Tch, just dying the inevitable..." Nik shrugged while he leaned back and patted hisp, "So? What are you guys waiting for? Who''s going to be the first one?"

    "Aren''t we going to drink?" Katara inquired rather meekly with a needful expression touching her face. In her mind, alcohol had gained a substantial position in just one use. It may be hard to feel it slide down her throat at first but as the warmth would umte, the freer Katara felt.

    Yet, surprising her, Nik shook his head, "I don''t want to dull my senses by drowning in wine, not until my knee is healed. If drunk, even I''m not sure how I would act and may just end up aggravating my injuries."

    "Oh, I see," Katara lowered her gaze with a sigh.

    "But you can drink if you want," Nik smiled.

    "Yeah, two of us drunk and in your hands," Katara scoffed and red at the youth as if seeing through his schemes but there weren''t any coy plots abound¡ª merely a hard work intended for the night.

    Seeing their exchange, Suki couldn''t help but smile slightly. Still, hearing Nik admitting himself that his knee could be a hindrance put a damper to her thoughts and she opened up, "If possible, I don''t want my... ehm, reward tonight."

    Her words caused Katara and Nik to look at her as Suki grinned, "I just want to sleep. I''m a bit tired and I would feel better next to you."

    She subconsciously nced at his knee as Nik sighed a bitter smile.

    His own knee cockblocked him... no, Koh did. Even after death, the spirit continues to haunt him, it would seem.

    Katara hummed in agreement, "Then I should probably open up the stairs."

    As she said so, Katara promptly reverted the stairs in their previous structure before shing a smile, "Why not sleep here? It would be bothersome for you to walk up, right?"

    Sensing that she wanted a little bit of privacy, Nik nodded.

    "Since we''re just going to sleep... how about a mug or two?"

    Nik inquired while taking out mattresses for Katara and Suki while also bringing out three wooden mugs. The two woman''s gaze brightened finally. Although much different from the night they had nned and expected, as it ended into a snuggling sleep, it turned out much better and more calming.

    ---

    Nik woke up groggily. His head ached slightly, the wine''s gentle reminder, if you may. Yet, he couldn''t rub his forehead due to the weight of certain responsibilities resting on his arms. Heck, his shoulders, too, pinning him down. Suki hugged his waist from the right, her painted face enticingly close to his but the clear and thin trail of drool on the side of his shoulder revealed that it would do well to let Suki rest. On his left, clingier than her warrior counterpart, Katara had Nik''s entire arm for herself as she seemed to be curled like a kitten with her knees wrapped around his forearm. He could feel multiple spots at once, especially Katara''s warm, soft, and generous bosom. Yet, simr to Suki and tired, Katara slept with a peaceful expression much different from her perverted drunken stuporst night.

    Still, he felt even luckier by the fact that his left knee was wholly untouched. Sleeping like this was a risk but then again, Nik didn''t want to keep slighting everything good thing that came his way that included spending time with Katara and Suki even if it didn''t lead to getting him in their panties.

    His thoughts soon came to a pause as he viewed a sand brown fox sitting on one of the benches. Its unmoving eyes stared at him silently while its mouth kept a bamboo scroll clenched.

    Fearing the worst, Nik was about to make a move when he thought for a moment and decided against it. The fox was here while he slept... it meant that the fox could have done anything but chose to stay quiet and still.

    Seeing how Nik had woken up and was looking at it, the fox deliberately lowered its head and let go of the bamboo scroll in its mouth.

    *Thc*

    The flimsy scroll made a soft noise before it rolled a little and then came to a stop. Nik''s gaze brieflynded on the scroll but when he looked up, the fox was no more as if it was a y of Nik''s own mind.

    Frowning for a second, Nik decided against picking the scroll up and leveled his head against the mattress once again. One look at the window revealed how early it was and Nik woke up due to the lesser time needed to recover in his case. Still, he decided to take this period of silence as a gift it really was and decided to form priorities.

    Afterst night''s events, Nik was rtively revealed by the fact that even if theck of mobility affected his waterbending, it wasn''t too drastic in a battle and he could hold his own for a short period until his injury is used against him. It didn''t happenst time due to arge crowd already in support but Nik didn''t want to leave things for chances.

    So, now that he had some experience in waterbending and would continue to train in it, Nik wanted to try and expand his pool of abilities. His Kyoshi training hade to a temporary halt but would continue with a renewed vigor the moment his knee heels, until then, Nik decided to learn a method that gives him more options in long-range, like archery or something simr, and airbending.

    Of the four elements, water came to him rtively quickly. However, it was a short burst of wind that he began with when he contracted Mokshi. Not to mention the fact that only Aang could guide him in airbending as of now and he would appear in the tribe shortly. Who knows what will happen next? So, Nik wanted to learn as much as Aang could impart and he could learn given that his knee doesn''t try to impede him there, too.

    Nik did consider Firebending for a moment but then dropped it. Aside from the fact that he would stretch himself too thin, there were many firebenders around and unless any other nation decided to go on another genocide, they were here to stay. Finally, his talent in firebending seemed more vtile than his consistency in water and air element. After all, the moment Nik felt the most connected with the mes and heat stemming from his stomach was during his intercourse with Suki and Katara. Something to note was that this sensation didn''t happen always. It only urred twice and both times when he ''conquered'' Katara and Suki for the first time.

    It was as if his heat was looking maidens left and right in great variety to develop his mes. Of course, pushing aside his own nonsensical thoughts, Nik never considered Earthbending. First, there wasn''t any earth to bend, and even if he did enter his personal space, the fact remained that earth is called the most stubborn of the elements and Nik only felt connected to the element once and that, too, barely.

    It was during the moment when Hama taught how to spread chi and take over the will of the elements to bend them.

    While keeping to his thoughts, Nik slowly and gradually drifted to another short nap only to be woken up when Katara suddenly squeaked and let go of his arm, almost flinging it away.

    This caused him and Suki to wake up simultaneously.

    Of course, Nik''s gazended on Mai, whose cold expression betrayed all her frustration and a rather amazed Yue who would shift her gaze around only for her to open up while waving a bamboo scroll in her hand, "Um, whose map is this?"

 Chapter 116: Undeniable Thirst

    Chapter 116: Undeniable Thirst<h4>Chapter 116: Undeniable Thirst</h4>

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    A/N: I added another Mai pic although it''s a bit skimpy.

    ***

    Going through the contents of the scroll left by the fox spirit, Nik ascertained that Yue was right. It was indeed a map with only one identification tab jotted down¡ª The Library, as if the circumstances already didn''t feel haunting enough.

    With no answers present, Nik ced the map in his personal space.

    Katara and Suki needed to freshen up and so did Nik but given his alternatives, he decided to not have his shit frozen. Instead, he walked out of the house to look around. In fact, one of the most difficult acts with a busted knee was to relieve himself and that''s why he would find chances to sneak into his personal space whenever possible.

    Soon, from some discreet corner, Nik emerged¡ª refreshed!

    Now in better spirits, Nik walked around. The first thing he wanted to check was the prison camp and inquiry from those around him who were now aware from their hunter counterparts how much the new group had assisted in the victory revealed that the prison camp was carved into the giant wall itself. It was to deter Zhao from making any sudden movements. But even the civilians weren''t sure of the situation on the other side.

    Despite the victory, the rebels had yet to return to their previous homes and Pakku had sent a message to remain patient about the situation.

    As Nik walked towards the giant entrance, he noted a few changes instantly. Yesterday, there was quite a bit of gap between the edge of the city and the entrance that cut off the tribe from the sea where a port is built to amodate foreign ships. Now, however, there were many icy bridges constructed that connected the port, the entrance, and the tribe, revealing that the moment the fire nation''s authority was lowered, the waterbenders were more than willing to provide their services once again.

    Walking through one of the many bridges and hoping to not fall off, Nik navigated through multiple paths, inquired a few times more about the prison camp, he soon stood across an icy establishment manned by four waterbenders who nodded in his direction.

    The Firebenders and the ordinary soldiers were kept separately due to various reasons. First and foremost was the fact that the firebenders could survive harsher conditions that would serve to drain their energy faster and keep them from bending fire to attack instead of keeping control of their temperatures. Meanwhile, the ordinary soldiers, although not tortured, did go through grueling experiences themselves as they would be rotated to sit on top of the icy gates.

    Whether good or evil, it wasn''t about the morality of the prisoners but the simple fact that their presence in the water tribe served to disrupt the flow and arrival of other waterbenders not to mention the threat they represented towards the Avatar.

    Although Aang wouldn''t make any of them go through such things, Pakku wasn''t to be mistaken as a kind individual. They were simply on the same side, that''s all.

    Nik only came to the prison camp to see things through his own eyes. He didn''t step up the wall due to how taxing it would be but a short conversation with the benders revealed that Pakku and a dozen waterbenders were still on the other side of the tribe.

    The families of the prisoners weren''t directly implicated but even Nik could understand that they wouldn''t be feeling particrly pleasant at this moment.

    Returning, Nik decided against meeting with the girls, wherever they may be, and chose to eat up.

    It was still quite early in the morning and he ran into a few hunters fromst night preparing to set out once again but this time from the proper channels. Wishing them luck, naturally, since his own fill depended on their gains for the day, Nik pushed aside the curtain of the tavern he ate in yesterday that provided food to themunity regardless and was pleasantly surprised to find Katara and Yue within.

    Little Uti sat next to them, taking small but vigorous bites out of a well-cooked shrimp, the scent of which only roused Nik''s hunger further.

    "Hey, where''s Suki?" Nik smiled, sitting next to Katara this time and keeping his left leg straight.

    Before Katara could answer, Uti jumped at the chance to interact with her mouth filled to the brim, "Brother Cripple, did you really beat the baddies?"

    "Well..." Nik stroked his chin but Yue gently reproached the girl, "No, you must not call someone like that. That was incredibly rude."

    Stunned, Uti''s eyes widened as she looked at Yue with her thin lips puckered up sadly. "Fine... I''m sorry," the girl mustered and lowered her head.

    "Hm... well, there''s no point feeling sad about stating the obvious," Nik chuckled and shrugged before calling out to the owner, "Uncle, can I get something to eat?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    Seeing one of the most voracious eaters he had evere across, the man only took Nik''s existence as a challenge and began cooking breakfast once again, fully inclined to believe that he needed to put in effort equivalent to cooking for multiple hungry hunters.

    Seeing Uti get off the hook so easily, Yue couldn''t help but reprimand Nik through Uti herself, "Young children should be taught to respect the elders. It''s not just the parents'' job to do so. So, promise me not to call someone names once again."

    Uti nodded hurriedly, "Promise! Now... Elder Brother, did you really beat baddies?"

    "Well, Suki and Mai did," Nik smiled.

    "Ehm," Katara frowned, clearing her throat.

    "Yeah, they also saved the Princess sitting next to you... what do you think now that she''s ''teaching'' you... happy?" Nik shed a mischievous smile befitting a child more than an adult as Uti couldn''t help but pout and munch on her breakfast.

    "Ehm," Katara coughed softly once again.

    Nik nced at her and inquired with his gaze only for Katara to almost lose her cool.

    "Suki and Mai weren''t the only ones with contributions..." Katara replied sourly.

    "Oh, yeah. Even if the two of them took out the most, I also helped quite a bit," Nik added and Uti nodded.

    Realizing the ploy to tease her, Katara scoffed.

    "Still... where are they?" Nik questioned again.

    "Who knows..." Katara muttered, "Off to defeating fire nation soldiers, probably..."

    "Oh,e now. You know how helpful you werest night," Nik chuckled, his hand easily sneaking around her waist and pulling her close while Yue smiled, "So... now that he gave you the Betrothal Ne, when do you n to ept the blessings of the ancestors?"

    "Huh?" Katara nked out while Nik exhaled a soft, almost pitiable sigh and was quick to find another opportunity to poke fun. However, given how much Katara treasured her ne, Nik didn''t take credit for it, "Sigh, I''m not the one who made this ne for her. In reality... Katara has a fiance waiting for her back in her tribe but after seeing the world, she is feelingplicated. I''m simply helping her

    ... soothe her troubles."

    If Katara wasn''t embarrassed before, she''s now.

    Flushed red, Katara hissed, "If you don''t stop spouting nonsense, I don''t mind shing your other knee!"

    "Hah!" Uti gasped, "Rude! It is our responsibility to weed out such rudeness. Sister Katara... you must apologize to Brother!"

    "Sorry..." Yue smiled wryly. Things backfired in the most unexpected and spectacr manner.

    "Here you go!" The old cook emerged with two tes filled to the brim as he ced them in front of Nik. The delicious scent intensified in an instant while Yue looked at Nik with a surprised expression. However, fearing that she would get yed by him once again, Yue decided to observe and wait. She had already eaten and Katara wasn''t a heavy eater in the morning, too. And since Yue had promised to show the group around and bring them to a special location, she didn''t mind waiting right her. At least, it would distract her from the thought of her husband experiencing prison.

    "So, Katara, are you betrothed?"

    "No," Katara red at Nik. She already had her hoody lowered so her choker was visible. Her fingers traced the pendant as she smiled, "It''s... something that I remember my mother by."

    "Oh... I''m sorry," Yue whispered as she understood the underlying intent behind Katara''s words as the waterbender shook her head, "It''s been a long time and I have seen many things to make me feel a little... less helpless about whatever happened. This liar being one of them." Katara leaned slightly against Nik as he stopped himself from digging into the northern delights cooked in front of him and smiled at Katara.

    While Yue showed remarkable patience and surprise as she watched Nik devour contents of one te after another, Uti had left quite a while ago.

    Nik only felt satisfied at the eighth serving as he patted his stomach and leaned back with a soft sigh.

    "Huh... you''re done early..." Katara''s remark almost made Yue cough loudly while Nik groaned with a tone ofnguid satisfaction, "It''s breakfast... what did you expect? A man''s got to start light!"

    This time, both Katara and Yue rolled their eyes.

    "How about I lead you to the location I talked aboutst night? It will also give you the chance to digest," Yue smiled while discreetly ncing at Nik''s stomach, unable to figure out how so much food had disappeared into the seemingly bottomless pit within Nik.

    "Of course," Nik nodded and slowly stood up, prompting Katara to help him steady the moment he wobbled due to stretching his arms outward out of habit.

    The trio left soon enough. ording to Yue... Suki had proposed a sparring match with Mai so they weren''t too far from the segregated region. Of course, once Nik heard that, his interest was ignited on how the two would match against one another but breakfast presented a far morepelling argument, making him sit and enjoy it until itsted.

    ---

    The trio found Suki and Mai resting near the tform that connected two portions of the city with a bridge over one of the many streams that divided the city into many parts. Huffing and puffing, the two sat closer to one another so that the chill doesn''t sneak up on them and when Suki caught the sight of Katara and Nik approaching, she hurriedly waved her hands, "Katara! Quick, dry me!" Suki hurriedly muttered. Thest thing she wanted tobat when the threat of war loomed was a cold itself.

    Though confused, Katara waved her hands gently and quickly pulled out the sweatthering Suki''s body until she felt dry while annoyed at his inactivity, Mai scoffed at Nik, "Do you need a special invitation or are you just worsepared to Katara?"

    Amused, Nik shook his head, "Not worse... but my job is to do the opposite. Wait for a few seconds, Katara will be handling you," he shrugged, making Mai''s brows lock into a tight frown while Katara almost choked on her words.

    "What does opposite mean¡ª oh... never mind," Yue''s voice grew softer, the slightest hint of blush perceivable on her smooth caramel cheeks while Suki smiled, changing the subject, "You guys missed it... Mai is such a great fighter. I think I could learn a thing or two from her."

    As if recalling something, Nik suddenly stretched his hand outwards and pulled back, causing Mai''s sweat to seep through her clothes and fall on the snowy ground. Amazed by the sudden move, the girls looked at him while he grumbled, "What are you so surprised for? I''ve always been good."

    "This is exactly what Tom-Tom says before he wants something," Mai''s eyes narrowed down suspiciously as Nik shrugged, "I don''t need anything from you¡ª"

    "Ah! He wants to learn how to throw knives from you!" Suki''s words shook Nik for a moment as he coughed, "... no, I don''t."

    "Really?" Suki crossed her arms, "Your training schedule just opened up since you cannot practice with me or spar with Katara. So, aside from self-training... you would think of a long-range technique to practice in. Mai fits the bill... and you''ve never been nice to her."

    If she had to choose between Nik and Mai, Suki would obviously choose the former but she had begun to develop a sense of friendship with Mai. Sparring with her also helped develop such a bond so Suki genuinely wanted to see Nik and Mai get along just a bit better. Not to mention that it was easy to put two things together once Nik did actually listen to Mai.

    Seeing his thoughts so easily exposed, Nik couldn''t help but think, ''No wonder I was chewed out by Esta... I''m simply easy pickings, huh...''

    "Oh, so you did want something," Mai narrowed her eyes, her lips barely curving into a short smirk.

    Not easily willing to fall short even when Mai was getting Suki''s support at the moment, Nik shrugged, "Not really. I was just a bit interested in it, that''s all."

    "Oh," Mai nodded but didn''t speak anymore while the surroundings fell into a stifling silence that Mai and Nik felt at ease in. But others didn''t, especially Yue, who was more eager to have a move on and lead pulled their attention, "I would be quite busyter, if everything ends well, so let me repay all of you by showing you around."

    "How is that fair?" Mai frowned.

    "Eh?"

    "We didn''t save you to have you host us... no point in making things feel like it''s a trade since it''s not a fair deal..." Mai burst Yue''s bubble rather easily as she felt a little embarrassed.

    "I''m sorry, I did not mean to lower your contributions. I just wanted..."

    "Oh,e on," Katara rolled her eyes, "She''s just eager to have someone to talk to and hang out with. Yue, let''s leave these training nuts back."

    The woman pouted and walked close to the princess before hugging Yue''s arms, making her nervous expression break out into a genuine smile.

    "Since when did we turn to training nuts?" Nik mumbled as the remaining trio followed the duo, "As far as I can remember... Katara''s the one who just wanted to train back in the ship."

    Katara paid no heed to Nik''s words until Suki supnted, "And she was quite good at that. After all, I walked in on her while she trained."

    "Nice," Nik and Suki high-fived each other while Katara almost tumbled down.

    "What do you mean?" Not fully indifferent to Suki at this point due to the former''s action of trying hard to converse with Mai, she inquired curiously, feeling that Suki''s words hid an interesting story that might uplift her mood.

    "Nothing!"

    Katara interjected with cheeks flushed and eyes widened in annoyance.

    Naturally, Mai found things suspicious. After all, this is how Tom-Tom would react if he''d been almost caught red-handed.

 Chapter 117: Spirit Oasis

    Chapter 117: Spirit Oasis<h4>Chapter 117: Spirit Oasis</h4>

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    You can also support the fanfic by donating powerstones~

    ***

    It was strange, not only for the group, but also for Yue herself as they walked through the streets of the tribe. Many cast odd, but indignant nces in their direction. Nik could understand why. After all, their group was not onlyprised of outsiders but they basically overthrew the ruler of the region. If everyone had a problem with Hahn, all of them would have rebelled. The fact that they didn''t mean that despite the ws, the man was at least adept in a few things, and given Yue''s conditionst night, both physically and mentally, abuse was one of them.

    As the gazes bore into her, despite her rtively soft and demure behavior shown to them, Yue held her head high as if unbothered. This only made Katara whisper to her finally, "I''m sorry... you''d probably get implicated because of us..."

    "Not really," Yue replied, her enticingly soft pink lips stretched into an amused smile, "The death of my father, the rule of my... former husband, and the consequence of his traitorous acting into the light has taught me one thing... there is nothing more fickle than one''s assumption of strength.

    I considered my father strong but his rule was weak to betrayal. Then, for some time, I genuinely held feelings for Hahn and admired his rule. Although he took the knee, he saved the tradition of the tribe. His rule, however, was weak to his own unhonorable acts that soon came to light. And his strength was weak to actual warriors like you.

    The people of my tribe have fallen for a traitor before so I don''t doubt they wille to ept the rule of a proper chieftain this time around."

    She didn''t keep her words soft and let the trio walking behind her in on the conversation, too.

    "Have you gone to meet your husband?" Nik inquired, "He may just regret what he did after hearing you."

    "Former husband," Yue corrected, "Even before the news of his acts came to light... we''d started getting into a lot of spells of silence... there weren''t even any fights and we began to ignore one another. Hriously, we only began to ''talk'' once the waterbendersid it out on the tribe..." She held a bitter smile, "Still... I haven''t gone to see him... If he somehow makes me believe that what he did was right... I would feel terrible."

    "You don''t have to be scared of him," Katara sighed softly.

    "So... who is going to be the next chieftain?"

    Yue hummed in response, "The position of Chieftain is hereditary and a new chieftain outside of the ruling family can only be elected once everyone from that particr family is dead. Right now, the next chieftain will be my new husband."

    "Oh?" Suki raised her brows curiously and couldn''t help but mutter, "Are you... even ready for another marriage?"

    "The tribe needs a Chieftain," Yue''s expression strangely turned stoic as she stopped and looked back, making Suki''s and Katara''s hearts clench with sadness and pity once she uttered, "And I''m... a woman whose first husband was a traitor. The quicker... marry and fulfill my responsibility... the better."

    Even Mai felt her mask of indifference crack for a moment.

    "Oh, congrattions are in order then," Nik grinned. His words and smile instantly stumping not only Yue but others around him. Even Mai feltpelled to give him a ''are you serious'' stare.

    "What?" Nik looked around, "I''m not going to start feeling sorry for you now. Heck, if you''re lucky, you''llnd a man multiple times better than Hahn... though, look out for someone around your age, you know, for ease inmunication."

    "*Khnk*" Yue covered her lips slightly with the tilt of her hand and snorted a chuckle as if her previous dry and stoic expression was nothing but an illusion while her light blue eyes felt a notch brighter, "I will keep that in mind. A better man than Hahn and someone around my age. In your wisdom, should I prefer younger or older?"

    Her words seemed to have triggered something in Suki and Katara as they nced at Nik intensely.

    "Well..." Nik hummed and looked at Mai before contemting, "My preference would include... all..."

    Mai clenched her fist. His reaction of looking in her direction didn''t escape her eyes and it could only mean one thing.

    Suki and Katara, however, audibly scoffed.

    Even Yue''s smile turned the slightest bit coy as she turned around once again and began to lead. Not willing to delve further into serious topics, Yue took the chance to describe a few stories and shared a few memories that she had to allow the group to make a properparison of how the tribe was before and after the Fire Nation''s takeover.

    Again, things only shifted south when the waterbenders openly revealed Hahn''s actions which made it impossible for him to rule unless he took more support from the Fire Nation.

    Of course, that was quite impossible for him now.

    Yue also went on and described how Hahn had gotten storage of dry rations from the Phoenix King''s forces to support the fire nation troops and Zhao''s forces since waterbenders taking over the walls meant a war would be imminent.

    The only reason Zhao hadn''t attacked the tribe was due to the news of Nik and the Avatar said to be traveling to this location. Even now, the news of Avatar was unknown but his source confirmed that Pakku was traveling with the Avatar and much to Zhao''s delight, there was another someone present in the entourage with whom Zhao had to settle a score with.

    The daughter of the former mayor of Omashu¡ª Mai.

    Unaware of these matters, however, the group of five finallypleted their first official travel into the tribe and found themselves standing in front of a spherical wooden gate surrounded by a wall of ice. On either side of the gate stood two waterbenders who instantly bowed to Yue, "Greetings, Princess."

    Yue nodded with a smile, "It''s a pleasure to have waterbenders defend the spirit oasis once again instead of the firebenders."

    Her words instantly caused the two cold-faced warriors to light up in delight. Not long after, the two of them pushed open the entrance and the five of them stepped in.

    "Woah!"

    "It''s warm..."

    "Amazing."

    Yue enjoyed everyone''s reaction and Mai''s silent stare as they stepped into the location she wanted the group to view for themselves. After the death of her father, it had been hard for her to feel this excited, and seeing a bunch of girls from around the world really got Yue into her system to the point she wanted to dy her other immediate roles for the time being.

    Nik and others stared at the pond enclosed by a round boundary of icy walls yet, strangely, the pond was concentric, surrounding a small piece ofnd. The sight was as strange as it was pleasant to the eyes. Despite the arctic environment, the internal portion of this location was as warm as early spring.

    The sight of shrubs, grass, and even trees on thend only surprised others more as they failed toprehend how could vegetation even grow. Yet, it was there nheless.

    "This is Spirit Oasis," Yue introduced formally, "It is the most spiritual portion of the tribe and it is because of this oasis that the Northern Water Tribe was eventually settled here."

    She walked towards one of the two wooden bridges that connected the icy shore to thendmass and beckoned the ck-jawed group with a merry giggle, "Come on, this ce is a miraculous location for a reason. If there is any hope in treating your injuries, then this is it."

    Others followed after her. As they stepped onto the bridge, Nik looked down to gaze at the clear water that reflected the afternoon, almost shrouded, sun. In a jungle''s clearing, such andscape would present nothing short of luxurious and enticing enough to stay a couple of nights just to rx.

    On the smallnd happened to be a squarish stone structure in the shape of an entrance. Standing in front of this structure, Yue sped her hands and offered a deep bow. Others didn''t follow suit this time. Before knowing what or who they were bowing for, the group knew better than to just indulge in religious activities.

    Still, more than Nik, Suki and Katara looked eager for the healing of his injuries.

    "Yue, what about his injuries...?"

    "Yes, well, as you are probably aware, waterbenders also hold the potential of another technique and that is healing. Through water, a waterbender can relieve someone of their surface injuries.

    But... there is also another aspect to it. The water used in healing, if better, can produce even miraculous results."

    "Better water?" Mai inquired idly and looked towards the pond. Her gaze fell on two koi fishes¡ª ck and white¡ª each having a dot of opposing color on their heads as they continue to swim in a circle following each other''s tail.

    "Yes, better water. In this case, spiritually better water. The spiritual oasis is said to have magical properties." Yue exined.

    Seeing the look of disappointment on their faces, more apparent on Nik this time since he was genuinely hoping to get his leg healed, Yue chuckled, "I understand your concerns. But what if one of the magical properties... allowed me to be who I am today?"

    Seeing that she had regained their attention, Yue walked past them and stood next to Mai, her gaze falling on the only koi fishes in theke once again.

    "Truthfully speaking... when my mother gave birth to me, I was feeble. More so than any newborn of the tribe. My breathing came to a halt in a few short seconds after my birth but not the kind to give up, my father brought me to this Spiritual Oasis. It was his only hope, and mine, too.

    He told me that when he presented me to the worshippedke, under the full moon, a brilliance kissed my forehead," saying so, Yue''s fingers traced her forehead with a soft smile on her lips, "My hair changed color. From dark to silver as if the moon spirit blessed me directly. Many feel that the spirit of the moon¡ª Tui¡ª is nothing but a legend... however, I am living proof that spirits never abandoned us."

    Turning around, Yue snatched Nik''s gaze and spoke with utmost seriousness, "Only a few are allowed every full moon to enter spiritual oasis and make an offering. Considering that I am partially the ruler of the tribe, I can allow outsiders to enter here but only in certain situations. You saved me from Hahn''s clutches and I am ever grateful.

    Bringing you here doesn''te close to repaying these debts, but I hope, this is a good start as any."

    Yue had a way with words, naturally. Their earlier disappointment was swept away by her exnation and now, the remaining trio stepped to the shore of thend and viewed the two odd koi fishes themselves.

    "What are these fishes?" Nik finally inquires. Their white and ck scales really looked quite beautiful.

    "I don''t know. Nobody knows. The two koi fishes have been here since the beginning of the oasis or so it is said," Yue answered.

    "Nobody tried fishing them?" Nik continued curiously. If it was him, he would have tried to cook the two delights instantly.

    The moment he said it, Nik felt strangely ominous as if... something terrifying was snooping around his ass. Just when the goosebumps spread around his cheeks, Yue interrupted with a pout, "Please don''t joke like these. Even seeing people drink tea from the leaves of the oasis brings me heartache. It was one of the main reasons I grew to despise Hahn since he would wantonly ship these leaves off to the Fire Lord to earn his favor... infuriatingly enough, it seeded in getting him the favor of the Fire Lord."

    Yue''s sudden, miser-like nature was a surprising but a wee sight. In fact, anything would be better than her rather gloomy expression when she thought of her future responsibilities and the low-key fear in her eyes disyedst night when she seemed to believe that all of it was a dream and waking up would make her fall in Hahn''s hands all over again.

    The strange pressure Nik felt disappeared with Yue''s words. He would have suspected Yue had something to do with this if he didn''t hear a rather familiar voice.

    "Don''t mess... with... Tui and La..."

    Who else could it be aside from the source of all his power and trouble¡ª Mokshi?

    "I didn''t mess with anyone," Nik frowned internally and tried tomunicate with the spirit inside of him. It was always a rare moment for Mokshi to contact him so Nik didn''t want to lose out on the opportunity. Still, Mokshi seemed pretty determined to set him straight and uttered again.

    "Don''t mess with... them... just leave this... world... with me..."

    Nik was already aware of what Mokshi truly desired. It just wanted to explore the worlds beyond. In Nik''s eyes, it was foolishness, but for better or worse, they were stuck together. If previously Nik wanted to stay until he could get rid of Mokshi... which didn''t seem necessary given the benefits then now, Nik wanted to stay and find a way to get himself healed. There''s no way he was returning to the strange homeworld filled with technological inventions with a drastic injury. It would cause a lot of suspicions given that, no matter how long he stays here, only a week would have passed in his homeworld.

    At first, Nik felt that this feature was convenient but now he felt oddly mystified by such an ability from the Infinity.

    Pushing aside these thoughts, Nik looked at the fishes again. This time, his violet pupils alight with doubt.

    Mokshi''s sudden interjection meant that he had slighted Tui and La somehow. The strange ominous sensation of mighty beasts preying on him may just be the consequence of such an act... but the only thing... or things, he had slighted were the two fishes by revealing his intent to enjoy their taste.

    "Tui and La..." Nik mumbled, "Said to be locked in an eternal dance... huh..." his gaze grew profound for a moment as he continued to stare at the two swimming koi fishes.

    "Something wrong?" Suki nudged his shoulder and whispered.

    Nik shook his head. Even if his assumption was right, he was inclined to listen to Mokshi. Spirits weren''t something he wanted to deal with if avoiding them was possible so he looked at Katara, "Will you try healing me? I''m still getting a hang of the skill so you should be the one to heal me."

    "Okay," Katara epted the task readily.

    Aside from Nik, who sat down with his legs stretched out and Katara, who kneeled beside him, the other three stepped back.

    With slightly trembling hands, Katara pulled back the leg of his trousers and slowly undid the wrap of cloth around his left knee.

    Yue kept herself from gasping out loud while Mai frowned at the sight, too. She may have provided the immediate bandage but this was the first time she was viewing the end result.

    While Yue had heard about Nik''s injury, she didn''t know the detail. Still, she expected a clean and neat hole, that''s all. However, actual biology is not so kind to the eyes.

    Seeing Nik''s left knee now nothing more than a mangled mess of flesh, Suki couldn''t help biting her lower lip. It wasn''t even healedpletely. The tender skin still twitched at times and was clearly red and swollen. They may have felt relieved before as to how quick Nik was in epting jokes about his injury but what if...

    "What if this doesn''t work?" Katara whispered, anguish clear on her face.

    "I suppose I will find some other method then," Nik shrugged.

    Pursing her lips, Katara didn''t pursue the negativity and hopelessness that came with such a task and instead cleared her mind with a nod.

    With a thought, Katara''s eyes opened. With heavy somberness shing in her blue eyes, Katara weaved a small trail of water from the oasis and thenced it over Nik''s left knee before closing her eyes and locking her brows in extreme concentration.

    The collectedyer of water on Nik''s knee began to emit a soft glow while the mangled region of his knee started to twitch at a greater pace. An expression of difort took over Nik''s face while he clenched his fist into the ground, digging into a few roots of grass and mud.

    Still, as Yue stated, the effects were almost immediate. The flesh began to smoothen at a pace visible to the naked eyes and despite the increasingly growing difort, Nik''s expression brightened.

    ***

    A/N: if you''ve enjoyed your journey, do give an honest review ~

 Chapter 118: Hope and Acceptance

    Chapter 118: Hope and eptance<h4>Chapter 118: Hope and eptance</h4>

    "Why the long face?" Still supported by his crutches, Nik chuckled, "Something is better than nothing, right? Wait, why am I even trying to console you? I''m the one who still has less than a busted knee," he soon frowned and scoffed at the realization that almost crying and pouting women who he had slept with proved destructive in their own sense. As heughed soon after, Nik even moved his knee slightly. It wasn''t much, the swelling and redness had healedpletely with not a single scar. However, waterbending proved ineffective against injuries and structural ws of the bone.

    It was a little haunting to think that if he didn''t heal himself correctly that his left leg would remain the same. But he also felt fortunate that it was quickly cleared up that waterbending truly didn''t have the secrets to heal his injury.

    Still, his lighthearted words failed to bring any form of constion to the girls as they sat dejected under one of the trees in the oasis. Their expressions were stranded between crying and trying to encourage themselves and put on a brave face, if not for them then him, at least.

    They couldn''t. The sight of a cleaner knee did put them at ease only for a few short seconds until Nik tried to actively move and ended up yelping in pain before nting into the ground.

    "This method... also doesn''t heal old scars," Katara mumbled while ncing at the small scar by Nik''s right eyebrow.

    "Still..." Yue spoke up, mustering a smile, "I feel a bit guilty to have... made the water of the oasis so..."

    "Don''t be," Nik hummed in response, "If what you said is correct then my injury is the peculiar case... strangely, more peculiar than a stillborn."

    "We should leave. There is no point in staying here further," Mai spoke up now.

    "Yeah..." Suki only uttered a short response before standing up and spreading her arms out to inhale the almost sweet air around her. Exhaling even louder, Suki turned around and spoke with a look of determination, "Healing here was something we never truly ced our bets on. Of course, seeing such improvement is already our fortune. As Aang said, there is hope in firebending and earthbending... but he''s the only one who can bend multiple elements.

    This gives us the option to still travel and look for masters rted to the arts... I believe that one of the earthbending masters, and probably the quirkiest one is none other than King Bumi. Once we leave, we should head back to Omashu."

    "Back home..." Mai''s mood plummeted, something Nik thought to be impossible already.

    Not letting Mai''s gloom affect her spirits, Suki bowed to Yue, "Still, I would like to thank you¡ª"

    "You''re leaving already?" Yue interrupted and frowned before quickly adjusting her expression, "It''s quite alright. You don''t have to thank me for anything... it was simply my duty to help out the benefactors of the tribe."

    With that, Yue also stood up, "Ehm... I need to see to something in my chambers back in the pce. Do excuse me. Oh, and please don''t try to fish in the pond." Thest part was clearly directed at Nik as Yue left quickly.

    "That was odd..." Suki sighed.

    "Was it? I can''t really tell... I''m just too hungry. Maybe the side-effects of healing?" Nik mused and stood up. He didn''t have too much support now but the pain was still present. Heck, he could even walk extremely slowly at the expense of experiencing slight pain but as he continue to stress his knee, the situation would grow worse. So, Nik kept to the crutches.

    Seeing him get up, Katara didn''t see the reason to stay here either. As much as the surroundings felt exotic andforting, they may have more tasks awaiting them so there was no need to linger on.

    Just as the group of four walked out, a figure dashed and tacked Katara into the ground. Nik would have said or done something if he didn''t already know who was out there and if it wasn''t karmic justice.

    "Miss me?!" Sokkaughed, hugging Katara but there was no sibling affection... just the usual sibling antics though.

    "Get off!" Katara groaned, pulling her head out of ice with her hair now disheveled and her hood pulled back. There was a group collected behind the Sokka and the giant Appa was simply unable to hide from Katara''s view. For a moment, Pakku''s eyes squinted but he kept certain discoveries to himself.

    On the other hand, Nik smiled and looked at Aang and Tom-Tom, "You''re here early. I could hear Momo''s chittering all the way into the oasis..."

    "You knew?!" Katara glowered, sending a threatening nce in Nik''s direction as he adopted an innocent expression, "Well... of course, I hear good."

    "Why didn''t you tell us?" She pursued since she was the only one shoved into the snow by her senseless counterpart.

    "Well, they intended it to be a surprise. I wouldn''t want to mess it up," Nik smiled gently but Katara could only see the delight in his eyes, enjoying her momentary plight.

    "I healed you for nothing!" Katara snorted while Nik stretched his hand out, something she grabbed promptly despite her huffy-puffy attitude at the moment, "I wouldn''t say for nothing..."

    Nik''s smile stretched the slightest bit wider but Katara soon looked away.

    "So?" Pakku interjected. Though Yue had just left, she now stood next to him awkwardly, unable to face Suki and others, "Did you get your knee healed?"

    Even Aang looked towards Nik and Sokka''s gaze turned wide with anticipation.

    "Notpletely," Nik kept it simple and exined how he felt at the moment. His words made Pakku and others frown, not out of displeasure but disappointment.

    "Anyway, I sent for Aang to be the first one to arrive since Appa can make things easier. Yoki and Hama are bringing others as we speak. I still have a few things to discuss with my disciples, including Aang and Sokka since they need to understand the situation.

    Before I speak with you, do not target any of the ships of the Fire Nation out there. It is one of the terms of the temporary truce."

    Pakku looked at Katara for a moment and then nced at Sokka next to her, gesturing him to follow with the slight tilt of the head.

    "Well, I''ll see you guyster. Can''t have the whole tribe waiting to be saved once and for all, right?" Sokka chuckled, waving at the group.

    Others followed soon except for Tom-Tom and Yue. The former looked at his sister with a curious expression as if waiting for her to introduce the tribe to him, yet, Mai merely looked at Yue and spoke up, "This is my brother, Tom-Tom. Do entertain him simrly."

    With that, she left without another word. The woman already felt exhausted and she hung around the group only to see if Nik''s knee would truly heal. Now that was out of the way, she didn''t have any reason to hang out with them until Suki gave a good reason by calling out, "Let''s have a match tomorrow, too, if possible!"

    Stopping in her tracks, Mai looked back. There was a moment of eager glint in her eyes as she nodded and left.

    "So... I''m Tom-Tom. Nice to meet you," the boy bowed properly towards Yue as she sighed a soft smile. She didn''t expect to host someone again, much less someone drastically younger. Then again, Yue was feeling strangely depressed and wasn''t really in the right mind to jubntly exin the history of the tribe all over again.

    As if seeing through her troubles, which was really quite easy since Yue subconsciously wore her emotions on her expression while around people she hade to trust the slightest bit, Nik offered, "I''m hungry... want to eat with us, Tom?"

    "Weeelllll," the boy dragged his words and grew thoughtful, "I was hoping to make some snowballs and have a life-changing battle with Aang."

    Negotiations it is then.

    "We were going to have a life-changing meal and then sleep. Right, Appa, Momo?" Nik looked at the other two clueless individuals left here.

    *Aaanghhh* Appa let out a low rumbling growl while Momo quickly jumped onto Appa''s head and looked at Nik with impatient chitters escaping his lips.

    ---

    "I don''t feel like moving at all," Suki sighed deeply, patting her stomach. Maybe it was the unappealing turn of events this afternoon or just the fact that she wanted to appease herself by eating more but Suki was fully stuffed. Katara was slightly better but not having anyone else to chat with or having the energy for it in the first ce, shey next to Suki, resting with a rather nk expression.

    "Tell me about it," Nik chuckled.

    Tom-Tom had soon left after eating a meal, finding a great, livelypany with Uti. Appa floated in the stream flowing through the city and Momo was probably having its own venture. Sokka and others were probably still trying to get a better handle on the situation and Yue left soon after eating a bit.

    "How can you be so calm about it... your leg may never heal," Katara finally spoke up.

    "Hey, let''s not lose hope," Suki chastised,zily pping Katara''s stomach as the waterbender sat up and frowned, "No, I''m serious. Nik, what are you going to do if your leg never heals?"

    Suki frowned. She didn''t want to fall into negativity. After all, thest thing she wanted for Nik to see was those around him giving up and hindering his hope for getting better.

    Still keeping a calm smile, Nik responded with a soft exhale, "ept and move on? I mean, I would feel sorry that you''re stuck with half a cripple. But then again, you guys kind of needed the handicap given my speed of improvement."

    "Nik..." Katara whispered, "Are you really alright with it?"

    For a moment, Nik grew silent. If he had to be honest, he still hadn''t lost his hope for recovery. But in the event that a full recovery wasn''t possible...

    "I will be," he responded after thinking all the ways he could make Katara feel better but gave up at the thought and decided to be honest at least about his feelings, "If I truly can''t fully recover, I will be fine regardless. What makes me feel the slightest bit awkward is that you still haven''t told Sokka about us. I mean, do you know how he will react?"

    Katara''s expression froze. She hadn''t considered this. Her worry for Nik''s mental health had eclipsed her own...

    "Wait... he was pushing me to get married for quite some time. I don''t think he will find any problems with us..." Katara narrowed her eyes, "Unless you think that he may have some reason to feel worried... say, are you hiding something from us?"

    Suki sat up at this point and looked at Nik curiously.

    "Well..." Nik looked thoughtful. Sokka and Aang knew him to be an outsider. So... if he knew anything about Sokka, he may truly be alright if Katara was with someone who had a chance for a solid rtionship. But... probably, not with someone who was as much of a flight risk as Nik himself.

    "I don''t think I''ve kept anything from the two of you."

    "Really?" Suki huffed annoyingly, "We barely know anything about you."

    "See? It matters so little that you find me a pleasant to the eye regardless of the knowledge of my past," Nik coughed and then frowned, "Oh... my knee is aching."

    "Let it," Katara stated sharply.

    "I can''t. It''s aching."

    "Let it be." Suki droned, her stare turning intense.

    "Well..." Nik sat up with a sigh, "It''s nothing really much. Even Aang and Sokka know a few things but that''s not the kind of thing I''d befortable sharing with the two of you due to its nature," he gave aforting look whole conveniently leaving out that even Sokka and Aang found a few things at the fatal risk of spirits.

    "Is it something... bad?" Katara gulped, "It can''t be worse than being a womanizer, right?"

    "I''m not a womanizer," Nik frowned, "A great shoulder to cry on, you bet. A firm hand on the neck, for sure. A good stroke to relieve stress, I''m your man. An engaging tongue to¡ª"

    "I get it! I get it!" Katara scoffed.

    "But you still didn''t answer her question," Suki was feeling a bit fortunate by having Katara on her side. She had quite the sense for such things and may even just make an honest man out of Nik.

    "It''s not bad." Nik''s answer and his genuine expression gave the duo a sense of relief. Thinking for a second, he added, "Though, I''ve not kept many things. For instance, I didn''t lie about my childhood or the death of my mother. I also didn''t lie that if given a choice, I wouldn''t want to return to that location. That day, in the fog, just as you two faced your nightmares, I was haunted by my nightmares, too. But... certain events had made me stoic to them."

    "What kind of events?" Katara felt slightly unease but it was naught as Nik''s somberness turned into jubnce in a mere instant, "Meeting you guys for instance. Helping others along the way, too, I guess. You might not want to hear it but Michi had quite the impact on me, too. Not because of what you think but because she could soldier through her own problems with a bit of support. If she could do it, so can I. And that''s what I told you guys to do, too."

    "You know..." Suki sighed, "I feel that you''re just avoiding something for Kyoshi knows why... but I''m still d."

    "Me, too..." Katara''s gaze turned the slightest bit gentle. Surprising the duo, Nik coughed and raised his hand. An icy wall instantly covered the entrance of their humble and cold abode while the girls remained stunned for a moment.

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t be so surprised," Nik pouted, "We have tomemorate my partial recovery, right? As long as I don''t stress my knee deliberately, I would be fine."

    His debauched grin made their ears heat up and cheeks flushed.

    "But... Sokka mighte in at any time... we can celebrate at night, right?" Katara forced a smile.

    "No good time as the present," Nik shook his head with a stern expression, "And when Hama returns alongside the rest of the group... she would want the two of you to help out."

    "So it''s just that?" Suki narrowed her eyes, "We''re just here to relieve you before eventually getting drafted into Hama''s and Pakku''s assistance."

    "Oh, no, of course not. You can do the same after you guys are done with the tasks, too."

    "Wait, before we go any further. I just want to make sure of something." Katara wasn''t that opposed to the idea of growing intimate but she cast Suki a dubious nce, "If I am with Nik... does this also give Suki the approval of touching me?"

    "Yes."

    "Why would I do that?!"

    Nik''s and Suki''s replies were distinctively different.

    Katara, however, answered Suki, "Because... you did just that back then when you were drunk."

    "I''m not drunk now, am I?" Suki frowned, crossing her arms.

    "Alright, let me weigh in," Nik cleared his throat, "You guys don''t have to do anything that makes you ufortable."

    The two girls nodded, feeling quite good about Nik''s sensible answer only for him to bnce out his reputation by adding, "But, as the saying goes, disciplinees from treading outside yourfort zone. So, go crazy on one another."

    "Does that include your knee?" Suki threatened.

    "Is that how you talk to your master?" Nik replied with his own eyes now revealing a threatening light as his presence shifted from a casual and peaceful man to a strict disciplinarian.

    Suki''s expression stiffened and her body froze due to his words but as if triggered by something much more primal, she didn''t dare meet Nik''s or Katara''s eyes anymore and lowered her head bashfully while replying in a meek, but passionate tone as she realized that things would only end one way now.

    "No... please... discipline me again."

    "Good," Nik nodded and then looked at Katara.

    "Oh, I''m not doing that," she crossed her arms.

    "Good," Nik''s smile widened, "We''ll start with you." He spoke with a tone that left no space for refusal.

    ***

    A/N: As stated, Michi did have quite the impact on Nik not just on his outlook of life and how to cope positively but also allowed him to be more frequent to his desires.

    ***

    Shout-out to Patryk Sikorski, World Monarch, and Cesar A. Bailon Segura~

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 119: Bending Genes

    Chapter 119: Bending Genes<h4>Chapter 119: Bending Genes</h4>

    One short conversation with Pakku that almost felt like an eternity had passed, Yue came to realize... there really wasn''t anything much she could do right now. If the waterbenders didn''t know any better, they would have gone ahead and imprisoned her, too. Fortunately, they knew better than to me Hahn''s actions on Yue. Even without Pakku, Yue, as the previous chieftain''s daughter, had the full support of the waterbenders.

    "Can''t believe Isted this long buttering up elders to keep on supporting Hahn... was it always so hard to hold a proper conversation?" Yue mumbled with her lips slightly puckered up and walked aimlessly. Well, she knew the answer to her questions.

    Chatting with Hahn had only gotten harder for obvious reasons, the most prominent of them being her growing disgust for him that umted daily which induced her to insult him. Being his wife and intimate for even a short while had revealed quite a bit to her so she always knew where to poke to prove the most significant damage. This often resulted in retaliation from her former husband, mostly physical than verbal.

    Her eyelids fluttered as she found herself staring at two equally confused waterbenders. One of them didn''t seem to be able to match Yue''s gaze any longer and probed cautiously, "Princess Yue... this is the temporary prison for the non-bender scums¡ª ehm, no, I meant, criminals. Would you like one of us to escort you inside?"

    Yue blinked. Only now realizing where she had subconsciously ended to and heard the soft whimpers and cries of the imprisoned men and women who once proudly patrolled the water tribe in the name of the Fire Lord or Phoenix King¡ª whomever that decided to send notices in the given week.

    She floundered for a moment and then inquired softly, "Is he here?"

    There didn''t seem to be any confusion in the eyes of the guards as they nodded confidently, a hint of righteous anger shing through their eyes, "The traitor just got off from his time on the wall. Princess, if you wish, we can bring him here so that you won''t have to enter the prison."

    Misunderstanding Yue''s reluctance for a sense of repulsion to the filthy prison, the waterbender offered when Yue''s gaze caught the sight of a familiar figure not too far into the prison. Shaking her head, Yue presented her usual, calm smile and set the two waterbenders at ease, "That won''t be necessary but I''m very grateful for the offer."

    With that, she didn''t wait any longer and slipped into the prison. She didn''t have the mind to check on Hahn but she would feel quite sorry for herself if she didn''t find out what this particr figure was doing here.

    "Mai? What are you doing here? Do you know someone in here?" Yue inquired with a curious expression. There was only a single hallway with sets of icy prisons carved on either side.

    Equally surprised by Yue''s appearance but more capable of masking these emotions out of years of practice, Mai replied simply, "I''m hoping for the prisoners to break out."

    Yue''s body visibly flinched. She still didn''t directly gaze at the unsettling sight of prisoners living in their own filth with barely enough warmth for survival but Mai''s words forced Yue to contemte the worst and cautiously look around her.

    "What... do you mean?" Yue inquired, by now, knowing that Mai was from the Fire Nation herself. Of course, that hadn''t been a barred Yue from getting to know Mai. Her words, however, made it sound like the almost remorseless woman was upto something devious.

    "I enjoyed fighting each of them... but victory certainly is boring. I just hoped... they would break out from the prison so I would have something to busy myself with."

    Yue almost had ck lines forming on her forehead while an exasperated sigh escaped her lips. Breaking a bit ofst remaining ice between them, Yue chuckled softly and stood next to Mai, their shoulders almost touching, "You scared me for a second. I thought you were in cahoots with them."

    "Hmm," Mai responded with a soft, nasal blow and a hum.

    "Why are you here?" Mai inquired this time.

    "I... ended up here. I was just walking around."

    "You should meet him," Mai cut to the chase.

    "Huh? Who?" Yue conveniently feigned ignorance as Mai shrugged.

    "Last night, you were the one shivering in fright... babbling that this is all a dream. Meet your husband and confirm it with your eyes that this is real..."

    Yue fell silent, looking away from the shivering yet sleeping prisoner.

    "You don''t know him," Yue began, "He will find a way to... hurt me."

    "What''s a scratchpared to grievousness you''ve already suffered. As much as it stings my tongue and aches my teeth to say this... but did you forget the sight of his knee? Would it hurt more than that?" Mai frowned. Her evaluation of Nik had changed constantly. To her, he was first a coward who let his ''wife'' prepare the bath for her fiance. Then, he was a scum who slept with vulnerable women. It was then shifted to a cowardly scum who would use waterbending to stop her than fighting her head-on... but now, despite all the ring ws she felt she saw... Mai truly felt annoyed to see Nik in a tiny bit more positive light.

    Her words proved slightly effective as Yue grew thoughtful.

    "Will..." Yue began but her voice cracked slightly, making her sound a bit squeamish as the princess cleared her throat quickly and whispered with a blush covering her cheeks, "Will you apany me?"

    She felt quite... relieved to finally ask for someone''s help.

    However, if Mai''s indifferent stare wasn''t already the hint Yue needed that this was reality then her words certainly did the work for her.

    "I don''t think it would interest me at all... ask Suki. Or Katara."

    Yue grew glum in an instant and subconsciously retorted, "Why not Nik?"

    "It wouldn''t interest him since he has nothing to do with your husband."

    "And how would you know that?"

    Mai frowned and stared at Yue, the opposing party, too, stared at Mai without backing down.

    Finally shrugging, Mai stated with a soft scoff, "Do whatever you want. I''m going."

    As Mai turned to leave, Yue followed soon.

    "What?"

    "Well, if this is reality indeed then I want Hahn to stew in his own filth for what he did. I will meet him when I''m ready and prepared to goad and hurt him instead."

    Mai was surprised to see the almost hateful stare that Yue presented herself with.

    "Suit yourself."

    The two walked shoulder-to-shoulder butpletely silently. Yue did smile and greet anyone who initiated a conversation but would then quickly catch up to Mai.

    "Do you want something from me?"

    "No, I just wanted to apologize to all of you together for my improper behavior after Katara healed most of Nik''s knee."

    "It''s fine. Apology epted. Leave me alone."

    "Can''t do that. I''m just going in the same direction as you," Yue smiled pleasantly while Mai narrowed her eyes.

    The duo continued to walk until they found themselves stopping in front of a wall of ice and solid snow... but they were sure that just this morning, there happened to be a door in this very location.

    Sensing something odd, Mai frowned and looked for a spot before jumping on the nearest ledge, surprising Yue with her athleticism, and proceeded to climb up the house of ice under equally strange gazes from surrounding civilians yet... the window, too, waspletely covered.

    However, the covering on the window seemed less sturdy than the front, allowing Mai''s trained senses to catch the slightest hint of¡ª

    "...¡ª nhh~!"

    Eyes wide, Mai''s hand slid down slightly, a mistake on her part and she zoomed down into the ground, causing Yue to yelp in fright.

    "Spirits! Mai!" She hurried forward, helping Mai sit up and quickly dusting off snow from her shoulders and hair.

    "What happened?" Yue questioned only for Mai to snort, her expression visibly infuriated, "Nothing!" the woman hissed.

    Yue stopped questioning for a moment. Her gazended on the house once again...

    As a woman experienced in things that seem foreign to Mai, Yue quickly came to a certain conclusion and felt her own face heat up.

    After all... it was broad daylight!

    "Um... maybe they are just sleeping because they got bored and tired," Yue appeased to Mai, a natural reaction from her side.

    "I''m always bored!" Mai glowered, "You don''t see me whoring in every alleyway!"

    "Well... I don''t know you guys enough so..." Yue gulped, "So, I don''t think I can reallyment... but how about we give them some privacy?"

    Seeing that Mai wasn''t buying her lies, Yue forced a smile, "I can bring you the warriors training ground in the pce... if you''re truly bored, you can train there."

    Mai stood up. She wasn''t really that hurt and grumbled, "Fine... let me find Tom... I''ll train him till he can''t move an inch."

    If Mai''s gaze was an indication of anything then Tom-Tom was truly a pitiable but admirable boy in Yue''s eyes. What a warrior must the boy be to endure so many hardships!

    ---

    While Yue and Mai found themselves in each other''s oddpany, Katara and Suki had let go of a lot of their inhibitions once again, uncaring if its daytime or night. With the icy house fully closed in, their heated bodies and the warm rugs presented outstandingfort! A creamy white and a caramel body found themselves entangled with Nik who didn''t move too much but then again, he didn''t need to dance outrageously to move his tongue, hands, and sport an erection.

    The light from themp flickered dimly while the surroundings were filled with soft and sweet gasps that would shake even the mighty wills of master benders. Then again, Nik considered himself the master of bending in art far more abstract and profound than just the elements.

    His firm grip around Suki''s soft but stic ass made her shiver in pleasure. Her eyes revealed a slightly distressing light as she felt her body crouch over ever so slightly with her wet, gushing lower lips pressed against his lips, his tongue fully excavating her juicy cunt and sometimes yfully nibbling at her tiny, sloppy nubbin. She kept her hands on the wall to keep herself in bnce but she could feel herself shaking in pre-orgasm delights. Her gaze was unfocused and her lips parted slightly.

    On the other end... Katara found herself almost wing at Nik''s chest as her body leaned down enough to practically hug him and shower his neck with kisses. Her sweatced, rather wide set of hips bounced up and down on him and the only thing that kept her from hurting Nik even out of passion, and her ability to heal, was the fact that she didn''t want to be the one to injure Nik further... until his knee healedpletely.

    Although she had been the one to confront Nik about keeping up with the reality of his wounds, deep down, she might be the one who really wouldn''t be able to let go if he didn''t heal properly, not after involving herself at his call for assistance.

    Katara''s eyes lingered on Suki''s rather ridiculously spirited trail of juices that gushed down his chin and thered his neck, making the particr scene look all the more enticing to her. With every pant, Katara pushed herself down, devouring every inch of monster Nik cultivated down below. In fact, she still had to exert more but even now, Katara was surprised that she was more than capable of handling the beast. Well,st time, she did selfishly use bloodbending to keep getting pounded for hours so it would be weird if her inner walls hadn''t already adopted a more fitting shape to provide maximum pleasure for both parties.

    Pouting at theck of attention even after such a throbbing job, Katara forgot that Suki''s thighs currently covered Nik''s cheeks and thus also barred his gaze from her and finally leaned down. Although she had resisted the idea of hooking up with Suki simultaneously once again, the waterbender reasoned that the quicker Suki is exhausted, the greater the time she would get to hog Nik for herself. Her tongue licked Nik''s neck and she instantly felt him quiver for the slightest bit within her which only made her p her perky bottom down with a resounding wet noise as their own juices down below had begun to pool under his thighs.

    Her heavy breathing and tender kisses soon stretched towards the inner region of Suki''s thighs.

    Her hands left Nik''s chest alone and sneaked to the front where Nik licked Suki and instantly massaged the t of her crotch.

    "Ehhh~!" Suki gasped at the rather endearing interference of Katara. Her hips bucked forward into Nik''s face and she lost her bnce, quickly hugging Nik''s head tightly as her back bent down and shuddered constantly at the rise of her climax. Unable toprehend why Katara would attack her in her weakest period, Suki only felt her pleasure sensors tingling when Katara revealed a sneaky smirk and waterbent their collective juices and sweat to form a thick tendril, as thick as Nik''s ravenous cock, and prodded it against Suki''s butthole while nubbing on her truly envious butt cheeks.

    Suki''s eyes rolled up, almost into her skull. Her lips parted into a weird smile that bared her teeth as if she was nothing but a mindless beast in heat as the slight pleasurable sting from having her clitoris and butt cheeks nibbled in an uncanny sync made her cry out with a debauched moan due to her impending waterworks that would even put novice waterbenders to shame!

    ---

    "What the heck, Katara?! There were bite marks all over my ass!" Suki hissed, her gaze now stern and her expression devoid of lust or wryness, instead, was marred with frustration and anger.

    Katara kept her silence and hung her head low.

    "I thought it was great," Nik chuckled and was now the recipient of Suki''s gaze eager to tear him into a new one, "We''ll see if you have such marks on your ass!"

    "Ooh~!" Nik smiled, slightly licking his lips just around the center for a second, and then added, "Something for the night, huh. I like the initiative!"

    Katara snorted a chuckle while Suki groaned, "I wonder what Kyoshi saw in you!"

    Snorting, she crossed her arms as Nik sighed softly, "Hey," holding Suki''s hand tenderly and simultaneously looking at Katara, "Thank you... both of you. I feel better."

    "I... didn''t do it for you..." Suki deted into meek mumbled but the satisfied sheen in her gaze spoke a whole another tale as Katara''s smile widened, "It... really was fun even without alcohol. I''m a little relieved that we don''t have to rely on alcohol every time we try to be... together."

    "No biting my ass!" Suki admonished again.

    "Come on, even I want to do that once in a while," Nik nudged Suki''s shoulder with a grin, "You really do have a nice butt, right, Katara?"

    Poutingly, Katara nodded. She may have wider hips but Suki had trained from a very young age. There was a clear difference between their bodies to the point that Katara had made her mind to start training with Suki to develop herself and not just her waterbending.

    The trio rested with Katara and Suki to either side of Nik. The house had returned to its previous state and much of the scent of the sex had escaped giving way for fresh air but for those with a sensitive sense of scent, like Nik and Aang, the smell couldn''t be clearer.

    "Hey... I was thinking on what you said about Sokka... although he may not go bonkers... it would do us well to give him a little space and keep things between ourselves for now." Katara began nervously.

    "Scared?" Suki smirked while Katara nodded, "If it was just one of us... then that''s normal but Sokka, aside from all his qualities, is also talented in making slightly out-of-the-norm situations more awkward with jokes and whatnot... it would just be easier on us if he doesn''t know, that''s all."

    "Oh..." Nik mumbled, "Then you guys should know that... probably, Aang already knows about us."

    "Huh?"

    "How?!"

    Suki and Katara gasped while Nik shrugged, "His sense of hearing is probably simr to mine. You know, spiritual stuff. Even I don''t get it."

    "So... does Sokka already know?* Katara gulped.

    "Given his reaction this afternoon... I would think not," Nik shook his head.

    Certitude in Nik''s tone did bring Katara some form of relief as she adopted a smile and questioned, "So? Do we start thinking of what to say to the others once we leave for Omashu? Just the three of us."

    The impish smile on Katara made Nik feel amused as he hugged the two of them a little tighter and questioned, "Why? Don''t you want to help out the others?"

    "Helping others start with helping oneself. It may sound selfish but I want you to get better soon. That''s why I elected to leave for Omashu once our need in this tribe is done," Suki exined and then added with a wry tone, "Although... now that I think about it, Yue''s reaction makes me feel that the idea wasn''t well-received."

    "No, no, what I''m trying to ask, why not hang out with Aang and Sokka? We can get on Omashu far quicker on Appa than with a boat."

    Sensing the teasing intent in Nik''s tone, and quite well-aware of what he was trying to do, the two girls gazed at him a bit more sourly as Suki replied softly, almost wanting to dig herself a whole for saying this...

    "You know why..." Her tone trailed with a mix of embarrassment and glee while Katara seemed to share a simr intent.

    Seeing this, Nik couldn''t help but fall thoughtful for a second. Although he wasn''t willing to share that he was an interdimensional or inteary flight risk... he felt that the girls should know more about him. It wasn''t out of goodness of his heart but a more selfish realization to connect with the duo at a deeper level. Not to mention the fact, Nik had begun to feel awkward and felt the longer he kept certain truths from the two he was pursuing a romantic interest with... the harder will be the retaliation when they do find the truth and may just misunderstand it as a sign of distrust.

    "Ehm, well... since the two of you really feel at ease with me," Nik began after clearing his throat, "There is something I would like to confess."

    "What? Is there some other side floozy you''ve still not told us about?" Katara instantly frowned and felt that with how Nik had acted, it was something to be expected.

    "What? No," Nik scoffed and then thought of Mitsuko for the briefest moment before clearing his head off of the seductive milf and sending an usatory nce at Katara, "How could you even think that I would keep such knowledge from the two of you? If I can be honest about you two and Michi, then believe me, I will be honest about every other... floozy."

    His ''honest'' answer, however, made the girls feel grim as Suki narrowed her eyes, "Then what? You still don''t talk too much about your past... what changes betweenst night and tonight?"

    "It isn''t about my past either. Well... it''s better if I just show you guys," Nik stopped embracing the two and straightened his back against the icy wall.

    "See this?" Nik said, raising a tiny chunk of ice.

    "It''s waterbending," Katara shrugged.

    "See this?" Nik sighed and stretched his hand towards the flickeringmp and the mes grew fierce and brightened the surroundings instantly.

    Suki''s and Katara''s eyes widened as thetter gasped, "Your mother or your father was a firebender!"

    Shaking his head, Nik gently swayed both of his hands and the wind astonishingly picked up around the house. This time, the two of them felt their lips dry based on their own conclusions and Katara whispered, "Did your mother or your father have more than one partner... based on the fact that you have multiple elements... your mother was a... does it run in your family?"

    "Ugh, no, you dirty-minded, waterbending masturbator!" Suki facepalmed herself, "If there was any piece of ground, Nik would have bent that, too... right?"

    "Right, although, I still haven''t tried it I get the feeling I can," Nik nodded and sent a re to Katara, "And get your head out of the gutter. My mom may be a whore and... maybe you''re right about me, too! But it doesn''t run in the family!... I hope." Nik added thest bit when he realized he never really knew about his biological parents.

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 120: A Step Forward

    Chapter 120: A Step Forward<h4>Chapter 120: A Step Forward</h4>

    As intimate as Yoki wanted their meeting to be once he reached his home and was brought upto the situation of the tribe, he soon realized there were just too many individuals in their ''little'' circle. The burlymander of the waterbenders was reinstated to his position officially once he returned and he looked at those called in with a hint of distress.

    They sat in a circle with various dishes prepared. Given that almost all of them had a greater appetite, the dishes prepared were in a much grander quantity than any feast prepared within the tribe for thest three years.

    Next to Yoki sat Pakku and Hama. Even now Yoki couldn''t believe that the old witch and his master were together, making Yoki think what did Pakku really see in the wrinkled wench... even if Pakku himself was a wrinkled goatee mess.

    Next to Hama sat Rena, who arrived due to Sokka''s eager invitation as the man sat next to her. Aang came after Sokka but Tom-Tom was nowhere to be seen. If some of the whispers were true then the woman sitting next to Aang had done a number on her brother to train his reaction time and had put him to bed early on. Next to Mai sat a pleasantly smiling Yue. Nothing much needed to be said about her aside from the fact that Yoki felt guilty for all the things the daughter of their previous chieftain had to go through.

    Finally, next to Yue were Katara and Suki, thetter was now without her characteristic face paint, andpleting the circle was Nik who kept his left leg straight for obvious reasons and sat next to Yoki himself.

    The group was entirely silent. Aside from Aang, who ate special sweets and fruits found only in the water tribe, others wholeheartedly ate the feast prepared.

    "So? Let''s clear the most obvious reason why we''re all called here together. It is due to our proximity with Avatar Aang directly or indirectly," Yoki began with a sigh, "All those present here, I would like to ask you to not reveal too many of your abilities to even the waterbenders of the tribe. I will notify the group that was with us from Makapu Vige. Princess Yue, even you must not openly trust all those you see beside us... Master Pakku has a strong suspicion that there is a spy amongst our ranks."

    There were a few frowns but most of them were mature enough to patiently wait for Yoki toplete what he had in mind. The others who found no reason to stop themselves from eating while listening did just that.

    Yoki then continued to exin the general situation since aside from Sokka and Aang, the rest of the group was quite unaware of things. First, aside from Nik''s temporary withdrawal from any aggressive intent, Zhao had established contact to negotiate for the hostages. Every fire nation prisoner and their families still living safely albeit worriedly in the water tribe, all except for Hahn. Even if Zhao had a semnce of loyalty towards those willing to follow his order, his attitude took a 180 when such individuals involved people of origins anything other than the Fire Nation itself.

    Hearing about how Hahn would be left for them to punish ordingly, and as advised by Pakku, through the traditions of the tribe, Yue felt bittersweet. Bitter because no matter her current stance, she couldn''t help but feel the slightest bit of pity for the man. Sweet because her father would finally be avenged and the Water Tribe will open their eyes to what the truth is.

    Still...

    "Why even listen to their truce? If I do remove their ships, they simply don''t have the capital to make any demands... although, the idea of many people drowning to their death is just too..." Nik made a slightly diforted expression before shaking his head, "We can just wrap them all up with a team of waterbenders."

    Nik''s approach was to take the initiative. Once this armada was dealt with, the Phoenix King or whatever forces sent after the Water Tribe must be cautious of deployingrge forces only to face drastic defeats. This may just give them enough time to prepare the defenses of the tribe and train a new generation of warriors for backup.

    While others genuinely pondered on the idea, Yoki outrightly opposed it with an amused smile, "You can''t stomach deaths, huh... then tell me, if we do capture all of them, how are you nning to feed them and keep them alive? These captives would be worse than the herd of Komodo Rhinos since we can at least use thetter in exchange for feeding them.

    Such arge number of prisoners will quickly drain the dry rations left within the pce and even if the Sea spirit is gracious and keeps us well fed using the food we find in the sea... what about other utilities? While we can manage the current number of prisoners... a whole fleet''s worth of prisoners will just serve to end the tribe."

    "That''sh it!" Sokka thumped pped his thigh with a mouthful of meat and grease painting his lips. In this regard, Aang and Nik were the same with their cheeks inted with food.

    "Hmm?" Pakku raised his brows, "Swallow before speaking."

    "That''s what I tell Suki..." Nik mumbled. Directly next to him, Katara broke into short giggles while Suki''s nostrils red and she shot her man asting re.

    "Ugh, well, yeah, choking on food isn''t exactly the best," Misunderstanding, Sokka shrugged while Rena looked at him with a weird expression. Still, not waiting for his bubble to burst, Sokka grinned, "If Zhao cares for his men, then Nik should sink half the ships. Zhao will be forced to rescue them and diminish his own stock of resources. After all, with half the ships removed, it also means, their reserves would be halved in an instant! Heck, instead of going for cruisers, take out Zhao''s ship first. This will actually force others to save their drowningrades."

    Yoki''s expression grew contemtive but Nik couldn''t help feel a bit apprehensive, "So... you are just basing things on assumptions. But what if they die?"

    Others went silent.

    "Why do you care?" Mai finally spoke up. Although she was characteristically gloomy, Nik could feel that she was also oddly annoyed. It was in her tone.

    "Excuse me?" Nik blinked, "Why do I care if people die?"

    Mai nodded.

    "I don''t," Nik mumbled, "I just don''t want to be the one who causes it. People die every day so I''m not going to cry about it."

    "So you''re choosing the coward''s way out?" Mai goaded while finally sensing something wrong, Sokka adopted a wry chuckle, "Well, no need to fight about it. It was just an idea."

    "No, I want to hear what she means by a coward''s way out," Nik interjected, "Since you seem to be the spokesperson on courage, why don''t you tell me how it''s courageous to not even look one''s brother in the eye who clearly admires you and praise him but instead torture him in name of training.

    Maybe he will start murdering people just to see you nod with indifference once in a while."

    Mai''s eyes red but she retorted calmly, "It''s not torturing if he faces every difficulty against me instead of an enemy. Maybe that''s what youck¡ªmon sense."

    "Uh-huh, is that what it is? Killing many, amon sense?" Nik continued, equally calmly. He felt that he had given the woman every ounce of respect that she deserved for not only helping him when he was in a dire situation but also sleeping with her mother. In fact, he wouldn''t have feltpelled anything for thetter if Michi herself wasn''t so sweet and caring.

    "Oh, please," Mai smiled coldly, "You don''t think that your actions have caused casualties? Omashu, Makapu, and any other settlement you may enter, with a target on your back, the Phoenix King''s forces would follow soon after. It is better to end them¡ª"

    "Then do it?" Nik interrupted, his violet pupils boring into her tawny ones, "If it''s such amon sense, kill me. And Aang. Aren''t we getting the short end of the stick because Phoenix King wants us dead? If you do the deed, you will get rewarded and have quite a sum to your name."

    Everyone froze as Nik continued with ease, "Of course,mon sense also dictates that you could sell the information to Zhao. Be the best-damned spy by staying right next to us. Why don''t you do that, too? But, you just said that killing is more in line withmon sense so I hope you choose the former."

    Heaving a deep breath, Mai exined, "It would be quite anti-climactic and..."

    "Boring?" Nik inquired, "But that''s not right? Aren''t you the bold and the one fitted with heightenedmon sense? How do your emotions y into your decision-making now?" He let loose, "Going a step back, why didn''t you just tie the knot with Kai? That''s what his name is, right? Your former Fiance. Why feelpelled to resist him?

    Or, why feelpelled to follow your brother when you know it will paint a target on your back?"

    "I don''t care," Mai snorted finally, realizing she picked a losing argument yet Nik only chuckled, "Oh, look at that, courage deted into cowardice."

    His mocking cackle itched Mai the wrong way, spurring her to shoot up to her feet and scowl, "Yeah? Let''s take a step back and see if you''re courageous about other things."

    "Ugh," Grunting and picking up a barbeque, Nik, too, stood up.

    "Fine," he said, tearing into the meat, "What other things?"

    "For one, you slept with my mother!" Mai revealed emotions for this rare moment, her eyes wide and her expression furious.

    "What''s cowardly about that? Someone had to, and your father was too busy making child ves. Hell, I freed Michi from her mind restraints and it''s not like I did it because I was bored. I care for her."

    "And what about these two?" Mai pointed at Katara and Suki. Katara''s expression was numb by now, her head buzzing as she was afraid to look at Sokka, whose expression, too, was frozen in shock.

    "I haven''t run away, right? If they are alright with it, why the heck does it tickle your ribs?" Nik responded while eating.

    Mai''s expression twisted with frustration, "Why won''t you just listen to me and kill?! I''m saying this for your own good!"

    "My own good?" Nik responded with a cold chuckle, "And why the heck do you care?"

    "Because..." Mai began only to feel her voice stuck in her throat. She looked around and realized everyone gazing at them.

    Not staying here for another second, Mai walked out of the house, leaving the group in dead silence.

    "Wait... Katara... you and Nik...?" Sokka mechanically turned to face Katara as she nodded, red-faced.

    "When?" Sokka inquired... rather strangely as he looked at Nik who happened to be staring where Mai stood a few seconds ago.

    "Back in the camp... during the banquet," Katara sighed.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Sokka questioned.

    "Your face was gone!" Katara exploded. This was thest ce she wanted this fact known to Sokka and turned to vent on him itself, "And why didn''t you tell me about Nik? He told me everything about what happened!"

    "He did?!" Sokka''s eyes widened as he and Aang nced at one another, "Well... I mean, if you don''t mind it then..." Sokka grew rather carefree about it and looked towards Rena who was all the more curious due to such a chaotic dinner.

    "Please excuse me, I should go and speak with Mai," Yue wanted a reason to excuse herself when Nik shot her down, "No, let me."

    "Nik," Suki called out with a worried expression. She was worried that the two might do something and end up regretting it.

    "Don''t worry. I just want to know what she was on about..." Nik mumbled and looked towards Yoki, "Great feast though. Loved the catfish... just tell me about your nter. I''ll do what I can."

    With that, Nik, too, left.

    An awkward silence ensued soon after until Hama hummed thoughtfully, "He''s right... the catfish is oddly delicious. Get me some more."

    "You don''t have teeth to chew, you old¡ª"

    "Get her some more!" Pakku hissed while Hama was pinching the old man''s thigh, making Yoki flinch in embarrassment.

    "So... is my idea still good?" Sokka inquired.

    "Who cares? Just enjoy the show," Rena snickered.

    "Hey... don''t say that out loud," Sokka agreed and whispered with a grin.

    On the other hand, Suki and Katara felt Yue''s gaze linger on them until the former looked up with a wry expression and inquired, "Something I can help you with, Yue?"

    "No... it''s just... me and Mai came by the residence in the evening. I wanted to apologize to all of you formally for my rude behavior this afternoon but..." her words lingered suggestively as Katara groaned in frustration.

    "Don''t worry, we didn''t mind it," Suki shrugged.

    "That''s good!" Yue smiled, "Now, I was hoping that I could watch your training tomorrow. I never really saw outsiders fight using weapons."

    "Sure..." Suki replied with a weak smile.

    "I''m sorry but this is just awkward..." Aang spoke up, letting everyone''s thoughts out with his words, "So... can I go out, too? I promised some of the guys that I will show them how to fly."

    "Go ahead," Yoki shrugged.

    Cold and awkward. This feast was truly a great sess.

    ---

    "What do you want now?"

    Mai scoffed without looking back while Nik huffed, "Do you know how hard it is to climb a roof even with waterbending?"

    "No, I don''t," Mai responded while sitting on the ledge.

    "It was barely an inconvenience," Nik shrugged.

    "Are you here to apologize?"

    "What for?" He scoffed in return. Don''t dish it if you can''t take it.

    Mai grew silent while Nik continued, "I''m just here to finish our conversation. You stopped in the middle, after all."

    "I don''t have any reason to talk with you."

    "Come on? Taking the coward''s way out?" Nik smiled as he could feel frustration build into Mai''s systems again.

    "Fine," Mai mumbled, "Regardless of my previous thoughts about you... I believe that my mom holds affection for you. These emotions will just hurt her if something happened to you so... I want you to be indifferent to others'' deaths and think about your own safety."

    Walking up to her, Nik couldn''t help but mumble, "Wow... that''s the most sickeningly sweet thing that ever came from your mouth. I would sit next to you but it would just hurt my knee so don''t mind me standing."

    The two fell silent again until...

    "Now you know the reason, you can apologize to me," Mai gave him the go that she believed he needed.

    "What for?" Nik still shrugged and questioned, "Is that what you''re all about? Masking emotions to not get hurt?"

    Mai fell silent, equal parts frustrated at his refusal tofort her by apologizing and surprise at his ability to infer something like this from her words.

    "Why does it matter?"

    "It probably doesn''t," Nik agreed, "But boy, I got to tell you that your outburst in the dinner was a sight. Still... you should know, hurting your mother is thest thing I want to do," though he cringed slightly, Nik did mean it. What could he do about the fact that emotions are simply cringy?... aside from the lustful ones, of course.

    Mai''s shoulders rxed slightly as she nodded.

    "Oh, and I didn''t mean what I said about you training your brother. Everything else... yeah, I did mean that," Nik rified for the sake of transparency.

    "I don''t care."

    "You say that, but you do," Nik smiled and refuted before turning away.

    "I still think you''re a coward!" Mai raised her voice.

    "Tell that to your mom," Nik replied.

    "And a scum!"

    "That was solidified the night I slept with your mom!"

    Gritting her teeth, Mai raised her voice further, "A depraved scum!"

    Chuckling, Nik turned slightly and grinned at the cool fool, "Are there any scums not depraved? And don''t talk to your step-dad in such a tone¡ª"

    Nik instantly waved his hand down and the ice under his foot descended while Mai''s fist hit empty space.

    Scoffing, Mai mumbled under her breath, "Coward..."

    Yet, a short smirk touched her lips.

    She didn''t feel bored at this particr instance. For that... maybe she could forgive his insolence even if he didn''t apologize even after Mai clearly demanded him to multiple times.

    ---

    The next couple of days were spent bringing order to the tribe while Nik and others had started to train with Yue tagging along just for the fun of it. In fact, they were allowed to use the training hall within the pce.

    The first to start their training, however, outside the tribe and early in the morning were none other than Aang and Nik. As Nik wanted to make use of Aang''s stay, he asked the young Avatar to teach him airbending. Of course, the knowledge of him being able to bend other elements was only known to the group of five. Not even Mai and Rena were aware of this and Nik liked it this way.

    After that, Aang, Katara, and Nik would train in waterbending with others as Pakku and Hama would take sses every other day. Then, Nik would tag alongside Yue to watch Suki, Tom-Tom, and Mai train before sparring with one another. Nik was quite interested in throwing knives and had expressed his willingness to learn the art. But Mai had yet to respond which was fortunate since she didn''t outrightly reject him.

    Finally, Katara would actually apany Sokka as the siblings would train their bodies. Katara only had one goal, to get a more... sensual physique simr to Suki. Although their rtionship was exposed by now and Katara had beaten Sokka many times when his questions involved the dynamic of the group and even questioned Nik in learning his ''ways'', the two were quite eager to develop themselves.

    Sokka did this because he wanted to grow in the only manner he was allowed¡ª weapons, which came in the form of sparring and tagging alongside the hunters every other day.

    The thing that surprised everyone, Hama the most, was Pakku''s revtion that he knew Katara''s and Sokka''ste grandmother, and the betrothal ne that Katara wears on her neck was carved by Pakku for Katara''s grandmother before she eventually left the tribe.

    Of course, it was a short surprise itself and the siblings felt quite emotional, including Hama, who let those out on Pakkue nightfall.

    Their days had gotten productive and after the initial setback of during the dinner due to Mai''s and Nik''s outburst, a rather beneficial n was formed based on Sokka''s suggestion.

    Say what you will about the guy but when it came to critical thinking, Nik truly admired Sokka''s talent in the area. Of course, that admiration would devolve in despair when the siblings would each share the only brain cell to their capacity when around one another as they would constantly quarrel and bicker about the tiniest thing. Fortunately, it wasn''t Nik''s thing.

    The days of the truce turned into months. Others developed with hard work because they knew it was merely the calm before the storm if things went south. The interesting fact to note was that Hama, Sokka, and Katara weren''t fond of such a saying because of their southern origins.

    The only reason it took so long for this to happen was due to the fact that the Northern Water Tribe had demanded their own men to be returned.

    Of course, Zhao refuted that they didn''t have any other prisoners, conveniently forgetting that they kept prisoners even without the Fire King''s knowledge. Still, the water tribe didn''t budge and increased the severity of the prisoners'' conditions. They weren''t afraid that the Phoenix King would send more forces due to the fact that he still needed to establish a proper order in the Earth Kingdom. But it was clear that with enough time, both the parties would flourish and if things didn''t change then the water tribe would lose even without a traitor.

    Once Zhao agreed to return the prisoners, they were afraid that these prisoners would be equally mind raped so Aang left for Omashu with Sokka and Rena.

    First, Yoki wanted Mai to go with Aang due to her deadliness but she refused. If she returned, she wouldn''t be allowed to leave this time around and Tom-Tom was the same. After all, their mom can be very persuasive. Then Nik eagerly volunteered. Honestly, he just wanted to keep on learning with Aang but this notion was shot down by Mai''s strong opposition. This made Sokka and Rena volunteer... who probably just wanted some time to themselves.

    Of course, no matter how stealthily Aang leaves, the news was bound to reach Zhao so the small group had to be careful.

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 121: Use of a Traitor (1)

    Chapter 121: Use of a Traitor (1)<h4>Chapter 121: Use of a Traitor (1)</h4>

    With Aang leaving, Nik''s training spot was open. He could practice the airbending moves without making wicked use of his legs but he found this time better spent with Suki and Katara. Their stay had also shifted from their previous residence to the interior of the pce due to their status now raised as esteemed guests of the tribe. With Yoki''s return, the orthodox power had been restored but there was something else that must be done now.

    "What was wrong with thest one?" Suki mused with a sneaky smirk as she and the other girls sat next to Yue. Nik, Mai, and Tom-Tom weren''t present, most likely one of them watched the other two train like usual.

    Katara and Suki, on the other hand, apanied the princess after breakfast in her room. Unlike what others may expect, aside from some expensive rugs and furniture, Yue''s room wasn''t all that luxurious. Well, luxury was a rtive term since furniture itself is quite the expensivemodity in the tribe.

    Hearing the mischief hidden in Suki''s tone, Yue couldn''t help but adopt a pout. She had expected the group to leave quickly but much to her pleasant surprise, it''s been quite a while now and every day has been exciting for her in some form or manner.

    "Is that why the two of you came back with me? To give me a hard time about the next potential suitor?" She scoffed softly, making the two girls giggle. After all, the topic interested them greatly.

    Pakku and Yoki were loyalists and militaristic. To them, it was their duty to be the strength of the tribe and not be its ruler instead. The next chieftain, without a doubt, would be Yue''s husband and then their descendants will carry down the line as has been the tradition since the formation of the Tribe. So, after two weeks of Yoki''s return marked the beginning of the burly man singling out great leaders or loyal individuals to the tribe who could also match Yue''s splendor.

    Of course, given the tragedy with Hahn, they wanted someone gentler for Yue who could also hold the tribe with a firm hand. Despite Hama''s suggestion of marrying Yue himself due to his experience and love for the tribe, Yoki refused the notion vehemently. The man had seen Yue grow up while being under the wings of the previous Chieftain, although it wasn''t unheard of such unions, the prison had changed Yoki in many ways. Being less romantic, unfortunately, was one such change since he had also experienced losses during the war.

    Loss of his beloved people. So, even if he did ept the position temporarily until Yue marries or the threat of the fire nation''s armada outside the tribe and now barring trade instead is resolved, Yue was still left to decide who to choose for herself.

    This led to Suki''s and Katara''s extraordinary interest in the matter much to Yue''s distress. But she even found this experience... pleasant. To get teased was a genuinely happy feeling for Yue as she soon broke her pout into a smile and shrugged, "There was nothing wrong with thest one. But now that I am told there is no hurry to actually marry someone, I wish to use the time afforded to be able to just converse and find out more about others instead of impatiently agreeing to another supposedlysting bond."

    "I thought Varnuq was quite cute," Katara mumbled, "Do you remember how he flustered when you smiled at him?" She teased Yue.

    "I thought the same but... when I talked with him... I got the sense that he is neither adept in leadership nor skills in fighting."

    Suki blinked and questioned, "I thought... you liked him?"

    "My preference of men doesn''t exactly run the tribe," Yue smiled and slumped on her bed. Her hairdo instantly turned into a mess due to how delicate it was but she didn''t care at the moment and heaved a deep sigh, "I have to marry someone who can properly lead the tribe. My father was a good man... but he was too trusting. If it was up to me, I would like to settle with someone like Uncle Yoki. He''s calm and collected. Has good ideas and knows the horrors of wars..."

    "You would seriously marry him?" Suki questioned, "Just for the sake of tribe?"

    "If he wasn''t opposed to it, then yes," Yue nodded, "I have enjoyed a good chunk of my life under my father''s protection. My tribe is the same and is indebted to hissting memory... I want the tribe to survive and grow. This is the least I can do to ensure that."

    Katara huffed, "Sorry... if it wasn''t for so much stuff you have on your te... I would have wanted you to join us for traveling around the Earth Kingdom and the Fire Nation..."

    "To find methods for Nik''s knee?" Yue briefly looked curious.

    "Yeah, that," Katara smiled.

    Now that Suki and Katara were aware that Nik could bend other elements and his hope of healingy in earth and fire bending, something that he could, possibly do himself, they, too, wanted Nik to train in other elements like Aang. While the duo was on equal terms when it came to skills in waterbending, Nik''s injury and his beginner''s training in airbending currently ced him under the young Avatar when it came to sheer versatility.

    Although sensing that Katara was holding back something, Yue knew better than to prod and suddenly smiled, "Hmm, but aren''t you worried what will happen if you bring a princess out of her home tribe alongside an injured but somewhat charming and caring warrior? Or... could it be that the two of you quite enjoy these situations?"

    The duo rolled their eyes in sync but Katara couldn''t help but ooze a bit of cold sweat as she realized that this may just happen.

    However, Yue suddenly rolled around, making the duo nce at her perky butt while she pushed her hand into the mattress and took out a ttened scroll.

    "How about we read what happens if a Princess is pulled out of her tribe by a warrior?" She rolled open the scroll slightly while covering her lower face with its surface and revealing a coy glint in her ocean blue eyes.

    Katara''s and Suki''s eyes widened but their expressions answered for them, making Yue giggle.

    ---

    "And?"

    Contrary to the Water Tribe that basked in the rare glow of freedom after years, a gloomy tension pervaded Zhao''s cabin within his battleship. He seated with his head focusing on a map that covered his entire desk. Multiple tiny figures of varying colors could be seen set on the map with a few tiny boats next to a wide expanse of white indicating the armada that was stationed outside the water tribe.

    In front of Zhao was a stoic-looking youth but the cold sweat seeping from his forehead betrayed his nervousness as he answered, "The Avatar''s group descended in Makapu Vige to rest. As ordered, they were surrounded by the Fire benders and soldiers stationed in the region while Warden Hara did not provide any resistance andmitted to yourmands wholeheartedly.

    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, it was the Earthbender, more specifically, the Lavabender named Sun under Warden Hara''s team suppressed the entirety of the fire bender troops and led the Avatar to safety. Their destination seems to be Omashu."

    "Hmm..." Zhao''s gaze flickered. Although he had some bad blood with Hara, even the warden knew better than to not follow orders that benefitted the nation. Soldiers like Hara may bend some rules due to emotions but they have seen enough bloodshed to stone their hearts in face of inevitablemands. This was one such situation and despite the gratitude the fire benders of Makapu Vige strangely felt towards Nik and others due to freeing the waterbenders kept away without anyone''s knowledge, Hara proceeded to surround Aang and his group who were under the impression that Makapu Vige would be a friendlier location to them.

    As usual, there is nothing absolute in this world and there is simply no good or bad.

    What surprised Zhao, however, was...

    "To think the Lavabender he nurtured would betray so suddenly... it cannot be due to some internal friction. ording to the reports, that youth has no favor for the denizens of the vige. Who could have pushed him to betray us?"

    "It is unclear, Admiral," the soldier in front of him answered dutifully.

    "Omashu cannot be touched easily for now... with so much of our force stationed here, we need to make a definite move towards the Water Tribe soon enough. It would be rtively simpler for this tribe is isted. We can even interpret why the Avatar returned to Omashu...

    Deploy the Yuyan Archers. Make sure that even if the Avatar isn''t dead, the imprisoned member of the Dai Li that can reform brainwashed prisoners is dead for sure. Project the possible paths they can take from the sky and where they mightnd to take rest. Consult the domestic keepers of the other Sky Bisons in the Fire Nation."

    "Yes, Admiral," the youth nodded before hesitating for a moment and then speaking up.

    "Sir, there is something else."

    "Hmm?" Zhao looked at the youth and gestured him to speak.

    "Last time, Pakku made a fool out of us... but that would have given away the fact that our informant is amidst them... shouldn''t we try to ensure his loyalty and keep him valuable by making some moves?"

    "An asset which needs the assistance of the employer tends to be obsolete one way or the other," Zhao hummed, "Besides, simr to Hahn, the fool who betrayed his own home is not worth our assistance. It''s a cold world for this cold tribe... that man should have known better."

    ---

    *Krt*

    Sun followed the Lemur tilting its head sideways with his gaze. His body was curled while he hugged his knee. If it wasn''t sure before then his loud, exaggerated groans certainly made sure for others to know he felt disheartened despite the whipping sound of the wind as Appa flew casually with the p of his t but wide tail.

    "Come on, you can''t keep regretting your own choices, right?" Sokka smiled, "Although, I wouldn''t have ever thought you''d end up betraying your team..."

    "It''s not a betrayal!" Sun snapped before his shoulders slumped yet again, "Granny Wu... convinced Hara... she said that if the three of you were caught this instance then he would get away."

    "Who?" Aang looked back curiously, "Is it Zhao?"

    "I don''t know. Even Meng doesn''t know what Granny Wu is talking about... these days, she seemed to have lost her focus. I mean, it is already quite freaky that she can predict the future but Warden Hara thinks that it is taking a load on her in some form or manner... buttely... I and Meng have heard Granny Wu whispering constantly..."

    "Whispering what?" Sokka inquired. He had only heard of this ''Wu'' from Katara, Suki, Nik, Sun, and Yoki''s ounts. The world wasn''t as simple as Sokka made out to be earlier and there existed many weird abilities. His face had been stolen by a spirit, too, so he wasn''t as oblivious to these threats as he was before.

    If anything, this ability of Wu seemed connected to the spirit world. At least, that''s what Sokka instinctively felt now that he had taken a trip into the spirit world.

    "She... she keeps whispering¡ª he got away... it mustn''t get away... preparations... preparations..." Sun reiterated with a worried expression. Noticing that Sun was still holding something back, Rena smiledfortingly and inquired, "You can tell us what is troubling you. We would try to help you if not for Aang willing to help any need then just to repay your favor of saving us."

    Sun took a few minutes to finally utter with a hesitant tone, "I respect and love Granny Wu... but seeing her now, I don''t want Meng to learn the same thing..."

    "Meng is that girl? The one with twintails?" Sokka smiled while wagging his brows, "Hmm? Looks like someone doesn''t need to rely on fortune-telling to get girls after all."

    "I''m serious!" Sun growled.

    "I''m, too. And I''m talking about me," Sokka flexed his bicep... whatever he managed to cultivate, at least and Rena rolled her eyes, "You mean Nik, right? Or did you forget how you had an even more worried look than Sun the nightter?"

    Sokka flinched and floundered before shrugging, "Hey, I like to take my time. Beware of my charm girl. If you keep bringing me to various festivals, you might just lose me from your clutches."

    "Yeah," Rena smirked and scoffed, "Like any girl could do what I can..." she narrowed her eyes while Sokka gulped and looked down at her fingers before turning silent.

    Sun and Aang took notice of this but knowing fully well that it wasn''t something they wanted their minds to get corrupted with, Aang changed the subject, "Still, Sun... I feel that I can learn a lot from you. Quite literally. Until we find an earthbending master... would you teach me the basics and maybe... Lavabending?"

    "Why not?" Sun brooded, "I''m already going to be considered a traitor now that if you don''t win this struggle... so might teach you Lavabending to favor the odds to your side."

    ---

    "You''re really going to train me?" Nik looked at Mai. Despite the cold temperature outside, there was a sheen of unwiped sweat over Mai''s physique that caused her dark bangs to mat across her forehead and her slightly thicker training garb to stick through some corners, prominently under her armpits, between her thighs, and the area slightly beneath her breasts, i.e. the beginning of her abdomen. Though annoyed by his appraising stare, Mai''s next words poured cold water all over Nik''s excitement.

    "I teach Tom-Tom out of the grace in my heart," as she said this, Tom-Tom,ying on the matted floor¡ª exhausted and huffing for breath¡ª groaned loudly. He did not deserve such a grace, the boy felt.

    "But you are an outsider. A particrly annoying one who tricked his way into my family," Mai narrowed her eyes, "But I meant what I said that night during the feast... if you really want to learn how to use hidden weapons... to the extent that your body allows at the moment...

    I need to determine yourmitment. These techniques are to take lives... and any mistake would prove my words correct. So..."

    She trailed her words but Nik pursed his lips and restrained the urge to scoff.

    Although he had started to practice firebending after Aang''s departure in his personal space, the progress was slow. Aside from simple tricks like controlling a wick of me, Nik really didn''t have much aplishment. Of course, this did not include the regtion of temperature... which, to Nik''s surprise, was almost the same for water, air, and Firebending¡ª the application, that is.

    "So you want to make the price of your tutoring a human life?" Nik sighed, "Maybe I should just return to Omashu and tell your mother how¡ª"

    She quickly ced a finger on her lips and indicated toward Tom-Tom. The boy had yet to know that his mother had be quite the sugar mommy for Nik and Mai would like to keep it that way.

    Shrugging, Nik just kept his silence on the matter.

    He could understand Mai''s concern but he would be a fool to think that this was all it was...

    Mai may have given up on direct payback against Nik but she could still craft situations that may serve to inhibit Nik greatly and would find great joy in his struggle.

    He wasn''t specting... the almost sadistic glint in Mai''s gaze long betrayed such emotions.

    "If that is all, I''m going to clean myself up... of course, if you still want to curry favor in hopes of persuading me otherwise, you have the necessary skills in achieving my objective."

    Though she stated in a long-winded manner, Nik finally scoffed, "Oh, screw you. I''m not gonna bend your sweat if you''re not gonna teach me. Ask Katara or someone else."

    He grumbled but just when they were about to leave in cold silence, a young warrior barged in and called the duo to the main hall of the pce¡ª another spy had been discovered!

    ---

    Meanwhile, far into the entourage of the Fire Lord that continued to tour the Earth Kingdom¡ª

    "Ah! The Fire Lord disappeared! Find him!"

    ***

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 122: Use of a Traitor (2)

    Chapter 122: Use of a Traitor (2)<h4>Chapter 122: Use of a Traitor (2)</h4>

    There were only a few select individuals left in the main hall of the pce. Intrigue was present in many but the majority of them were astonished. After all, the spy caught was none other than one of the old elders who imed that they only sided with Zhao to put an end to war. The man had lost his family to the war and when the waterbenders returned only to raise such a ruckus, the man had sided with Zhao by contacting him out of his free will. The only reason he got caught was that the old man was no professional and left many trails.

    "What now?" Still seated on the main seat, Yue couldn''t help but question, her head still buzzing with such an astounding find. One moment, she was reading out some saucy take of a princess on the road with a wild adventure, and the other moment, she found herself pulled back to reality... truly, she cannot catch a break.

    Her words were met with silence but Nik soon opened up. Pakku and Yoki were present while Hama had the duty of teaching young benders today. On the other hand, only three of Yoki''s men and one from the group of benders that returned to the water tribe back then remained alongside Nik''s group, excluding Tom-Tom.

    "Can we try and make use of this?" Nik inquired.

    "Use?" Yoki was quick to pursue while others left questioning nces in Nik''s direction.

    "Yes... it''s like trying to give Zhao a sense of safety. We could use the same channels and make that spy cook up a new message that eludes Zhao of our current schemes. After all, we still haven''t made everything public so I doubt that Zhao is capable of knowing everything..."

    "I would doubt that," Yoki sighed and rubbed his forehead with a weary expression. Taking care of the tribe was nothing like he had ever done which made him feel more than furious at Hahn for betraying them but also respect his decision of tying the knot with the Fire Lord for assistance because alone, the fool would have destroyed the tribe himself.

    "Zhao may not be the youngest Admiral but his career has been the quickest to rise to the peak of the navy from just being a soldier,ting him a nobility of sorts in Fire Nation...

    I also heard that he declined to retire and be a proper noble. From birth, the man has faced war and with his wits, he razed many warriors and burned their bones to ashes," Yoki''s words made many feel stifled but Mai remained indifferent to it. She may agree that Zhao is a capable leader but she knew full well that she was a better warrior... with the correct equipments.

    "The fact that he may know about the Avatar''s departure means that they may face some unforeseen troubles," Yoki added as Katara''s expression turned slightly worried for her brother.

    "So we can''t manipte him with incorrect information since he has an eye for ascertaining misdirections from the truth," Nik frowned, "Again, why not just do the opposite? I think we all can agree that the exchange of hostages is merely suspending the inevitable conflict that this tribe will face surely.

    Omashu is safe for now and I would like to think it''s because of King Bumi himself and the fact that the Phoenix King needs a lot of time to consolidate a continent asrge as the Earth Kingdom but... the water tribe is just this much."

    Sensing a tinge of anger re up in all the denizen''s gazes, including Yue and Katara, Nik continued, "I''m sorry if it felt insulting but isn''t it the truth. As Mai said once, better to swallow bitter pills than to face an enemy with ack of honesty and experience.

    The Water Tribe will be targeted after the exchange of hostages is sessful... and since I''m here, too, and wish to live, I say... we keep the line of spy open to us."

    "What do we even send? The number of our troops?" Pakku scoffed.

    "Yes," Nik nodded, "And let them know our patrolling routes, too. Force them to take a path that we can control. Even if they ram their ships into that giant wall of ice, we won''t have long to prepare.

    Of course, the other option is to..." Nik grew silent for a moment before shrugging, "Migrate. Live to see another day... Of course, after we strike the armada with our full force. Strike and run, if you may."

    Katara and Suki had weird expressions.

    This is what Sokka taught Nik and to see something stupid in their eyes actually make sense at this moment... made them feel a little worried for their own mental faculties. It was either staying with Sokka for long or having Nik defile them even when they''re on the top that made them feel as such.

    "We won''t run," Yoki stated firmly as Yue added with an inordinately serious, almost dignified, expression.

    "That was never an option for us."

    Nik nodded. He didn''t truly empathize with their sentiment to defend their home since his home was quite the hell itself, but he could still respect their decision nheless.

    "But the idea of controlling their approach is interesting," Yoki agreed for a moment, his expression morphing into a contemtive frown while others waited for his input in silence. While Nik has begun to understand a wider range of approaches in battles due to many scrolls he had ended up reading that exined the exploits of past chieftains, he understood that hecked Yoki''s and Pakku''s expertise¡ª heck, heck such expertise even whenpared to ordinary war-hardened soldiers!

    Thus, it wasn''t really a choice that he remained silent because he felt that he knew his limits quite well.

    "First thing we need to make sure is that the spy doesn''t have some form of a secret set of words that alert Zhao we are trying to fool him. It will take some time to break him but let''s see what we can do," Yoki sighed deeply.

    "B-break him?" Yue lost her cool for once as Yoki looked up in her direction and nodded, "Princess Yue, I would not trouble you with the details but the crueler options will only be left for the end."

    Seeingplications flickering on her expression, Yoki sighed softly.

    These are hard measures but then again, their situation only allowed those who made the tough calls to survive.

    "I just feel that... the elder would listen to reason," Yue reproached gently, trying for Yoki to adopt a gentler approach to the situation as Yoki kept his quiet. It wouldn''t do well to refuse the Princess at once but he couldn''t agree with her methods at the moment. In a more peaceful world, Yue''s method may just work. Unfortunately, the threat of invasion loomed and they were short on time.

    Unable to find a good reason to refute the Princess aside from stating cold facts that would surely plummet many individuals'' moods, Yoki did just that...

    And surely, many felt sour. Not against Yoki, no. But against the situation the tribe was put into.

    ---

    "I feel so useless," Yue slumped down on her mattress once again. A trace of self-mockery shed past her gaze as she internally admonished herself for sounding so stupid in the main hall today.

    Aside from Mai, others didn''t have anything else to do and they were quite fond of Yue''s bedroom due to the service she had so they followed her back.

    "Hey... what''s this?"

    "Ah!"

    "I don''t know."

    Nik''s inquiry was met with Katara''s gasp and Suki''s t refusal of ever seeing the item he was suddenly interested in.

    "Hmm... the Beast and the Fair?" His further words as if reciting a title to a... ''great'' story made all that Yue felt throw out of the window and she sat up in a one snappy moment, "Don''t! That''s mine!"

    A greatly stupid decision once again... Suki felt. Just like them, Yue could have either feigned ignorance or denial but... she adopted the move of openly iming that the erotic literature belonged to her.

    "Apparently the beast''s sword, too," Nik mumbled as he opened the scroll, his eyes incidentallynding on the texts that read¡ª

    And the beast''s sword thrust into the Fair Maiden''s sheathe, filled up with his presence, and finallypleted.¡ª

    He didn''t need to read further to know what was what. An amused smile hung on his lips as he dodged Yue''s attempt at grasping the scroll and pulled his attention to the beginning of the scroll, expecting a full adventurous ride that also seemed to keep the princess of a great power upied in probably some sleepless nights.

    Only after a good few minutes of persistent chasing against a limping Nik who would, at times, make the scroll disappear and then reappear to read it by quite an extent did Yue give up and groaned while slumping on her bed. Katara and Suki watched by the sidelines, each finding themselves a seat and not partaking in the chase since it was already toote.

    "I don''t know why you''re so embarrassed... it''s a well-written tale. Especially the part where the Princess has to choose between her responsibilities and her lover."

    "What''s so good about it?" Yue pouted, "The princess spat on the efforts of her tribe. If she epted their kindness, she must return the favor, too!"

    "Really?" Nik titled his head slightly and sat down, too, setting the scroll next to him while shrugging, "All I got was that the warrior was amazing in sheathing his sword and that attracted the princess more," his words making the girls blush slightly as his added chuckle didn''t help, "Although, I do think that he had no other reason to wait for more than their first night other than his own inhibitions. All that stuff about not wanting to taint a pure flower and all... was crap."

    "What do you mean?" Suki''s interest was instantly roused.

    "Well, it''s like brushing over our own excuses by loading the me on something entirely different. If the princess in the story was really someone that evoked the feeling of pureness and unwilling to taint then the warrior wouldn''t have done that... you know? Sheathe his sword..."

    He chuckled again as he said it out loud. Just the words¡ª Sheathing Sword¡ª would now make him chuckle or smile at the very least through the near future.

    "No, you''re getting it wrong. It was the princess who made the first move by making excuses to get near him," Yue countered after regaining her bearings.

    "That''s the point. The princess never said¡ª oh, I''m pure, don''t touch me¡ª the warrior thought on his own and kept on holding himself back. If it were me, either I would hold back because I want to develop a connection or taint the purity the very first night."

    "Really?" Katara hummed thoughtfully, "Then what about us? Did you wait... or think we were too pure?"

    Anticipation was clear in Katara''s and Suki''s expressions while Yue couldn''t help but give the two girls a sidelong nce as they managed to turn this, too, into something rted to their rtionship. Honestly, it was a great but annoying talent.

    "I thought if I did make a move, you two would beat the shit out of me."

    "Only that?" Katara frowned.

    "Hmm... and I guess, I did enjoy our travel as training partners and friends. But I like what we have even more." Already trained to perfection to pull out the corn when necessary, Nik didn''t hold back to butter the two up shamelessly while Yue rolled her eyes from the sidelines and interrupted, much to Suki''s and Katara''s annoyance, "You think that a princess can be so easily seduced? Nevermind that, if the princess herself wasn''t infatuated by the warrior, she would have never acted so... shamelessly."

    "It''s easy," Nik shrugged.

    "What is?"

    "To sleep with someone the day you meet them. Even I''ve done it," he replied while recalling Michi.

    Katara and Suki, too, recalled the gentle woman and felt a littleplicated. Not because of Nik... but because of Mai and Tom-Tom.

    "Stop lying," Yue crossed her arms, "I''m not so ignorant that you can fool me with such fictional ims."

    Nik looked at Yue intently as she added with her ocean blue eyes narrowed in suspicion, "If you are as good as you im, why haven''t you persuaded Mai to finally teach you on your terms?"

    "Because it''s irrelevant," Nik smiled, "Mai is a great warrior, simr to Suki. Suki didn''t agree to teach me just because of what we grew to be. She did so after Avatar Kyoshi gave her blessing. Mai is the same... no, worse. Look at Tom... poor boy. But that''s because Mai cares for her. If I happened to have made a shot at her¡ª"

    He looked towards Katara and Suki, "Which I haven''t," making them roll their eyes, "then her conditions would grow stricter."

    His exnation came with a living proof that is Mai''s brother so Yue could only ept it reluctantly but kept a firm stance, "Regardless, I don''t believe that genuine attraction can be achieved in a single day."

    "Alright," Nik nodded.

    "Alright, what?"

    "If you think that, alright." He smiled.

    Dazed, Yue couldn''t help but grumble, "Just like that?"

    "Yeah, I mean, those that believe don''t need any proof so it doesn''t really matter if you don''t want to believe me. All I''m saying is, that the warrior''s excuse of not tainting the pure princess was just a cover-up for his excuse that he wasn''t either up for the task until he began to sense consent from the princess... or he simply wasn''t raging with... you know, an erect weapon¡ª the sword."

    He ended up chuckling by that end once again.

    ''Hah... sword... fuck, it''s quite funny,'' Nik sighed internally.

    "Demonstrate it then," Yue finally spoke up.

    "Sure, Katara, do you mind?" Nik inquired as Katara''s expression lit up. Standing up, she walked towards Nik only to see him present a devious grin as he walked past her and sat next to Suki, surprising the Kyoshi Warrior pleasantly.

    "Hey!" Katara scoffed, but ultimately pouted silently, making sure to have her vengeancee the full moon.

    "Not them," Yue frowned, "The three of you already favor each other positively. I, on the other hand, am quite annoyed by you today. Try me and let me break the illusion that you feel your charm possess."

    Nik stopped for a second and then looked at Katara and Suki.

    He wasn''t really looking for permission but it would do him well if they were fine with it.

    It was as Yue said, his charm wasn''t oundish. He was quite the looker as he would still gain stares from the opposite sex but he was just an extraordinary case of charm. This only lowered the need of ovepensating for a few things but his face wasn''t a ticket to get out of any troubles from a rtionship. A few rough patches over the month while trying to bnce with the two girls already made Nik feel that... unlike stated in a few records, having multiple rtionships would be more taxing if the ''rewards'' weren''t that great.

    Fortunately, Nik felt plenty satisfied with what he gained in return, and seeing him look at them and waiting for their reactions before making a decision, a smile finally touched Suki''s and Katara''s lips.

    "I think the two of you would be fine as long as you don''t cross some pretty obvious boundaries," Suki pecked Nik''s cheek and stood up, "Should we be waiting outside?"

    "Why?" Yue''s expression froze and Katara revealed a simrly devious smirk that touched Nik''s lips recently, "Why not? We wouldn''t want to be your third and fourth wheel. Of course... we''ll be peeking from the outside!"

    With that, she left and Suki sighed helplessly, following Katara out. While the door to her room did close... Yue now felt a little embarrassed by the tiny slit left uncovered.

    Nik and Yue looked at each other for a few seconds silently until Yue smiled, "Nervous?"

    "No, just thinking what did I do today to make you annoyed at me?" He inquired.

    Yue thought for a second and decided to respond. Her hesitation onlyy in the suspicion that this might be a trap.

    "I felt a little annoyed at how you easily downyed the tribe''s strength... even if true and a bitter pill to swallow, it seemed to have affected me more than I would have expected." Yue sighed beforeposing herself, "And now what? Are you thinking of ways to apologize and appease me?"

    "No," Nik shook his head and stood up. His sudden movement made Yue flinch but she cleared her throat and awaited what Nik had under his sleeves.

    "Why should I apologize when I don''t feel like it?" He narrowed his eyes while standing in front of Yue, his gaze boring down on her while he added, "Do you wish for men who grovel at any given chance just to keep you happy?"

    Before Yue could respond, Nik gave her another option as he leaned down, his hands firmly gripping her shoulders, "Or do you just want a man for a single night? To take you away from this war..."

    His whisper seemed to have struck home as confusion red in Yue''s eyes, "Or someone who would take your hand and win this war by staying in front of you?"

    Yue felt her head buzzing, this was something she desired greatly.

    "Or... do you want to be the princess free from worries. In the loving embrace of her warrior."

    Yue''s eyes widened slightly while Nik''s lips brushed against the tip of her nose before he tilted his head and whispered into her ear, "In my loving embrace as we hold moon to our sights every night. Live to be happy and chase our desires instead of grounded by external responsibilities."

    "But..." Yue whispered. Her expression softened slightly as her breathing turned hotter, "I can''t be that princess... no matter how I wish."

    "You should know this, my untainted flower, that now, I will get you once we win this war."

    The sheer confidence in his voice shook her but her eyes revealed mncholy, "I''m hardly pure... if it is purity you seek, I''m not that princess."

    Nik''s hands left Yue''s shoulder. Although she was prepared for such a reaction, it still managed to strangely hurt the very depths of her.

    Still, this momentary sadness was nothingpared to the excitement with which her heart thumped as Nik held her chin between his thumb and curled index. Pulling back, Nik held Yue''s gaze with his own andmented, "Tainted? You? Don''t make meugh."

    A mocking smirk on his lips, "It''s not your body I desire to set free, princess... but that beautiful and pure heart of yours."

    Her expression grew dazed as Nik delivered what he truly would gain in the event he did all that in the spirit of transparency.

    "And once I''ve set you free... I will hold you. I will taint you in the manners you would never expect and imprison your... now, tainted self with me. Next to me...

    Below me..."

    Breathless just by his words, Yue let out a soft, dazed hum.

    "What are you two doing?" A slightly loud voice emerged from behind the door.

    "Nothing!"

    "Go away!"

    Suki and Katara responded frantically as Yue came to be due to the noise.

    Seeing this, Nik''s wicked smile turned gentler and he pulled back to an appropriate distance before chuckling lightheartedly, "So? Did I manage to make you less annoyed at me?"

    However, Yue silently stood up and pushed Nik out of her room. Outside, a slightly confused Mai met her gaze but Yue soon shut the door to her friends.

    Despite such a silent and cold reaction, Yue couldn''t help but lean against the door, her head burying into her arms while she still stood and her head felt as if stuffed into a furnace.

    Her shuddering breath only made her feel... more sensitive to her needs for the first time in ever.

    All this time, many figures contended within Yue''s heart for the spot of her future husband. Each of them loyal and great warriors who respected her dearly...

    Yet, in a matter of a day, nay, a few minutes, a particr figure had rushed to top.

    An embarrassed but gleeful smile touched her lips as she recalled Nik''s words...

    ''If I knew it would be as easy to say that I want him to win the war... I would have done it already. Truly, what a simpleton to have tried manipting me,'' Yue derided internally... but her foolish smile betrayed her genuine emotions.

    ***

    Hidden Title: Yue''s Mind Go Brrrrrrrrrr!

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 123: A Princessâ€™ Test (1)

    Chapter 123: A Princess¡¯ Test (1)<h4>Chapter 123: A Princess'' Test (1)</h4>

    Nik, Suki, and Katara sat within the spirit oasis, their expression pleasant as they ate heartily in each other''s presence. The oasis was warm and the sensation of grass and the scent of soil really eased Suki and Nik. While eating, Nik would nce at the two fishes time and again. He no longer had any intent to eat them. After all, Mokshi felt that it would result in certain doom.

    After the few initial bouts of his vision shifting to Mokshi''s, Nik''s emergy stat had all but stopped growing. Meditating daily gave him a sense of growth but it felt more spiritual than anything practical. Not that he wasining or anything. He would be a fool to have not realized that his energy stat seemed to be covering his chi reserves which were astonishinglyrge.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (5.96/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 2.3

    Mental: 2.4

    Energy: 29.8]

    Nik was curious about a few things at this point. One of them being his Bloodline. For instance, what other things can he achieve with this so-called bloodline? It was amon knowledge transferred to him that every recruit is provided a basic bloodline but the term itself was defined vaguely.

    Sighing softly at the mysteries surrounding him, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the moment of peace because he could hear hurried footsteps already.

    "How many times must I state that the Spirit Oasis is not for you to settle in?" Yue entered the Oasis, her presence instantly making the trio sulk for a second but they got up nheless. The environment of the Oasis was magical, to the point that Nik would even feel his knee not hurt for the time being the more he stayed here. Of course, this newfound knowledge was put into good use by Suki and Katara but also allowed Nik to perform more Kyoshi training. Of course, he didn''t go out of his way to ce pressure on his left leg.

    If Yue was sympathetic to his plight and urgency to grow stronger, the moment she heard the rumors of moans escaping the oasis, she immediately put her foot down and barred entrance to the debauched trio.

    It has been three weeks since the spy was discovered, and every additional day made Yue further against her edge since even before the return of the water tribe prisoners, a small collection of ships had arrived with necessary resources for the Armada to sustain itself for some time once again.

    And it didn''t help Yue that now she kept on finding the bond of the trio oddly... depraved. It wasn''t like that previously but she med Nik for her current plights as his words that day seemed to have clutched into her heart, firmly grasping it to pound louder and harder every time she came across him, which she tried to avoid nowadays.

    His words about setting her free now felt like a distasteful prank as his clutches already shackled her even more than before.

    "We were just having breakfast..." Suki sighed.

    "Outside," Yue demanded firmly nheless. Despite her feelings, she knew better than to let her emotions for the trio allow them to taint the sanctity of the Oasis. She would much rather sacrifice herself for the Oasis... a confession she found quite stifling to make given how hypocritical her words about responsibility felt now.

    The trio sighed and quietly moved outside. It was interruptions like this that made Nik wonder should he just reveal the personal space to the girls but that location was simply too private... and way too tactically beneficial to be revealed. Nik may want to help the tribe but it needed to be on his own terms instead of being peer-pressured to carry the entire tribe or warriors from one location to another.

    Besides, many things were unknown about that space. The Infinity provides arge vault of information regarding each rank and the various benefits provided after the promotion but it has also left out the bonus if one promotes within the set period of time hidden from the employees of Infinity. This made Nik believe that even if the Personal Space was harmless for others, it truly wouldn''t hurt to keep it as ast resort.

    Seeing their disheartened expressions, Yue''s own emotions softened slightly but suppressing the wave of guilt, she asserted once again, "Please, I don''t like pestering you as much as you don''t like getting pestered, but the oasis is a spiritual location..."

    "We did it one time only and stopped once you made this clear... but eating shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Nik sighed.

    Pursing her lips, Yue refused to exin herself over and over again. Just when things were about to get heated, a subordinate of Pakku came in and informed with a smile that thetest report on the arrival of the water tribe prisoners was only a week away!

    "Did you get any names?" Katara questioned instantly, hoping that one of these men was her father yet these thoughts were dashed as the messenger empathically shook his head and after a few other words, he left, probably to notify other individuals of interest.

    "Sorry," Nikfortingly patted Katara''s shoulder as she heaved a deep sigh and shook her head.

    "No, it''s alright," Katara huffed softly, "It just means that we have to keep unearthing other prisons or better, look for such information after truly defeating the Phoenix King in this war."

    "That''s a good way of thinking," Suki smiled slightly. It is easy to drown in negativity so she couldn''t help but feel a bit better herself with Katara taking the news so readily.

    Still, now that Yue had found them, they weren''t able to enter the oasis again and had to follow her back. However, aware that Katara was sulking on the inside, Nik couldn''t help but try and cheer her up, "Say, Katara... don''t you feel it weird that even if Yue stops us from entering the Oasis... the guards outside don''t really care about our presence?"

    Blinking in surprise, Katara couldn''t help but grow thoughtful as her mind stopped stewing in its own reckless thoughts of storming into the battleship and giving Zhao the third degree.

    His words also made Suki ponder and Yue''s eyelids twitch slightly as she bit her lips. Yet, with her taking the lead, the group simply couldn''t view her conflicted expression. The conflict between frustration and expectations, that is.

    However, the duo wasn''t able toe up with an answer as Suki hummed, "That''s really odd... Yue, do you know what''s with those guards?"

    "I just... haven''t ordered them to stop you guys, that''s all. It was merely to give you the benefit of the doubt. Of course, it was naive to think that the three of you would actually listen to me like Mai¡ª"

    "Oh, Mai does listen sometimes," Nik interjected with a lewd remark of his own as Katara and Suki blushed heavily. If not in the oasis then the trio would find some alone time elsewhere. s, Mai had run into them, at least, she almost run into them but their noise stopped her from afar.

    Stopping and turning on the soles of her boots, Yue berated with a re, "You two need to stop giving in to his requests! Half the tribe knows the three of you as more adulterous than the title of heroes you deserve!"

    "Not more so than Master Pakku and Hama," Suki shrugged, conveniently not correcting Yue that nowadays, it was the two of them who would desire illicit needs that Nik fulfilled readily... much more than readily, in fact. He left the two wanting for more but unable to grasp at their strength with pleasure raging their thoughts and their words turning into slurred, hot moans.

    Yue''s words got stuck in her throat. That''s something she couldn''t refute. More than the trio, it was the rtionship of Pakku and Hama that garnered the interest of the majority of the tribe? What about others? They simply had better things to do than waste their time on someone else''s rtionship.

    "See? With such role models, we are just fulfilling what''s expected of us," Nik smiled as he added with a toothy grin, teasing Yue rightfully, "Of course, I''d suggest that you should follow our example... but you still haven''t decided who you want to marry, right? You can just try and check physicalpatibility before deciding."

    Katara finally sported a smile at Nik''s words, softly punching his shoulder, "Don''t be so mean to Yue."

    Faced within the increasingly growing shamelessness of the group as if Nik was infecting them with each of his shots, Yue couldn''t help but purse her lips. She wanted to berate Nik on being so ''barbaric'' to her ''that'' day but she couldn''t bring herself to do that. After all, she was the one who had challenged Nik''s views of seduction... and now she faced the consequences of multiple sleepless nights. The effects of which already showed on her temper slowly turning a bit shorter.

    And with how he would sometimes nce in her direction, his lips quirking to a teasing but knowing smile, Yue was sure that Nik knew the spell he held on her.

    "Come... let''s just go. And the reason I haven''t instructed guards to bar your entry is purely based on your merits," aggrieved for reasons even unknown to her, Yue turned around once again and led the group through the snowy streets of the Water Tribe.

    "Suki! Suki! Come y with us!" A few girls waved and shouted. In their time within the Water Tribe, Suki could be said to have massive poprity amongst young girls... because of her face paint. Apparently, that''s all the kids need.

    Rubbing her stomach slightly, Suki replied a bit reluctantly, "Fine, but after that, all of you wille to eat with me. You guys go on ahead. I will jointer," she smiled at the remaining trio. Whether she admitted it or not, Suki enjoyed just as much by ying games with kids but what scared Nik out of his wits was how casually Suki would slip in her desire to have a child of her own one day.

    Like he wouldn''t understand the hint!

    Since the first drop of hint, Nik''s pull-out game had be simply unstoppable. He would rather paint white than pump and fill it.

    "She really bes a child with other children," Yuemented at the quick change in Suki''s demeanor as she would willingly set aside her maturity and just have fun while ying games. It was even a bit envious to see such a side of Suki.

    The trio didn''t linger around for Suki to start preaching Tales of Kyoshi to the other children and continued towards the pce with an ease in their gait. Yue would generally have someone attending to her, so really, Katara and Nik following her didn''t really make others curious at all.

    "I wonder if Avatar Aang would make it back in time," Unable to bear the silence any longer, Yue proposed a topic of discussion. Aang had been gone for a while and he needed to return before the exchange of prisoners with the specialist from Omashu to help rehabilitate prisoners if their memories are messed with.

    "Sokka is with him. Rena, too. Both of them will make sure to arrive on time," Katara smiled at the thought of meeting her brother again. After leaving the tribe, they have only been getting more and more time adventuring away from one another but that only made their reunions all the more exciting and worthy of celebration.

    "Yeah... Sokka and Rena together... I''m not sure if they would even keep an eye out for Aang. They''re probably too busy keeping hands off of themselves..." Nik mumbled, "I''m truly amazed how many waterbenders actually entered into a rtionship just the night before Sokka and I were given a trip to the spirit world."

    Katara also pondered for a second. That very festival was also the reason why she ended up being with Nik.

    "Festivals are bound to be enjoyed," Yue shrugged, "And us, from the water tribe, are known to have one of the most boisterous festivals in regards to a more primal way of life... although, I have heard that the Fire Nation have more colorful festivals and entertainment actions."

    The look of longing was quickly hidden as Yue added, "For all the things Fire Nation is responsible for... ironically, they are also capable of making some enticing festivals."

    "Anyway, did you want something from us? Or can we just leave?" Nik inquired. They had been wandering for some time now and it didn''t look like Yue was nning to stop anytime soon... after all, they just turned around from the pce.

    Katara couldn''t help but pick the pace and scoffed, "See? That''s what I''m talking about. You like picking on Yue... she obviously wanted to just hang out." Taking hold of Yue''s hand, not even shy to press her body against Yue since they have already bathed together a few times now, Katara took the chance to strike, "Next time, we should just invite her to the lunch in the Oasis, too."

    Yue blushed slightly. Not only because of her thoughts having exposed but also because of Katara''s touch and rather knowing smile which made Yue''s heart thump a bit louder.

    "N-no," Stuttering lightly, Yue informed, "I didn''t interrupt the three of you¡ª"

    "We get it, we get it! See? Katara mes me but you''re too easy to pick on. Good thing we came along and rescued you from that despicable Hahn. Boy! Next time, we won''t just invite you, we''ll take you with us. Alright?" Nik picked up his pace, too, nking Yue from the other side.

    At the moment, Yue couldn''t help but think that Katara and Nik were more dangerous than Hahn. That man was bad, sure, but the two covered their naturally sneakier intentions with a coat of sweetness hard to resist. Compared to them, Mai and Suki were easier to deal with and in that order itself.

    Although Nik didn''t touch her inappropriately, just being in his proximity and feeling the warmth emanating from his body brushing through her cheek made Yue silent.

    "I''m not easy to pick on..." Yue scoffed softly.

    "Of course, you aren''t. Nik was just teasing you," Katara whispered. It looked like she really needed some more uninterrupted time in the Oasis.

    Yue fell silent again, feeling as if she was now being treated like a child. The coaxing tone in Katara''s whisper was but all too clear.

    Adopting a pout of her own, Yue mumbled, "Do whatever you want... I''ll be at ease if the Oasis is upied under my observation."

    Katara and Nik nced at each other, both of their pupils lit up with scheming light and their smiles a tinge more victorious.

    "Where are the three of you going to?"

    A cool and collected voice almost made Yue jump out of her skin as the trio stopped and looked back to find Mai walking in their direction. She looked the tiniest bit exhausted, clearly,ing over after a training session.

    Her suspicious gazended on Nik and his grin widened.

    "We''re just hanging out," Yue replied quickly, afraid that Nik might be more than willing to cause some misunderstanding. Yue felt she had some grasp on Nik''s personality. On his worst days, he would be quiet, well-behaved, and even kind to many. But on his best, he would be a wreck that anyone should avoid getting into argument with.

    Why this is considered the best?... well, it''s for Yue to know alone. After all, she tried to pick on Nik during his ''best'' many times only to have the situation reversed almost every single time.

    "Just hanging out...? Then you wouldn''t mind apanying me, right? I want someone to heal Tom-Tom... he messed up while sparring with me and got his ankle sprained."

    "Me?" Katara pointed to herself.

    Mai nodded.

    Katara had been employed many times during this period of peace as a healing nanny for Tom-Tom due to the intensity of sparring sessions between the siblings sometimes. While Suki and Mai were of the mind to let the injuries recover by themselves, problems like the pull of muscles or tendons tend to be problematic if left untreated so the quicker it resolved the better.

    Katara had be one of the best healers of the tribe due to sheer talent and her increasing proficiency of bloodbending on Nik during some nights.

    While Nik could keep up with the most, his ability of healing still needed a lot of training.

    Although a little hesitant, Katara looked at Nik and Yue before sighing softly. She couldn''t refuse such a request. "Well... the two of you be good."

    "What else would we be?" Yue''s lips twitched as she retorted.

    "It was for Nik," Katara squinted slightly and matched her gaze with Nik''s, warning him with his eyes as he stared back while shrugging, "When was thest time I was bad?"

    Mai answered for Katara, "How about a few days before leaving Omashu?"

    "Oh, no, I was good then, too," Nik smiled, making Mai resist the urge to attack him, at least, as a sense of formality.

    "Be mindful of him... he''s a disgusting pervert," Not mincing her words or employing her gaze to reveal her intentions, Mai looked at Yue and warned before turning around promptly and leaving with a wryly smiling Katara... who didn''t really defend against such ims lest she gets branded something simr, too, in the heat of the moment.

    Now alone, Yue couldn''t help but narrow down her vision to not even identally look in Nik''s direction until she heard him speak up, "I''m... really not a pervert..."

    This time, Yue agreed with Nik. In fact, the ability to coax multiple women to share just one body has been considered quite an honorable achievement by the men and the previous chieftains of the tribe... so, if Nik is considered a pervert for his ability to ''tame'' multiple capable women... then the entirety of Water Tribe is a collection of perverts and their descendants.

    Sighing softly, Yue collected herself and looked back to find an earnest Nik, "So? Where should we go?"

    Seeing his smile and a rather sincere expression, Yue decided to check something off from her to-do list stranded for quite some time now.

    "Would you apany me to meet Hahn in the prison within the cial Wall?"

    "Sure," Nik nodded. He truly had nothing better to do than to meet with Yue''s former husband... well, he could practice basic firebending in his personal space but this felt more interesting of an option.

    Quirking her lips to a slight smile, Yue and Nik walked side-by-side. Although they kept silent for the most part, Yue preferred this moment of peace before she took one of the greater steps of her life and confront Hahn since he had been imprisoned.

    Just before they entered to meet the man, Yue did request another thing with quite the heavy blush on her cheeks that made Nik''s sincere smile turn inexplicably despicable but he was quick to help her out.

    ***

    Shoutout to IEU097!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 124: A Princessâ€™ Test (2)

    Chapter 124: A Princess¡¯ Test (2)<h4>Chapter 124: A Princess'' Test (2)</h4>

    A/N: Five hours, five chappies~

    ***

    Even with so much time passing in the prison, there wasn''t too great of a stench as one would expect. The frigid climate took care of a lot of issues in this regard but still, the sight of a bearded, unkempt man with yellow-red eyes as if the capiries of his eyes would pop in any given second strangely uplifted Yue''s mood but she knew better to keep a straight face and match the re of the man.

    Asked to act as rude, discriminative, and possessive in the manner that would set the man alight, Nik let out a musing hum while his hand easily pulled Yue closer, his wrist locked against her waist and his fingers tracing the side of her hips through her light purple fur-lined overcoat.

    "Eh? Is this the fool you married? Boy, I gotta say that you''ve lucked out, Yue."

    "Who is this, Yue?!" It was almost a growl that came out of Hahn then again, he did look feral enough.

    Being a jackass was a choice and quite a delicate skill, a quality that Nik adopted willingly now that Yue asked for it. Unfazed by Hahn''s growl as he gripped the thick pirs of ice that wouldn''t break even with fists and kicks, Nik acted as ignorantly as possible and pressed Yue even closer to himself, "Me? Did you already forget the man responsible for your early retirement?"

    While Hahn fell into a daze, Nik shrugged, "Come on, Yue. Let''s just go... I would rather spend my time in a more responsible manner¡ª filling you out. After all, you do want someone to quickly take your responsibility, don''t you?"

    Grinning, Nik lowered his head, ying with the idea should he really kiss Yue or not as the silver-haired woman remained dazed just like Hahn.

    At this moment, she couldn''t spare a nce at Hahn. She did ask Nik to act in a more inappropriate manner to make Hahn feel even more terrible but seeing his fingers so close to herdy parts and his lips leaning down, she couldn''t help but recall the day when he was ''made'' to seduce her.

    Just as Nik wondered if he should go a bit further, Yue pondered if everything Nik said and did was just part of the act or if even the slightest bit of it was true.

    "Get away from her!"

    Hahn screamed.

    "Nah, that just makes me want to get even closer," Nik chuckled.

    "Are you a child?!" Hahn lost his top, his eyes filled with rage as Nik shrugged and looked down, his gaze matched with Yue who felt that she shouldn''t have waited this long in meeting Hahn as the other man holding her inquired gently, "Would you like me to step back? Remember that Princess, Yue? Even she took the first step herself."

    With a zed gaze, Yue held her hand over Nik''s hand and then gulped, "What about... others?"

    Her whisper was extraordinarily clear through Hahn''s incessant screams and insults.

    "Katara asked me to be good... a good guy helps whenever possible."

    "So it''s her fault?" Yue pouted.

    "No, in the end, it''s always going to be my fault..." Nik recalled how so many discussions between Katara and Suki when they don''t want to admit something to end with him being at fault. It didn''t matter to him, really. It was just their way of coping. And seeing Yue visible trying to push herself up, Nik smiled, "Should I step back, Princess?" He questioned again, knowing fully well the things Yue would want to hear in this delicate moment. One man, behind icy bars who had abused her trust, continued to hurl insults while the other one who had a part in rescuing her seemed to have just brought her fantasies to a certain reality. The choice was obvious for Yue.

    She shook her head slightly, "You would y with my trust after holding me for so long? I expect you toplete the... act. That''s what I asked of you," she whispered.

    "This isn''t an act," Nik narrowed his eyes, locking lips with a jubnt Yue who hugged around his neck, her gloved hands then retracting slightly and holding his cheeks tightly to turn their first and gentle peck into a passionate kiss that caused Hahn''s words to get stuck in his throat. Angered beyond belief, and vindictive, Hahn cleared his throat while collecting spit to destroy the session yet, as he spat, the glob of spit froze midair and flew back, spattering on his forehead, making him grunt due to the sting.

    Just to put Hahn in his ce for trying to ruin his moment, Nik leaned back against the opposite wall as Yue continued to hug him. Her tongue was already a captive to Nik just like she felt her heart would be soon enough while Nik''s hands slid down her waist and around her hips to grab her butt cheeks through her clothes tight enough to give the full impression of the soft cheeks through the thick clothes.

    All of it fell directly in Hahn''s gaze as he ground his teeth.

    "Let. Her. Go!"

    Hissing didn''t work as Nik gazed at him in silent mockery. He didn''t actually care about the man but it would be a lie that it wasn''t pleasurable to see a man, even if a stranger, shudder in pure rage. Just the sight of it was oddly satisfying to Nik as he felt happy about how the roles had been reversed in his new life and it only motivated him to keep doing things like training and seeking power to allow him to keep this position for the rest of his life.

    His own experience and actions revealed to Nik how easy it could be to be the one behind the bars.

    Finally satisfied with what she had wanted to do for a long while, Yue leaned back. She was well aware of what Nik achieved by groping her in front of her former husband and she could only approve such acts of ''honesty'' and ''bravery''.

    "That was... good."

    "I''m d, Princess," Nik smiled.

    "Are you going to keep calling me that?" Yue felt a little embarrassed.

    "Why don''t you find it out yourself, Princess? At least, we should leave this location and head to a more... pleasant area. Maybe the Oasis... where we can continue hanging out."

    Like everything in this world, things came to a full circle. Yue began by interrupting the trio''s time in Spirit Oasis to be seduced into the Oasis. Heck, even if the girls would be annoyed by his actions, things would be easier once they realize that now Yue would have no reason to keep them away from the warmth of the Spirit Oasis.

    As Nik had heard in his previous life¡ª You either die a hero or see yourself be the very thing you oppose. This applied wonderfully on Yue.

    "Stop! Face me, you cowards! I challenge you to a duel! Come back!"

    Hahn''s screams did little to annoy Nik or Yue. In fact, Yue had a long speech prepared which may or may not have given Hahn a chance to retort and y her words against her but now... she felt it was incredibly wise to leave the responsibility of ming Hahn to Nik as it went simply too well.

    ---

    "I still remember your words very well," Yue imed with her eyes narrowed as she sat on top of Nik. It wasn''t an ideal location not due to her butt up against his outrageous boner but due to his injury which made Nik keep his legs stretched outwards while Yue parted her thighs slightly. The slightest movement from her side would allow Nik''s erection to slip against her thick leggings as she had removed her overcoat due to the warm temperature within the Oasis.

    Their gloves already set aside, Yue''s gaze lingered on Nik''s mischievous fingers as he rubbed her thighs, slowly and gradually pulling his fingers towards the warmer and moist portion of her inner thighs as his warm breathing continued to tickle her neck.

    "Oh, really, Princess? Pray tell."

    "I won''t," Yue smirked, "Those words are simply too unrealistic and... fictional to be said out loud."

    Chuckling, Nik let go of her thighs and hugged Yue''s waist, pulling her back slightly while leaning further against the tree and allowing his erection to finally throb against her equally needful ''southern'' cavern.

    "I said that day... I would win this war while staying in front of you and then whisk your pure self away from this tribe, free from responsibilities to be held down by me alone. See? It''s not embarrassing to say at all," Nik, the man who had trained to master the corn and butter, spoke quite grandly as Yue feltforted ironically, leaning her head slightly against his shoulder, giving him the peak towards her slightly revealed corbone. Under her overcoat, Yue wore a form-fitting kimono-like robe with light purple edges.

    "And I recall expressing I''m not that pure... you saw who I was with and how I wanted to ruin him further... do you still think I''m pure," away from Nik, Yue narrowed her eyes and watched the two koi fishes swim around each other. She always felt that the White Koi was the purest thing she had ever seen... however, her thoughts on purity changed from color to its essence.

    Unblemished.

    Contrary to its meaning, she was full of ws but Nik''s snort of a chuckle brought her back to reality as she tilted her head to look at him, "What''s so funny?"

    "I think you''re a pure badass. Honestly, I half expected you to give out against Hahn... traumas are not easily conquered but color me surprised when you gave me ''that'' kiss in front of him. But my answer is going to be the same. Once you''re free of your worries, I would like that purity crumbled to bits and corrupted to its very core... To have you next to me, in front of me..."

    His whisper turned hotter as his fingers crawled up from her waist to her torso and then to her breasts, each of his palmsrge enough to easily cover her modest but soft breasts quitefortingly, "And yes, under me, too."

    "Then you must keep your hands to yourself, warrior. The war is not won just yet," Yue smiled mischievously and Nik''s smile turned equally lecherous, "That''s why all I am using are my hands. You can''t expect me to go all out with Suki and Katara but leave you out, right, Princess? After all you''ve been through, you deserve the best."

    Surprising Yue at how easily he found her nipples wrapped under her clothes, Nik pinched her breasts slightly, causing Yue to let out a stifled moan as he chortled, "Now, now, you gotta be quiet... the guards are right outside. Can''t have your reputation turn sloppy like mine, Suki, and Katara..."

    "It''s easier said than done," Yue pursed her lips.

    "If you stay quiet," Nik whispered, "I will help you deal with some other sloppy issues."

    Her heart thumped. It had been a long time since she was with someone else so her expectations were as high as her fears. Although the bar was quite low, she just wanted to be with someone, on a personal level, better than Hahn in some areas and something told her that Nik would blow past this low of a threshold with ease.

    "Are you referring to me as sloppy?" Yue followed along with Nik''s words quickly, eager to feel herself thoroughly defiled even if it was with his fingers and words as she even gave Nik chances to do so. Much to her appreciation, he did just that. After all, her interest in tales of lust and bravery already revealed her personal preferences quite well.

    "Of course," Nik agreed, "Are you saying it is not a sloppy act to revel in passion in the most sacred location of your tribe? Tsk, tsk, Princess, are you saying that this isn''t sloppy as well?"

    Nit giving Yue a chance to retort, Nik let go of her right breast and covered her crotch with his hand, and rubbed her moist vulva against her clothes through his fingers, easily sensing the heat transferred to his index and middle fingers.

    "Nnngh," Yue quickly bit her lips with a begrudgingly and much to her frustration and hidden delight, Nik smoothly observed and informed, "Even your words have sloppily turned into whimpers... you must really be itching for it." Understanding the uncouth meaningced within his words, Yue pouted and grunted, "Maybe I should move from this location after all. Your knee might act up again."

    But as she moved slightly, deliberately rubbing her butt against his crotch umpteenth time, Nik held her down with a rough pant, "Stay," he blew against her ear and then proceeded to nibble against her left earlobe, his tongue flicking against the tip of the flesh as her shoulders shuddered.

    His fingers, meanwhile, rubbed against the sensation of her spreading mound between her thighs, the fabric turned a bit darker and moist while his other hand rubbed her breast from underneath before cupping around it and wagging it up and down. The heat from his raging hard-on only made things... harder for Yue. A heavy flush covered a better half of her face, her lower lip bittenpletely.

    Finally letting go of her ear, Nik smiled, "This is your test, Princess. You ought to keep your silence while rewarding your warrior in advance."

    There was no telling if they could even win this war, much less Nik leading the victory since there were better tacticians and warriors present in the tribe. However, both of them understood that Yue needed a reasonable excuse to let loose of her inhibitions for the time being and Nik, as Katara asked him to be, continued being good and fed Yue such excuses constantly.

    Trying her very best to stop even a single squeak from leaving her lips, with only her hot exhales indicating her state of mind, Nik lowered his head to kiss the nape of her neck.

    Everything Nik did was certainly different. By now, Yue recalled how she would be halfway done through the ''process'' of intimacy with Hahn. Yet, Nik had barely begun and she felt an infernal heat rise through her wet, sloppy lions and burn all the rational thoughts away, leaving only the most primal urges that she hid deep under the nket of supposed responsibilities she trusted upon herself willingly.

    Her lower lips, much like her upper ones, glistened at a breakneck pace. Pulling Yue''s chin slightly up by taking hold of it and letting go of her warm breast, Nik pressed his lips against Yue''s, tasting her soft and plump pink lips. Her eyes narrowed with pure satisfaction, her hands that gripped the hems of her robe unclenched and slowly slipped over Nik''s thighs visible through her parted legs, massaging them and feeling the huge bulge before promptly stroking the tip through his pants.

    His fingers grew quicker in pace. From gentle to rough and frantic as the fabric of her clothes directly rubbed against her sensitive nubbin peaking through the soft entrance of her mounds. Her breathing quickened while her thoughts fell into a jumble. What she needed dozens of minutes to achieve was brought up many times quicker in Nik''s presence. Her inner walls throbbed, instinctively clenching and trying to hold the sweet pleasure from dictating her next actions until¡ª

    "Mmmgh, Nik~!" Yue couldn''t help but break the lock of their lips, moaning sweetly with tears forming in her eyes as she called out his name, a warm gush of squirt easily bypassed the confines of the fabric around her crotch while also wetting her pants and Nik''s, too, at a breakneck pace as she limped over Nik''s embrace. Smilingly, Nik whispered, "That''s right... I''m right here." He teasingly pressed against her squirting pussy and kissed the top of her head, "And I''ll make sure to treat you right, Princess."

    Releasing most of her inhibitions and frustrations umted over months, Yue cooed, "That you will..." her dazed partition of lips gradually pressing into a sweet smile as she happily snuggled against Nik and raised her chin to nt a loving kiss over his jawline.

    "But... I must only give the proper reward once you win this war..." Yue whispered.

    At this moment, Nik felt that Yue had evolved into a superior form of a gold digger that waged men for war instead of money but he didn''t mind it at all. Instead, it made things all the more interesting since he could do practically anything else save for fucking her brains out.

    "Hmm, then the first order of business, you should hold off searching for men to marry¡ª"

    Yue interjected with a coy smirk, still squirting ever so slightly while basking in the glow of post-orgasm... which was really unfair since Nik had to push through his own post-nut rity every time.

    "Marriage, why would I stop? You''re the perfect candidate so far."

    "Huh... a Princess'' Consort? Nice," Nik chuckled. He had a pretty great tolerance for jokes so he didn''t feel pressured at all. Seeing Nik take her words with such a gusto, Yue''s eyes blinked in surprise before she turned around, hugging him while rubbing her wet cunt against his drenched pants that made the outline of his erection all the more prominent.

    "Even if we can''t do that... that doesn''t mean I don''t want you to feel satisfied by my side. Hehe, I''ll have to think outside the box if I want topete with Suki and Katara."

    "It''s not really apetition..." Nik shrugged, "But if it was, I think I win." The cockiness in his smirk couldn''t be hidden, making Yue roll her eyes. But she didn''t refute him. Actions speak louder than words and Nik''s actions, this time, spoke louder than her moans.

    ***

    Shoutout to Roderick Diaz!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 125: Avatar Diaryâ€” A Plan Succeeded

    Chapter 125: Avatar Diary¡ª A n Seeded<h4>Chapter 125: Avatar Diary¡ª A n Seeded</h4>

    A/N: Vote~

    ***

    "So, the both of them are truly fine?" Rena had an urge to roll her eyes but she could empathize with the graceful and mature woman who had her dark brown hair tied up with a red band as two bangs framed the sides of her face.

    Aang and Sokka weren''t much of help. Ever since their return to Omashu, Bumi had been nothing but a mess of jokes and practical pranks while Michi kept asking the trio about Mai, Tom-Tom... and subtly Nik. The news of him being in a rtionship with Katara and Suki didn''t hit her as hard as the news of Mai taking care of Tom-Tom.

    Sun, on the other hand, avoided the problempletely as Bumi took interest in his despite hisvabending and taught him earthbending whenever he willed... so, Sun had his earthen bed flipped over well past midnight at Bumi''s whims. To be honest, Bumi rejected teaching Aang, who continued to ask for it, and taught Sun, who didn''t ask for it...

    Assuring Michi again, Rena wanted to slip by and practice her skills. While Aang and Sokka could spar against each other where Sokka needed to give his best to barely stay afoot in front of the Avatar, constantly improving as a result, Rena found her time upied by other misceneous stuff that she would rather avoid getting addicted to.

    "Ah... why not join me for another massage?" Michi smiled and cordially invited. She was quite assured of her children''s safety but that didn''t alleviate the natural worry she felte every morning. So, it was almost a ritual by now to ask about Mai and Tom-Tom first thing in the morning and when she had regained her calm...

    "And um... we could talk about the water tribe... believe it or not, I''m quite interested in your culture..." Michi avoided eye contact with the three of them. She was quick to forgive Aang for Tom-Tom''s departure since it technically wasn''t even his fault so Aang didn''t feel being guilty around Michi.

    Rena, finally, scoffed internally. Although she didn''t despise Michi due to her origins which ced the two of them at direct confrontation, she was quite annoyed by Michi''s interest in the northern culture... but honestly, the massage from the earth kingdom was slowly getting... well, addictive. As Aang and Sokka rightfully slipped by, Rena''s whisper made Michi speechless, "You know... if you want to know about Nik, Katara, and Suki, I can always cut to the chase instead of answering what an igloo is..."

    The two gazed at each other. Michi''s lips twitched as she inquired, "You know?"

    "Everyone knows... Mai is the one who really blurted it out in a banquet..."

    "She knows? Does Tom-Tom know it, too?!" Michi''s eyes widened in shock but Rena adopted a cheeky grin, "Oh, why don''t we discuss your interest in our culture over massage, eh?"

    Michi rolled her eyes. Of all the things, she didn''t expect Mai to know of it and Rena''ster exnation seemed to hint that she knew it by herself and not from someone else... this could only mean that she somehow happened to run into their ''situation'' when they weren''t aware.

    ---

    The group''s stay in Omashu was prolonged because of two reasons. First, Bumi wanted to confirm that the children affected by Ukano were capable of their own thoughts after rehabilitation. This led to a series of games where Aang and others were asked to assist.

    Second, with Tom-Tom hoarding Mai''s weapons and she letting him do that, Mai had drawn the specification of her weapons and the wrist band to hold them to Aang to get them made by a skilled smith, a profession that can be found easily in Omashu.

    This allowed Aang to happilymission one other product.

    Since Bumi was footing the bill, Aang had no reservations for making a few exorbitant demands.

    Soon, their stay hadsted for almost two months. Knowing full well it was the time for their departure, Aang, Sokka, Sun, and Rena secured the prisoner who had expertise in performing rehabilitation and pointing out who had their minds altered by the methods of Dai Li.

    To see them off, Bumi prepared arge banquet. Enough tost for days... and that''s what Sokka did as he casually stored the food into a sack for the journey, leaving others speechless. What could they do?

    Without Nik, they had to think of such things. While hunting and eating fresh was necessary, Sokka''s mind was predominantly upied to reach the tribe as soon as possible. Like Katara, Sokka hoped for his father to be one of the prisoners exchanged.

    Handing a scroll to Rena alongside a letter, Michi whispered something that caused Rena''s eyes to widen with a debauched twinkle taking over her smirk as she nodded with a grin. Before the three men could ask about it, she barked at them to get a move, only raising their suspicion while Michi left with a bashful look on her face.

    ---

    "You seriously won''t tell your boyfriend what Michi gave you?" Sokka pouted, leaning against the saddle''s raised side with his hands supporting the back of his head.

    "Nope~!" Rena chimed gleefully. Although she promised Michi that she won''t open the scroll, well... she would. As for the letter, it didn''t really interest her.

    What?

    Invasion of privacy?

    What''s that?

    Can it make her journey less boring?

    Aside from the couple, Sun sat near the back. His looks had turned slightly more rugged over the past two months. A few bruises were still apparent from training with Bumi and he simply looked stronger overall. Although Bumi wasn''t a ''teacher'' in the most normal sense... nothing really was normal about Bumi, to begin with.

    Aside from the trio, Aang sat on the top of Appa''s head, holding the reins tied around his horns and a slightly older man sat on apletely different corner silently. Unlike what others would expect, the man wasn''t tied or gagged. Now that the man had helped in stabilizing the situation of Omashu reluctantly or not, he was bound to be punished if the uprising against Phoenix King brewing silently failed. So, it was in his own interest that Phoenix King loses his control over the majority of the world.

    "Hey, Aang," Sun called out after a while, "Do you think we can try and sneak into Makapu Vige? I... still want to try and apologize to warden Hara and exin why I saved you."

    Aang nodded readily, "Sure. Besides, we can ask Aunt Wu for our fortunes!"

    "Really? I keep telling you fortune telling is nothing but a bunch of wannabes trying to scam the wise and fool the ignorant." Sokka shrugged, "Like Momo... you''d have to be as clueless as Momo to believe such a thing."

    Despite having his face stolen and understanding the spirit realm in a manner deeper than Aang and Nik due to Koh, Sokka still believed that no human can just predict the future. Well... Nik''s existence made sure of that. After all, if things like fate existed, then Nik and Mokshi were in direct opposition to such concepts.

    "Well, good for you," Sun sneered, "Your intelligence rival Momo, so, you don''t need any fortune-telling."

    "Says the Earthbender trying to fight with a warrior in the air," Sokka mocked.

    Sun, instead of replying, silently took out five or six pieces of rocks from his pockets. His gaze seemingly said he didn''t need fortune-telling to know what would happen should they even fight.

    Simrly, Sokka gazed at the rocks in Sun''s hands, his expression and tone taking a 180, "Perhaps... I treated you too harshly."

    "Perhaps," Sun nodded.

    "Pfft," Rena couldn''t hold it in any longer, snorting a chuckle while Sokka leaned back and groaned.

    "Now, now, don''t feel so bad. Sun really just wants to meet with Meng. Everything else are just excuses." She smirked while hugging Sokka and resting her head on hisp.

    "Oh, so that was it!" Sokka grinned.

    "Wai¡ª What?! No!" Blushing deeply, Sun lowered his head, "It''s nothing like that."

    "Studies of expressions and cognition allows me to understand... it is indeed like that," the prisoner spoke calmly.

    "Shut up! Why are you butting in?!" Sun snapped while the old man shrugged.

    With discussion taking a direction to her interest, Rena looked at Aang and questioned, "Aang, don''t you have a girl you like? It''s been months since you were freed from that iceberg."

    "Me?" Aang turned around, leaving the flying to Appa... the experienced carrier, and rubbed his head, "I guess not."

    It would be a lie if he didn''t instantly develop a crush on the first girl he met after a little over a hundred years, but things moved quickly and Katara only saw him like a younger brother. Meanwhile, there simply weren''t other interesting girls of his own age group. The girls in Kyoshi Ind simply made him feel a little suffocated with how they kept on following him wherever he went.

    "Come on," Rena sat up, "No one?"

    "Well, we weren''t really taught to think of these things. When we came of age, we would be sent to Eastern or Western Temple for mating rituals and then back to our temples once again for living our life in seclusion.

    I always thought the same thing will happen with me so..." Aang trailed his words while Rena clicked her tongue.

    "Mating rituals?" Sokka''s curiosity was piqued now as Aang nodded and exined, "The southern and northern air temples are upied by men. The eastern and western temples are upied by females and infants. Once we grow older, we are distributed to the various temples where we grow and learn about our history.

    In the entirety of the Air Nomad culture, only the Avatar is the exception to the rule where they may either find a master in northern/southern or western/eastern temple.

    Finally, every five years, a festival is held for the respect of the spirit of fertility where the monks mate. It used to be exclusively held in the Eastern and Western Temple."

    "Huh... like how we paid our respect to the Spirit of Fertilityst night," Rena smiled as Sokka blushed. Even he felt a little embarrassed by Rena''s nature but then again, he wouldn''t have gotten this close with her if she wasn''t the one to take the first step.

    "As much as this talk may tickle your young minds... I believe we are under attack," The prisoner brought the four out of their focused chat and pointed towards the small dot approaching them from the horizon.

    Frowning, Aang couldn''t help but inquire, "What is that?!"

    "One of the reasons Ba Sing Se fell under the hands of Fire Lord''s and Phoenix King''sbined might was due to this carrier device that can float in the air for a reasonable amount of time. It allowed the fire nation troops to enter Ba Sing Se with lesser casualties.

    They call this a Balloon Carriage."

    "Awesome..." Sokka reluctantly praised the invention. It was simply an amazing ability to fly and to think that the fire nation had achieved it already...

    "How did they find us? Omashu is closed off... and we traveled in the night. So, they could only know if there was a spy in Omashu or they predicted it. See, Sokka? Prediction works." Still salty, Sun didn''t let go of the chance while Sokka rolled his eyes, his focus diverting to much more important details.

    "Aang, we won''t be able to properly fight them in the air. So we should either get down... or fly higher. There," Sokka pointed towards the clouds as Aang frowned.

    "The air gets thin up there..."

    "If wend, we need to expect a trap down there, too. And they should know Sun is with us so they might be prepared for a Lavabender," Rena frowned, "I think, we should tackle the carriage head-on."

    "What? Why?" Aang looked confused.

    "So that we can take them out?" Rena tilted her head with equal confusion.

    "We avoid them," Sokka refused firmly, "There''s no point in entering a fight. Whether a trap or just an act of gauging our current abilities, we don''t need to do things ording to their tactics. Aang, take us up. But instead of heading straight to Makapu¡ª"

    "What... is that?" Sun''s voice trembled as they could soon see smoke rising from the distance, a little farther from the balloon carriage next to a giant mountain.

    They were headed to the waters close to the Makapu Vige so Sun instantly came to a terrible conclusion.

    Colors drained from the faces of the trio, too, while the old prisoner sighed.

    "They want to lure us. Don''t get carried away by the bait¡ª"

    "Bait?! The lives of Meng and Granny Wu is a bait in your eyes?!" Sun growled, instantly pulling on the man''s cors as he nodded inly, "Yes."

    "I''m going straight ahead," Aang promptly held Appa''s reigns again.

    "With how the Fire Nation operates, they are more prone to keep prisoners. There are a few exceptions but I think Makapu Vige is still safe, at least, their people are. Let''s go and save them." Sokka patted Sun''s shoulder and pulled him away from the prisoners while holding onto a spear he got from Omashu.

    Of course, in such a delicate moment, Sokka refrained from replying to the early mockery by saying¡ª You didn''t see thising right?

    With that, the group directly flew towards the fire benders that were on the Balloon Carriage as Aang sliced the delicate floating device with a slice of air, causing the opponents to shuttle down and the group soonnded near the razed Makapu Vige.

    The smell of burn was overwhelming, especially to Aang while Appa and Momo didn''te any closer due to their more instinctual fears.

    "Where is everyone?" Sun frowned, taking the lead but keeping his guard up to the max. His gaze fell on the ckened ground and charred houses. Even Wu''s mansion wasn''t safe and the Firebenders were nowhere to be found.

    "I can''t hear any¡ª" Before Aang could conclude, his eyes widened as he heard the short but multiple sharp sounds of a string being released, "Lookout!" He yelled, mming his palms together as a dome of wind instantly collected around the group and expanded out with a burst, causing the momentum of the sharp arrows to dwindle the very next second as they fell around the five of them.

    Goosebumps spread over the bodies of everyone but not giving them any time of respite, another volley of arrows caused Aang to caution, "Get down."

    They didn''t think for another second as they got down while Aang waved his staff and sliced against the arrows. In the meantime, Sun clenched his fist and punched upwards with both hands. Two bs of rock covered them from the side and soon, another two blocked the remaining opening, finally allowing others to regain their bearings.

    "They are hunters," Sokka was the first to conclude, "And we''re the prey. I don''t know where the vigers are, but they aren''t dead, Sun. And if you stay with us, chances are that the Fire Nation would use them against you. For that, they need to prisoners alive."

    Understanding the meaning behind Sokka''s words, Sun gritted his teeth but eventually nodded, "Fine, we leave as quickly as possible."

    With that, Sun stomped on the ground as the veins of his forearms bulged and he shot the four bs out in that very second, causing the arrows to impact against the iing arrows while Rena pulled water from the pouch on her waist, freezing it the moment an arrow touched the sphere of water and stopping the attack effectively before reforming it into the water and whipping another arrow going for Sokka.

    "Thanks," Twirling his spear, Sokka smacked two arrows side by side, a little amazed by the precision and distance with which they were attacked.

    "Uh-oh..." Aang mumbled suddenly. He heard the sound of steam engines igniting¡ª a very familiar sound.

    "We''re being ambushed!"

    Aang called out while staying next to the prisoner who hissed promptly, "I told you this was a bad idea!"

    Fire Nation tanks tore through the trees as volleys of ming balls pressured the group to stand beside one another, securing each other''s back.

    "Sun, anytime now," Sokka stopped an arrow from Sun''s side while he raised a wall of earth to stop seven balls of mes going for Sokka and Rena.

    "Fine!" Rxing his shoulders slightly, Sun slid his leg forward and waved his hand to the side. Instantly, the ground underneath the armored tanks boiled to formva, the heat directly beginning to melt the surface of the bottom as many firebenders rushed out from the exit with heart-wrenching screams!

    Lava Bending was simply too vicious!

    Yet, an arrow shot for Aang at this moment.

    Sidestepping, Aang finally waved his staff in that very direction but multiple arrows shot towards him from all directions!

    "They are aiming for Aang!" Sun scowled.

    The four of them encircled the prisoner while dealing with arrows again. It was clear that they were aiming for Aang... however, they underestimated the opponent''s true target and skills.

    This time, of the thirty arrows, one of them struck the feather of the arrow closest to Sokka. With Sokka''s area of defense being the smallest of the group, the arrow, whose trajectory waspromised evaded the strike of his spear, causing his eyes to widen.

    *Kh*

    "Ghk!"

    The prisoner''s eyes widened and his limbs felt like they had been struck by lightning.

    He looked down yet it hurt to do so with an arrow sticking out of his neck.

    Taking the moment of everyone''s daze, three more arrows flew and directly pierced the man''s heart, abdomen, and left eye!

    Far in the distance, among the many dark-skinned warriors with red paint over their eyes who held a in bow in their hands, their skillsing from talent and hard work instead, stood a Fire Nation officer.

    One of the archers reported.

    "Sir, that man has been dealt with."

    "Good, Admiral Zhao''s n has seeded... everything else is a bonus¡ª"

    *Swish*

    At this moment, a wild burst of wind uprooted the trees around them.

    The general frowned and ordered, "Yuyan Archers, retreat. Send in the tanks..."

    In the charred vige, Sun and others covered the top of their heads and could barely look at Aang, his expression still dazed while he kept looking at the prisoner whoy in the pool of his blood.

    *Bang*

    *Bang*

    *Bang*

    As tanks emerged, taking aim at Aang and firing, his onyx eyes finally lost their human nature with a piercing blue light escaping them.

    *Raggghhhhhhh*

    With a roar more bestial than even the king of beasts, a crater spread from the ground beneath where Aang floated. Thick chunks of rocks instantly overturned the tanks but the weaponry was far more advanced than Balloon Carriage. The overturned tanks had theirpartments rotated and return to their rightful position and shot another volley of mes which only lost its intent and circled around Aang.

    ---

    Far, far from Makapu Vige, on an uneven trail walked an old man. His round body was garbed in shabby robes but his smile felt infectious.

    "Haha, they must be looking for me all over the coast... hmm, I wonder where they are... Of all the locations, only Ba Sing Se is left. I suppose it makes sense for them to be there. The most dangerous location is often the safest spot to hide within." The man patted his belly.

    *Roar*

    The man''s eyes widened as he looked towards the sky. His gaze was slightly zed as he viewed the phantom of a dragon which only he could see fly at a speed reminiscing lightning.

    "Spirit of a Dragon? No... that one felt a little special. Oh, well."

    The man shrugged and continued on his way.

    ---

    "Shit!" Sokka shouted. Although it was through hisck of area that the prisoner died, Sokka didn''t feel guilty but angry.

    None of them expected the target to be this man when it should have been obvious!

    "We need to do something about Aang!" Rena shouted, her voice drowned by the raging wind as Aang waved his hand and shot torrents of mes towards the armed vehicles.

    "What the hell is that?" Sun''s hairs whipped as he looked at Aang with a newfound terror.

    "Something that should only happen with Katara and Tom-Tom around," Sokka gritted his teeth as they were the only two individuals who could Aang at this moment.

    However, surprising Sokka was a faint roar that seemed to bypass the sound of cataclysmic wind and stopped Aang in his tracks.

    Much to Sokka''s shock, a phantom blue dragon zapped towards Aang''s and then suddenly breathed out a pir of phantom mes that bathed Aang.

    "Look out!" Sokka screamed.

    What''s going on?" Sun questioned due to the sudden change in Aang''s temperament.

    "You can''t see that?" Sokka pointed at the Dragon who eventually looked down on him, scaring Sokkapletely.

    "What?" Rena frowned.

    "Nothing," Sokka frowned as Aang suddenly began to descend, "We leave quickly!"

    ***

    A/N: A few things to note. Since Sokka still hadn''t given his expertise that allowed the final product of the ''balloon carriage'', the device is still quite iplete and is prone to burning up due to theck of ingenuity.

    Also, Roku''s dragon should be sentient and capable ofmunicating more directly than taking Aang to the temple and then just waiting for him to figure out. In fact, I wanted to end this chap in one sitting so I adopted a shortcut where the dragon converses with Aang spiritually and quells his rage.

    And, why did I let Zhao''s scheme seed? Why not.

    ***

    Shoutout to UnlimitedLikes!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 126: Empty Return

    Chapter 126: Empty Return<h4>Chapter 126: Empty Return</h4>

    Vote~

    ***

    "This feels good," Nik smiled in an effort to alleviate the tense and awkward environment while leaning against the tree without any chance of getting interrupted this time around.

    He set out with the objective of securing uninterrupted time within the Spirit Oasis and that''s what he achieved. Sometimes, severe objectives call for unorthodox methods.

    "What''s so great about it?" Mai frowned as she looked at Katara, Suki, and Yue looking at one another ufortably.

    "Before that, why are you even here?" Nik looked at her as she shrugged without replying, equally clueless. Where could she go when having nothing to do?

    Nik wasn''t the one to reveal he had some ''time'' with Yue. In fact, it wasn''t Yue either. It was Hahn who grew delirious and finally made the rumors spread that Yue was potentially in the same bed with Nik and when the couple was confronted during the lunch earlier, Nik agreed to it quite simply while Yue''s reaction was to adopt silence since someone was already taking the lead.

    "I feel ufortable," Mai stated softly but kept her eyes narrowed.

    "Then leave," Nik scoffed.

    "It''s interesting, however."

    Of course, Nik wasn''t the only one who wanted Mai to leave but the other three women wanted her to take a short break from their presence so that they can sort things out but as the professional wielder of hidden weapons admitted, things felt a little interesting. At most, Mai hoped to see Nik getting pped at least once.

    Seeing that Mai was as stubborn as she was silent when it came to keeping herself entertained, Suki was the first to sigh, "I have... some confusion. Are you going to marry her?" Her tone felt slightly choked as Nik shook his head thoughtfully, "No, instead, she decided toe with us once this is over¡ª"

    "It will never be over," Katara scoffed, "There is just so much to do!" Reigning her frustration in, she glowered softly, "Just how undesirable are we that you still have to..."

    Nik would be lying if he didn''t want a Bloodline that gave him some more consoling ability than just a pretty face but he worked with what he had. Again, the best option was to speak the truth but even if he felt reluctant about sharing everything, it wouldn''t stop him to express what he truly felt or desired at this moment.

    "The three of you aren''t undesirable... if it was like that, I wouldn''t have bothered to show myself or even remain in the tribe. Believe it or not, right now, the three of you are the main reasons why I''m still here. Had it not been for you, I would have been itching to leave and heal my kneepletely... The problem isn''t you guys but me."

    "Don''t we know it," Mai poked with a rare smirk.

    "That reminds me, I should include Michi, too. Since she was clear she wouldn''t mind it," Nik added and nced at Mai who instantly felt as if she had swallowed a massive turd.

    "Great... there are four of us now..." Katara''s shoulders slumped while Suki nced at her weirdly. After all, Suki was the first ''official'' girlfriend and Katara, at least, happened to be a drunken encounter so the fact that Katara felt the most possessive of Nik was oddlyforting and strange at the same time. Comforting because there was already one of them acting as such in everyone''s stead and strange because this indignant shouldn''t evene from Katara but Suki instead.

    "I beg for your forgiveness... I''m the one who asked Nik to take some liberties with me so that I could show Hahn that I''m no longer his to be used but..."

    "You crossed some boundaries," Sukipleted the sentence for Yue as Nik nodded with a serious expression. Again, he hoped for the best. It was selfish of him to try and make this work but Nik felt that things may get even more dubious if he kept at it. As things as now, Nik was thinking of revealing the ability to enter his personal space only to the girls once they put the Water Tribe behind them.

    "Again¡ª" Before Yue could begin, Nik interjected, "I''m sorry if I hurt you. And, back then when I said that I only did it for the Spirit Oasis was a jest... if I was with someone else and any of you had asked me to do what Yue did... I assure you, things would go the same way it did with Yue."

    "So you''re saying we can''t trust you?" Suki sighed softly.

    "I''m saying that you should only trust this side of me," Nik revealed, "Of course, I''m not going to let... personal situations get in our way but... I want you three to know that I like you."

    Rubbing the back of his head, he added with a smile, "I''m a mess so I won''t hold it against you if the situation feels too ufortable for you to continue a rtionship with me."

    The duo fell silent.

    "That is so unfair!" Suki snapped, the meaning behind her words was clear to Nik as he couldn''t help smiling even brighter while tears threatened to spill from her eyes as she viewed him intensely, "I guess I''m not that good of a guy, huh."

    The truth could be freeing in some manner and epting that he wanted to enjoy more of his life since he would be forced to enter different worlds, likely, without any intimate partners, Nik would only set others up for hurting if he didn''t fulfill certain roles and responsibilities and continued to act around sneakily. At least, this way, they have enough knowledge of him to think should they continue or not. After all, they have already been together for months.

    Mai, on the other hand, loved the dilemma she was getting to view.

    She wanted to scream happily¡ª I told you so¡ª but it wasn''t in her nature to celebrate victories. Instead, she savored the process since victory, in the end, defines a conclusion that always turns out to be boring.

    "May I say something?" Yue spoke up.

    Suki and Katara silently looked at her as she cleared her throat and admitted, "I fell for... a raw quality that I saw within him. Unlike Yoki, whom I desired to marry out of my need to fulfill my responsibility... I felt a little more... liberated with Nik, but still rooted. I am aware this doesn''t help, but I wanted the two of you to know that if I am truly viewed as a sore sight, I will not continue any form of foolish behavior with Nik."

    She then turned towards Nik, "You promised me victory and I promised you my very being... but even if I don''t mind the presence of other women, I wouldn''t befortable in the end if someone hates me for barging into their rtionship..."

    Of all individuals, Yue was thest person Nik felt would want to back out since she was the most open about his nature.

    And it would be a lie if Nik said he didn''t feel the least bit bitter.

    "What about you?" Katara questioned as she looked at Nik. Two other gazes followed the same direction while Nik swore he could feel Mai''s shoulder slightly trembling, maybe from restraining the urge to chuckle.

    "Well, all of you."

    "Huh?"

    As the girls felt dazed, Nik frowned, "I keep saying that. If we weren''t traveling from one location to another, I would be bringing food enough for seven people tost us every night. I would love you and show it at any given time. I would keep all of you awake for hours at night and sometimes morning until you begged me to sleep and then again. I would put a wide ceiling above your heads so that you can do what you wish and have something to return to."

    "That''s what I feel. And, I said that I would feel alright if any of you don''t want to continue," forcing a smile but with an intense, almost raw gaze that they had ever felt from Nik, he chuckled, "But Yue, my princess, I just felt like shit... so, unless you physically get me beaten up, I''m not going to let any of you go!"

    There it was. The same heat within his abdomen that would only be present rarely when he came to enjoy his time with his partner but this time... it wasn''t just warm. It was furious yetforting. The heat had begun to travel throughout his body and the mostfortable location it settled on was around his left knee. It wasn''tpletely obvious at first but Nik could have either kept his focus on the heat or the girls and he chose thetter. The situation was simply too delicate at this moment.

    His confession made Mai''s silent excitement reach its peak. She was truly expecting him to get beaten up in the form of a rejection when Suki moved slightly and jumped into his embrace, "No need for saying so embarrassing things..." she mumbled softly.

    Mai: "?!"

    "I was wrong... you can''t be expected to be good at all," Katara scowled, raising Mai''s hopes again but dashing them the next instant as she, too, leaned forward, hugging Nik and Suki from the side, "I just don''t like the idea of sharing you... but if you go above and beyond to the point that even I''m full of it... sure, why not?"

    Mai: "?!"

    Yue smiled as she didn''t hug and interrupt the trio''s moment but added gently, "It''sforting to know that you''re a persistent warrior."

    Nik grinned and then looked at Mai mockingly, "Enjoying yourself? Was it exciting enough?"

    Her eyelids twitched.

    But just when she expected things to end, the news of the Avatar''s arrival took the attention of the group within the oasis.

    ---

    "I see..." Yoki frowned, like others. There was another youth within the meeting whom Katara, Suki, and Nik were familiar with as the only Lava bender they had met¡ª Sun. The plight of Makapu Vige was something Mai had already blurted out back in the banquet and any other location with the same sin as supporting the Avatar may face simr consequences soon enough. The news didn''t bring any relief to the Water Tribe but there was a piece of good news too.

    Yoki had extracted everything from the spy and just as how Zhao managed to seed in taking out the only prisoner of the Dai Li that could rehabilitate conditioned prisoners, they could scheme against the Admiral, too. In fact, they hadn''t lost their hopes just yet.

    After all, it would be irrational to think that a group of conditioned prisoners is being brought in but not the specialist to keep things in check.

    In fact, the group hadn''t returned to Omashu after the ambush because they feared bringing Omashu down with them. Instead, Appa flew over the time and risked exhaustion to bring the group back to the tribe at a record-breaking time.

    Before the youngsters could get together and discuss their journey, Rena gave Nik a scroll and Mai a folded letter. There were dark eye bags under her eyes as she yawned, "Miss Michi gave these to me. The letter is for you and Tom-Tom... I read it. You both are screwed... and the scroll contains a letter for you, too, Nik... you, too, are screwed."

    She added thest bit with a meaningful smirk as Mai frowned, "You read my letter?"

    "I know, I''m horrible. Get over it... I was feeling quite depressed after the ambush so this cheered me up and oh, Nik... I didn''t let others see what was inside that scroll. You can thank meter."

    With that, she pulled away the sleepy Sokka and Aang copsed on the ice right then and there, snoring away.

    Mai''s and Nik''s gaze fell on the scroll as both of them came to a certain conclusion.

    "Give it to me¡ª" Mai scowled as the scroll disappeared from Nik''s left hand as he smiled, "Oh, look... a letter from your mother. Why don''t you join us again when we read it? It will be like this afternoon."

    "I swear... if there is anythingpromising in there which leads to a bad name for my mother..." Mai didn''tplete her sentence as Sun interrupted the duo.

    "Aang asked me to give the two of you these. This is yourmissioned weapons and other support tools to maintain them." Sun pressed the giant sack on Mai and then handed Nik a wooden staff, "And this staff is for you. It''s crafted in the same design as Aang. He predicted he would sleep the moment Sokkapletes his report... so don''t break it.

    By the way, why do you need a staff like Aang?"

    "I like the range," Nik lied.

    "It''s also a glider," Sun pursued.

    "See? Even greater range," Nik shrugged as he left with others under Mai''s re.

    ---

    "Sir, this was sent from the same channels as before."

    A report was ced on Zhao''s desk as the reporter excused himself sensibly.

    Reading through the report, Zhao couldn''t help but smile slightly, "So, that prisoner is dead and the Avatar returns empty-handed. Hmm... that path has now some sentries? Understandable... but this is hardly the end of their misery."

    His eyes lit up deviously as mes emerged from his palms and burnt the report to ashes.

    "Prepare for iing exchange of hostages. They have no cards left to y but are still holding on too much to lose..."

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 127: Distant Affection

    Chapter 127: Distant Affection<h4>Chapter 127: Distant Affection</h4>

    As demotivating the news from Aang''s side was, Nik felt he had a lot more to look forward to. Not only he can learn Airbending again, but he also had a staff like Aang that could shift into a glider and Sun was here!

    A Lavabender.

    Sure, Nik didn''t know if he had any talents for it but why wouldn''t he give it a shot? Others may think that Earthbenders are almost useless on ciers but Nik hadnd on the mark of his left arm.

    He could give it a shot...

    The thought of being able to manipteva was both exciting and frightening but not as exciting as the thought of the contents of the scroll.

    A Dirty Letter... Nik was sure of it. Although, he would have preferred that Rena wouldn''t have read it before him. Not that he minded someone else read it... but he just wanted to be the first to see what it was and then decide if it was even the kind of thing that should be shown to others.

    With their rooms even closer to Yue after her ''interaction'' with Nik, he sat down only for the three of them to follow into his room one after another as if it was the most natural thing. At night, Yue had lesser reservations and the thing to note was that it was particrly during the night that she would be even more open... no, more like confident to the point she didn''t mind getting seen sharing a man.

    "What''s up?" Nik inquired, knowing full well that the girl would be feeling a bit more pressured now that their fail safe had arrows sticking out of his body in some part of the ashes of Makapu Vige.

    "Nothing... I just don''t feel like sleeping," Suki smiled slightly as she sat beside him andy back on the mattress with a soft groan escaping her lips while Katara found herself a chair, and Yue couldn''t help but sigh softly, "Who knew that Avatar Aang would be attacked not once but twice and... I have a bad feeling about the missing vigers. If the enemy would even use the ashes of a vige as a bait, nothing would stop them from making use of living vigers."

    "Hmm," Nik replied with a hum, his mind distracted. Honestly, he now felt Wu was a bitch due to the past revtions and her likely connections to spirits wanting to hunt him, but so far, within the tribe, nothing really has happened which brought Nik a great deal of ease. He did, however, feel a little bad for Meng.

    But not keeping his mind upied by gloomy thoughts since he would much rather picture Mai instead for his dose of gloom every day, he looked at the girls and spoke up, "So... you three are going to stay here?"

    "Why? Is something wrong?" Katara couldn''t help but question. In what world would Nik mind their presence since they obviously came for some form offort and it was true, he didn''t mind their presence.

    "No, it''s nothing. I just wanted to read what Michi sent me but I can do thatter," Nik smiled as Suki sat up with interest flickering in her gaze, "Why don''t we read it together? I think Miss Michi may have written something for us, too."

    "I doubt that?" Nik cleared his throat.

    The trio looked at him as if wanting to know more but Nik was equally curious what Michi may have written. Expecting a saucy tale simr to the erotica on a scroll under Yue''s bed, Nik finally revealed the scroll and shrugged, "But if you''re that curious, I don''t mind you guys reading it... since the scroll is addressed to me, I can show you but promise not to tell about it to anyone."

    "Promise!" Katara chirped as Suki leaned in on him and grinned, "Come on, open it."

    "Yes, after reading my scroll, you ought to share some secrets with me, too," Yue smiled and the remaining three quickly covered their odd expressions.

    Out of them, only Yue didn''t know Nik could bend all the elements.

    Heck, he was living ayered life of honesty.

    At the bottom were Yue and Michi who knew he was interested in them and showed it quite well, too.

    A little above would be Katara and Suki who understood that due to their encounter with the Fog of the Lost Souls, he could bend all the elements...

    And at the highest tier of honesty, ironically, were Aang and Sokka who knew he was an outsider and had a spirit bonded to him simr to Aang''s connection with the Spirit of Order... heck, Aang could be considered Nik''s spiritual daddy!

    The thought of it filled Nik with difort but he quickly pulled open the scroll that had the initial length of an average man''s forearm.

    ---

    ¡ª I hope you are taking care of one another. I know that I haven''t been the best to you all... but I truly wish that you return to me as soon as possible and as safely as possible. Not a day goes by where I don''t worry about you both.¡ª

    While Tom-Tom slept, Mai slowly read the letter as her eyes felt the slightest bit warm.

    ¡ª Don''t overdo anything. Again, I beg you. Keep yourself and your brother safe... He looks up to you more than he ever looked up to his father and while our rtionship has a lot left to be desired, I had hoped to make things better when we did return to the maind.

    Rena tells me that you can fight men twice your age and size and still win in a few short seconds. I guess, back in the Royal Academy, I should have opted for abat ss rather than painting. But Mai, it is notdylike at all.¡ª

    Mai could practically hear her mother''s exasperated sigh as she internally rolled her eyes.

    *Drip*

    *Drip*

    However, her nose felt ticklish while her gaze grew zed as shepleted thest bit.

    ¡ª But my sweetest and most beautiful warrior, know this, I am ever so proud of you. I am so proud that you are strong and I am so proud that you can be safe anywhere and anytime. Circumstances may have caused us to grow distant back when you were growing but sweetheart, my heart belongs to you and your brother.¡ª

    Her lips trembled as the letter ended with¡ª

    Tell your brother I have backed him his favorite sweets. Of course, between you and me, I will just spank his bottoms red but if he knows of this, he will run again. Take care sweety. Give my sweet boy the love I couldn''t give you and protect him.

    Mom.¡ª

    Drawing a shuddering breath, Mai closed her eyes. Her tears were only avable for a few drops as she quickly regained control of her emotions but just those tears had refreshed herpletely and she felt as light as a feather. Folding the letter gently and carefully, Mai hid it under the sleeve of her robes and looked at her brother sleeping.

    Smirking, she stood up and suddenly gave him a tight p.

    "Wha¡ª What? Is it morning?!" Tom-Tom sat up in that instant, his gaze half-lidded while he looked around in a panic. His cheek warm but soon, the sting will settle.

    "No," Mai replied as shey down with a content smile, "Mom just wanted me to p you for running away."

    "Oh..." Tom-Tomy back, too, and groaned, "You could have pped me once I woke up..."

    "You woke up with that p."

    Mai asserted while feeling quite satisfied internally, ''Not a single mention about him... maybe she got over him?''

    ---

    ck-jawed, four pairs of eyes gazed at the scroll. Unlike a scroll made of cut-out bamboo or parchments, the material felt slick and luxurious with a soft sheen whenever light reflected off of its surface.

    At the top of the scroll that could be pulled down till it was a little above a meter in height was the drawn portrait of a very realistic and graceful mature woman. Oh, and very naked, too.

    Nik did recall Michi saying she took quite a lot of interest in the various artistic curriculum during her time in the academy but he never realized it was to such a perfect degree.

    Almost 2/3rd of the scroll wasprised of Michi''s seductive body portrayed on a very expensiveyer of the scroll. Her dark hair cascaded over her shoulders, tastefully covering her nipples as her breasts packed a delightful sight. Her lower lip was purposefully bitten and her golden-hued eyes seemed to exude a sensual and mature charm that the girls around him had to look up to.

    Her knees and thighs pressed together but the hint of her neat bush made Nik involuntarily recall the adulterous nights the two of them hadmitted.

    Around Mich was drawn multiple flowers, each blooming in her direction while she kept one hand on the ''surface'' and the other one held a quilled brush.

    Under the portrait were only a few lines that said¡ª

    As the Sun and Moon Flowers bloom to the constetions,

    I face you.

    As the tiniest pebble breaks the calm of ake,

    I feel anguished.

    My sun, my moon, you left me with ripples alone. Every night I await your embrace, and every morning your smile.

    Our time together is as short as the tiniest pebble yet the ripples have to cease.

    Just as theke longs for its peace, my being longs for you. For I am at peace with you.

    My sun. My moon.¡ª

    While Nik silently viewed everything the scroll had to offer, Yue beside him finally whispered, "You guys weren''t even in Omashu for a month, right?"

    Suki and Katara nodded, both of them experiencing simr goosebumps as Yue for various reasons. From the very seductive intent that encapsted the image to the heart-numbing words that certainly caused a raging reaction in Nik''s pants as seen by the pitched tent in his trousers to the sheer emotions hidden within when the image and the words are digested together...

    Dangerous.

    While Yue didn''t say it, the three women simultaneously felt their senses tingle. Here they were trying to grab Nik''s attention by silentlypeting against one another yet not even present here, Michi pulled on Nik''s very emotions with a gesture they couldn''t have even imagined.

    Before the three of them could say anything, Nik very gently set the scroll, still unfurled, onto the only wooden table and then suddenly grabbed Yue and Suki, the two girls nearest to him. While he nted a passionate kiss upon Suki''s lips, his hand already began massaging Yue''s inner thighs while Katara let out a stunned "Eh?" before jumping in.

    "Be fair, Nik! I''m here, too!"

    Pulling back, Nik nodded with a loving expression that caused Katara''s inner thighs to shiver as he whispered, "That''s why I saved the best for you."

    With that, he eyed the tip of the tent as Katara''s eyes widened slightly, a depraved smirk soon sneaking in as she pulled his pants down and freed his erection. Winking at the two girls, Katara held Nik''s cock with both her hands and breathed hotly against his tip.

    And just like that, because of Michi, the night was theirs to enjoy and ruin for others in the pce who soon had to wake up with the deepest of scowls during moans and groans of debauchery.

    ---

    "Didn''t you get much sleepst night?" Rena gave Suki a knowing smirk as the Kyoshi Warrior only smiled lightly, "Something like that. Are you feeling fine? You looked horrible yesterday evening."

    "Nothing a good night''s sleep can''t beat," Rena grinned as Katara soon appeared in the training hall of the pce and began to start her training exercise.

    "Where''s Princess Yue? She is usually with the two of you..."

    "Oh, she is with Nik. He had something to show her." Suki replied.

    "Ooohhh~" Rena smirked.

    "Aang and Sun are also there," Suki gave her a sidelong nce as she simply shrugged.

    Sokka arrived at the training area and quickly greeted the girls before sparring with Katara and others for his practice while Nik began his training elsewhere, persuading Sun to try and teach Lavabending if all possible for the opportunity to learn was quite slim and Nok didn''t want to lose his chance.

    ***

    Alternative Titles: Michi¡ª Traditional Only Fans Mom; The Ancient ''Send Nudes''; Mai''s Mom''s a Scroll Hoe; Mother''s Letter and the Milf''s scroll.

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 128: War is Not a Childâ€™s Play (1)

    Chapter 128: War is Not a Child¡¯s y (1)<h4>Chapter 128: War is Not a Child''s y (1)</h4>

    A/N: about to sleep so posted the final update for good measure. If you enjoyed the mass update do consider leaving honest reviews, voting powerstones, and of course, if financially possible, read advance chaps at my pat reon so that I can continue to write whatever stupid thinges to me head, lul~ Have a good one~

    ***

    *Swish*

    A slice of air brushed past from the back of Aang''s head as he revealed agility befitting monkeys and hopped forward before rotating and creating a miniature storm of snow through wind causing Nik to unfurl his war fans and wave both of them in his direction, blowing away the storm in the process as Aang rode the dangerous gust of wind with a barely visible ball of air underneath his feet as his earthen orange garments whipped furiously.

    Soon, the duo stopped with a refreshed smile on their faces.

    "Airbending is a little tricky but I think training airbending with you is also helping me practice firebending," Nik smiled as he stuffed his war fans into his personal space.

    "Really? Don''t you need a firebending master to train?" Aang inquired curiously as Nik grinned and snapped his fingers. With a crisp spark, the tip of his index finger ejected a small wisp of me that persisted despite the cold, "No, I''m just training based on that manual I shared with you. While Airbending is giving form to the less substantial element, I think firebending is just the same with extra steps from building on the core heat of the body. Or, you know, Chi."

    Nik patted his stomach, indicating where he felt the tug when he bent fire.

    "But..." Nik sighed as Aang nodded. Both of them grumbled simultaneously.

    ""Lavabending is hard...""

    Although Nik hadn''t given up, it would simply take an extraordinary amount of time to practice Lavabending since the closest he got to the act was... well, barely moving a pebble while thinking of melting it.

    Sun had revealed that the process of turning earth intova was simr to turning ice into the water but many times harder. So, while Nik was given a direction to practice in, it depended entirely on his luck when he would get the hang of it. Hack, Sun didn''t have any Lavabending master so even he could only reveal the basic thought process and nothing more.

    While the cold was definitely a sore sight to Nik''s knee, it wasn''t so bad. At least, he didn''t need a crutch to move about.

    The duo returned soon enough. Their training was proving fruitful since airbending was an expression of a free mind and even if there are certain tested moves, of which, Aang knew 36 tiers of airbending. ording to Aang, he was nominated a master of the art once he invented the air scooter technique. Of course, being able to perform a few techniques didn''t mean Nik was an Airbender already.

    Aang also had a variety of abilities. The bald beast could run way too fast, his sneezes pushing him off the grounds, he could even run up the walls in a dash¡ª all these ''passive'' techniques were more nuanced than just bending air and Nik needed a perfectly healed body to practice any of them. Heck, he may have a glider but he didn''t try flying just yet.

    The duo soon returned to the Northern Tribe. While Aang looked quite calm, the truth was something entirely different. Thetest message from Zhao revealed that their side was ready to exchange prisoners but he demanded to keep Nik in sight to reduce any foul y while also wishing to discuss something¡ª an offer, Zhao made it seem like.

    Their arrival was met with a slightly sparse Water Tribe. The soldiers of the fire nation had families here. While they weren''t discriminated against explicitly and personally, these families were moved closer to the prison so that they could be moved easily once the prisoners are exchanged and all these families now had their personal effects packed as they were eager to meet their family members imprisoned for months.

    Nik soon reached the pce with Aang and freshened up before meeting up with Suki and Katara who were hanging out with Mai.

    "So?" Suki inquired the moment she saw him, "Feeling nervous?"

    "A little," Nik admitted with a wry and nervous expression. His own nervousness was understandable. ording to Sokka, the archers under Zhao''smand were simply unreal and each of them probably boasted a precision simr to Mai. Who knows what else Zhao has hidden to win this war.

    It only took two hours to set everything. While a cruiser from the fleet of ships broke off and moved towards the Water Tribe, the prisoners and their families were made to stand on a t iceberg as they were brought alongside multiple empty boats. Pakku, Yoki, and a few benders came forth with Hama controlling the iceberg alongside a few experienced benders. The threat was clear. The moment any foul y was detected, the prisoners would sink.

    Of course, these prisoners didn''t hold Hahn and the select few individuals of the water tribe that wanted to free Hahn.

    Surrounded by others, Zhao could be seen at the helm of the cruiser, watching a particr boat that held both the Avatar and Nik with a calm expression and his hands behind his back.

    The prisoners out in the cold water didn''t try to make any sudden movements. In fact, there may have been a risk to it but with their families next to them, the situation was quite serious that required quite a bit of sensibility.

    *Pshhhh*

    With a heavy burst of steam, thedder of the ship descended while Pakku froze the surrounding sea so that thedder may have a surface to set on. Not the least bit fearful of the home advantage the water benders would have and had two personal guards following closely behind.

    Instead of Pakku, it was Yoki who stepped out with the loyal students of Pakku following behind and Aang, too. Out of his group, only Aang was asked to discuss terms with the boy.

    The predatory nce in his direction, however, told Nik that Zhao wasn''t here for mere peace talk.

    Still, he could hear things from the distance.

    "Hmm, I expected Master Pakku to lead since the traditions of the Water Tribe expect the strongest or the descendants of the chieftain to lead such diplomatic matters. Boy, are you reallyrge enough to fill Master Pakku''s shoes?" Zhaomented as he observed Yoki. From the spy and other sources Zhao knew who Yoki was and where his capabilities but giving out such hints for a moment of personal satisfaction wouldn''t do so he adopted to question Yoki directly.

    Knowing full well Zhao mush know everything about the temporary leader of the tribe, Yoki scoffed internally and frowned, "Keep it concise, Phoenix''s scum."

    "And there is the world-renowned barbarism," Zhao chuckled, "Anyway, we are here to exchange prisoners. Who you are and what you are shouldn''t impede our goals while we chat, right? Avatar Aang, I have a few questions for you."

    With that, Zhao looked at the man to his left and nodded. The guard turned back and instantly ordered to let the prisoners out. Though finally feeling things a little bit out of his control, Yoki gestured for Pakku tomence the exchange with others.

    While the hostages were exchanged peacefully, Zhao smiled and looked at Aang, "I''m sure that our encounter in Omashu must have filled you with doubts about the mental faculties of the prisoners."

    They truly were!

    However, at this moment, Zhao''s stern but sincere expression morphed into pure malice as he smiled, "Worry not. The Phoenix King doesn''t value the old and the stubborn. To use such a mechanism on stubborn fools is a waste of resources. Say, Avatar Aang, wouldn''t it be much more efficient to shape the future of the world from the very beginning? Thus, instead of wasting our time on these prisoners, we like to directly interact with the future.

    You must feel silly at this point. You got a man capable of rehabilitating the individuals our men go through based on a mere spection... Think about it. Did we try and control the prisoners in the Makapu Vige before that nuisance of a Nik destroyed the prison?

    No."

    Aang''s face had lost all its color but Zhao''s words were meant to hurt the most tender spots, "We merely yed with the prisoners. I recall a game called Skip or Lava, right?"

    Veins bulged around Yoki''s arms as he clenched his fist tightly.

    "Again, this is nothing personal Avatar Aang. As King Sozin once imed¡ª Everything is fair in love and war.

    However, I''m not here to make a mockery out of your noble attempts at thwarting the inevitable. No. As I said, I''m here to ask a question.

    Makapu Vige certainly had some children¡ª"

    "Don''t hurt¡ª" Before Aang could finish, Yoki''s tight grip over the boy''s shoulder caused Aang to flinch with pain as he spoke deeply, "Avatar Aang, for once, I agree with this scum. Don''t speak. Don''t decide anything. He will do whatever it takes to bring us down."

    "Hmm," Zhao looked at Yoki, his smile widening, "As we speak, another group of prisoners is arriving in this location. Of course, we hadn''t gotten a chance to bring a few specialists to see the future of Makapu Vige but I''m sure it can wait. If you hold the lives of these prisoners dear, who got into this mess for assisting your escape during the first ambush... bring me Nik."

    Yoki narrowed his eyes while Aang gritted his teeth.

    "Hmm? Such unity. Amazing. You see, I wanted to give you a problem, Avatar. Would you give up one person for the many?" Zhao chuckled.

    "Of course, we don''t even know for sure that your tribe will be afloat by the time the next set of prisoners appears. If any of our ships disappear or we are attacked in any form, the vigers will be executed."

    Even Nik couldn''t help but feel pressured once the talks were finished as Zhao returned to his ship and the prisoners were exchanged peacefully...

    But still, there was no hint of relief in Yoki''s expression.

    Although they got their waterbenders to a certain degree, they couldn''t be sure if they were controlled or not.

    ---

    "Of course, they aren''t controlled!" Aang argued, "Why would Zhao wait to attack us then?"

    Sokka shook his head with a deep furrow, "But what if Zhao wants us to believe just that? The fact that he had the prisoner from Omashu killed is directly against whatever he admitted this afternoon."

    The main hall of the pce was in chaos. There weren''t just Aang, Nik, and others but multiple elders were called in, too. Elders who couldn''t fight but had survived enough battles to find discrepancies and maybe that''s why everyone began to feel more and more pressure.

    What is the truth?

    How should they ascertain the truth?

    If they do iste the prisoners who just returned to their tribe, it would only sow internal discord and may even motivate them to fight internally without anyone controlling their minds.

    Of course, Katara and Sokka also felt annoyed by the fact that their father wasn''t present in the group of prisoners.

    "Isn''t the solution simple?" Hama suddenly chuckled, "We are backed into a corner and are on verge of destruction. Our own people, the new ones, of course, can''t be trusted due to circumstances. It''s a full moon tomorrow, even the spirits want only one thing from us at this point¡ª ovee the threat. We had set out to bring back our people and removed the soldiers of fire nation from the tribe. It''s done. Now we attack!"

    "Like hell you will!" Sun shouted, "What about my vige?!"

    A few frowns appeared when Yoki looked at Sun and questioned, "Can I ask you something? Who made you help the Avatar?"

    Sun frowned and refused to reply.

    "I think," Yoki mumbled, "That woman, Wu, who mediated between us and the vigers at the time alongside Hara and his men, knew what it meant to help the Avatar. If she risked everything willingly, and you took action yourself, what is the point of backing down now?"

    Sun paled.

    The thought of Meng and Granny Wu treated horribly... as he may have unintentionally treated the prisoners back then by helping the formation of theva prison back then filled him with a deep conflict.

    While Sun didn''t believe in Karma, at this moment, he couldn''t help but curse it.

    Yoki''s words made Sokka, Rena, and Aang guiltier since Sun had helped them escape. This was ironic since it was his own boss who had set an ambush for their team on Zhao''smands.

    At this moment, an elder coughed, "This tribe has seen too many wars. Are we sure to not consider Zhao''s demands?"

    Multiple gazesnded on Nik at this moment.

    Surprising others, however, was Nik''s own aggressive response since the thought of having his kind actions repaid by betrayal, naturally, to someone like Nik filled with odd but ominous intent which was a first for him.

    "It will take a single tap of my hand to make the entire tribe disappear. Don''t tempt me to do so," Nik looked at the old man whose eyes widened as he shrunk his neck.

    For a moment, Suki, Mai, Pakku, Yoki, Hama, and other ''experienced'' warriors couldn''t help but narrow their eyes. Yet, they didn''t conclude anything to their observation. The entire hall descended into a silence. They were set to lose this time. Even if they did attempt to attack Zhao, as he imed this morning, it only dyed the inevitable.

    And they couldn''t easily kill off any prisoner they obtain or it may encourage the enemy to do the same. So, if they wished to keep the bnce and hope for a ''cleaner'' war then culling the helpless wasn''t an option but only capturing them instead.

    Although Nik had promised himself to not reveal certain things... at this point, even he couldn''t just leave the group helpless as his ''other ability'' may be able to achieve certain effects.

    "I have something in mind... but it wouldn''t just put me at risk but anyone else who volunteers... well, the information is for those I know. So... let''s discuss this privately. Especially without this old bastard," Nik pointed at the old man who wanted to throw him under the bus.

    Soon, as there were only a few people left, Nik couldn''t help but look at Mai as she raised her brow inquisitively, "Any problem?"

    "No," Nik shook his head and looked beside her as Tom-Tom was present, too, "It''s just that I wouldn''t want children to know about this. Tom, you have to be this tall to be a part of this conversation." He brought his hand close to his chest.

    "Eh? But Aang is here, too!"

    "The previous avatars were taller than this. He can stay," Nik shrugged.

    "He is right. Go out and y with others," Mai looked at Tom-Tom as the boy frowned but left nheless.

    Although Nik wanted Sun to leave, too, he had already revealed his ability to bend multiple elements to learn Lavabending from the youth. Revealing the slightest distrust at this point would only make Sun recall the bad times in Makapu Vige and side with someone who agrees with him in a snap.

    "So... there is something you should know about me," Nik coughed as he suddenly disappeared, shocking others and then reappeared, "I can do a few more tricks than just vanishing things. But, this ability is only reserved for those in this room and none other, that is non-negotiable."

    Nik stated firmly, setting some ground rules from the very beginning since he knew Yoki was shameless enough to take advantage where he may see some weakness.

    "How do your disappearing and reappearing help?" Pakku questioned.

    "Because you can disappear and reappear together with me," Nik smiled, keeping the exnation as ambiguous as possible to the point that the information received from the Infinity might just be taking notes to do the sameter on to other initiates.

    ***

    A/N: Although Nik wants to keep some secrets, I want to quicken the pace and there is nothing more effective to push someone and change them than an external threat which Zhao is firmed as.

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 129: War is Not a Childâ€™s Play (2)

    Chapter 129: War is Not a Child¡¯s y (2)<h4>Chapter 129: War is Not a Child''s y (2)</h4>

    It has been three days since the exchange of the prisoners and while many were happy to meet their long-lost acquaintances and help them recover, there were a few who also had their reservations. It was only natural since the return of many proficient hunters and warriors meant that the existing warriors will have to face higherpetition. These are the things that would naturally settle in a tribe with enough time.

    Sadly, the tribe did not just have enough time.

    Yoki, Nik, and Sokka sat beside one another with a jar in their hands each. The full moon had passed two days ago and Hama''s n to just attack was not followed. Given the circumstances, even Nik got to have a peaceful sleep that night but many things had changed between him and the girls.

    Just as he had expected, the ability to whisk away even the living beings is simply too good. While Yoki realized that talking to him about a crueler n was futile, Yue held onto the hope that Nik would allow others to enter this dimension.

    Heck, if this was an ''external'' dimension, something that was present outside of his body, then Nik wouldn''t have minded even if Yue wanted to set up a farm to feed the tribe. But it was ''on'' him. Within him.

    Nik told her pretty simply that it was too weird and also ryed that the thought of him brought him a grave sense of responsibility. After all, if others are inside his personal space and he just died... then what?

    Infinity conveniently left things out on what would happen to the personal space but given Nik''s experience in devouring things for points, he had to expect that his personal space would be devoured, too, effectively ending all those lives.

    While he kept certain truths, he didy on Yue that she was indirectly anchoring multiple lives on the fact that he ispletely risk-free, which wasn''t the truth. He even described a scenario where the people within might not have the same understanding and even force him in some ways.

    Of course, Yue dide to an understanding but... there was some distance between the two for a few days now, a distance that Nik didn''t intend to travel and patch up just because of a single fight. This was an important issue for Nik. If he had someone ''within'' him, he, at the very least, wanted to be the one in control.

    Looking at the moon while dangling his feet past the roof, Yoki couldn''t help butment, "Even though our n is risky, I still have a bad feeling about this one."

    "Bad feeling?" Sokka questioned.

    Yoki had asked for the two of them. Nik could understand why Sokka was up here... but what was the point of asking him up, too?

    "Think about it. Zhao has exceeded our expectations and reverted the disadvantage they were at after we sessfully took over the tribe.

    The only person for now who could have ascertained that the released prisoners are influenced is dead.

    Sun, the onlyvabender, refuses to fight for fear of being the reason that harms Wu.

    Nik is demanded to get captured for those prisoners and even Sun won''t attack you, he woulde to resent you eventually.

    Finally, the Fleet outside has no more burdens and can attack us at any given moment. For what possible reason would I not have a bad feeling?" Yoki chuckled, his face slightly flushed.

    Hearing his words, Nik and Sokka looked at each other.

    "Anyway... I asked the two of you to join me because... Nik, you have a good rtionship with Princess. Once I pass away, take over, will you?"

    "Oh, I can''t do that. Once this is done, I n to take Yue away. Enjoy the sights, probably. Maybe that would cheer her up," Nik drank from his jar, fully knowing what would actually cheer Yue up but he wasn''t budging on the issue.

    Sokka and Yoki looked at Nik before the man groaned and looked at Sokka.

    "Don''t look at me. I''m with Rena, I can''t deal with more than one woman," Sokka spoke up.

    "Wuss."

    "Hey, why would you even suggest that to Sokka?" Nik scoffed, "I''m right here."

    "So? I know princess Yue. She is a responsible woman," Yoki retorted.

    "Not when I''m around," Nik shot, ring right back at Yoki.

    "Anyway, if you don''t want to be the Chieftain, fine. I didn''t have high hopes from the two of you in the first ce," the man shrugged, "I just wantedpany. I can''t help but constantly think about what I would do if I were in Zhao''s position and everything ends badly for the tribe."

    "He has a chance to attack every morning... if he isn''t, that can only mean he''s preparing for something." Nik mumbled.

    "If I was Zhao, I would want to fully crush and conquer the tribe. But how?" Yoki inquired.

    "I guess I would target the ruling party. So, Yue," Sokka answered.

    "And that''s why you can''t handle more than one woman," Nik replied, earning him a chuckle from Yoki and a re from Sokka.

    "Walked right into that one," Sokka groaned, taking a gulp from his jar, too.

    "But you''re not wrong. Princess Yue has a clear target on her back. Nik, and you guys, too... I wish this was just a simple battle rather than a war. Just the time needed to make decisions is making me age older by a year every night."

    The trio drank silently. To be perfectly honest, Yoki wasn''t expecting anything. He just wanted to chill since the most major load fell onto his shoulders and he had been in a state of constant anxiety, too.

    Just drinking for the night was enough for the man.

    ---

    However, the calm of the night didn''t necessarily mean the morning must be generous, too.

    As Nik found himself facing a slightly awkward and clearly embarrassed Yue who wished to clear the air between them and move past their argument, the echoing sound of something terrifying crashed into the walls of the tribe.

    *Thud*

    *Thud*

    *Thud*

    Understanding what was happening, Yue and Nik looked at one another before he coughed, "We can talkter, right?"

    "Of course," Yue nodded, but she didn''t feel well at all. Instead, worry overtook her expression as she suddenly held both of Nik''s hands, "You must know one thing Nik... I won''t ever be able to forgive myself if I''m the only one whom you rescued... I''m not persuading you into anything, but just as you are important to me, they, too¡ª"

    Nik leaned down, taking Yue''s lips for a short second as she leaned upwards and stood on her toes. Her fingers tightened around Nik''s hand as he slowly pulled back and soldiered past her reluctant expression, "I know. Of course, I know."

    Yue smiled slightly.

    "Get ready already!"

    Since they were right outside his bedroom, Nik was quickly found by Suki who raged the moment she saw the fluffy scene, "We are under attack! Yue, you should... you know, go back to your room."

    "No, I want to stay with him," Yue looked at Nik, "That way, he doesn''t have to survive just for himself but for me, too."

    ''I don''t respond well to that kind of strategy,'' is what Nik wanted to say but honestly speaking, even he would feel relieved with Yue ''beside'' him since he could enter the Personal Space at any given moment, too.

    Nodding, Nik held Yue''s hand with his left hand as she disappeared. He already had her permission so she was transferred to the Personal Space.

    "Let go! I want to fight, too!"

    A shout emerged through the corridors as Mai dragged Tom-Tom and silently set him in front of Nik.

    "Store him. And you won''t leave my sight, too. It''s my duty to protect you during this time," Mai stated matter-of-factly. This was discussed beforehand. Mai being one of the best fighters would look after his well-being, a task she volunteered for since Nik could potentially keep Tom-Tom away from all the bloodshed about to ur.

    "I don''t want to!" Tom hissed as Suki knelt and held the boy''s shoulder, "Tom-Tom... listen to your sister. And think of your mother. You will have plenty of chances to fight but... a war is not where you should be present."

    Tom-Tom frowned, "You don''t know that! Mai, tell her,e on. I trained so hard¡ª"

    "Fine, will you kill someone today?" Mai questioned coldly.

    Tom-Tom instantly deted.

    "Then you''re the one who is dead. Just agree to whatever Nik is saying," Mai responded calmly as the boy walked over to Nik with a gloomy expression. Seeing this, Nik couldn''t help but smile and pat the boy''s head, "You know, even I can''t fight all that well so I''ll be joining you soon enough, yeah?"

    "What about..." Tom-Tom nced back in Mai''s direction as she stared in return. Holding his question, the boy nodded, "Bring her with you, too..."

    "Sure," Nik agreed as the boy disappeared while an exhausted sigh escaped Nik''s lips.

    "And just like that... I''m a storage box."

    "Let''s go find others," Suki didn''t linger for long and led the way with Nik in the center as he belted the two war fans and held the wooden staff in his hands.

    Seeing this, Mai finally spoke up, "Don''t go soft on anyone today..."

    Resisting the urge to make a mockery of the situation since her words left quite a bit of room for a dirty pun, Nik nodded with a serious expression.

    "And we stick together," Suki added,yering her concern with generalmands that would keep the ones she feel any form of attachment to closer to herself.

    Finding Sokka and Katara by the training hall with many other guards quickly collecting their weapons, the small bunch soon rushed out of the pce. The sight of ming boulders crashing into the tribe was a tragic one as many civilians found safety within the inner ring of the tribe.

    ---

    Outside of the tribe, Zhaomanded yet another bout of heavy-duty attacks to strike down the thick cial wall that protected the tribe while the waterbenders on the walls began to slow down the attacks by jets of water.

    The attack was sudden but the tribe was quite prepared for war.

    The response was quick and the attacks from the ships were slowed down soon enough to the point that there wasn''t any great damage in the first ce.

    Smilingly, however, Zhaomented, "That''s enough for today."

    ---

    A scare tactic by Zhao proved more than just a nuisance.

    With the threat of war erupting any day, Zhao sessfully disrupted the flow of the tribe. Warriors were forced to make concessions as food brought into the tribe was lowered. The already tensed released prisoners began to go through traumatic experiences that only gave Yoki more headaches.

    The constant retreat and settlement of the civilians were quite time-consuming, too.

    Yet, Zhao attacked the day after tomorrow. Even more heavily than the first time, making Yoki put more guards on the walls and lowered the number of sentries around the tribe. Yoki knew what Zhao was trying to achieve.

    After all, it was Yoki himself who fed Zhao many fake reports and then certified them bymitting actions reported. The increase in the guards on the wall was one just instance.

    If Zhao can try the underhanded means to win the war then so can Yoki.

    ---

    "Hmm? They are pressuring Nik to not make a move. Especially, Sun. They still care for the other prisoners but aren''t willing to give Nik up... I guess they are right. I wouldn''t have stopped at just getting Nik."

    Tapping his desk, Zhao called his subordinates and made the necessary arrangements.

    This war had begun way back in Omashu and Zhao nned to end it once and for all.

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 130: Slayerâ€™s Slayer (1)

    Chapter 130: yer¡¯s yer (1)<h4>Chapter 130: yer''s yer (1)</h4>

    *Swoosh*

    Aang found himself stranded in the sky. A recurring dream of his. As expected, the boy soon heard the fierce sound of pping wings with the buzz of electricity and soon, a dragon''s phantom was upon him, breathing a pir of ghostly blue mes that filled his vision and bathed his body.

    His vision changed once again. Sun set and the moon rose. The cycle continued until one opportune day when the light from the sun hit a particr temple upon the statue of a very familiar figure that Aang knew from within¡ª Avatar Roku. The Firebending Avatar who disappeared and left the world when it needed him the most.

    Yet, this wasn''t all. As the pir of mes ended, the sky darkened while the brilliance of the moon attracted Aang''s eyes.

    His grey eyes reflected the round moon within and suddenly, he heard the sound of waves beneath him almost speaking to him. But what exactly, that wasn''t clear.

    "What is it that you want?" While the Dragon''s message was clear and not the first one, Aang looked at the sea. Still, all he heard was the sound of waves and felt a message was hidden that made him look towards the sky, his gaze instinctively set on the moon once again.

    However, the ''moon'' began to inch closer with its body suddenly set ame¡ª

    *Bang*

    "Aaagh!" Shouting, Aang suddenly sat up. His body was covered with cold sweat while others around him began to wake up slowly with tired yawns escaping their lips.

    "Is it morning already? This is even worse than some of the roosters in my vige," Suki groaned, rubbing her eyes. The water tribe had been harassed for quite a while every morning. It was as if Zhao was enjoying ticking the tribe with bombardments of the fleet. Thus, shifts began to take form, and even then, many people began to feel tired gradually.

    Due to all this, the group actually slept together in the hall whenever they could find the time to rest their eyes. Currently, aside from Suki and Aang, there were Tom-Tom, Katara, and Sun.

    "Spirits... I want to burn Zhao''s ship myself now..." Sun clicked his tongue while Katara still slept, making Suki pat her cheek, "Hey, wake up... something''s wrong. It still isn''t the morning," She shook Katara while looking outside the window. Her words alerting Sun and Aang.

    "Mmh... stop it... I told you we can have some fun once I''ve had a good nap..." Katara mewled as the door mmed open at this point, "We''re in trouble!"

    It was Yue. Huffing and frantic, she shouted, "We are under attack!"

    Her shout finally woke Katara up as she replied sleepily, "We are always under attack..."

    "No, the Fire Nation has infiltrated the tribe and soldiers are already attacking the empty region close to the walls! They have already taken over the prison!"

    "But... it''s nighttime," Suki frowned. Why would Zhao attack them when a waterbender''s strength is at its peak?

    "I''m sorry Sun... but I think Zhao wasn''t going to keep his words from the beginning..." Aang looked at Sun whose face was shrouded with cold fury.

    "Where''s Nik? I need chunks of earth." He looked at Yue.

    "I''m going to the meeting point. Come on quickly, Tom-Tom," Yue took the boy''s hand. Although he felt reluctant, Tom-Tom let himself get dragged away while others followed Yue out. One look towards the tribe from the open verandah revealed flickers of mes at the very end of the tribe from the pce while the wall kept getting bombarded by the fleet of ships!

    "Hey, Princess, will your guards be okay?" Sun instantly inquired yet Yue and others excluding Tom-Tom grew silent, intentionally keeping their quiet. Sun had been around the bunch for enough time to know something was up but that didn''t change the fact they were under attack.

    The group found Sokka, Mai, and Nik waiting near the entrance of the Pce. Without exchanging words, Nik smiled slightly and held Yue''s hand, making her enter his personal space, and then looked at Aang, "Are you sure you don''t want to get inside, too?"

    "Yes," Aang nodded, "I think I am prepared... for this..."

    His expression turned downcast the moment he ended it and heaved a deep sigh.

    "Well, I hope you are. The minute I think it''s dangerous, I''m gonna show a magic trick and disappear," Nik chuckled lightheartedly, "Of course, for the Princess'' safety."

    "Hit and run. That''s the way," Sokka nodded, "But this time, I want to beat the living shit out of a few firebenders!"

    Sokka, simr to Suki, had a face paint of grey and white. He clenched his spear tightly while his boomerang was slung over his back.

    "Don''t force yourself," Katara looked at her brother with a worried expression. She was worried about many things but Mai couldn''t help and cut things short, "Are we supposed to stay here the whole time?"

    "No... but..." Aang hesitated and looked towards a group of waterbenders rushing while giving him a curt nod. Their eyes were aze with unbridled ferocity.

    "She is right," Suki nodded, "We should move."

    Although Nik could empathize with Aang''s nervousness, many things had changed since Nik''s encounter with Koh. At the very least, Firebenders didn''t intimidate him directly for they neither had Koh''s craziness, its strange insect body, andnce-like limbs that could crush his joints.

    So, giving the boy an encouraging nce of his own, Nik turned and left with Mai. Everyone had their own things to do but still, Nik looked back once again, grinning, "Not afraid to leave me with someone else again?"

    Katara understood instantly what he meant. The first time they left Nik alone with Yue, he seduced the heck out of her with just words and impressions. The second time, he squirted the heck out of her.

    "We are at war!" She hissed and then hesitated... "But be good."

    "Listen to her," Suki chuckled, "Or you will have another war to return to."

    Mai scoffed from the side, clearly displeased to be used as the subject of their short butforting bicker.

    "As long as I can return," Nik nodded, "Even a war is fine. Oh, and Sun, here, a bonus."

    Nik waved his hand and with that, arge boulder was shot towards the group.

    "Hey! Lookout!" Sokka hissed when the boulder came to stop. Sun stood beneath the boulder with one of his hands stretched up and clenched into a fist. His gloomy expression lightening somewhat with a cold grin soon stretching over his lips, "This is just fine. Thank."

    As he said so, the boulder was pulled apart into equal halves and ced down beside him until he shoved his hands into the two portions of the boulder, now easily moving them.

    Waving his hand, Nik left with Mai towards a particr location.

    It was supposed to be one of the safe spots but Nik soon turned towards the entrance of the tribe with Mai frowning, "That''s not the right location."

    However, Nik kept his reasons to himself. It wasn''t duty that propelled him or greed either. It was simply... the thought of not missing out on presented opportunities. It would hurt a lot of people, innocents most likely, but Nik had seen enough to steel his heart and reply nheless, "I want half of that fleet..."

    "You''re crazy."

    "Why? Just because it sounds greedy?"

    "No. Because how am I to follow you in the cold waters? If Zhao is defeated now, you can overtake the ships on Appa and plunder as you see fit..."

    Nik gradually slowed down.

    She was right.

    The quicker Zhao is truly taken out of themission, the better. Not only can he gain enough points just for the sake of it but he would also be free to visit other locations and find a way to heal himself.

    "Do you think he would have fallen for Yoki''s fake reports?"

    "He attacked during the night... he seems pretty confident." Mai replied in her usual monotone.

    "That doesn''t answer my question," Nik rolled his eyes.

    "Oh, good. You aren''t dense in understanding that I''m not capable of knowing everything," Mai''s retort served to silence Nik only for a few seconds as he questioned, "So... you did propose looking for Zhao. Where do you suppose we can find him?"

    "Let''s check... the spot Yoki weakened," Mai narrowed her eyes and stated with a stern expression.

    "So, it''s a full circle," He was right at that point.

    ---

    Although the infiltration of the firebenders came as a surprise, what surprised the invaders was that their heavy cement at this spot waspletely useless. The Prison was easily taken over and the area close to the walls, including the port, was cleared out. There were a few waterbenders on top of the walls and in the cavern-like tunnels within, yes, resisting the wall''s fall but reaching them on foot was as much of a difficult task as the waterbenders defending the onught of his Armada.

    He''d been had, Zhao understood this instantly. While he could y tricks on the enemy to cover his real intentions, the opponent can trick him, too. The Spy was most likely caught and his tricks were used to make Zhao believe that his harassment was working, making the defense tighter on top of the wall and leaving the few routes around the walls quite unfocused.

    "Admiral, I rmend that we let the soldiers continue alone¡ª" Before his direct subordinate could advise, Zhao raised his hand and walked forward.

    "Leave it to my soldiers? No. There are some missions a man must fulfill with his own hands to leave a legacy. Men, all of you are at the cusp of achieving something far beyond your wildest imaginations!"

    Zhao turned and looked at the soldiers with zing intensity as steam visibly began to pervade the surroundings. Eyes red, Zhao stated somberly, just loud enough for his troops to hear him, "Our hands are bloodied. We have the blood of those who will not be remembered. Today, I lead you to be Immortals!

    We shall y the being who will be remembered forever!

    Look at that!"

    His voice turned louder and he pointed at the bright moon!

    "That constetion brings hope to the Water Tribe. As long as the moon remains, the waterbenders remain!

    Lord Sozin led us to this great era by annihting the cumbersome pests that the air nomads were and today, I shall lead you to reduce the barbarians of the water and moon to dust and ashes!"

    Every soldier within the troop had their blood pumping throughout their bodies. Their expressions turned bloodthirsty under their helmets as Zhao could feel their lust for glory ooze through their entirety.

    They were waiting for it. As astounding and ludicrous Zhao''s words seemed to imply, they waited for their admiral to awe them. If not the honest objective then just by the false bravado of it.

    "Tonight, we shall y the being that watches over this redundant civilization!

    Tonight, I shall lead you to y the moon!"

    Battle cries that shocked the waterbenders on top of the wall resounded in that region of the tribe. Zhao was aware that they might be entering the trapid out by the tribe but they were too far in to retreat and thus, he needed his men at their absolute mental peak. Keeping the satisfied smirk by turning around timely, Zhao called out coldly, "Move out. You know your destinations. We take no prisoners today."

    With that, the troop split itself into three unequal portions that hadpletely different objectives, the attack on the Water Tribe from within began officially. As Zhao expected, what awaited the scouting troops was a trap, and simr to his intentions, the water tribe wasn''t going to ept any prisoners.

    The trap of icy spikes under a bed of snow was carefullyid with the help of the waterbenders in various regions as the hunters were left on the ''ground'' to prevent any unnecessary bloodshed. Of course, while Zhao made the decision of removing the opponents permanently to deter them, the water tribe hunters didn''t ept any prisoners because they no longer had any recourses to amodate these expenses.

    And with this attack, they would be in an even more economic tragedy.

    Still, Zhaopletely avoided the traps and didn''t intend to tangle with any opponent as he made his way into the Tribe further and further. While the soldiers around him attracted attention, some dying and some prevailing over the enemy, his path was soon realized and found by three particr youths.

    The very familiar young Avatar.

    The only Lavabender in Zhao''s known who had his fists prating two halves of a boulder... a boulder in the North... the thought of it would have baffled Zhao if not for Nik''s existence.

    And...

    Frowning, the man looked at the youth with his face painted in the tribal ash and grey with his gloved hands tightly clenching on his spear whose craftsmanship was certainly... more civilized.

    "Who are you supposed to be? The Brooding Hunter?" Zhao remarked as Sokka instantly fumed, "What? The Brooding Hunter... Actually, remember that name as I send you down to hell!"

    Narrowing his eyes, Zhao gazed at Sun, "And you... am I to assume that you have given up on your vige?"

    "You attacked us!" Sun growled, the edges of the boulder already heating up to reveal a luminescent glow in the dark with an extraordinary gust of heat.

    *Ssss*

    A drop of magma dripped onto the cial footings and instantly filtered out sizzling steam as Sun took a step forward, "I''ll defeat you¡ª"

    "Boy, this war has nothing to do with your vige. In fact, help me now and your friends will be safe.

    As I promised, I want Nik for those prisoners but if you attack me, you better be damn sure in keeping me here because one mistake and your precious vigers will be fed to the sea creatures."

    Zhao''s words instantly settled in discord and ced pressure on Sun whose visible reaction caused the stop to the formation of Lava.

    "Hey, don''t lose your focus!" Sokka hissed while Aang silently looked at Zhao cautiously.

    In fact, he was the one who found Zhao the earliest since he used his airbending to the maximum and rushed about, dealing with a few firebenders but ultimately finding Zhao whom Sokka was preying on. Unwilling to let Sokka deal with the situation alone, he reached out to him and Sun was in the area, too.

    While Aang thought that Lavabending would assist greatly, Zhao''s cunning surpassed the Avatar''s expectations who had much to learn aside from bending.

    He had yet to understand the hearts of men and the chaos within.

    Surprising Aang, Sokka suddenly tilted his spear until the tip of it almost touched Sun''s neck and warned coldly, "Don''t move, Sun."

    A victorious smirk was already on Zhao''s face. Again, the man evaded the problem without fighting directly.

    "Sun?" Aang looked to his side and found Sun''s deeply conflicted expression only to be soon ovee with a profound sense of grief.

    "If it''s only Nik..." Sun whispered, "Sorry... none of this would have happened if he didn''t release the prisoners and sauntered about."

    *Ssssss*

    Sokka and Aang were forced to move aside as dangerous steam instantly grew while the chunks of earth turned into fearsomeva.

    "But... Warden Hara was always guilty about it. Meng was happy that they finally escaped and everything would have only gotten better after their escape if it wasn''t for you!"

    Sun''s roar stunned Zhao but not long enough for him to face the wave of Lava as he jumped aside with a deep scowl.

    "Unpredictable bastard," He hissed under his breath.

    "Woah!" Sokka covered his nose due to the unsettling smell that began to pervade the surroundings due to the Lava and the steam while Aang twirled his staff and caused the steam to disappear at a quicker pace, revealing Zhao grouping with his men and facing Sun with a dignified expression.

    "Anger? At this stage?" The Admiral sneered, "I suppose guilt does make way for helpless rage. I assume that the news of you abandoning the prisoners would be devastating to them."

    "You both... go help others. I''ll kill him myself," Sun suggested to the duo instead of replying to the taunt but if the bubbling Lava floating around Sun as if he was a waterbender was any indication then his rage wouldn''t be easily quelled.

    "There are eight of them," Sokka scoffed, "And we have suffered more against less. They are trained and efficient..."

    "And deadly," Aang, too, walked forward. One end of the staff pointed in Zhao''s direction when a blow of wind smacked the back of Zhao''s head.

    A technique Aang had used against Nik once. In fact, this technique was inspired by Sokka''s boomerang and it rarely missed.

    "Ugh," Zhao lost his footing for a moment when the trio instantly attacked.

    Sun''s punches shot globules ofva that went through the burst of mes unimpeded while Sokka slide down the icy floor and Aang, in tandem, used the steam from the reaction of ice andva to attack one of the firebenders with hot steam.

    "Foolish!"

    The elite soldier scoffed as he twirled his body, surprisingly, bending the smoke!

    The art itself stunned Aang but not long enough for Sokka to rush forward and gave a terrifying, crunching-sound-inducing whack with the butt of his spear on the soldier''s back as he fell on the ground, spasming.

    "Why would you show your back?" Sokka questioned sincerely but the frothing soldier who revealed the ability to bend the smoke couldn''t speak with his consciousness lost.

    On the other hand, Aang continued to move steam so that Sun could bend Lava without any restrictions to his vision but this time didn''t redirect it towards the opponent. Aang had the suspicion that the heat within the smoke and steam was the catalyst that allowed the performing firebender to bend the different element. But he was too slowpared to a real airbender and ended up getting... well, fatally injured by a highly motivated Sokka.

    ---

    "Can we be going any slower?" Mai frowned as she looked at Nik who walked at a brisk pace... something that should be avoided during a siege.

    "Hey, the fights have already begun. There''s a chance that someone might slip deeper into the tribe and cause destruction so I''m going slightly slow to prevent such an oue."

    "Miserable liar," Mai narrowed her eyes.

    "Was that an insult or an observation?" Nik shrugged off the taunt, making Mai a bit frustrated at hisck of reaction.

    ***

    A/N: Smokebending is canon so I thought why not? Besides, the man was unting in front of a real airbender so Sokka wouldn''t let this chance slip by.

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 131: Slayerâ€™s Slayer (2)

    Chapter 131: yer¡¯s yer (2)<h4>Chapter 131: yer''s yer (2)</h4>

    While Sun was having a little trouble Lavabending in apletely different environment, he soon grasped the essentials needed to look out for that only gave Zhao and his troops more trouble.

    Instead of Lavabending directly, Sun adopted to let the entirety of the Lava flow upon the icy surface towards Zhao and his troops as it easily covered arge portion. What intimidated the group was their apparentck of knowledge regarding the interaction of Lava and ice that Sun had understood by now as theyer ofva didn''t burn through the icy but instead let out huge steam initially before cooling into a ck solid surface with bubbles encased within. Not letting the chance go, Aang once again redirected the stream and kept the firebenders at bay while Sokka weaved through theyer of cakedva fearlessly and attacked the opponents.

    On the other hand, Sun finally began to liquefy a short stream of Lava every now and then and easily manipted it to attack the enemies. With the increase in the swiftness of his attack, Zhao couldn''t help but retreat with a few soldiers already incapacitated, leaving him and four more soldiers, of whom, one was simply a titan in human form and he was second only to Zhao in evading the attacks.

    "Damn you..." Zhao growled softly. He had underestimated Lavabending severely as it was his first time experiencing it but Sun''s threat had directly risen to match with Nik and the Avatar.

    "Don''t think of running back," Sun snorted.

    "Running?" Zhao chuckled as Sokka noticed the titan of a man slowly removing his helmet and uncovering his mask to reveal a bald man with a thick beard and mustache. His face was covered with sweat as he gazed at their group sternly and murderously. A strange tattoo of a third eye imprinted in the middle of his forehead made everyone frown for a second.

    "Don''t even think for a second that Lavabending makes you unbeatable," Zhao smiled.

    *Swish*

    Aang felt something passing through the air at a breakneck speed as it created a whistling noise. Goosebumps spread over his body and others were the same. However, the attack came from too short of a distance and too quickly that even when Aang airbent to shift the trajectory of the strange attack from Sun to elsewhere, it...

    *Booom*

    It exploded.

    The slightest shift in trajectory is what saved Sun''s life but he was thrown back as if a doll with its strings cut off while Sokka and Aang were forced to cover their eyes for a second.

    *Sssshhhhh*

    The explosion caused the toxic steam within the solidifiedva bubbles to crack and slip as the opponents retreated finally but Aang could hear the soft whisper through the gushing steam.

    "Kill them all. I am needed elsewhere. Your contributions will be well paid for."

    And just as Aang quickly pushed the steam away, he hurriedly spiraled while causing a cocoon of air to cushion another devastating explosion that sent the both of them flying with their ears ringing.

    ''What the hell is this?''

    Aang and Sokka thought simultaneously.

    ---

    "You guys will be alright?" Yoki looked at Suki, Rena, and Katara. The trio were close to the inner circle of the city as thest defense alongside other benders, warriors, and Hama. Pakku was on the wall with other benders, making sure that a breach isn''t induced due to their own negligence.

    Everyone nodded regardless of their feelings. Worry, frustration, and even a bit of helplessness were quite evident on their faces. One thing that relieved the girls and Yoki was that Nik and Yue were probably in a safe ce respectively. Although they have had a few differences among one another, the girls cared for Nik just as he cared for them so both the parties would worry one another unintentionally but what could they do about it except trust that the other party would return safely?

    "Men, women," Yoki looked beyond the front of the troops. Many archers in the back with more than enough weapons they had looted from the ships Nik devoured or sent to his personal space, "This is a war we could have never avoided. We lost once due to the cowardness of one, we shan''t lose due to our fears again.

    The fire nation titles us barbarians," heaving a deep breath, Yoki screamed louder than ever, "But know this! There isn''t a kind more passionate than us! We stand here not to fight but protect!

    Our loved ones. Our culture. And our pride!

    Who''s with me!"

    Yoki raised his hands as warriors, archers, and benders alike raised their weapons and fists. His words alleviated the general concerns in everyone''s heart as a leader should do and his voice brought out surging emotions that could only be described as courage.

    "Tonight, even if we die, we will never be forgotten!

    Men, forward!"

    With that, Yoki led the herd of Komodo Rhinos and charged into the outer region of the tribe facing a certain demolition from the firebenders only to find the section of the tribe empty in preparations and a few traps.

    *Boom*

    A faint explosion could be even heard but the group was too tense to take notice of such strangeness and Hama took charge after Yoki''s departure.

    "Right, you lot better be prepared to see some blood," she warned those close to her and looked at the most recent batch of students gained from the return to the tribe that acted as thest line of defense, "This goes for you, too."

    "Yes," Katara gulped slightly and nodded.

    Suki and Rena looked better but only rtively as the former clenched her sword even harder. Although Yoki said that their defensive situation was great and the fleet might not necessarily break-in, he had also explicitly made it clear to be prepared for such an oue.

    They were simply spread too thin and the Firebenders were great in number as their count outnumbered the total fighting force of the water tribe by 3:1.

    However, unknown to all, in the even more unvisited section of the outer region of the tribe hid two figures as they watched a group of robust firebenders pass through them.

    ---

    "I can take them all," Mai frowned.

    "Wow... that''s some endurance. You take after your mother," Nik nodded with a sincere smile and whispered while following the group with his gaze.

    "What?" Mai thought for a moment and then suddenly smacked Nik''s chest with her open palm and warned, "I don''t entertain such words."

    "She doesn''t either," Nik shrugged, "But she entertains certain literature."

    "What was in that scroll?!"

    "Wouldn''t you like to know," Nik sneered and continued, "Besides, aren''t we here to find Zhao as safely as possible? What part of attacking a group of firebenders and getting outnumbered is safe?"

    Although his retort silenced Mai, he knew instinctively that she suggested ambushing the group because she was beginning to feel bored.

    "Fine... let''s find Zhao..."

    *Boom*

    Nik frowned and looked towards the faint but very real sense of tremor that passed through them and pointed out, "There, in that direction. Let''s check out what''s going on--" But before he couldplete his words, he quickly raised the mound of snow before defrosting it into the water and blocking the attack of a rather short girl from the group of firebenders.

    "I thought I heard something," The woman''s muffled voice echoed as every other firebender took position and one of them identified Nik the next moment, "Hey... that''s Nik. Admiral ordered to kill him on sight."

    *Puchi*

    *Chhk*

    Due to darkness around Mai and Nik, their positions only visible due to the soft glow from the mes on the fists of firebenders, none of them, including Nik, were ready for a needle to pierce someone''s head as the speaker who identified Nik fell down on the snow with a cold but resounding noise of crushed snow and ice.

    Nik looked at the man inly while Mai viewed the group indifferently as knives slid down from her wrists and were caught between her fingers, "For someone who resists the notion of killing someone so fiercely... you took the sight rather interestingly." Mai remarked as she had expected Nik to berate her only for him to divide the water into simrly thin needles and reply, "What can I say? It''s hardly the first sight or experience for me."

    "Attack!" The woman screamed as Nik slid his leg forward causing the ice underneath the benders to turn into a deep puddle as they instantly lost their footing while knives decorated their bodies the next instant.

    Nik willed his chi out of the ice needles and sighed softly, "The attack was only a diversion... truly, why would you fight a waterbender on ice? If it was your armored vehicles, things would have been easier for you people... hey, are we leaving or not?"

    Nik nced at Mai. He may not have been negatively affected by the sight of deaths but seeing the bodies bleed out as they mixed with water and began to freeze was certainly unnerving.

    "A moment... I have limited knives so I need to retrieve them..." She gazed at Nik silently for a second, expecting him to offer his help as it seemed the most natural oue but he frowned instead and remarked with a scoff, "Quit it and get them yourself. I still want to check out... uh... not again..."

    He turned to face a group of firebenders in the distance.

    "Hey, what''s going on?!"

    Mai and Nik looked at one another and decided to take their frustration with one other out on these soldiers.

    However, amidst the sounds of resounding explosions, Nik suddenly heard the faintest bit of crashing noise and his expression changed instantly. The sound must have been particrly deafening for Nik could hear it this far away from the wall.

    ---

    Pakku had trouble keeping a bnce as the entire cial wall shook while the hull of Zhao''s massive battleship had struck and prated their first line of defense and the very next second, another wave of ming balls flew towards them. Understanding that the invasion of troops would skyrocket should they let go and retreat, Pakkuu decided to let the warriors in the tribe deal with the first round of invaders and held his ground.

    The decision was right since Yoki was not far away and as if he couldn''t see the armored tanks slowly driving out of the point of breach, he rammed the Komodo Rhinos into the invaders hard.

    "March forward! Don''t be shy and march!"

    Yoki''s roar rumbled as he was the first to attack the leading armored tank that was briefly stunned alongside his own rhino before sending in a thick jet of water on the closed surface from where a firebender would shoot and frosted it instantly as he raised both of his hand and spread them apart, causing the tank to fall into the nearby stream of water with no exit for them to escape to.

    Many other waterbenders followed their moves but seeing this, the firebender instantly began to attack through the tanks as an intense battle took ce right by the entrance of the tribe.

    ***

    Shoutout to Andrew Jahn~!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 132: Slayerâ€™s Slayer (3)

    Chapter 132: yer¡¯s yer (3)<h4>Chapter 132: yer''s yer (3)</h4>

    "Hey, Combustion man, don''t you talk or something?" Sokka stretched his neck out from behind an icy wall as the silent but burly man looked in his direction. A thin stream of air visibly heated in a form of a projectile as Sokka had already jumped out of the way but the resulting explosion still propelled him into the snow.

    Zhao had long fled the scene with this individual dubbed as ''Combustion Man'' by Sokka stalling them with an uprehensible bending style that even put Sun into an unconscious predicament as Aang continued to protect Sun while Sokka snuck around to distract the stoic man. The man was capable of firebending just fine but clearly enjoyed making things explode with his sigh and even his range of attack was demonic!

    Aang barely kept up with Combustion man to create more and more distractions by forming shapes of ice that blocked the man''s sight but not his might.

    "Aang, could you power up?" Sokka eximed, fortunately dodging another blow on time due to the tribe brightening ever so slightly with firebenders invading the front.

    "Power up?"

    Aang threw Sun backward and promptly formed a slide of ice that took Sun even further away.

    "You know? Make your tattoos glow! We could use it..." Sokka picked up his broken spear and rushed towards Combustion Man as Aang used Boomerang Air Strike once again, making the man''s head snap downwards while Sokka bluntly struck at the man''s crotch.

    "Ow..." Aang winced while Sokka, too, had a cringed expression as he quickly rolled aside, a heated stream of air passed through the spot where he stood while with veins bulging over his temples, the Combustion Man red at Sokka.

    "Aang!"

    Sokka gasped, this might really be the end. He had sessfully attracted the aggro but at what cost?

    However, a wave of water suddenly covered the Combustion Man in a bubble and the entirety of it exploded the next second with the Combustion Man flying out and having severe burns over his body, including his forehead.

    "... Woah..."

    Sokka mumbled but Aang wasn''t any better as he stood rooted.

    A mistake from their side as the Combustion Man''s eyes snapped open and he looked at Aang and Sokka with bloodshot eyes.

    "Hmm!" Audibly snorting, the man attacked the unprepared and inexperienced youths yet...

    Aang''s and Sokka''s eyes widened as they saw sparks triggering right in front of the half-burnt vertical eye tattoo on the man''s forehead.

    "Hmm?" The man''s expression changed for a moment.

    *Kaboom*

    *St*

    *St*

    *St*

    Without the cover of water... the man strangely blew himself up as if the tattoo was an important aspect of hisbustion bending or it may have been facing an explosion directly beforehand in the first ce. Aang didn''t know. He couldn''t afford to know as he gazed at the torn and bloodied bits and guts of the man sttered close to him. His body visibly quivered and he buckled down on his knees, sttering the contents of his stomach.

    Groaning with disgust himself, Sokka held himself better and exposed his humorous spirit to be almost unfazed, "Hey... Aang, I''m no bending master... but if I were you, I would stay away from this bending style... one crotch shot and explosion... and you''re done."

    "Not... now, Sokka," Aang may not have killed the man but it didn''t stop him from vomiting and feeling guilty about it. Patting the boy''s back, Sokka retrieved his boomerang and went towards Sun to wake him up.

    "Hey... You''re the avatar!" Themotion had indeed attracted trouble as a lone fire nation soldier chanced upon the pale Aang only for a boomerang to urately strike the man''s face as he went down while Aang heard a faint but notably excited "Gotcha!" from Sokka''s side.

    {A/N: P''li was a coolbustion bender as she could even bend the trajectory of the path ofbustion but this bloke was an absolute menace who can only get a tribute of a quick appearance and a kaboom.}

    ---

    Nik and Mai walked in the direction of the explosions until his expression brightened and he hurriedly pulled Mai into a narrow alley before raising a wall of snow and ice simr to the walls around them as she struggled against the sudden change not with her words but her actions.

    Instantly slipping her hand on Nik''s balls, her gaze gained a predatory glint and she warned, "Try to take advantage of me and you won''t have the necessary tools to keep my mother interested in you any longer."

    Looking down at her, their bodies almost touching one another, Nik shrugged, "I don''t think Michi is that vain but sure, think what you want. I just heard Zhao passing by with only three soldiers, so, I''m curious what he''s up to."

    Mai frowned, her grasp turning slightly firm, "I still suspect your intentions..."

    "Keep on squeezing like this and you will make a wonderfulpanion downstairs," Nik smiled as she squeezed harder, almost sure that this would hurt Nik but he only blew a soft whisper, "Almost... hmm, right there..."

    Feeling an undeniable reaction down there, Mai hurriedly retracted her hands and red at Nik, "You''re a freak!"

    Unable to stop himself from teasing her as Zhao had yet to pass, Nik snickered, "What does that say about your mother?"

    With a noticeable colder expression, she snorted, believing her mother to be better than his but didn''t voice her opinions, afraid that Nik might destroy her beliefs with cold and ironically hot facts.

    Still, they were in apromising position and Nik looked toward the wall he had created. Even Mai could hear the soft sound of ice and snow getting crushed under their boots. After all these months, Mai knew that Nik had remarkably better hearing than most, his rival only being Aang in this regard but to think it would be to this degree broadened Mai''s horizon. This made her ponder something for a second.

    Without Nik and his group... she would have still been engaged to kai as he snuck maids into his room despite their reluctance, Michi would be still miserable, and her father would be stillmitting horrible crimes...

    Although she could argue her life hadn''t gotten too better, it had certainly be more interesting.

    However, a battlefield was no ce for such a thought so putting a pin to them, she concentrated once again and grew ready for action at any second.

    Nik soon took down the wall and mumbled, "It''s strange... Zhao wants to enter the Spirit Oasis..."

    "Let''s follow him," Mai replied and they began spotting Zhao from the back but the situation had turned strange. What could Zhao hope to achieve by sneaking toward one of the least protected regions? With most of the battle taking in the front and a smaller number ofbatants preparing to defend close to the pce, Spirit Oasis was truly left unprotected since it simply wasn''t in priority despite its cultural importance. Yoki had a choice to do so and he did it to have enough men in the targetted region.

    Such thoughts ran in Nik''s head but their objective was still to take Zhao out, or worse, detain him to get ahead of the situation. While he yed with the idea to bring Yue out or get into the personal space to discuss the situation, it may just waste their time instead and so, Nik decided against it.

    "This is it... Hahn may have been called a traitor but he had ironically saved the tribe fromplete annihtion back then..." Zhao mumbled, unaware of Nik following him closely while the two soldiers pushed open the entrance of the spirit oasis.

    The trio stepped inside and the expressions of the two soldiers under their masks instantly turned wondrous. However, Zhao nced at the smallke with unknown depths surrounded by the small piece ofnd and smiled coldly, "We meet again Tui and La."

    "Where are they, Admiral?" The soldiers grew tense as they wrapped their fists in mes only for Zhao to chuckle lightheartedly. He was evidently in good mood with his objective so close and remarked, "At ease. The spirits of myths and legends are said to be mighty but the reality is extremely different. Unknowingly, the Water Tribe has always been dependent on a pair of mortal koi fishes and that is why they will always remain barbarians."

    As Zhao exined, he led the two surviving soldiers to the center of the region and took out a small pouch while eyeing the two koi wishes, one white and the other ck, silently swimming and chasing each other''s tails.

    Not waiting for another second on exnations and nning to end this long drawn out war, Zhao reached out for the white koi fish when the peaceful surface of water surged out in an outrageous wave that froze a better half of Zhao''s body while he heard two whistling sounds followed by the sound of his two soldiers groaning and falling back.

    "You do know that if you don''t follow a special method... any spirit you do kill is bound to incarnate once again. With that said, I think we have a score to settle by me beating your sorry ass with a stick," Nik stood close to the entrance with the staff Aang hadmissioned for him.

    "You..." Zhao hissed through gritted teeth as the temperature of his body spiked up and caused steam to ooze from the ice around him while the two ishes continued to swim indifferently despite how close one of them was to a certain, even if temporary, demise.

    "Why didn''t you kill them?" Nik looked at the soldiers soon getting back up with blood flowing through their pierced shoulders as they took out the knife and cauterized their wound decisively.

    "There are only two of them and I''m not a beast who goes all out while hunting pests," Mai replied calmly as she didn''t even look at Zhao... or as if, "Besides, I have no interest in those that are defeated but choose to attack behind the opponent''s back."

    Zhao''s expression fell further as he nced at the fishes for a second only for the slowly melting ice to frost around him once again, causing Zhao o looked at Nik who seemed to be sporting a mocking smile, "Thinking of fishing on the sly? Well, my princess loves seeing these fishes so spirit or not, I ought to protect them just for the good time I have had in this oasis."

    However, Zhao was shocked by the sight of Nik waterbending without any physical movement, an act only achieved by three particr masters in his experience with one of them being none other than the crippled King of Omashu¡ª Bumi.

    ***

    A/N: After the continuation of the avatar in form ofics and Korra, I truly believe that there are only special ways to truly ''defeat'' a spirit. As Nik did with Koh but even then a special mask remains.

    In one of theics, a spirit incarnates as a human and dies but then incarnates as a spirit before revealing that spirits who lose their mortal shell would eventually reappear in other shells. Simrly, Raava can temporarily disappear if the Avatar is taken out in avatar state but a new Raava will appear from Vaatu instead.

    Even Mokshi cannot die but only leave this world to pursue some form of freedom.

    So... what I mean to say is that while Yue''s sacrifice in the og series was very noble... the series itself has kind of made the sacrifice pointless since I believe that the spirit of the moon, Tui, would have incarnated once again and La''s anger at the time was more of a primordial spirit''s annoyance. I can''t say that I am entirely correct, but this is the headcanon I am basing the lore upon.

    Shoutout to Chase Alexander~!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones and review the fanfic about what you think~

 Chapter 158: Limited Wisdom (3)

    Chapter 158: Limited Wisdom (3)<h4>Chapter 158: Limited Wisdom (3)</h4>

    Try as they might, the group couldn''t hold their surprised gasp to see what awaited them once theynded in this giant library. It was a library, alright. Scrolls and manuals, books as thick as a human arm neatly ced on the many shelves of the building. But in front of them, standing right by the front of the stone path that would give them ess to all this knowledge is a giant creature.

    It''s an owl draped with ck feathers while its face is covered by a patch of pristine white ones. The owl... looked strange. Aside from its twinkling pitch-ck eyes that revealed intelligence no less than any of them if not more, it held its ''chest'' out and had its wings beside him as if in some sort of ancient and formal position.

    Its yellowish beak parted slightly and a slightly aged but patient voicemunicated with the group entirely, "The Avatar... wee. I am Wan Shi Tong, he who knows ten thousand things and the rest of you..." His gaze passed through Aang, lingering on Nik for a second and then falling on others, "are humans, who are no longer wee in my study."

    Hearing the somberness behind the voice, not even Toph or Sokka drew up their usual bravado and overly simplements. Instead, they took it that they weren''t wee but Aang is. Possibly Nik, too. So they waited.

    "Greetings, Wan Shi Tong," Aang bowed deeply and, "I... we¡ª"

    "The uncertainty in your voice makes it harder to believe that you intended to find my library as the humans bearing the sign of Phoenix are doing for years."

    "But... what about treasure? They said they were looking for treasure." Sokka''s shoulders slumped and Wan Shi Tong''s gaze grew sharp.

    "Knowledge is power. It is treasure worth mountains of gold but MY knowledge is priceless. It can be exchanged only for another piece of knowledge. The Avatar may haven''t taken to find me, but I always wished to find you and thus, in hopes of meeting you, sent one of the many Knowledge Seekers to hand you a map."

    "A barely marked one with no information," Nik frowned.

    "Indeed," the owl nodded humanly and sighed deeply, "I feel at ease when I see you, human. I once shared the same vision as Mokshi, who dwells within you. A being like me loves knowledge even if I don''t enjoy humans who certainly represent the innovative drive that the spiritsck. I intend to propose something to you. But not in thepany of humans... and the Avatar."

    "So... what do you want us to do?" Nik questioned.

    Wan Shi Tong fell silent and then he stepped sideways on his talons and gave the group a wide berth.

    "Humans, what do you see?" He questioned.

    "Books," Sun replied.

    "Hey, it might be a trick question. Uh... Ah, I see a... drive and love for books." Rena supnted.

    "I see no treasure, so whatever," Sokka rubbed his brows. All his excitement had been for nothing.

    "Oh, I''m blind. Don''t mind me," Toph smiled sweetly and let her milky and nk green eyes stare into Wan Shi Tong''s pitch ck ones as he got the feeling that despite sensing no falsehood in the girl''s words, he was being distinctly observed by her.

    Not amused by the human''s need for humor in tense situations, Wan Shi Tong''s feathers ruffled the slightest bit and he calmlymented, "My library holds stories, journals, manuals, and much more since the beginning of humanity. Are you so dull as to not find anything of interest?"

    The group''s expression finally shifted and the owl noted as such.

    "Hmm, good. To enter my library, you each must present a gift of your own that would be ced in my study. Now I have allowed you to understand what you stand to gain, and what you must do to enter it. If still not interested, I would ask you all to leave aside from him... you may leave after hearing my situation.

    If you do end up entering my library, know this, not a single line of knowledge gained from this library must be used to cause destruction to anyone."

    The group looked at one another. Wan Shi Tong had been quite articte and exined things clearly. And with the way he put it, many including Sokka were interested in exploring the Library.

    "Hmm... I suppose we can look around," Sokka was the first to suggest and they agreed except Toph. She felt like she''d truly wasted her time and it would be so if she hadn''t gotten a chance to spend time with Nik, enjoying the sights, taking on Lavabending, meeting the Avatar, and getting her booty spanked by her mother... but since the adventure till now had been interesting enough, she finally asked Nik to enter the Personal Space again.

    She simply had no business reading books.

    "Or," Nik smiled seeing her exhaustion and decided to revel in it, "I can read you things from the library. Now, now, there is no need to leave so soon."

    He patted her backfortingly as Sokka soon followed. He''d been put into an embarrassing position by Toph a few times and four hours had yet to pass since they met one another!

    "Excellent! She would do well to read some things. Nik,ter, why don''t you suggest this to her Mother, too?"

    Toph was knowingly pale now, her eyes widening at the sudden and rushing consequences of her actions and misconducts but sadly, there hadn''t been a medicine for regret ever.

    Skipping over the group''s shenanigans and usually the more serious type due to his past and recent choices in life, Sun walked forward and took out a folded piece of paper and presented it forward, "So... this is the list of regions we have traveled till now... if you''re interested."

    The Owl looked down without saying anything but ended up swiping his wing over Sun''s hands as the piece of paper disappeared.

    "Hmm... this is a journal I''ve been reading drafted by some Fire Nation Soldier to understand why they have been wanting to fuck over the world... happens to be due to their superior''s orders," Rena took out a small booklet but the owl was a little more interested in the psychological effects of war and a more personal approach to it so he ended up epting it, too.

    "This is my wanted poster," Aang shuffled through the scarf over his shoulder and took out a crumpled piece of paper inked with his face and the details of the young avatar. Scoffing audibly, Wan Shi Tong epted this, too.

    The owl then turns to Toph who questions expectantly, revealing that she can indeed keep track of him, "Can I just stay in this region?"

    "No, dear human," The sweetness behind Toph''s words when she wanted something out of someone could only be considered amazing, so much so that even Wan Shi Tong''s tone softened, "You must either present something of value or leave."

    Gritting her teeth, Toph eventually sighed and questioned again, "I can''t write anything... would anything interesting yet verbal do?"

    At that, the owl spirit didn''t let go of the chance to say his name, his title, and brag about it once again, "Dear, I am Wan Shi Tong, he who knows Ten Thousand things. If it is verbal but informative, it shall do. I cannot forget anything that I have read, listened to, and witnessed."

    ''I didn''t ask it but alright,'' If Toph could say something without iting back to bite her in the ass, she would, but apparently, the world isn''t so tolerant of geniuses like her.

    Under the creepy scene of Owl''s neck extending until his face was mere centimeters away from Toph, the girl leaned forward without knowing which way the ear of the owl would even be but whispered regardless. Aang and Nik could hear it as she described her Seismic Sense to the best of her ability and finally, Wan Shi Tong retracted his neck and hooted a somber but giddy¡ª "Interesting."

    Toph had truly been an unexpected surprise to him.

    "You all may pass while I discuss something with Nik."

    But this caused some hesitation. Especially for Rena, Aang, and Sokka who had witnessed what spirits are capable of.

    "How can we be assured that you won''t try to hurt him?" Sokka narrowed his eyes. He may not have known about the Flower of Fertility and its essence that dwells within Mai but he knew enough that in reality, spirits aren''t all that better than humans.

    "Assurances indeed. I don''t wish to harm him. Why? Because harming him means harming my own interests."

    "Sorry but it''s not enough," Nik spoke finally, "Words can be altered and lied with. And enough spirits with strange if not outright ill intents have contacted me through various means. I will need some more concrete assurances than your word to just let all of them leave."

    Narrowing his gaze and strolling around, Wan Shi Tong carefully mulled his options and then cast a nce towards Nik, "Must they be present?"

    Was that embarrassment in his tone?

    While others wondered, Nik nodded with a sense of finality, "Unless you have some way to assure us."

    "That I do not... fine. I suppose it is fitting due to my past arrogance that my humility is witnessed by humans, too."

    His chest sunk in for a second, revealing a human likeness of epting defeat, and began, "I wish to leave..."

    Before he could draw another sentence, Nik cut him off and looked at others, "I think I''ll be fine alone. You guys should go ahead."

    Sokka scoffed at that, "Whatever. You''ll have to tell them sooner orter."

    If he thought previously that Nik may have exined the REAL truth about him, not the spiritual mumbo jumbo then he wouldn''t be acting so jumpy. But then again, it wasn''t any of their ce to speak. Who knows, maybe Nik might want to stay but may end up getting pushed away due to his open mouth.

    Aang nodded at Nik with a smile and walked ahead. Although her lips parted quite a few times, once she was away, Toph decided to pester Sokka and Nik could hear most of it.

    "Hey, tell me what''s going on!"

    "Why ask me? Aren''t you doing him? Ask him yourself!"

    "So? You know it. Does that mean he''s gagging you, too?"

    "Oh, my," Rena''s amused coo was simply the cherry on top but Nik smiled nheless. Sokka''s the REAL deal alright.

    "I assume most of your friends do not share the knowledge of you, traveler."

    "Something like that," Nik sighed softly and looked up, "So? What is it?"

    "I intend to leave this world to seek knowledge of different worlds. Although human inventions have been quite the sight, I crave more naturally twisted sights. Spiritual mutations and such. I don''t intend to force you into a trade. It will be an equal exchange."

    Nik thought for a second and questioned, "And that is?"

    "For future possible knowledge, I shall trade with the wealth of knowledge I have gathered now. This library... my study... if you sessfully bring me to a new world, I shall trade my library with your service."

    "And if I don''t intend to return now?" As Nik said this, he could distinctively feel Mokshi scratch against the back of his head akin to a testy cat who''d had enough. But Nik wasn''t about to cut the trip short just yet, not until the world itself was about to send attack after an attack to throw him out.

    "Then I shall wait," The owl responded calmly.

    "Hmm... so all you wanted to do was inform me for the time being. Is that it?"

    "It is as you concluded," Wan Shi Tong replied, "I wish to be considered a passenger to another world."

    "Fine, I don''t mind," Nik shrugged. He still didn''t know if he can actually smuggle people to different worlds much less spirits but paying lip service wouldn''t hurt him.

    "Now, do you intend to stay or leave?"

    Nik hummed and brought out the airbending manual Aang had written up, "This, right here is the airbending manual written by Avatar Aang himself."

    With a satisfied nod, Wan Shi Tong allowed Nik the entry into his library. Nik didn''t need the airbending manual any longer since he had practiced most of it with Aang already.

    So, he went ahead and found Rena and Toph quite close, sticking their ears to the shelf yet far away to think that they''d go unnoticed. ncing at them oddly, Nik just walked by them.

    "Don''t act like you didn''t see us!"

    "Yea! Spill the beans!"

    Rena and Toph hissed once the former saw his nonchnt expression and thetter sensed him not even stopping for a second.

    "Well," Clearing his ear, Nik couldn''t help but respond, "It would feel such a waste of a secret if you still hadn''t heard it... maybe I will keep it to myself a little longer."

    "Then why does that, as Katara put it, Dweeb knows it before me!" Toph demanded.

    "Right ce, right time... anyway, I''m interested in the spirit world section and the special bending skills section. Be mindful of Wan Shi Tong''s rule... spirits can be very dangerous if you irk them the slightest bit."

    His heavy tone made the two ept the situation as is. Just like Nik stated, he was interested in knowing what else he can control and since the library''s structure wasid out in a way to point to different areas of genres, Nik... and Toph who had soon tagged along found the special bending skills section where Sun was already present.

    "Oh, didn''t think we''d see you here," Nik smiled. To be honest, Nik may be chummy with Sokka and a friend to Aang but he didn''t really have much of a connection with Sun. In fact, they have mostly been on the opposite ends of the spectrum somehow.

    "I figured since I canvabend, there would be others with special bending, too. Like this one here... it''s called Combustion Bending. This silent dude almost killed us during the Siege of the Water Tribe." Sun walked up to them and shared the notes in his hands. And so, Nik audibly muttered the contents so that the curious Toph could also hear it.

    In essence, this stack of papers seemed toe from some really private location as the secrets of Combustion Bending wereid bare to be a form of special style cultivated once a very unique spirit is contacted. It may be considered a sub-style of Firebending but the truth was like Yue''s moonbending and Mai''s sensitivity bending, thebustion bending could only be granted to talented individuals by a spirit.

    It was interesting, to say the least. Even Toph''s interest was now piqued and the trio delved into the shelves out of pure curiosity.

    There were notes on sandbending,vabending, smokebending, and even ssbending!

    "Woah!" The trio remarked in an instant once they understood how simple the principle behind ssbending was. It shifted different from the usually stubborn and stable approach of earthbending and guided a bender to push out of their zones offort and find the sensation of earth within the ss. Unlike the natural earth, ss is processed and thus it is not easily bendable due to its shifted properties.

    But that wasn''t the only thing interesting.

    Aang''s copy of airbending was already present here without the spirit cing it down which... made Nik a little amazed. Just how did the owl do this? He hadn''t physically appeared here to deposit the book.

    But soon, his brows were locked in a deep furrow...

    Why was Toph''s seismic sense already here?

    He would have considered that someone before Toph had mastered this ability and written about it but the description was just Toph''s quotes on the matter directly without a single change.

    The remaining two shared his doubt, too, but Nik suppressed the freaky thoughts when he saw something about lightning bending, and his interest was already piqued again.

    There were many firebending manuals, too.

    Just when he was thinking of stealing a few manuals to readter... no, to be precise, borrowing the few manuals, the entire structure trembled from outside.

    *Thud*

    *Thud*

    *Thud*

    "Humans!" A sharp screech resounded through the entirety of the library as a dark figure shed past them. Sokka and others had reached the nearest ledge to look towards their point of entrance simr to Nik and found it crumbling slowly but gradually.

    "You led them here! You did! I was mistaken to think that Mokshi''s vessel and the Avatar would be different but I should have predicted this! Out!"

    Two copies of Wan Shi Tong suddenly appeared around the group. One behind Nik and the other one behind Aang as the beast had taken a rather terrifying and aggressive form.

    "We didn''t lead shit!" Toph pointed at the one behind them and nted her foot before punching out yet the significant portion of stone only managed to bend the elongated neck of the Spirit. His piercing dark eyes fell on Toph as Nik groaned, "Aang, we''re leaving!" He knew that Aang would hear him on the other side before he threw caution to the wind and shot a burst of mes to ruffle up the emotionally unstable owl and rushed past him to directly transfer shelves behind him to his personal space.

    *Khnnnnaaaaaa*

    A pained screech suddenly echoed from both the carnations of Wan Shi Tong as it suddenly twisted its head 180 and red at Nik.

    *Thud*

    *Thud*

    As Toph grinned and pulled down a ceiling on the owl, Sun scoffed and turned the Owl''s footing to a pool ofva as it let out another piercing shriek!

    "This will not do... you stole my knowledge! Like that human scum who burned my reserves on Fire Nation... no, no... not again!" The Owl''s somber words resounded within the entire Library and many, many owls began to fly down from the dome of a ceiling.

    "What''s going on?" Toph called out with a strange expression, unable toprehend the sudden emergence of unease as Nik rushed towards them, instantly holding Toph, "Sun! tform!"

    Growing, a thick tform instantly shot out from the two ledges, connecting them as Aang and others didn''t need a special invitation to rush towards Nik.

    They couldn''t possibly hope to fight so many carnations of Wan Shi Tong that almost numbered several hundred.

    The moment they reached Nik, everyone except him disappeared as he scowled. Like Flower of Fertility, Wan Shi Tong was about to y him a fool!

    This library... it was strange. But he knew one thing that even spirits are vulnerable when things get physical and so, with a grin, "The offer still stands, Wan Shi Tong. I''ll take you out... but I''m taking my payment now!"

    His left hand traced the nearest tform before the library disappeared and every other incarnation of Wan Shi Tong disappeared save for one who lost all his rage and was instead reced by a dull look. While Nik quickly began working his way up and shielded himself from the terrible downpour of sand, Wan Shi Tong seemed to have even forgotten about flying and continued to fall into the deepest abyss.

    Nik had felt something weird going on when Wan Shi Tong had seemingly already organized his most recent pieces of information... but when it suddenly imed that Nik had stolen his knowledge instead of something material like a shelf or book... that''s when it hit Nik that the library was full of shit. And as he looked at Wan Shi Tong fall with a dull gaze, a knowledge spirit reduced to not even knowing how to fly... Nik confirmed his suspicions.

    The library and the books and manuals were the physical representation of Wan Shi Tong''s knowledge. The spirit probably never intended toplete his part of the deal but that didn''t matter to Nik since he didn''t trust the spirit in the first ce...

    ''Now... to get out of here and thank the sudden assaulters,'' Nik smiled thickly with his expression turning slightly wicked.

    ---

    "In a way... this is a treasure, after all..." Everyone was inside the library now as Sokkamented with a grin, "Too bad someone destroyed the Fire Nation''s section... but it''s fine this way. I would feel bad if we defeated the Fire Nation with such a heavy advantage."

    "What are you saying?" Katara huffed, "Don''t they already have a great advantage over us?"

    "Great advantage?" Sokka looked at Katara with a smug grin, "We have two Avatars cracking down on them... even with our limited knowledge on them, I think we can pull it off."

    While the siblings quarreled, Nik decidedly looked around to see if the Library was strange, too.

    Taking care of the Fire Nation troop who had found out the tower of the Library''s structure sticking out of the sand was rather easy. Since then, he had retired himself to his Personal Space. Three days have gone by and while Toph had begun to teach Aang earthbending... which had started to drive her nuts, Nik began learning airbending from Avatar whenever possible besides exploring the Library.

    Finally, today, Nik encounter a decrepit door unlike others near the basement and entered it with a frown. Again, many shelves greeted his sight but... they felt oddly somber in this dark room.

    Others had already found a few stacks of paper outside that seemed to support that this library itself was Wan Shi Tong''s storage of knowledge but when he saw an odd crystal ball ced on the desk within the room, Nik couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in surprise.

    After all, the crystal ball was tagged with the¡ª Center of Consciousness.

    Thinking for a brief moment, Nik dove into the surrounding shelves and finally found some damning things about the library and these were definitely Wan Shi Tong''s memories.

    The Library happened to be an empty husk left by a spirit known as Wandering Knowledge.

    The knowledge seekers¡ª the foxes, were actually spiritual beings made from the library and not Wan Shi Tong.

    And finally, Nik got to understand that spirits may impart their essence to others but when they are recognized as dead in a way that they need almost impossible conditions to return... they leave behind a husk.

    This husk of Wandering Knowledge Spirit acted as a grander brain of sorts. If someone melds their chi into that crystal ball, they would be able to truly learn everything within this library... and if they keep this library outside of their body in a physical form, they''d be able to form Knowledge Seekers who would go out and collect bits and pieces of knowledge. The moment this knowledge is ced on one of the shelves, the knowledge would also be the user''s.

    Of course, there was another problem. The Library can be damaged if kept outside and would have the same storage at any given point of time... but if Nik absorbs it... he stood to learn just so many things.

    Of course, this would be a one-time deal since Nik wouldn''t be bringing this library out at all. Wan Shi Tong, he who thought he knew Ten Thousand things couldn''t have imagined his consciousness taken away...

    So this also brought Nik to two different thoughts, did Wan Shi Tong die, and if yes, did he leave a husk?

    And... Nik couldn''t help but recall the husk left by Koh. To spirits, both the husk and sharing of a technique were called an essence. But this was merely a difference in naming things.

    Koh had given asting impression so Nik was definitely curious what his husk may have given him... after all, facing that terrible bastard had only left him with injuries so it was nice knowing that he may get something rewarding from it.

    In the end, Nik decided to absorb and make the knowledge his.

    After all, even if it''s a one-time thing, Nik knew that he stood to learn a lot and it''s not like he was keeping his brains out even now... so, aside from learning many things, he would lose out nothing. And, once he properly assimtes with the husk, even Nik would be able to proim that he never forgets whatever he sees, hears, or learns...

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Please donate powerstones~

 Chapter 184: The Nut Cracking Messiah Strikes Again!

    Chapter 184: The Nut Cracking Messiah Strikes Again!<h4>Chapter 184: The Nut Cracking Messiah Strikes Again!</h4>

    Nik''s decision of bringing the prisoners into the personal space to finally start developing it was well... received with a rtively moderateplication.

    While there was no direct opposition to the idea, June and Poppy raised some concerns. Although June had yet to understand why other girls were so keen on civilizing thend, she knew that it had something to do with Nik''s private secrets that she hadn''t been made aware of. Not that she cared too much about it. Why the hell would she force someone who''d she only met for a few days to go above and beyond andy all his secrets? Just the fact that she didn''t have fur growing out of her body was enough for her at the moment and N was quite happy in this environment, too.

    Being an underground beast, N had her own underground cave and often felt reluctant to even leave for expeditions every morning much to June''s grimace.

    What June remarked was simple.

    They were about to try and bring highly deprived prisoners into a lushnd not to mention a manor filled with women. Temptations could easily trigger these war-hardened men AND women. In fact, if it wasn''t for Yoki''s tight hold over the waterbending prisoners and Hama''s rather cruel nature, Nik now felt that their earlymunication with the prisoners may have been slightly harder. And once Katara raised this point and described their journey to the northern tribe, it was Yue who gave an objective observation.

    They did plunder and capture fire nation soldiers when they were making their way to the Northern Tribe... and while they hadn''t thought too much about it, now that this was brought up, everyone felt slightly concerned. Poppy being one of the more worried individuals

    Yet, all of this was merely spection. There was a need of developing Nik''s personal space. If not for the girls to not lose their touch with human contact then just for Nik to have a source of wealth. Being a noble, Michi was clear on the fact that a productivend is too great of a wealth that would assist Nik in every ''adventure.''

    And Nik agreed with that.

    If Nik has his own source of production that is not confined to the rules of others in a given world then he can easily make his situation better in any world he travels to. In fact, the produce of this world may be entirely unique in another and thus, highly sought after.

    "Isn''t it easy? We rescue them in the most aggressive manner to show ''em whose the boss!" Toph rubbed her fist with an eager grin.

    "It makes sense," Mai nodded.

    Suki affirmed this too, "When I had to lead the team of hunters back in the Northern Tribe... I also had to show skills to earn their respect. It is possible that our concerns will be for naught if we let them know that not only are we their beneficiaries but also wholly superior to what they can do."

    "But... this would mean that many of you would also have to stay in here to oversee the development," Nik smiled wryly and felt a little troubled before he eventually looked towards Michi and Poppy while steeling his heart. They had smiles on their lips but didn''t speak up. Instead, they waited for Nik. Since he had made up his mind to do all this then he also must slowly grow stronger in face of responsibilities and tough decisions. Not that they minded staying here but still... they wanted their man to direct them at the very least.

    "Would the two of you stay here and help others slowly develop thisnd? I have some ns in mind but I will still need all of your suggestions... at the very least, I want all of you to feel at home." Nik stated with a solemn expression.

    "Well, N certainly does," June scoffed, still a little salty about N''s increasingly growing lethargy.

    "Of course, we would," Michi smiled and Poppy added, "But that would mean taking a break from Iroh''s store... and that means no more breaks for you."

    "Not to worry," Nik chuckled, "We''ll have a tea... Nah, a flower store here. Like you wanted," he looked at Michi whose smile widened, and then he turned to face Poppy who shrugged, "I am good at taking inventory but I also have experience in mathematics. So I can also teach others basic calculus. If you look around, you''ll see that each one of us has something to offer to contribute to the development of thisnd."

    Nik didn''t know how Toph, Mai, and June could contribute... but... they could be the dangerous muscle for hire, right? A threatening team that strikes fear in the heart of malicious individuals... or... a team of the scious trio that struck desire in him and motivate him to form a few special... ''entertaining'' locations.

    ''Ah... it seems my knowledge of sex dungeons won''t go obsolete, after all.''

    With that, the night came to an end with a stunning orgy that the sleeping Az and Jin couldn''t be a part of.

    ---

    The next day, after another round of training and feeling too exhausted due to theck of sleep, Nik looked at his status screen. The new technique he learned from Iroh that alleviated tension from the body had too many uses... Nik certainly broke some recordsst night with how quickly he recovered to the point that friends, mothers, and daughters all hugged each other while crying out in pleasure and wanton moans... loud enough to disrupt Az''s and Jin''s sleep constantly.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (9.77/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 2.7¡ú 2.9

    Mental: 4.3¡ú 4.8

    Energy: 30.1]

    With the greater mastery of that skill came a heightened pace at increasing the strength and growth of his own physique. Surely, he woulde to a bottleneck sooner orter but the sensation of power coursing through his veins was too great to not follow.

    The spars with siblings were productive, too, as they allowed Nik to learn from their mistakes but this time, Az was quite frustrated. After all, before this training, she had sparred with Suki, Katara, Mai, and June in just in martial arts and they were significantly better or just more experienced which made Az realize howcking she''d been... and deep down, she didn''t want to lose in from of his eyes. She wanted perfection!

    Like her blue mes.

    And once the training came to an end, Nik decided to leave the store with Jin, Michi, and Poppy still at the store. Meanwhile, Yue was within the manor where she could heal anyone the moment the need arises.

    "If you just ask for it, I can make Zuko spend some of the rebel forces to help you out," Az was back at her antics as she followed Nik and his group into a tunnel.

    "Could you shut your hole?" Toph prodded her ear with her pinky finger as she yawned, "We don''t need some bunch of jackasses when I''m here!"

    "Exactly," Katara smiled, "Toph covers for their behavior just fine."

    "What was that?!" Toph growled as Katara suddenly tripped over a small rock that appeared out of nowhere.

    "Are you asking for a whipping, snotty skank!" Katara hissed.

    "Bring it on!" Toph yelled.

    Az watched everything with a slight frown as Suki walked alongside Mai and Az, "So... Az¡ª"

    "I don''t talk to painted freaks," Az muttered without giving Suki a nce as her expression changed and she jabbed at her verbally, "Big talk for a useless princess! And I will have you know that the Kyoshi attire has deep meaning¡ª"

    June chuckled, "Yeah, a meaning so deep that it fucking sucks! There are a hundred better outfits than this one. Like mine!"

    "When did looking like an alley whore be a uniform?" Suki retorted. Watching so many arguments unfold made Nik speechless. Truly, he still wondered how he''d managed to bring them under his fold as Mai walked up to him, "Now that is a face of a defeated man... regretting getting us all?"

    "Heck no," Nik grinned and heughed, Mai''s question and his subsequent response silenced those around them as a grin slowly developed on their faces, too.

    While Nik regretted a few things, meeting them wasn''t one of them. And most certainly, they can banter against one another. He wasn''t raising ves like Esta did, after all.

    Soon, June led them to the nearest underground outpost of the prison. Seeing the metal works, Az quietly remarked, "I can melt these structures in a few minutes¡ª"

    Nik shrugged and mmed his bare foot onto the ground and closed his eyes while a wave of chi also pulsed out of his body and moved past the metal. For a second, Nik felt the humans within the metal facility formed underground but he also couldn''t help but sense something else...

    After learning the basics of sandbending using seismic sense, Nik could sense minute sources of earth and that is also the foundation of a rare subskill of earthbending¡ª ssbending. Nik admitted that he had yet to master these subskills includingva bending but...

    Touching the surface of the metal, Nik patted it once again and closed his eyes.

    "Hey, Toph¡ª"

    "Oh, I sensed that long ago," Toph remarked, "I tried to make those sources of earthva... almost caused the metal to explode. True story, never been more shocked in my life!"

    Nik pursed his lips. Great... Az is better than him in firebending by a great margin and onlycked guidance...

    Katara was better in waterbending and onlycked enough reserves...

    And Toph was way better in earthbending and did notck either experience or pool of chi...

    ''And Aang is the only airbending master so... damn.'' He shook his head, slightly dismayed.

    "What are you guys talking about?" Katara questioned as Toph walked forward with a despicable grin and pressed her knuckle on the metal wall before growling and striking the wall, "This!"

    *Thnk*

    A loud metal hollow sound filled the crystal cave as Toph exhaled and stepped back, revealing an erged imprint of her fist lodged into the wall as her grin widened, "Badass, right? About time all you mug heads realize who you are talking to! The GREATEST earthbender in the whole wide world!"

    There was a wave of silence that only made Toph''s expression more animated as she began tough out loud!

    "Correct me if I''m wrong," Az spoke up, "But wasn''t the point in ambushing the guards was to take them out more effectively? With this loud noise just now..."

    Nik''s ear and nose twitched while N growled and Toph''sugh turned into an embarrassed giggle, "Ah, even the best make mistakes, right? Chop, chop, time to fight... hehe..."

    "Don''t ''hehe'' us you numbskull!" Katara scoffed as shouts filled the crystal cavern.

    "Hey! What was that noise?"

    "We''ve gotpany! Capture them!"

    "Fuck! How did they find us?"

    "Toph and I will take care of thoseing from the underground... I have some beef with these fuckers of Dai Li. You can deal with the rest, right?" Nik looked at others who already were ready for battle as Nik took out his war fans and grinned, "You really are a dumbass, master," he shook his head as Toph scoffed and mmed her foot down, causing three figures to shoot from under the surface revealing the familiar Dai Li uniformed men that had caused them so much trouble in Omashu.

    "We need them alive," Nik added softly.

    "Got it... and ehm, sorry for causing a ruckus," she chuckled wryly, truly feeling a bit bad about losing all thoughts about the n in her excitement.

    "Are you kidding me? You have now yet another thing to teach me aside fromvabending, this is a cause of celebration. We''ll do it after taking out this prison."

    "Catch them!" One of the men growled as Nik waved his fan and a huge gust of wind rushed in his direction, pushing other men off their footing towards Nik and Toph as the Blind Bandit was quite to chop slightly. Three trails were dug from her foot and urately grew to nted bs that knocked into these unprepared men while Nik closed his fans and jabbed thrice, causing three distinct extensions of rock to branch out and m into their nuts as they groaned weakly instantly.

    "Hell yeah! Party!" Toph finally cheered while Nik nodded in satisfaction as his skill as the nut crushed had now waned in the slightest.

    There was just something great about crushing balls and blue balling others that made Nik''s day all the more better.

    Must be the remnants of Esta''s teaching... or just himself.

    But these weren''t the only Dai Li members, just the nearest ones.

    Evidently, this was quite the big hit and this ce was surrounded by multiple but spaciously distant guards.

    ***

    Shoutout to ELLOMYGELLO and SeRaFcz!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 185: Settlement

    Chapter 185: Settlement<h4>Chapter 185: Settlement</h4>

    A/N: So I think I ate something bad yesterday and have been hurling it up today. Fuck Phak Bum, (Thai spinach dish, that I love, but the... effects after can sometimes be squeezy.) Anyway, today was the day to write Quest Maker but I couldn''t and this chapter is basically a backlog I have started to keep just for emergencies like this. In fact, I did that because I know there are some who feel a little frustrated at theck of chaps when they stare at notice so please know this, if I have chaps, I''ll always update~!

    ***

    The iron fortress that imprisoned the earthbenders and many others divided the crystal tunnel into two paths and also acted as a location to guard others against traveling through. Which was a little weird because this fortress was quite far from Phoenix City and the only thing closest to this location was a giantke and that, too, was many kilometers away.

    The walls of the fortress reached the ceiling of the tunnel and had many levels. Just the amount of guards, both normal and benders they had encountered was too much but Nik didn''t just consider recycling the entire fortress into Authority Points. No, Toph just made it clear that she could shape metal and so could he... in time. Thisrge fortress could be used for so many things in his personal space.

    Fire bending guards weren''t that useful to him but Dai Li is the cultural ''police'' of Ba Sing Se and its foundation wasid by none other than Avatar Kyoshi. Not only that, their bending style was precise and they only lost out because Nik and Toph were overbearing and ruthless with their attacks. Learning Dai Li''s developed bending style would prove useful and Mai could interrogate them proficientlyter, too... although, it would get messy... ugh, thinking of it made Nik cringe slightly. He wasn''t thrilled by the idea of men ejacting with Mai cutting and ying their skin... but hey, better them than him.

    Most of the information about Dai Li came from the library and King Bumi himself. But getting a first-hand ount from the Dai Li members themselves would prove effective and may allow them to find more prisons. What Nik truly wanted to know, however, was their mind-altering trick. Whether he liked it or not, his situation in the homeworld was much worse than here. Here, Nik had truly established himself as a... powerful rebel. Alright, not that great of identity, but still. Back there, Nik was still a man without a clue about how the basic technology worked... but he had a higher chance of learning everything quickly now. And with the mind-altering trick, maybe he can make some troublesome situations disappear in their entirety.

    Nik looked at the fortress. There was no entrance to it. You either patrolled the wide tunnels on either side or within. There were few spots notyered with iron from the inside of the fortress which made Nik conclude that the earthbending Dai Li members used to transport inventory and people through earthbending.

    "Let me tear it quickly!" Toph huffed and patted the thick iron-ted wall as Nik ruffled her hair, "Haven''t you done enough? No, we''re entering this ce a bit normally. Alright, you girls know the drill. Strip!"

    "Huh?" The ''new'' members were slightly stunned as Suki sighed and exined.

    Understanding that they were about to change into the outfits of their opponents, Az couldn''t help but snort.

    "I refuse to wear someone else''s¡ª"

    "Wear it," Nik looked at Az seriously. For a moment, the two of them continue to re at each other until Az eventually faltered, "... fine. But this isn''t the end."

    Actually, Nik realizedst night that dealing with Az was the easiest... if you have ''it'' over her, then she would do as you ask. All the token resistance would prove futile. But that didn''t make her lessplicated. She was one of the most delicate individuals Nik had met with and strangely, she could swing to a mode so sadistic that even Mai would fail to reach upto that level.

    Once they entered his personal space and changed themselves, Nik didn''t let them out. Instead, he shackled the unconscious guards and Dai Li members with earthen bs and a few iron chains they had that were used on the earthbenders and finally stripped one of the Dai Li members.

    Humming thoughtfully, Nik pressed his hand on the ground, and soon, small pieces of earthen tes covered his hand and covered his hand in a way that the sections of his fingers were left uncovered allowing him to bend his fingers. The Dai Li uses such an earthen glove to capture the opponent by controlling this as another hand but it was clear that it took a lot of practice and precision. Nik had trained in precision with Mai but again, he couldn''t hope to cover their years of experience with training that barelysted a few months at best. He also had to fashion rock shoes for himself that the Dai Li wore to seamlessly slide themselves onnd.

    The only way he could hope to cover the gap was by practicing various things at all times so that he may have greater versatility and ability to adapt to various situations.

    Tunneling himself into the ground, Nik emerged from one of the protected regions as his face hid under the green conical hat as he looked around. From the observation through seismic sense, Nik had found that the fortress had multiple cells around the empty hollow spot in the middle spanned across multiple levels. It was clear that even THIS much must have been quite the cost-consuming task to build the fortress. A good thing Nik was liberating it under a righteous cause... or else, he would have felt guilty for a minute or two.

    Looking around, Nik nodded at the guards and stepped away from the square earthen spot when one of the two Dai Li agents stationed there suddenly shot his rock gloves at Nik.

    ''Hmm?''

    Nik frowned, dodging the blow and easily finding out that the other one attacked his feet as he flipped backward while a storm of wind emerged with Nik as an epicenter that shot them both back.

    ''Was there some kind of secret password?'' Nik wondered. Granted they didn''t have enough knowledge of how these specific agents worked so Nik finally let out the heavy hitters from his personal space. The outfits they wore proved useless this time because their cover was already blown... but this wasn''t their first rodeo and just because there was only metal didn''t mean an earthbender like Toph couldn''t disy her entire strength.

    She could make use of metal, yes, but therge boulder Nik took out of his personal space worked wonders.

    ---

    Forced to view the metal sky for years after their capture, a rather substantial crowd of prisoners found themselves under the view of a wide blue sky as a shimmering dome surrounded an are average to a slightly developed city or arge town. Although beaten and bruised and weakened to the point of despair, the men and women in washed-up rags looked towards the man who led them here. The sweet scent of the fresh fruits and grass filled their nostrils and worked the heal them at the most basic and emotional level.

    One thing to note about them was that most of the prisoners were older and there were only a few young souls. Arge portion of the crowd happened to be deprived middle-aged men and women who had bones sticking against their flesh.

    Their once bright and healthyplexion was now sickly pale and dusty.

    Sensing their gazes and not shying away from them, Nik looked at them with a hint of resignation himself. Of all the prisons they had broken into, this fortress was thergest and the most well-equipped which meant that these people were subjected to the most advanced manner of tortures and whatnot just to break their will and make them obedient.

    Nik didn''t even have to persuade them toe here. They looked so tired that they easily agreed to enter his personal space just out of gratitude.

    So, Nik didn''t expect them to just make their own lodgings and he knew better than to use their prison as their new homes. It would simply be too cruel.

    "Do any of you have family members out there?" Nik questioned. Many of them were seated, unable to keep standing for a long time unless the motivation of a whip was utilized.

    "Young''n," A rather thin middle-aged woman with her cheekbones sticking out of her sunken face smiled as her wrinkles felt even more pronounced and thus more terrifying. Yet, Nik nodded at her and waited for her to speak, "We all know one ''nother, and a family we are...ds andsses were lost in numbers in that damned war... maybe some are out there, but the world is wide and most of us are from viges of ashes and blood under the mes of the Phoenix King... we got no-one but ourselves."

    "I''m sorry," Nik stated softly but used airbending to spread his voice far into the group as their expression softened.

    "My name is Nik... and others will soon introduce themselves at their own pace, too. Right now, I just hope you can settle here and if you wish to leave, I will not stop anyone at any time. This is no prison for anyone aside from my enemies."

    "Nik, eh... this here is yournd?" An old bald man questioned from the side, "Goodd, fertilend you have here. The scent of the earth is nothing like I''ve ever smelled."

    Nik nodded and looked over at everyone. It would take time to introduce everyone and help them set up temporarily but then again, they had a day to themselves and while Nik stayed inside his personal space Mai and others were outside with all the guards imprisoned on the ground floor in the iron chambers. The fortress was yet to be plundered of its rations and weapons but Nik only had to directly bring the fortress into the personal space.

    *Gah*

    *Ghhh*

    *Mnnghh*

    Everyone near the prison cell had a darkened expression and felt that Nik must have known what this interrogation would entail before escaping. There was a stark difference between interrogating a woman and a man and call her a discriminating person if you will but Mai would NEVER interrogate a man using this ability... Never.

    "Oh, the stink," Katara scrunched her brows as Mai stepped out with an expression gloomier than ever as her other ''partners'' gave her a wide berth and Az broke into chuckles, "Serves you right, Mai. I wonder if Nik will even touch you after this... hey, in fact, who knows what you did in there. Did you fuck them? Wouldn''t be beneath you!"

    Mai merely nced at Az but was in no mood to enter into a banter with her. Taking a deep breath to calm her irritation, Mai smiled, "Your rebellion is fucked, Az. You have traitors left and right... congrattions. A Princess of your caliber is the only one capable of fostering traitors."

    Az frowned and scoffed but she wanted to know what Mai had to say yet the master of hidden weapons did not speak any further and looked at Katara, "Would you the honor of drowning me... my eyes are burning because of the stink..."

    "Ugh... fine," Katara agreed reluctantly but kept her distance from Mai... and didn''t even dare entertain the thought of entering the interrogation chambers for the time being.

    "Let''s wait for Nik toe out and guard this ce," Suki spoke up and looked at Toph, "Can you keep a lookout outside? You''re the best person for the job."

    "As long as you guys are aware," Toph shrugged.

    ***

    Alternative Title: Cursed Interrogation

    ***

    Shoutout to Pierre-Louis, Andiya Bolds and Zeno Jin!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 186: Tales of Ba Sing Se

    Chapter 186: Tales of Ba Sing Se<h4>Chapter 186: Tales of Ba Sing Se</h4>

    A/N: One of my longest chap ever!

    ***

    Knowledge of chi, the energy within one''s body, was quite limited even after Nik absorbed the library left by the spirit known as Wandering Knowledge. Chi can interact with the physical and metaphysical matter in ways different for each individual. Spirits generally don''t utilize their chi tomunicate with an element and bend the said element to their will. And for most spirits, the quantity of chi in their reserves is never consistent. There is only one truth in the spirit world and that is everything rtive.

    Meanwhile, for humans, Chi acted as another form of muscle. It grows when strained, exhausted, and nourished consistently. Some grow quicker than others and that is entirely dependent on the natural talent of the bender.

    So, when they rested truly, when they slept for a few hours after eating a meal that was nd and filling nheless for their bodies would need some time to return to their previous appetite, the rescued prisoners felt better. At least, by night, everyone had an earthen roof over their heads and a mattress liberated from the prison they were in. The structure of prison was brought in here, too, but was kept away from the prisoners and currently, worked as a way for Toph to train and teach what she now called Metalbending.

    As the first sign of civilization settled in his personal space, Nik and others except for Az who wasn''t present here were informed of the results of the interrogation... at least, the useful bits and not the gory details since even Mai didn''t want to recall any of it.

    The Dai Li''s origin was the same as described in ''his'' memory as an organization trained by Avatar Kyoshi to protect the cultural heritage of the Earth Kingdom, more specifically, Ba Sing Se. But during the Hundred Year War that led to Ozai crowning himself the Phoenix King of the world, Dai Li had be too corrupt and was swayed by the selfish political agendas of their leader, most recently of them being Long Feng. But it was all in the past be it, Long Feng, using the Dai Li to be the de facto dictator of Ba Sing Se or their knowledge of swaying the minds of humans that stemmed from dubious sources.

    What mattered to Nik and others were the changes that were brought after the war and it served to trouble them quite a bit.

    As Mai stated and Iroh spected, once Ozai came to power and gained control of Dai Li, his first order of business was to brainwash any child under the age of 13 that they could get their hands on and this act prevailed even now. What are the hints of brainwashing them, that none of these agents knew since this knowledge was reserved for those in the secret headquarters of the Dai Li.

    And these children had all things inmon¡ª all of them were sent out to Poor Man''snd... but Ozai wasn''t only targeting the young generation of the earth kingdom, there were rumors within Dai Li that numerous ''care'' facilities were already open in the Fire Nation in secret and while the Water Tribe was safe for now, it was only due to its extreme conditions and more recent sess in the war that made the Fire Nation suffer terrible losses.

    While others felt a little ominous why Ozai would even target children like this... Nik had a good idea.

    "He wants toplete his rule by... forming a generation that views him as not a king but a god. I read some stuff in Ukano''s office..." Nik muttered, "And more than that, if this works and he has enough young adults in his control... he nts to use his worshippers to remove the heretics."

    "Heretics?" Yue frowned as Nik''s cold words made all of their skin crawl in fright.

    "Those who don''t have a god... are heretics. And there will only be two types of people if Ozai does be a god... those who view him as one and those who don''t."

    ---

    For the next few days, Nik and others began to hit every prison they had gotten information about from the Dai Li captives. As for these captives themselves, they were handed to the rebels through Az. After all, aside from being a burden, the prisoners had no other value but this also shifted their focus greatly, at least, for those who were battle-oriented in their group.

    But Nik''s days had gotten even more intensepared to others. Constant training was hard enough but he also went on raiding the prisons since his presence was necessary and those that agreed to enter his personal world also needed a solid introduction and a ce to settle not to mention whether exhausted or not, he was intent onpleting his more ''giving'' duties, especially for June.

    And with Mai refusing to use her skill on men for interrogation... the task fell on Az who admittedly gave second-degree burns to many Dai Li members before they spoke and this sudden cooperation between Nik and Az was most mysterious in Zuko''s eyes who was suddenly informed that Nik''s team had somehow raided the remaining two prisons. Those who wanted to step out of the world of conflict and just live agreed to settle with Nik, and those who wanted revenge or to find their rtives temporarily joined the rebels.

    And when all of this was settled and things were turning for the better in Nik''s personal space, Iroh strangely demanded a day off and asked to close the store.

    ---

    With a day off, Michi and Poppy found themselves in each others''pany as they decided to stay within the personal space. It has been four days since thergest iron fortress was plundered and now many prisoners had regained some of their vigors, and thisnd was truly wealthy to the point many were unwilling to just return now they were feeling well. Some did, no doubt. In fact, it wasn''t just younger men and women but rowdy men and women, too, after properly revealing their gratitude to Nik, left the personal space.

    Nobody knew if they were going to wander about or just set up in another vige and Nik wasn''t that worried about them sharing the secret. He helped them out and chose to bring them in for his personal motive and if some of them weren''t holding the same vision then he didn''t mind letting them go. Heck, if he was truly a saint then he would have shared the fact that he could leave this world and in essence, make each of them leave the world, too.

    But that would lead to another round of yoff'' and Nik at least wanted thend developed for some time. And as maniptive, as it was, some appreciated his choice and others feltplicated. But the overall consensus was of understanding.

    It''s not like they were working for free. They were literally building things for themselves around the manor and raising a vige for their own good.

    "My, my, thest time I saw you so excited was the day after you spent the night with Nik when we first came to the Beifong Estate," Michi poked as she had her dark hair tied back into a ponytail with two lush locks framing her face and tied near the end by a red band. She wore a matching maroon crop top and a pair of breaches with ck ends while wooden sandals adorned her face. Michi quite enjoyed showing off. After all, even after giving birth to two children, she managed to bring her body back in shape and was proud of that. Fortunately, she only had to wait so much to find a man that appreciated her efforts.

    Starkly opposite inparison, Poppy wore a jaded green robe with an earthen yellow belt that matched the ends of her robe. Her glossy ck hair was no longer brought up in an borate hairdo with an expensive headdress but was tied into a bun held by a dark jade red pin with the face of a pheasant carved at its back. Her oval face never needed any additional makeup and while not as slender as Michi, Poppy''s assets were envious enough that even Michi would grope the woman at times even when their daughters were present.

    Unfazed by her remark, Poppy chuckled, "Who wouldn''t be? In fact, we both have many things inmon but you knew that before you brought him there."

    Sticking out her tongue childishly, Michi admitted, "I knew some of it... heh~!"

    She took in the sight of the vige as many men and women greeted them. Indeed, there were a few men who were interested in them but it would be strange if they weren''t yet the war veterans knew of gratitude and had just been rescued. Even if they had gone mad during their time in prison, they wouldn''t act in an ungrateful manner.

    "Beside..." Poppy continued, "It''s just amazing how easily Nik encounters women who are in a simr situation as us..."

    "You mean Ursa?" Michi inquired and Poppy nodded.

    "Easy," Michi shrugged, "There is no limit to jackasses and I am sure that a royaldy would not leave the Prince at the time because he was too nice. Anyway, I am just happy that he managed to tell us about his situation... if it was me... I would have..."

    "Kidnapped all of us and then reveal we were in a different world?" Poppy smirked.

    "Bingo," Michi giggled and Poppy sweated internally.

    As they continued to walk, Poppy soon came to a stop a little farther from the manor. This spot was quite beautiful with a rather artistic shop raised but Michi was dumbstruck at the time.

    "Crimson Petal Store," Michi whispered the name written in bold crimson prints. Various colorful pots hung on the edge of the store and a rack of flowerpots was set by therge window of the store. As she walked it under Poppy''s guidance, Michi found Mai walking up with her hands gloved and a bag of seeds in her arms, "Took you some time to get here, let''s get to work. The quickest we can grow is sprouts of Yellow Sting Flowers."

    Michi blinked as she looked at the substantial store once again and then at her daughter.

    "Would you really help me out?" Michi always doubted that Mai would want to help out in a flower store when she admitted that her interestsy in a more Inquisition section... but Mai scoffed, "I''m here."

    She remarked seriously and handed Michi the bag of seeds as Poppy pecked Michi''s cheek, "Congrattions on the store, Michi. You wouldn''t mind if I work alongside the two of you, too, right?"

    "Of course, not... flowers won''t get sold by themselves if we don''t have your pretty face around," Michi sighed and then looked around again, "But... I do feel a little fortunate that Nik is busy right now... if he were here, we would have had to close the store on the first day." She grinned a silly smirk.

    "Come on... I''m right here..." Mai murmured under her breath and rolled her eyes.

    "Ah, that still doesn''t mean we can ck off on our promise to help administer the vige," Poppy added and spanked Michi''s butt lightly with an encouraging grin, "So, chop-chop. We have a long day."

    "And an even longer night," Michi whispered whilst licking her lips.

    ---

    Yue''s white hair and dark skin certainly attracted quite a bit of attention and that is one of the reasons why she didn''t like traveling without Nik. Even though he''d made it clear that he never minded if she got such type of attention since it was quite impossible to avoid, Yue still felt quite ufortable if alone. After all, it isn''t theck of confidence that brought such a reaction. She was plenty charismatic but... she only loved HIS attention. There was just something different about attention from the man whom she knew she would be willing to spend her life with.

    And that is why she hired adequate ''muscle'' with her sweet words.

    "Once again, thank you for apanying me," Yue stered a pleasant smile as she presented quite the delectable desert in her violet kimono tunic that strained around her full breasts the slightest bit.

    "Don''t mention it, love," June smiled, "You easily healed the burns I got during thest raid. The least I can do is tag along. Besides, had nothing better to do. Life of a bounty hunter has its slow days, too."

    "Again with the bounty hunter this and that," Toph rolled her eyes, "You quit that profession for dick and booze! At least be honest about it!"

    Yue blushed slightly at Toph''s blunt and loud words as more gazes fell on them but the two that nked her protectively didn''t care for it and June smirked, "We''re all in the same boat, sweety. Just that I can take more of both and still strut the next day. You... with those teeny legs and honey pot in the between them, can''t."

    They soon stopped in front of Yue''s intended destination.

    An orphanage.

    "I sense many, many runts," Toph scowled while Yue smiled, "An old aunty in the Tea Store told me about this ce. They have some disabled children and I wanted to try and heal them since my skills are more effective than healing from waterbending."

    As they entered, Yue found that the customer that told her about the orphanage was the old matron herself and when she found out that Yue could possibly heal some of the disabled children, she was quick to bring them in. But Yue also had something else in mind. The matron had revealed that a few of the children in the orphanage had disappeared once and then returned a few dayster without knowing what happened to them. Yue just wanted to see them and check if her bending skill could counteract the influence on these innocent children.

    Meanwhile, June and Toph viewed things unfolding from the sidelines.

    "Hey... did you ever ask Yue to heal your eyes?" June finally questioned as Toph shrugged, "Yue couldn''t heal it... she said that whatever happened to my eyes was a defect from birth and she couldn''t make things different than how I was born..."

    "That''s gotta suck..." June muttered as Toph snorted, "Didn''t I tell you? Colors are overrated¡ª"

    "I mean not being able to see your mother fuss over you... I don''t know if you ever noticed it with your bending technique but... she has the proudest smile when she sees you."

    Toph grew silent at that, the bangs of her hair covered her face as she hung her head low when June suddenly patted her head and ruffled her hair, "Why the hell are you feeling bad now, huh, pretentious bitch? All that talk about not seeing is just some pathetic cover-up!"

    Toph snorted but didn''t swat June''s hand away and retorted, "I can see her smile just fine."

    "Nah, it''s different when you see it. But still, to be clear, I don''t mean most of the things I say."

    "Neither do I," Toph grinned.

    "Look at that pretty smile," June whistled, "You really went after your mother."

    "You think so?" Toph looked up, the bangs parted slightly as her milky green eyes still couldn''t look into June''s own verdant green ones as the woman''s gaze flickered withplicated emotion. Smiling softly, June pinched Toph''s cheek, "Yeah, you''re one of the prettiest."

    "Fuck, always knew that!" Toph smirked.

    Yue was soon done and Toph couldn''t help but question, "Did you get it done?"

    Yue shook her head, "There weren''t any strange reactions to the treatment but... I feel that it didn''t work either way."

    She sighed sadly but it was only for a moment as a loud cheer broke out behind the trio, "THANK YOU!"

    The children collected over by the entrance of the orphanage and waved excitedly, "Thank you, big sis!"

    They shouted again as a happy grin broke over Yue''s pillowy pink lips and she waved back.

    ---

    "Last time we got distracted because of June and Az but this time let''s¡ª" Jin began with a chime as she hooked her hand around Nik''s arm and leaned in on her while Suki smiled and had Nik''s other arm to herself.

    "Oh, my, what a luck to run into you three," a callous chuckle froze Jin''s expression while Nik couldn''t help but chuckle, "Spoke too soon."

    If they were in Old Ba Sing Se, Az would most certainly find them but as Jin huffed and turned around, her expression grew a tiny bitplicated as Az wasn''t smiling mockingly or having a condescending bodynguage but a wry one instead. After all, next to her stood dazed Zuko who apanied Ursa.

    Nik and Suki turned around, too. Even if he had heard them, there was no point in trying to evade them since Nik and Suki were going to explore the market and stalls with Jin. After many ''trial and errors'', Jin realized that Suki... aside from the face paint, was remarkably ''considerate'' whenpared to others of her own age and was right next to Yue on the list.

    Zuko''s expression instantly twisted in a mix of anger and well, embarrassment. He was out here with his mother and Jin didn''t seem to want to let go of Nik as she still held to his arm.

    "Hi, enjoying a day off?" Ursa smiled and nodded.

    "Yes," Nik chuckled, "We wanted to buy some fresh produce."

    "Aunt Urs, do you know why Iroh suddenly closed the store for the day?"

    As they began to walk, Jin questioned curiously while Ursa''s eyes reminisced for a moment and she shook her head gently, "It''s a private affair. Anyway, with you showing the two of them... eh... I''m sorry, I didn''t catch your name."

    Ursa hadn''t seen Suki out of Kyoshi Outfit so she was stunned to see someone ''new'' beside Nik again when Az chimed, "Oh, she''s Suki without her makeup."

    Zuko and Ursa looked at her now while Nik and Suki hid their smirks.

    "How... did you know that?" Ursa inquired curiously while she observed her daughter.

    Az''s expression cramped up and she quickly tried to find an excuse that did not include peeking into an orgy just because she couldn''t sleep when Suki replied in her stead, "Az helped me remove the paint from my face a few days ago when we identally came across one another near the store."

    "Ah, I see," Ursa smiled while Zuko couldn''t help but focus on Jin''s arm linked with his.

    But after all this, Zuko also felt a hint of resignation. He totally blew it and was now beginning to realize what a bit of impatience had caused him. He could me Az but... he''s the one who made the choice to follow her words. Didn''t he know better than Az is crazier than he is?

    His shoulder slumped slightly while a low sigh escaped his lips. Nik, on the other hand, questioned the family, "What are you guys upto?"

    "None of your business!" Zuko scoffed.

    "Shopping for the week''s necessity," Ursa smiled, "And spending some time with these two," she linked her arm with Zuko and Az as the duo blushed in embarrassment, much to Ursa''s delight.

    "Suki, did you guys find what you were looking for?" Ursa inquired as she knew that Suki, Toph, and June would leave every morning, and these few days, Nik, Katara, and even Yue left with them.

    "We did," Suki smiled, "Now, we have only one more location to explore. It''s a vacation, actually. Near Lake Laogai."

    Ursa hummed, "Lake Laogai, huh... I haven''t been on a vacation in a long, long time. Could you ask if Poppy and Michi are going? I would really like to go there with somepany."

    "They are," Nik smiled. The hell he knew if they were or not but why would he reject such an idea? It''s not like it would take them too long to clean up Lake Laogai and they could then enjoy above the surface, too.

    Ursa blinked, "Really? When are you guys leaving?"

    "Hmm, we were nning to let a few things settle first and leave in four days." He answered after thinking for a second. Heck, he could even use Lake Laogai to dig up anotherke inside his personal space and fill it with fresh water. Now that he had many individuals settling inside, the need for freshwater would increase dramatically... it was a little annoying how little he knew about the personal space and whether it could mimic natural weather conditions like rain or not.

    "Great! You two heard it, alright? Be sure to remain ready."

    "We''re going, too?" Zuko groaned as Ursa red at her son and chided softly, "Of course, you are. You should spend more time with your uncle."

    ''Ah... also have to invite Iroh,'' Nik noted internally.

    They soon stopped over a few stalls when Ursa noted something, "Isn''t that an awful lot of seeds?"

    She looked at Nik as he carried many varieties of seeds in great quantity as he smiled, "I''m a little interested in farming."

    "nning to mark one of the nearbynds, huh. Zuko, you could help Nik find a good piece ofnd¡ª"

    "No," Zuko resisted the urge to snort and quickly added, "I''m... helping out on Kei Lo''s farm."

    Ursa pursed her lips and shook her head slightly and nced at Jin who had an awkward expression, too.

    "It''s alright, mom," Az purred slightly and nced at the packages of seeds, "He''s got enough help as it is," she referred to the refugees in his personal space and chuckled, "You know, Toph is an earthbender. She can do a month''s work in a day and he''s the avatar, he can do much more."

    Her golden gaze grew slightly zed as she snuck a nce south of the packages towards the real package and licked her lips.

    "I suppose," Ursa sighed and looked at the trio in front of her, "It was nice seeing the three of you even on the day off. Until tomorrow," she bade farewell and left with her children.

    "So, Lake Laogai, huh," Suki looked at Nik and gave him a condescending stare, "Couldn''t help yourself after all."

    Jin added along, "Exactly... it''s shameful behavior!"

    "Hah, like I want to hear that from the two of you," Nik scoffed and sent the packages to his personal space. He had yet to solve the issue of making many domestic animals enter the private space but if it couldn''t be solved in this world then he would have to find a way in another. The seeds, however, would work well under the hands of the earthbender within the personal space.

    ---

    Just to make Nik run to her, Az had stopped seeking him out and thest time they had a ''deep'' interaction about life and its functions was when he gave her a tour of his personal space. Admittedly, Az had also lost her interest in taverns and loitering around and terrorizing little children... booze just wouldn''t hit the spot, not since she''d been stained by his color, and the joy of making children cry faded as she seemed a little interested in the concept of children itself.

    But that damnable Nik never did seek her out. She''d gone as far as to crash into him during their spars in the morning. Boy, he was hard, and got even harder when she purposely rubbed her hands against his full balls ready to burst in her but HE would not falter. He was a menace in training. His stamina there was only second to his shining moments in the bedroom and Az had the hint of illusion that this was only growing¡ª his pace of recovery. It was clear that while she was a prodigy, he wasn''t far behind, and his varied training with the likes of Suki and Mai gave him a better chance to defeat her and Zuko one-on-one, although, they have had a victory against him at least once.

    And she just had to run into her today with her family no less. She barely cared about Jin standing close to Nik. Once you''ve stepped on a more superior choice it''s hard to care for the previous ones. But then again... Jin happened to be ''superior'' at times, too.

    But with her thoughts unfocused during everything but training where she was having a noticeable growth every day, Az was left in her house. Bored out of her mind.

    ''I... seriously have no friends,'' Az muttered internally and looked around. There she was, her mother happily cleaning spinach-cumbers for the dinner while Az had already cleaned her portion of the dinner and she couldn''t help but question, "Mom, you''re seriously nning to go to Lake Laogai with them?"

    "Hmm," Ursa looked up but already experienced enough, she didn''t need to look at the vegetable to clean it and nodded, "Yeah, I am, why?"

    "You know they''re going to wear some... skimpy stuff, right?"

    "Wha¡ª youngdy!" Ursa''s mature face grew a bit embarrassed as she scoffed sternly, "Where have your manners gone?"

    "No, I mean... they are going with Nik... I have to assume that they would try to show off to one another, you know... they''re all..." Az raised her brows knowingly, "So, wouldn''t it be weird if we went alongside them?"

    "Your uncle would be there, too," Ursa retorted but was forced to realize the fact... that when had Iroh ever stopped them?

    But Az leaned against the table and stretched her arms and drawled, "Still... it would be weird for me and Zuko. Can''t we skip it?"

    Of course, Az wanted Ursa and Zuko to skip out so she could sneak out and... just have her individual trip to Lake Laogai.

    Ursa felt a little doubtful before she shook her head and red at her daughter, "You''re bing increasingly unsocial like Zuko! Didn''t you use to y with Mai? And Jin will be there, too. Not to mention the fact that Suki, Katara, and Yue are close to your age... you are not getting out of this one, alright?"

    "What about Zuko? Is he going to braid his hair and ssh water at us?" Az pouted.

    "I want him to get along with Nik and his uncle."

    "It''s impossible for Zuko and Nik to get along," Az scoffed.

    "It''s not and enough about this. Zuko just needs some time, that''s all."

    "Well... we''ll both be old and a bag of bones and it still wouldn''t be enough time and besides... wouldn''t you feel odd that your friends are unting their ONLY lover and you went with your kids?"

    Ursa red at her daughter, "That''s quite enough of this talk."

    "I am just saying... maybe you shoulde with me to the tavern. I''ve had no sess in letting Zuko meet someone but you''ll find a man like this," she snapped her fingers to emphasize her point and Ursa scoffed, exasperated by her daughter.

    "It was better when you used to go out of the house."

    "But I''m here," Az chuckled, seeing that her words were having an effect, "Come on, it will be fun. Just you and me... besides, how long are you nning to hold yourself back? It''s not like ''he''¡ª"

    "Az!" Ursa snapped sharply, "Enough. And no talk about him."

    "Fine... mother."

    Ursa''s heart clenched when she berated Az as she sulked but... it was almost instinctive. Seeing her like this, Ursa couldn''t help but sigh, "Fine... but only if you quietly go on the trip and be on your best behavior."

    Az groaned internally. That''s one thing she didn''t want to agree on but she agreed eventually.

    ---

    Katara wasn''t having any of it.

    Iroh suddenly has something important to do?

    While Katara hade to admire the peace-loving Fire Lord, she trusted him as much as she would trust Sokka with catching fish.

    And she was quite indignant that others wouldn''t doubt him at all. But she would prove all of them wrong tonight. Silently, the dark-skinned woman with a prominent hairdo of two loops sticking out by the side of her face in a blue kimono tunic followed an old, ''healthy'' man wearing a conical straw hat and a slightly washed-up green robe with a small pouch hanging on his back.

    Katara didn''t pay any attention to the nces she got and stealthily followed the man.

    "Hmm," Iroh stopped and looked sideways. His smile broadened as he spoke up to an old woman, "How much for these Iilies?"

    Katata frowned harder as she watched Iroh buy two stalks of flower and then continue moving forward. He bought a bunch of different things, too. Two incense sticks, two dumplings, two jars of water, and a small pouch of some fragrant sprinkles.

    "What are you doing?" A rough tone almost made Katara jump out of her skin and shriek out loud but she frowned and turned on her heels to face a curious Zuko.

    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Katara snapped.

    "Me? What the hell is wrong with you? Why are you following my Uncle?" Zuko frowned.

    Katara grew silent and turned around once again, her blue eyes following Iroh, "Just keep your mouth shut if you want to follow along, I have no time to exin."

    Katara moved and continued to follow Iroh while Zuko''s frown tightened but he followed silently.

    But Iroh... just continued to stroll as Katara''s lips twitched, "Ok, maybe there''s time to exin things." And she did so.

    "You think Uncle is going to do something underhanded and all this time he''d been acting in bad faith? Then why would he train your boyfriend, that Avatar, I mean."

    "To gain our trust... can you truly say that you believe his words about foundational training forms being the essence of firebending?" Katara retorted as Zuko fell silent. He was itching to learn more from Iroh... but the things Iroh had already taught or happened to be teaching took Zuko more time than his fellow disciples and it was quite infuriating and something he wouldn''t admit to others easily.

    As they continued to follow Iroh, Zuko inquired softly, "Um... Katara? Can I ask you something?"

    "What is it?" Katara questioned without looking at him and watched Iroh intently.

    "Does... Does Jin say anything about me? I know that the two of you work in the kitchen so..."

    Katara grew silent for a while. One thing Jin did after confirming her position in their fold was to make sure that Zuko doesn''t find things going on with Nik until a month so that he could get a chance to cool off. Not that Katara appreciated this but being with Nik, Katara had alsoe to realize that some truths require more time to unfold.

    "She used to when she was a customer... then, too, very little. Not anymore," Katara replied evenly as Zuko fell downcast.

    "Is..." he felt a pit in his stomach when he questioned, "Is something going on between Jin and him, too?"

    Katara exhaled somewhat loudly and looked back, "I can''t answer that... what I can tell you is that... Jin seemed to have shared some pleasant moments with Nik. And she is usually happy around him. I share that with Jin and others."

    "I see..." Zuko sighed loudly, "I really fucked up, huh..."

    "I wouldn''t know. Many of us know something happened between the three of you but only Nik and Iroh are privy to it."

    "Uncle knows it, too?" Zuko gasped.

    "Who do you think calmed Jin down?" Katara muttered, "Truly, he is adept at gaining everyone''s trust."

    Zuko finally couldn''t help but speak, "My mother said that today is a private affair for Uncle."

    "Betrayal is often a private affair," Katara was relentless like always.

    Zuko rolled his eyes and followed her as they were beginning to leave the outskirts of the vige and were forced to take the cover of the nearby trees or shrubs.

    "So? How does it work with you and the Avatar? Does he choose his lovers based on their elements or something?"

    "I''m not about to discuss my love life with you," Katara scoffed, "It''s weird as hell!"

    "I was just curious is all..." Zuko muttered, "No need to bite my head off."

    "Like you do against Nik?" Katara sneered, "I know all about it. How you try to vent your frustration by getting at him and all. Had he been slightly weaker, you wouldn''t have taken a second to attack him."

    Zuko''s expression froze as he lowered his head with a guilty look.

    "It just... happens, alright? I cannot control¡ª"

    "Hush," Katara interjected as Iroh hade to a stop in a wide clearing as he walked upto a giant boulder and sat down in seiza. He opened his pouch and began to set the items he purchased. The first thing he did was unfurl a parchment. Katara couldn''t see it in incredible detail but it had an image of a man drawn.

    Iroh ced the serving of dumplings in front of the image, set the stalk of flowers near it, and lit the incense sticks with a spark between his thumb and index finger.

    Just when Katara and Zuko were beginning to realize what was going on, Iroh called out, "Why don''t you two apany me on this trying day? I felt I needed to be alone... but I think apany would do me some good."

    Zuko and Katara looked at each other as she entirely ignored the usatory look from the leader of the rebels and walked towards the clearing.

    Iroh didn''t look at them. In fact, he knew of the stalkers from early on. After all, he was the one who developed the firebending form of Seismic sense.

    As the two sat, Katara finally looked at the image of a sharp youth in a fire nation uniform. Beside the man''s face was a small passage.

    ¡ª To General Iroh:

    See you after we win the war.

    Your loyal son, Lu Ten¡ª

    "I would say that conquest is our family''s heritage," Iroh whispered as he looked at the image of his son fondly, "But it is unbnced propaganda. Passion and destruction... Lu Ten was everything a Fire Nation soldier aspired to be... they called me the Dragon of the West but he... he was the Beloved Fire. He showedpassion to enemies as well as his own men. It was that verypassion that cost him his life."

    "... What happened? I only remember hearing of cousin''s passing but never understood the reason," Zuko whispered.

    "One of the Earth Kingdom''s general heard of Lu Ten''spassion and forced one of the viges to set up a trap for him..." Iroh''s breath shuddered, "Hearing of the vige''s problem... Lu Ten steered his army but..." Iroh shook his head as a single tear escaped his eyes.

    "I''m sorry..." Katara apologized softly and felt terrible right now but Iroh shook his head, "Don''t be... you were right. I may have not been as bloodthirsty as my forefathers but I believed that conquest is our heritage. Lu Ten... even in his death, my Beloved Fire managed to make me see the truth. Katara, the Fire Nation has too much to repent... and I am sorry," Iroh stressed hisst words as tears began to silently leave Katara''s eyes.

    "And Zuko... maybe it is fate that you managed to be here. Remember, your strength lies in your way of life. Never let anyone take it away and do what you believe in."

    "I''ve made far too many mistakes, Uncle..." Zuko sighed, "I don''t know how I will ever..."

    "You will, in time," Iroh smiled and inquired, "Would the two of you keep mepany for now?"

    Katara and Zuko nodded as they sat beside Iroh silently who soon began to hum in a soft tone and then started singing as the setting sun filled the clearing in its glow and the soothing wind rustled the foliage around them, making some leaves drift around them.

    "Leaves from the vine,

    Falling so slow...

    Like fragile tiny shells,

    Drifting in the foam...

    Little soldier boy,

    Comes marching home...

    Brave soldier boy,

    Comes marching home..."

    Iroh''s shoulder shuddered as he whispered, "Happy birthday, my son, my Beloved Fire..."

    ***

    Shoutout to Danny, Jon M, James25 ma, Strange Loop Sleuth, Dicky Wongsonegero, Kaiseth, Glenn McDowell, Hedgeboar, Matthew Rogers, DavidJ, Austin Roberts, and Yahya Mokheimer!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 187: Lake Laogai (1)

    Chapter 187: Lake Laogai (1)<h4>Chapter 187: Lake Laogai (1)</h4>

    A/N: At the end of the chapter is a note describing my current work rted blocks and my schedule being adjusted for it so please do read it~

    ***

    Just a day''s break had allowed a major shift in the staff of Iroh''s tea shop. Michi had always wanted a flower shop for herself not because she was knowledgeable in them. Her skillsy in painting and art, and from a young age, she polished her skills by trying to imitate the beauty of flowers and projecting them with her brush and paint. Not to mention the fact that she found a few special flowers from Fire Nation the most beautiful and wanted to grow them.

    Without any pressure to earn a high living and knowing full well that they would be taken care of, Michi was happy to kickback from the tea store after notifying the same to Iroh and start focusing on the flower shop alongside Poppy who was a little tired from the constant leering of a few customers. Their beauty made sure that they would have many suitors but at least, within Nik''s personal space, everyone knew who their savior was and thus, held back from staring quite a bit.

    Mai, too, intended to help her mother... barely. Now that she could stay in the personal space for a good reason, she nned to hone her skills of knife throwing with Toph and Nik. With the recently discovered metal bending, she wanted to see what level of precision Nik and Toph can achieve... although, Mai was sure that there hid a blind joke in her thought process... a blind spot¡ª Nik was happy to name it.

    But Iroh''s sacred operations didn''te to a stop. Again, a day is all it took for Katara''s and Iroh''s rtionship to improve dramatically, and now... she heard Iroh''s wisdom without letting it get infected by her prejudice. All along, Iroh had given her nifty waterbending tips that he''d learned from fighting so many waterbenders, and controlling a whopping eight pots of tea was one of the best ways to train her control on another level!

    It could be said that the ones who were distressed by Michi''s, Poppy''s, and Mai''s retirement wasn''t Iroh in the least bit. He still met them during breakfast. In fact, it was Ursa, Jin, Az, and Zuko...

    Zuko reced Nik during the evening as he was unable to reject his Uncle''s request for taking up the waiting game at the tea store now that he had chanced upon his elder cousin''s mourning yesterday. Ursa, who joined for thepanionship she got from Michi and Poppy felt distressed. Now that she had gotten a little taste of friendship, she wanted more but she also couldn''tin... well, only a day had passed so maybe she''din after a few days.

    Jin only agreed to stay because Iroh reassured her that Zuko wouldn''t enter the kitchen and it was true, he didn''t. The whole evening after he returned from the farm, he stayed to wait on the customers as Ursa would bring his share of orders, too.

    Unlike the special lubricant, Nik brought on the table which increased the speed with which Az and Jin reconnected, Jin and Zuko''s rtionship was strained at best right now for various reasons. First, if Jin had the mind to try and get friendly, she would have done that long ago but she found that it was wholly unnecessary. Not to mention the fact that she stayed for the kitchen duty NOT to be utterly free like a certain someone and be a burden to Nik selfishly.

    This left Az... who felt absolutely bored and frustrated that Nik had no time for her. HER!

    She wanted to... well, just show him around a few sweet spots of the vige after their usual training till the break of dawn but he casually rejected the notion and was nowhere to be found.

    Since he was already training, Nik had decided to focus on the grind wholeheartedly once again. Serving tea was a good and refreshing distraction but if he wanted to catch up to the likes of Toph and Aang when it came to precise bending skills, he needed to put in more work. After all, unlike Katara who didn''t have a master''s and only started to practice seriously alongside Nik, and Az who had mighty raw talent but had only begun to tap it now, Aang and Toph had it both. Talent, guidance, and time!

    Toph''s inspiration from badger moles was the peak example of talent finding masters in nature...

    After Firebending training, Nik would return to the personal space and start sparring with Suki and others until they could hold. Since the expedition no longer had any meaning as all prisons except for the headquarters in Lake Laogai were cleared, everyone took time to spar with Nik but it wasn''t endless. Even Nik found his stamina challenged after four hours and the constant use of firebending to relieve the tension from his body only had positive growth on the upper limits of his physique.

    Finally, in the evening, Nik trained in metalbending. This was easier thanvabending for Nik since he could address the tiny chunks of unrefined earth with the help of seismic sense and this training targeted his control and precision to the absolute. With Mai tagging along in this specific training, Toph and Nik would take time to bend metal in certain shapes and then shoot them at dummy targets.

    This kind of trainingsted for three more days and the results were quite evident for Nik aside from something he didn''t expect he would gain out of nowhere.

    ---

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (9.77¡ú 9.92/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 2.9¡ú 3.5

    Mental: 4.8¡ú 5

    Energy: 30.1]

    [Skills:

    1) Freedom Paradox Source: A being unbound by metaphysical shackles and restrictions around itself yet bound by its own. (Additional Info: This skill is bound by an external existence.)

    2) Water Mastery (Expert): The maniption of elements of water either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of an expert. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert)

    Bloodline¡ª

    1) Charm of Adonis: The user''s charm can attract the opposite gender and simrly oriented individuals. (Additional Info: This is a passive skill that isn''t needed to be actively focused on.)]

    The addition of skill took him by surprise. His training for waterbending hade to a stagnation in terms of the time appointed to it but Nik hadn''t stopped water or air bending. It''s just that he came to a realization on how to mix the understanding of waterbending from spirit La and his training under Hama and this skill popped soon after. In fact, he could only mix the tyranny of La''s intent with the cold precision of Hama after training metalbending with Toph and Mai... which once again testified to Iroh''s teachings that no elemental bending is exclusive and can have simr attributes.

    This also meant that he had risen well enough in metalbending alongside Toph.

    Although, he had to admit that since he did not learn something new or gain something external to get that skill, he didn''t feel too different. Like his stats, the skill was just an update on his information and growth and unless something drastic urs, it is hard to point out obvious differences. Even his bending style only feels more in control even if he threatens to go all out without any reservation.

    Yet, it was no longer time to think of training. Even if only four days had passed... Nik trained so much that he may as well be doing it for half a month and since he had made the n toe to Lake Laogai, and had invited others, it was easy to decide that taking a day''s break was necessary for two reasons. To apply his strength and training on well-deserved opponents... and rx by the end of theke when things clear up.

    While Ursa, Iroh, and Zuko were indeed invited alongside others, Nik had prepared to rush Lake Laogai before the break of dawn.

    With this, they could clear opponents out timely before actually having fun. Not only that, Az had the idea to iron out a few details. For instance, she wanted to know if the assumed traitors in the rebellion were sleeper agents or active ones. If it''s the former then as long as they take care of these hypnotic means at their source, they would be fine. If it''s thetter... then it certainly will be more troublesome.

    That''s why Az had made sure to inform her ''other'' team of the wrong time for the raid. And if there is any active traitor, they would have surely spread the information to their superior in these four days. Nik and others had no problem with this.

    A few figures soon reached the edge of a giantke close to the eastern walls of the poor man''snd. A few moments of seismic sense already revealed the undergroundplex hidden within the giantke and with how active its entrances looked like... that they seemed prepared.

    "I still don''t understand why you can''t just make the entire thing disappear and let them all drown~" A catty Az purred while leaning against the edging tree beside theke''s clearing as the group viewed theke from a short distance.

    "Becausest we checked, we are rational," Katara snorted and shot back as Az''s golden eyes fell on the waterbender.

    "It''s rational enough," Az smiled, "But I guess you would choose to be soft when waterbenders are considered more dangerous of the bending masters. Did my uncle''s weakness gue you, too?"

    Before, Katara would not have batted an eyelid should Az publicly shame Iroh but now... Katara growled softly, ready to attack and shut the disrespectful niece up with cold prejudice!

    "There are bound to be innocents in there," Nik interjected and shook his head, "Even then, I wouldn''t just do that."

    He looked a little different from before. While his outfit still consisted of a washed-up training tunic since the real magicy under theyer of clothes, he wore a strange... metal gauntlet. No, to be precise, he wore a pair of leather gloves over which were short, finger-index-sized tes of metal. Arger piece was stuck on the back of his hand and his palms, too. Other than that, the rapid development of his body in an overall manner showed on his physique as he seemed to have cut some weight and looked toned quite a bit.

    He just needed to eat in control... peh, like that would happen. So, more training awaited him. At least, he wasn''t the same skinny guy who arrived in this worldpletely naked on a frozen iceberg.

    "They''re prepared," Toph voiced out and tilted her head in Az''s direction, "Looks like Miss Princess'' team may have some rotten mud-studs after all."

    "Can you expect anything else from a woman as undisciplined as her?" Mai rolled her eyes.

    "Save it, Mai, the only thing you are good at is being spineless. I can still snap you like a twig you are."

    Haunting blue mes from her outstretched hand lightened the area as it was still quite dark.

    Mai smiled coldly, a knife entering her grip.

    Meanwhile, Suki looked at June.

    "Nothing?"

    Usually, June would be happy to enter the frat but shezilyy on N''s back and moaned sleepily, "Screw them... I just want to be done with this and have my fill of sleep and get tannedter on... ugh, my head is killing me!"

    "Nobody told you to get drunk," Suki shrugged.

    "And nobody told you to be such a bothering cunt, can we please move on and get this done with?"

    Suki scoffed at her remarks... but it wouldn''t be strange to know that everyone was getting more and more used to June''s and Toph''s cusses at times.

    But June''s words weren''t unreasonable and Toph instantly mmed her naked and tough feet down with a grin, cutting off the ensuing argument by opening up a tunnel.

    ***

    Alternative Title: Zuko''s Tea Arc

    ***

    Alright, so I... somehow managed to already write 10 advance chaps in these two days of one piece fic. It''ll be 1/day from tomorrow onwards as I''ll make the one piece fic public tomorrow, too.

    My current active works are:

    Quest Maker (A Soul Land Fic @ webnovel and scribblehub.)

    Paradise of Infinity (A multi cross fic @ wb, sh, and qq forums.)

    Filthy Gamer in Narutoverse (@ wb, sh, and qq forums.)

    and finally, Stop it, Bro~ (One piece, @ wb, sh, and qq forums tomorrow.)

    I have 8 chaps for naruto in stock while none for the remaining three. My new schedule is going to be focusing on one fic per week and releasing the chaps 1/day like usual so, we have four weeks in a month and four novels.

    If this schedule bes too tiring for me, I will pause one of the works and it will most likely be one piece.

    The main reason for this is that I have gotten a bit lethargic in writing Quest Maker because we''re in the end game and I don''t know... I just am feeling a little blocked out to write it at the moment.

    So, this week isprised of one piece, the next one for Paradise of Infinity, Filthy Gamer, and Quest Maker.

    I''m sorry for those who are waiting for quest maker but I cannot push it at the moment so this will give me three weeks while I''m still working and hopefully, I''ll manage to ovee the block.

    ***

    Shoutout to Magnaru Clemins, Poke, Harley Shockley, Olyan Amilyen, Knightly, and 2Bizzy!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 188: Lake Laogai (2)

    Chapter 188: Lake Laogai (2)<h4>Chapter 188: Lake Laogai (2)</h4>

    Unlike any other facilities, the group had invaded, the headquarters of the Dai Li was... expansive and wrought with traps. The kind of traps that someone without a seismic sense can fall into and find themselves at Death''s Door knocking for an entrance. The earthen walls despite being underwater remained without any damp or ky patches as they made their way down the long hall alight with glowing torches.

    "We should divide ourselves into two groups," Suki suggested, "With Toph and Nik in each. That way we can cover more ground without fearing any traps¡ª Ahh!"

    Suddenly, the earth under Suki''s feet softened andtched onto her as she let out a startled yelp instantly causing Toph to break into a fit of giggles.

    "Ahh¡ª she cried~ Pfft! Muahahahaha!" She held her hair and threw her head back in full-belliedughter as Suki red at the tiny menace while the ground receded back in its position, "Can you not?!"

    "Come on, that was fun! Did you guys see that? Cause I didn''t!" Toph gave a toothy grin.

    "Nice one," Nik chuckled while others rolled their eyes. Nik came to find quick enough that puns weren''t appreciated all that much in the group but he would recognize deserving talents anywhere and Toph was one such master.

    "Thanks," her smile brightened as she gave Nik a surprising and quick hug. Her head barely reached his chest as she let out a muffled groan before pulling back and stretching her body.

    "I call Katara and Mai!" Toph dered, her hand akimbo.

    "You call? What are we? Wild animals?" Katara scoffed.

    "But... I may just end up decking Miss Pretty Little Princess since she has a stupid mouth. You''re a waterbender and Mai really can see for both of us and throw knives, ending problems permanently. I think we would make a solid team."

    Her former reason was quickly dismissed as Toph gave a good enough exnation. She herself is a master earthbender and could bend Lava and Metal. Katata could cover the team''s base with her waterbending, and Mai''s eyesight and precision were monstrous, allowing her to give the two benders more than enough support.

    "Great, so I''m stuck with a drunkard and a painted¡ª" Az crossed her arms under her breasts. Despite knowing what they were going to do... she wore a provocative bright red crop top even when her face was currently covered by her blue devil mask. She took a page out of Michi''s book and Nik didn''t mind it as she found him taking a rather open nce at her cleavage... much to her satisfaction. But before she could properly title her own team with derogatory terms, Suki scowled and gave a nasal snort.

    "Toph, if you don''t deck her, I might. This is a proper Kyoshi Uniform. An undisciplined and ungrateful cunt like you could never appreciate its worth!"

    Instead of getting angered, Az''s eyes glinted with amusement through her devilish mask as she giggled, "On the contrary, I appreciate it for its worth. That being a clown show."

    Suki took deep breaths to calm herself while Nik watched them silently. His team, that is. They were hot and when they are aggressive, they turn hotter. There''s no doubt that Esta left some bad seed in him... or maybe he would have turned out the same either way but... still, he couldn''t help but look toward the more tranquil team and feel a pang of envy.

    "Hey~" letting N trot over to Nik, June jumped down and slid her arm over his neck. Pulling him close, she whispered into his ears but kept her voice knowingly loud, "Don''t you feel jealous of them. You have me, dontcha? I can make every pain worthwhile~!" She blew in and pecked his ear softly.

    "Let''s not waste more time," Nik sighed, "At least I''m now stronger than you all." He passed the idle statement to probe their reactions.

    "Hah?"

    Instant, simultaneous voices of disgruntlement, anger, and ridicule had never been raised louder but showing his thick skin, he calmly shrugged, "Truth always stings quite a bit. Just let it settle."

    "Your dick will sting once I fucking punch it! Who said I''m weaker than you?!" Toph snapped. It was quite the sight to see her transitioning from a reasonable and adorable hugger... to, as Suki would quote¡ª A Menace!

    ---

    Four individuals traveled through the maze-like structure of Dai Li''s headquarters. Nik and N took the lead as June had her whip ready to be used at a moment''s notice, meanwhile, N continued to perceive his surroundings and Nik would utilize seismic sense on a regr interval.

    However, Suki and Az werepletely dissatisfied to walk alongside one another and would shoot res at each other at times.

    *Grrrr*

    N stopped slowly while Nik informed the group, "There are eight men on the other side of this door waiting for us... why they can still seem to be able to track our movements is not something I am sure of."

    "Track our movements?" Suki grew alert as N strangely grew calm.

    Nik whispered, "They left. Maybe they have someone with an ability simr to seismic sense or some strange form of energybending. Either way... they aren''t trying to fight us."

    "Any traps?" June questioned eagerly as N was already sniffing at the door.

    "Not that I can find it but... let me be a little thorough." He closed his eyes and used the heat vision only to find none in the next room. He still hadn''t been able to visualize what this technique would look like with waterbending if not directly within water but he could try the same with airbending. Now that he had mastered the basics of spreading his chi in a controlled environment and sensing it back like a sonar, he managed to create a wave of gentle wind that spread around him and then slid into the room through the tiny slits as his brows tightened in concentration.

    If unlike seismic sense and heat vision, the equivalent technique in airbending was much more expansive and needed to be kept in check but.... nothing. The room was emptiedpletely.

    *Huff*

    N nudged his snout against Nik as he smiled and petted the Shirshu, "Yeah, yeah," he muttered and pushed open the doors. It was an empty arena of sorts. Wooden weapons of many types are ced on multiple racks and he looked up towards the few pirs hanging down from the ceiling where the many men of Dai Li were standing not too long ago.

    "It seems they are leading us somewhere," Az muttered, "And it cannot be anything good."

    "Oh, hadn''t noticed that all along," Suki sneered.

    "And I don''t doubt that," Az chortled from under her mask while June chuckled, "Have to say, you set yourself up, Suki."

    Suki snorted while Nik waved his hand at them, "Let''s not get distracted. Even if they knew we wereing, there is something weird going on..." He didn''t know why but his gut said that the mysterious Dai Li... may just be more than secretive earthbenders that used their earthbending in a discreet manner, unlike other benders.

    Thinking for a second and recalling the moments when he felt this kind of sinking feeling in his gut, Nik promptly tried tomunicate with Mokshi and¡ª

    "Brace your... mind..." A soft whisper warned Nik from within.

    ¡ª the result was immediate.

    His eyelids jumped in surprise and the trio around him saw him visibly grow more defensive. His fists clenched tightly as the stuck metal pieces seemed to tremble just for a moment along with the wave of agitation he felt within himself. Spirits are one form of creature that he didn''t want to tackle but... thinking back, Dai Li not only is said to be taught by the Avatar Kyoshi herself but also was the only organization toe up with a method to control the minds of others but their hypnotic means were more longsting than any street performer.

    ''A spirit is here?'' Nik''s gaze was alert and he looked back at them, "Stay sharp... there might be a spirit."

    "Huh? Oh,e now. Again with the spirits?" Az shook her head. Even if June exined about her spiritual experience, Az remained unperturbed. Even if Mai''s and Yue''s energybending skills had no other exnation, Az remained true to her beliefs.

    "What about Toph and others?" Suki grew worried in an instant.

    Iroh did im that mischief is amon trait of spirits but their mischief may as well be deadly for humans and this wasn''t even considering how Nik was a wanted man not only in this realm but the one beyond, too.

    "Given that I''m the most probable target, they are actually safer than you lot," Nik gave a bitter smirk and sat down in an instant.

    "Circle around him," with no intention of ying around when a spirit might be involved, June promptlymanded, and even if outraged at June''s guts to order HER, Az took a look at Nik. If he is showing such a different reaction than his usual self... it is prudent enough to grow more alert and cautious than she already was whether she believed in spirits or not.

    Nik, meanwhile, began to feel the chi running through his body. He was a little intimidated by the thought, yes. But he wasn''t overly scared. He defeated Koh with a crushed knee. He was regrly fucking the spirit out of June. He has trained under one of the best masters and he had Mokshi''s ability to stave off most energybending skills that affected his metaphysical side of his.

    If he wasn''t wrong, Freedom Paradox Source should be simr to a form of immunity in some situations.

    Last but not the least, special energy bending skills relied heavily on oveing the will of the opponent so if he loses his bearings now, there is a high chance that he might get screwed again.

    So, he continued to feel the familiar flow of chi that could be used to relieve the tension of his body promptly as taught by Iroh but... he was doing something else.

    His chi reserves were monstrous. If Heat Vision could allow him to detect opponents based on their core temperature, when it came to firebenders, it could also be used to assess their strength upto some extent. For instance, Az had wild feedback from heat vision and while Nik still continued to try and gain a hang of blue mes unsessfully, her reserves were only slightly lower than Zuko and Iroh.

    Meanwhile, Nik''s reserves were a little above Iroh. By two notches even. This made him believe that to gain his level of reserve, a non-avatar bender must train for decades. Oh, well.

    But keeping this thought in mind, Nik bent his chi again. But this time, he did not let his chin interact with any element and let it directly expand out of his body.

    Even non-benders like June and Suki nced at Nik with a stunned expression as dust blew off and their hair moved slightly without any wind but pure... wave of pressure.

    Seismic Sense, Heat Vision, and Air Sonar all depended on this application of chi while utilizing the elements present around them. Nik was bypassing thest step and thus almost blew more than half of his chi reserve in an effort to find a more... spiritually charged aggressor.

    For the first time, the darkness when Nik closed his eyes was... lit up. It wasn''t the purple of seismic sense and air sonar. It wasn''t the flickering mes of the Dai Li member in distance and his lovers not too far off from his position making their way, too... no, they were already locked in a winning battle.

    He... saw everything. Colors. Not the kind that was real but more... trippy. The walls felt saturated orange. Torches of mes now dark green and far from him, he sensed it. Bypassing all benders as Nik, for the first time actually saw the chi flowing in everyone be it, Suki and N, too, found the overwhelming presence of power.

    A lone eldritch figure deeper in the dungeons surrounded by a few dazed humans opened its eye as if it could feel Nik''s presence. It looked in a certain direction and bypassed all the material walls. Its eerie stare seemed to lock Nik''s gaze even when his eyes were closed.

    "Admirable, traveler. You must know of me for I sense the knowledge of He Who Knows Ten Thousand Things emanating from you. Do meet me promptly."

    Nik''s eyes snapped open with his body covered in a cold sweat.

    *Huff*

    As if sensing his turbulent emotions, N grew closer to Nik and let out a soft whimper.

    "What happened?" Suki questioned quickly.

    "There''s a spirit," Nik confirmed, "But... it''s said to be one of the most peaceful spirits to ever exist."

    "You know of it?" June frowned.

    He didn''t. Wan Shi Tong, did. And whatever Wan Shi Tong knew, Nik did, too.

    "Yeah... sibling of Mother of Faces and the spirit who represents the cognition of sentient life itself, the Spirit Dhi."

    ***

    A/N: The term Dhi has a connection with Buddhi meaning thinking is closely rted to the term Buddha since ''budh'' means to awaken and be aware. Thus, Buddhi is the ability of a sentient being who is aware. Dhi, by itself, means thought.

    I was thinking of naming the spirit something along budh but since there are spirits like Tui, La, and Ra, I thought of keeping the name simple.

    ***

    Shoutout to Moonspellz, Chaotic Theif, j n, and Rockgeek!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 189: Lake Laogai (3)

    Chapter 189: Lake Laogai (3)<h4>Chapter 189: Lake Laogai (3)</h4>

    It''s not known what came first.

    Sentience or Dhi.

    It''s not known if all spirits, primordial or scamps, came before or after Dhi.

    An enigma worth research.

    A strength worth aversion of the idea.

    The Spirit of Cognition is wise, but cognition is never to be mistaken for cold logic and rationality.

    I know ten thousand things.

    It is said to have known existence itself.

    So, this fool will bow his head. This fool''s tongue shall confess.

    Dhi is what allowed Wan Shi Tong to know ten thousand things.

    ¡ª Wan Shi Tong.

    ---

    Unlike Koh and Wan Shi Tong, primordial spirits don''t have any ring weaknesses. They cannot be destroyed for they represent an aspect of reality. Koh''s mother, the Mother of Faces represents the identity and is the reason why each creature sentient or not has a unique identity. Dhi, on the other hand, represents cognition and in some excerpts from Wan Shi Tong, is said to also represent wisdom. As long as a single sentient creature remains, Dhi will, too.

    Nik took a deep breath and ryed the identity of the spirit to others. In fact, Nik had a sneaking suspicion that... even if he had managed to ''see'' Dhi''s reserve that was easily dozens of timesrger than his own, its raw power would not be the problem but its enigmatic abilities. Just the fact that it could see Nik as he probed the spirit was a good indicator of the fact.

    "Maybe we should leave," June frowned. With how much Nik had exined, she understood that this spirit was even more terrifying than the goat butcher spirit haunting her. She unconsciously patted N''s head, allowing Nik to realize that even she had individuals she worried about greatly.

    "Hmm, indeed. It''s not worth it," Suki nodded.

    "Let me get this straight. You are afraid of ghosts?" Az sighed and groaned, "Can we stop this y? I may be new to this group but this is getting boring."

    Nik nced at Az. No matter their rtionship, at least, Nik didn''t wish for a mysterious spirit to stick onto Az much less a primordial.

    "Let''s¡ª" Nik was about to agree when the other silent being within him had a different idea.

    "Don''t..." the soft plea came from deep inside him, "Don''t... leave... it be..."

    Nik blinked and looked utterlyplicated now.

    ---

    "This is it," Nik whispered and observed the dark tunnel with only two torches set against the wall on either side of therge wooden gate.

    "What''s the situation ahead?" Az frowned as N let out a whiny whimper as if he wasn''t feeling too good. In fact, Nik could start to understand why that''s so. Although his sense of smell isn''t as diabolical as N''s, Nik practically felt the many, many men on the other side of the door but more than that, he could... sense it. Without any dispersion of chi, at that. It overflowed¡ª the pressure. But the three aside from Nik and N didn''t seem to feel anything.

    "You guys should go back," Nik spoke once again. This was highly illogical of the girls. In fact, they knew that should they enter his personal space, Nik would have no problem escaping should things go south but even the usually callous June scoffed and crossed her arms. Her verdant green pupils alight with frustration, "And I''m telling you for thest time, I am not."

    Nik frowned but adding to the problem, Suki shook her head and held his hand, whispering softly, "We are with you till the end. This time... I don''t want you to face this situation alone."

    No, Suki on any other day would responsibly retreat. She isn''t a child but a hardened warrior who has battled a short war. She knows the consequences of a wrong decision.

    "If they areing, I am, too," Az took off her mask and spoke with an uncharacteristically somber expression. Her cheeks flushed ever so slightly as she leaned forward and allowed her conspicuous curves to grow more noticeable in the dim lightning while her deep-neck crop top revealed her enticing, sweaty cleavage glimmering somewhat.

    Nik''s knit brows tightened and he pursed his lips.

    *Grrr*

    N growled again.

    Nik felt that among all of them, only N was the one acting the most responsible... because Nik felt persuaded for some reason... and it was wrong.

    He was angry at Sokka back when he wouldn''t let go once Koh brought him into the spirit world. Sure, it made Nik grow fond of the incorrigible brother with a genius intellect but... that didn''t mean Nik wanted the same to happen again. There are better ways to nurture a rtionship, like a ydate they had nned for the rest of the day but risking lives wasn''t a good way.

    "Come in," a deste, mature voice emanated from the other side of the door as the earthen entrance slid open by itself. Nik''s breath hitched up and he hurriedly snatched the mask from Az''s face and covered her face promptly.

    Something is definitely wrong here and he was sure that he himself was somehow affected but could resist whatever was happening somewhat.

    And he noticed a little toote that aside from the growling N, others looked quite dazed. Yet, when Nik touched Suki with his left hand and intended to send her back, she managed a soft, almost desperate whisper.

    "No..."

    She actively denied entering the personal world. June was the same, and Az, too.

    And Nik wasn''t foolish to send N back who was the only other being to be in their right state of mind, somewhat.

    As the doors fully swung open, Nik silently stared at the number of familiar Dai Li agents silently kneeling on the ground on one knee with their heads lowered. Their stance was utterly rxed but Nik couldn''t feel calm. While he trusted Mokshi for the most part, it was hard to feel calm in such a situation. After all, Nik viewed one of the most unnerving ''things'' in his life.

    He has seen the images of many spirits because of Wan Shi Tong''s memories but still... this was fucking nuts!

    He silently locked his eyes with the only source of light in the ''final'' room of the headquarters.

    He used seismic sense with a shallow tap of his foot to realize that unlike him, Toph''s group was really doing better. Chilling, even. What he wouldn''t give to exchange teams now... he sighed internally.

    There it is levitated over an old, ruin-like rock tform with evident cracks¡ª a single skull-sized eye.

    Grey flesh covered most of the eyeball and it was this veiny patch of flesh that gave a gentle but powerful glow that didn''t sting the eyes of the viewer. As if paralyzed with its own poison, N lowered his body when he saw the crimson pupil within the yellowish-blue eyeball.

    "Hey, it''s alright. Happy thoughts, N... happy thoughts," Nik whispered and crouched over N, helping the beast feel better as it nuzzled its muzzle against his hand and took deep whiffs of his scent before calming down.

    Working up his courage, Nik stood up and looked towards the eyeball.

    "Spirit Dhi..." Nik muttered and exhaled, "H-hello." He stuttered slightly inevitably. This was no Koh. That beast was crazy, yes... but fear always emerges from the unknown, and Koh''s position was reced by Dhi.

    As if sensing... no, definitely sensing his emotions, Dhi''s coo echoed once again, "Fear not, traveler. Consider this a stroke of fortune. Beings have died to gain wisdom but here it is present in front of you like a book open and ready to be read, understood, and digested."

    "Can you free them?" Nik questioned softly.

    "These men of Dai Li wish to serve. Those women behind you wish to follow. My existence... merely magnify such emotions and thoughts. Those who can resist are beings of high will or low cognition... or those who nurture freedom in their hearts. Fret not, I am a guest to this site and soon shall return." Dhi exined patiently and continued, "But it is not wise to keep you under the misunderstanding that I wish harm upon you or Mokshi."

    "What are you doing here then?" Nik questioned.

    "Answers clear mind. It is a powerful concept that I wish not to share without a price. Yet, for Mokshi, I shall answer one of your questions, not briefly but in detail. Think carefully, traveler. What is it that you desire? Knowledge of my untimely summon here? Or something else?"

    Nik blinked in surprise...

    Dhi was surprisingly easy to converse with but he didn''t question without thinking. Why did Mokshi want to meet with Dhi?

    Instead of stupidly asking that from Dhi, Nik would rather ask Mokshi, and as if appreciating his intention of not wasting the chance at knowledge, Mokshi added slowly, "Protector... Dhi is... from back then... A kind one..."

    Nik took a deep breath.

    He had many things he wanted to gain better rity of. But... there were many things from the library and Wan Shi Tong''s memories that made Nik clear about his situation so there were two things he wanted to question Dhi about.

    How could hemunicate with Mokshi better?

    And, was there an energybending skill that had a simr hypnotic effect to the Dai Li''s work? And how to get it.

    Nik wanted such skill because it would make things quite easy in his homeworld since he was a man without identity there and it had a well-developed administration system, unlike this world. If Nik had such a skill, he could easily have his identity legalized and it would be helpful in worlds simr to his homeworld.

    But... there was one another question that felt more urgent.

    So, he had three questions and only one free slot. But Dhi said that its knowledge came with a price. Maybe he could trade for other questions?

    "I have three questions," making sure he doesn''t identally trail his statement into a question and allow the spirit of cognition to make use of some loophole, Nik stated decisively instead, "I wish to trade for two more questions."

    "Hmm, a trade? Wonderful venture indeed. As it happens to be, you do have something of interest."

    Nik rolled his eyes. He almost questioned in return¡ª I do? What a stupid mistake it could be.

    "Please name it," Nik remarked while keeping his caution regarding the kneeling Dai Li agent.

    "To a spirit, only other spirit''s essence and husk are of interest. The library cannot be extracted. Wan Shi Tong''s husk is long devoured by Dungeon Crawler. The essence of La remains hidden in your veins, waiting to be utilized. What you can give is the husk you cannot use."

    Nik frowned. Just this answered a few of his questions. Wan Shi Tong was indeed dead and its essence was now with someone else. Not to mention that even spirits enjoy the essence of other spirits which make La''s, Tui''s, and Flower of Fertility''s act of bestowing their essence quite a great one.

    But... what did Dhi mean that La''s essence remained hidden? Didn''t the essence allow him to have a better understanding of the element water? If it was something more... why didn''t La say anything at the time?

    Putting away these thoughts, Nik took out the stone mask with indentions for facial features. This was Koh''s husk indeed.

    But Nik didn''t dare speak anything useless and seeing him not falling for the obvious trap, Dhi let out a mischievous chuckle and agreed, "Koh''s husk, yes. A spirit who devoured others to reach the strength capable of a primordial but could never be an actual one with its own identity being its enemy. What an ironical end it had."

    "This husk is capable of forming another spirit of Koh should you ce it on any intelligent being." Dhi exined, "A Koh that will be impressionable for it would be a newborn. Are you willing to trade this for your questions?"

    His questions were more important to him. As for Koh? Newborn or not, the spirit wasn''t any problem to him. In fact, now that Nik had killed and had blood on his hand, he found death a better fate than Koh''s face stealing.

    "I am."

    Dhi nodded as the mask of Koh began to tug away from his grip. Letting the mask go and choosing to believe Mokshi''s judgment, Nik waited for Dhi to inspect the mask and then keep it on top of his head. Strangely... Dhi did not transform into Koh as the mask rested. The eyeball looked at Nik with great interest, waiting for him to start his questioning.

    Instantly realizing that it was again the very disy of Dhi''s will being greater than Koh''s mask and not getting transformed into another Koh, Nik took a deep breath and matched his gaze.

    "How... can Imunicate with Mokshi?"

    Without missing a beat of having to think for an answer, Dhi replied, "Communicationes in many forms. A verbal one requires both parties to be willing. But a spirit and a vessel are capable of another form ofmunication. Just as Mokshi knows you in and out, you may do the same. Thismunication transcends speech and thoughts. It is primitive. Instinctive. A man and spirit be one."

    As it said so, the lower portion of Dhi''s flesh suddenly let out two fleshy protrusions that began to extend without end and reach for Nik who stood silently. The two tentacles covered the few feet of distance soon enough.

    One of the two tips touched his chest over his heart and the other one tapped the center of his forehead.

    "Let yourself be one." Dhi suggested as a humongous wave of energy filled Nik. Dhi''s eyes gave a forceful glow as Nik suddenly felt the previous force... Mokshi''s force, epting the surge of strength and persuading Nik to provide no resistance against the pressure.

    Violet filled the room as Nik''s eyes gave two rays of bright light while his parted lips revealed that his body glowed from within.

    The room was painted in it.

    Of everyone, only N was conscious enough to look away.

    ***

    Shoutout to Moonspellz, Chaotic Theif, j n, and Rockgeek!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 190: Lake Laogai (4)

    Chapter 190: Lake Laogai (4)<h4>Chapter 190: Lake Laogai (4)</h4>

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (9.92/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 3.5

    Mental: 5

    Energy: 30.1¡ú 37]

    Nik closed his eyes. He had asked what he wanted and true to its words, Dhi answered each and every question to quite a bit of detail, purposely revealing more than enough beneficial information that wasn''t even present in the library of his mind. Not only that, Dhi had bestowed him an energy-bending skill... somewhat. The skill was quite simple as connecting mind, body, and spirit. The sudden increase in his energy stat wasn''t the same situation as when he first contacted Mokshi and wouldn''t continue to rise. It was just that Nik had fully tapped into this connection now and could wholly feel another distinct presence within him.

    Indeed, this technique could work on its own and Nik had an idea of how to use this and on whom but right now... he closed his eyes and municated'' with Mokshi.

    As Dhi said,municationes in many forms and this exchange of presence was the same.

    Dhi had long disappeared. Nik wanted to ask how it came here... why it came here and what was going on with the Dai Li but it was clear that while Dhi wasn''t a primordial spirit aggressive to him and Mokshi, it wasn''t a totally charitable spirit, too. It was clear that whoever made Dhi appear wanted to deal with him and thispletely solidified the doubt that aside from sleeper agents long having their minds under control by Dai Li, there must be active spies amongst the rebels, too. This wasn''t a surprise, of course.

    The rebels as an institution were quite undisciplined and unorganized. The fact that the Dai Li hadn''t rescued its imprisoned captives showed that they were quite confident. But why?

    It is by interrogating those prisoners that Nik and others raided other prisons and even got to this headquarters. Sure, they may have intended to surprise them with Dhi but then again, this n needed to consider the fact of what would have happened if Nik simply shifted the headquarters to his personal space and left the members to die under sudden water pressure.

    How could they be sure that he would surely enter? If they weren''t sure... do the enemies still have some other hidden means that he hadn''t discovered waiting for them?

    Or could it be that Dhi itself set things up like this so that he coulde face-to-face with the spirit? Again, if the spirit wasn''t adamant about making its words worth a price, things would be simpler but then again, Nik could understand where Dhi wasing from and it''s not like he wasn''t grateful. He was now intricately connected with Mokshi and in turn, had understood the basis of an energybending skill. Not only that, Nik had gotten two more detailed pieces of information rted to getting a useful essence of a spirit and something else.

    Sighing, he tied the unconscious Dai Li members with thin metal strips and then looked towards N who kept his consciousness after Dhi''s departure.

    He silently stayed beside June and continued to nudge his muzzle against her shoulders.

    "Give it some time, she''ll wake up soon enough," Nik smiled andforted N. Meanwhile, Toph and others had made a short work of their opponents and found that the headquarters, aside from the enemies, was quite empty. There wasn''t anything useful they could find within and while there were a few elite benders within, there wasn''t any definite leader present.

    Would the enemy just sacrifice such arge resource in the form of so many Dai Li agents? Of course, not. Even someone barely knowing of war such as Nik could understand while the confrontation in the Northern Water Tribe was direct, this right here was a different kind of confrontation and the enemies may just be setting things up.

    Rebels, spies, sleeper agents, and now tonnes of prisoners.

    Not to mention the Avatar who had yet to arrive in Ba Sing Se after their trip from the Southern Water Tribe.

    Toph, Katara, and Mai soon arrived at his location and the remaining girls also woke up quite a short bit after.

    ---

    [Authority Rank: 1 (9.92¡ú 11.01/100)]

    The headquarters of the Dai Li was quite big but ultimately, it was made of hardened ground and it could have only provided the same value as a refined fire nation cruiser which wasn''t more than 10 rank 0 AP or in this case, slightly little more than 1 rank 1 AP.

    Zuko red at the only two masked individuals in front of him but his current position as the ''lieutenant'' of the rebellion didn''t allow him to openly rebuttal THE Blue Devil.

    Not only that, he was familiar with the other masked figure. He wore familiar training tunics that strained against a few particrly bulky and well-trained regions, for instance, his shoulders. The mask this man wore was... the kind of funny baboon mask you could find in any fare and festival.

    "And who are you supposed to be?" Zuko still was annoyed by Nik''s existence but he hade a long way just these past four days and kept his temper in check. As Katara stated to him, his temper didn''t give him the right to mistreat others and if he does so then he should be prepared to go through the same treatment.

    "Me?" Nik mused under the mask, "The Nut Crushing Messiah."

    Az blinked under the mask. She obviously wore a slightly baggy set of robes but she wasn''t the only one alongside Zuko who knew him. Jet, or rather Smellerbee, not far behind, realized the identity of the speaker once he spoke and gritted her teeth... she''d been ''interrogated'' by Mai and she hated the fact that her body absolutely loved it...

    "As he said..." Az remarked with a low and base tone, trying to instill a rich timbre to her voice, "He''s a recent friend I made... the Nut... well, you heard him," Az refused to use those words itself.

    She then gestured towards the group of caught and blindfolded men, making the eyes of other rebels shine brightly, "We caught these men and raided their headquarters. From now on, there are no Dai Li agents in Poor Man''s Land."

    While she remarked casually, the group behind Zuko erupted into loud cheers that made lifted Zuko''s spirit, too. Although they formed the rebels on a whim, Zuko found that he felt quite satisfied in these particr moments. When they won, that is.

    While many cheered, Az and Nik strained their senses and scrutinized everyone to the best of their abilities. They were obviously trying to deduce if there were any spies. The previously oblivious Az now found her heart shuddering at the enigmatic skills of the spirits and realized the weight of her uncle''s and Nik''s caution against spirits much less June''s testimony on the matter.

    The group of rebels quickly took the captives away through one of the many discreet entrances of the underground tunneling system while Zuko was asked to stay behind to discuss ''tactics.''

    But this wasn''t a meeting at all. When they were sure that nobody was around them, spiritually, too, Az took off her mask and openly questioned one thing she wished for Zuko to keep to himself.

    "Alright, be straight with me Zuko. Did you ever mention our involvement in the rebels as the leaders?" Az crossed her arms and questioned pointedly. While she threatened everyone around herself and had the tendency to screw her rtionship out of fear... which she realized because of Jin and was going through a ''thorough'' reformation on the same matter, Zuko was the one who attracted ''friends.'' In Az''s eyes, his simple-minded and rather aggressive nature was appealing to many but useful to rare few talented elites... like herself.

    But no spy that is mediocre couldst this long in the rebels and as she saw Zuko''s expression getting thoughtful and then twisting a bit with guilt and embarrassment, she demanded coldly.

    "Who?"

    "Nobody," Zuko denied in an instant.

    "Who, Zuzu?" Az''s gaze grew invasive as he heaved a deep breath and didn''t seem to budge, "Is it Kei Lo?"

    "No!" Zuko scoffed, "I haven''t said anything to anyone, alright? Why are you even asking me all this?"

    If Az had the mind to share the details of today''s raid and suggest that they didn''t have to assume that a spy was amongst them but find the spy definitely present then she floundered at this moment and dropped the subject out of a sudden.

    "You know what," Az shrugged, "Doesn''t matter. I''m just going to work under some new assumptions. You should wipe that scowl away... after all, we won big time and are about to rest here."

    "I''m not wiping off anything," Zuko droned, "Why did you lie to me about the timing of the raid?"

    "Heh, I lied and you lied just a few moments ago. Let''s call it even," Az giggled, and seeing that Zuko wasn''t buying any of it, her lips tugged into a sickeningly sweet smirk as she purred, "Zuzu, we happened to arrive earlier. Anyway, what does it matter? As I said, the Dai Li is no more outside the walls of Phoenix City. We won, so just today, be happy, will you? We''re all going to enjoy ourselves, even mom will be here. You do want to impress Uncle that you have changed, right?"

    Zuko''s scowl only deepened at her words as he snorted and gave Nik and passing nce before scoffing, "I''ll be by theke, and don''t you try anything funny with me!"

    As he moved, he heard Az giggling... menacingly, "Of course, I won''t try anything funny~" and as he was out of earshot, she practically mewled, "Not with you, at least."

    Her gaze fell on Nik who looked at her strangely. Strange enough to make her ufortable.

    "What is it?" She questioned. Even with her first spiritual encounter, she was in a good mood. Even if there are spies in their ranks, Az knew that now the external forces are taken care of, they can carefully weed out the undeserving members.

    "That was weird as fuck," Nik answered honestly as Az''s smile widened. She reached out to his mask and removed it before leaning in on him, "Hmm, did my rtionship with Zuzu strike something within you? Are you perhaps a little... envious?" she blew against his lips. Just the fact that she was trying to use her brother as a target for jealousy... was, as Nik quoted¡ª weird as fuck. Well, to him, at least.

    But Az''s words didn''tst on this subject as she struck the ground with her heels and moved around Nik, her fingers tracing his shoulders as she stood on her toes once behind and whispered hotly in his ears, "Nik, are you the spy?"

    "Are you drunk?" Nik questioned.

    "Nope," Az let out a husky growl as her hands clutched on his waist, her long and sharp nails digging into his tunic and skin as Nik continued calmly, "Me either."

    Chuckling, she continued, "I doubt it~ Now that I am free from so many tasks, I will have to do a thorough check on you sooner thanter... given the number of peasants you are known to have drawn towards yourself. Tsk, tsk, being an Avatar must be quite glorious, hmm? To have the princess of the entire world have her hands on that thick," she whispered as her hands slid forward, firmly pressing and resting on his crotch as she purred, "meaty, princess breaker~!"

    "Oh, I am sure you are a spy sent to tame me~" she added, "Would you like this Princess to coronate herself as the Queen?"

    Nik blinked.

    "Isn''t your mother the queen?"

    Az snorted, "Till how long?"

    Taking Az''s hand and yanking her forward, Nik pressed her against the nearest tree he could find. Others were changing in his personal world since they had a lot of clothes with themselves and Az was going to do that there, too. But Nik changed his mind. Since Az in her winning mood wanted to have a piece of him, he was happy to oblige.

    "A proper princess would know that such rough clothes aren''t worth her time and body," Nik''s fingers hooked across her cor and tugged the ck baggy robes sideways to reveal her pale neck.

    "You read my mind," Az smiled.

    "These are the clothes befitting this imperial body of yours," Nik narrowed his eyes. As a man of culture, he aspired to be, Nik obviously had a few thoughts of his own and dreams as to what he wanted to do by inviting others to ake. The first time Suki sucked him off happened to be beside ake, too. So, he naturally prepared a specific set of clothes. This world, like many others, had lewd men and women who would express their sexuality through scanty clothing and Nik managed to find a few pairs of such clothes for the particrly randy ones in his group. Az just happened to be the prime target with all that hormones rushing within her body after their ''win''.

    ***

    Shoutout to Joakim Buberg, Itachi Asakura, Juraijin1, Matthias Dyminat, and Anon!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 191: Camp of Lust (1)

    Chapter 191: Camp of Lust (1)<h4>Chapter 191: Camp of Lust (1)</h4>

    A camp at theke has its own moments. Wide chairs to bathing sun on, rxing with a packet of seeds maybe, grilling meat andughing together. Well, that''s what Ursa wanted. She understood why Zuko might not like Nik. After all, Jin''s attraction to the man was obvious and she had done everything but admit with words during their dinner that something had happened between her and Nik. What surprised Ursa was that Az, of all people, managed to get over it. And if SHE can... so can Zuko, right?

    So, she was eager for this trip. She was also eager to meet up with Poppy and Michi.

    Oh, and she wanted to rx, of course. Starting work once again had tensed her somewhat not to mention the fact that in the back of her head, she just felt that if Iroh had found her, then it is highly possible that HER family''s peace won''tst for long and it would just be a pipe dream to try an escape. After all, for how long can she actually run?

    So, clearing her mind, she found Iroh and Jin waiting at the tea store''s entrance and they left for Lake Laogai. Not many go to theke to rx but it happened to be one of the more peaceful spots of the Poor Man''s Land but for some strange reason, no settlement had ever been formed close to it. No matter that, the trip to theke was tedious and numbing. Only Iroh''s tales were there to uplift her and Jin''s spirits and cheerful Jin steered the conversation away from these things to the topic of her interest.

    "Aunt Ursa, are you going to wear that?" Jin purposely wore arger green kimono robe to cover whatever she was wearing underneath, "Hehe, I saw what Michi and Poppy are wearing. The two of you will be amazed~!"

    And simr to Ursa, Jin''s rtionship with Iroh was quite good, too and she didn''t exclude him from the conversation.

    "Haha," giving a full-belliedugh while patting his belly, Iroh chortled, "Being young really is quite the blessing. The two of you should make the most of it."

    And pinching the cheeky girl''s cheek, Ursa scoffed with a smile, "Aren''t you being too insolent, hmm? Well, to answer your question, Az wouldn''t have me dressed in anything else but what she bought so I brought a change of clothes." Ursa patted the small woven basket slung across her body and snuck a nce towards Iroh, "I, um... hope it wouldn''t be a problem."

    "Of course, not. My brother lost his chance long ago," Iroh chuckled, "And just as I said, youth is a blessing. Enjoy it. Ah, did I ever tell you how many noblewomen I used to¡ª"

    "Yes, yes," Jin rolled her eyes with a grin, lightly punching the old man''s shoulder, "You were the popr one in your family."

    "That I was, wait, still am!" Iroh chuckled along childishly, not showing the demeanor of the worldly expert with which he would drone when training Nik, Zuko, and Az.

    The trio finallypleted thest leg of the slightly tiring journey while Ursa did question why others went on ahead before them. Surely, Jin couldn''t answer that Nik''s tattoo over his left arm was magical and could hold life, right? She certainly couldn''t reveal that her daughter and son were the leaders of the infamous rebels and had nned to take out the headquarters of one of the factions of the opponent before they rxed by theke...

    Now that she thought of it... what if they lost and the three of them were effectively walking to their doom?

    She trusted Nik a lot. She had seen him train with others and his intensity was like none other but... she had to have a mind to doubt things, right? But her worries proved futile as they quickly found a group settled andughing about just a little away from the region of the clearing Iroh and others emerged to and were discovered promptly, too.

    "You guys finally came!" The first to greet the group was none other than an alluring Michi currently dressed in a rather revealing maroon bikini skirt. The low-cut top was tied in betwixt her soft, motherly breasts as she didn''t mind the sight of others at her body. Why the hell did she train all that if not to show off? Heck, she trained even harder than Poppy because her daughter was an amazing motivation factor and Michi knew Mai''s interest in sparring. She wanted to be remotely capable of at least making Mai look at her in a different light.

    And the other reason was... she liked having a perky butt and Suki''s training promised a butt as stic and mythical as Avatar Kyoshi herself. Although... Michi was beginning to believe that this was just a sales pitch used by Kyoshi Warriors to bring in new, unmotivated members.

    Oh, she wanted to learn how to defend herself, too... but you know, Nik was there for that~!¡ª she thought internally.

    Ursa pursed her lips. Alright, she could see why Jin was acting so impishly...

    As if immune to all forms of charm itself, Iroh gave Michi an appreciative nod and then looked towards Zuko who had a hard time as he slouched on one of the muddy and soft chairs formed by Toph and Nik and kept his head low with his cheeks heated already.

    "Oh, Zuko," Iroh smiled, "Ready for some training?"

    As if finding ast straw of hope, Zuko quickly zeroed in on Iroh with his gaze and nodded.

    Iroh then looked at Az and questioned, "What about you, Az?"

    Lying on the lounge made from soft mud, Az looked in her uncle''s direction and hummed a catty response, "No, I will let Zuzu have the headstart, or rather, let him catch up to me and Nik as things are at the moment."

    Zuko would have refuted... if this wasn''t true. So, with a snort, the nephew found sce with his uncle as his gaze drifted towards Jin for a moment who merely gave him a in nod as if she didn''t have anything notable to remark about his half-naked body.

    But... Ursa felt ashamed. Iroh may have not said anything and probably wouldn''t have cared but she did and she quickly broke away from the conversation with Michi. She would have time to question Michi and Poppyter but Az...

    "What are you wearing, youngdy!" Ursa made sure not to cause drama in front of others and sat beside Az before questioning.

    As if not the least bit embarrassed, Az looked down at herself. Well, she WAS embarrassed when Nik brought these clothes... but his reason was impable like always. A royalty like her needs to show the difference between herself and others, so she should show off what she got. And why would she not if someone like Michi is doing the same thing?

    Although, Az was aware that her clothes could be a tad bit too much.

    With only a fiery red strip of cloth contrasting her healthy and pale breasts, not even having any strings around her shoulders, Az may as well be naked at this moment. Ursa''s gaze momentarily drifted towards Az''s slightly poking nipples and her face went dark. Meanwhile, while even Michi showed a little modesty by wearing a short skirt that did reveal her maroon panties, Az''s was a thong. Again, a fiery red one that made her look smoldering as is.

    Seeing Az staring weirdly in return, Ursa felt a vein pop over her temples but before she could blow her top off, Az reassured her mother, "Mom,e on. The only men here are Nik, Zuzu, and uncle. If anything, it would be weird if Zuko and Uncle found me ttering and as for Nik, doesn''t he have his hands full already? Look around." she pointed out and Ursa did look around. Aside from Michi, Poppy''s outfit was quite enticing, too. Yue also held nothing back. As for June... well, June matched Az with equal sluttiness. Her gaze was attracted to Jin who quickly undressed her outerwear and revealed the light brown stretch of cloth simr to Az''s but much wider to contain herrger assets and a long dark green skirt.

    On the other hand, Katara, Suki, Mai, and Toph wore a bit more modest outfits... unlike their elders.

    It truly presented a contrasting sight.

    "Maybe you should get changed quickly and rx. After his training, we n to set up a giant grill for the lunch," Az smirked and pointed out as Ursa finally realized something.

    "Where''s Nik?" She grew alert and questioned. Despite what Az said, Ursa was a little bit cautious of Nik right now. Well, it wasn''t anything malicious but just her concern for her daughter''s image tranted to caution for the ''single'' man in the group even when it was already clear about his status, not as the Avatar, no, but the man of their group.

    As if on cue, the calm surface of theke rippled again and Ursa saw Katara eagerly swim towards the origin of the ripple with a wooden board under herself and stood up quickly.

    *Fssshhhhhhh*

    Everyone''s gaze was attracted to the sudden geyser of erupting water and saw how Katara wasunched into the air.

    *Whoooooooohooooo*

    Her cheer made many smirk a bit but when Iroh, Jin, and Ursa worried for her safety as Katara soon began to plummet, they felt a gust of wind quickly converging under Katara until the airstream itself became noticeable, cushioning her dive into the water.

    It was silent once again.

    "What... happened?" Ursa questioned.

    "Just keep looking. I tried this too, it''s amazing~!" Az purred in response, her eyes glinting with excitement.

    Katara, fully drenched in her white sarashi and tights, had a wide grin as she continued totch onto an impressive and muscr figure. Bronze, tanned hide, taut body, and a goofy grin as he jogged on the surface of the water as waves formed behind him, propelling him forward.

    "It was fun~!" Katara chimed as she gave Nik a chaste peck and got down from his arms before stretching a bit.

    "Hey, you guys made it!" Nik looked at the trio before looking at Zuko not far from them in a stance.

    "Are... you training?"

    "He is," Iroh replied in his nephew''s stead with a chuckle and inquired, "Would you like to join?"

    "Hmm, no. As you can see, I''m giving girls a ride," if there was a pun, it was wholly intentional as Iroh chuckled at his disciple''s words.

    "Alright, who''s next? Jin, want to try it?"

    "Hey, me first!" Toph growled.

    "Youngdy, you''ve had your chance." Poppy admonished from the side as Toph deted quickly enough. Meanwhile, Jin cocked her head sideways and questioned, "What is this game?"

    "Essentially, you stand on a wooden board and I willunch you into the sky... before catching you underwater."

    Jin looked towards Katara who was drying herself as the waterbender winked knowingly.

    "Sure!" Jin quickly agreed, much to Zuko''s scowl.

    "You did that?" Ursa inquired Az oddly.

    "I sure did, mother. It''s exciting," Az answered again as Ursa gave her daughter a meaningful stare before muttering softly, "Be careful, alright... thest thing I want is to see you get hurt."

    Az''s smile broadened and she nodded before smiling cheekily, "Mom," she drawled coyly and sat up before hugging Ursa''s shoulders as the mother instantly snorted inwardly. Az like this is always dangerous and as expected, the daughter was up to no good as she mewled, "Everyone''s mothers are showing off. Why not just drop the skirt yourself¡ª"

    "Hmph," Ursa scoffed, "I''ve heard enough. Just because others are wearing that I should, too? No more of this. Let me go get changed... that aside, where did you guys get changed?"

    Since everyone changed within the personal space and only Az got the reward of changing in front of Nik for her actions, she perked up and pointed at the back, "Behind the bushes."

    Ursa gave another long sigh and left.

    ---

    *Rustle*

    Ursa brushed past a few bushes and finding a good girthy tree to hide herself was easy enough. Yet, when she did get her privacy, out in the open, technically, she found her thoughts drawn to Nik. Well, she could see why he was attractive. When she was young, power and chiseled physique attracted her, too. But no, Ursa had other reasons now. He was well-mannered. He took care of those around him. Whether he knew it or not, Nik surely was responsible enough and that was bonafide hot. Not to mention... if he had attracted so many dames and had managed to keep them around, it surely wasn''t just because he is the Avatar. There must be other reasons... bigger or probably thicker reasons... maybe both.

    Her breath hitched slightly as she quickly grew control of her emotions. She wasn''t Az. Even if Iroh considered her young, Ursa knew she was way past her prime... like Michi and Poppy. But they certainly looked alluring. They were just so confident andfortable in their outfits that it made Ursa experience a pang of envy...

    It was clear that the blue-med apple didn''t fall far from the tree as Ursa shuffled out of her clothes and looked at her body. Not giving a nce but really looking at it. As if trying to find any blemish whatsoever to cover up so that she doesn''t embarrass herself in front of her friends. While she didn''t find any, she touched the tiny little bush down there. She certainly wasn''t thin, lithe, petite, or whatever.

    She had a good body, but she was also a mother of two. Her breasts wererger than most around Nik and so was her butt... however, Michi unclothed and Poppy, too, were a sight of their own.

    ''How did they get so perky?'' Ursa cupped her naked breasts while whining slightly internally.

    ''And Nik, too...'' Ursa had seen men before. She could be said to haveid with the conqueror of the world but when she matched Nik''s better attributes and saw him easily ying with Katara, Jin, and so many others... she inevitably thought of what he could be doing behind closed doors.

    She once again shook her head and began clothing herself. Tying a reddish cloth around her breasts, Ursa proceeded to wear a modest top grey-trimmed red top that only trimmed down a tiny bit before her waist, giving way to the briefest hint of her flesh. She then bent down slightly and wore a refreshing set of v-shaped underwear before tying the long skirt that went beyond her knees.

    Recalling the length of Michi''s and Poppy''s skirts that may as well bare their perky bottoms, Ursa gritted her teeth and began to fold the waistline of her skirt inwards... and then some more. She didn''t want the rolled-up part to look quite obvious so once the hem of the cloth reached her upper thighs and the waistline of her skirt was barely an inch thicker, she stopped and finally nodded in satisfaction.

    Picking up her remaining clothes, Ursa walked out of the shrubs, and when she reached the clearing, Az''s rather crude whistle instantly caused themotion she didn''t want and just made Ursa exasperated and embarrassed to no end... but when she felt the eyes of others on her, eyes of those she considered friends and well-wishers and their sincere, appraising smiles... and HIS lit-up eyes, Ursa smiled and tried to fight back the heat of her cheeks unsessfully, blushing profusely instead.

    Is this what Michi and Poppy may have felt? Feeling young again?

    ''If so, then as Iroh said, it is indeed a blessing~!'' Ursa felt her spirits uplifted within seconds.

    ***

    Shoutout to Joakim Buberg, Itachi Asakura, Juraijin1, Matthias Dyminat, and Anon!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 192: Camp of Lust (2)

    Chapter 192: Camp of Lust (2)<h4>Chapter 192: Camp of Lust (2)</h4>

    "Is this really customary?" Yue inquired with a suspicious expression, "You do know that us Northerners and Southerners are just ustomed to sunlight reflecting from the ice around us. That''s why we have skin darker than others, right?" She practically answered her own question but still looked at Nik with a ghost of a smirk. Her long white hair was tied up into a bun simr to Poppy and Toph, leaving not a single lock of her hair out. For a second, Nik''s gaze fell on her nubile neck as she wore a light blue bikini top with simr underwear to match her blue eyes.

    Sensing his gaze, Yue traced her neck while continuing toy on the lounge chair with her smile growing, "Hmm? Missing something here?" She hinted with a slightly coy tone and they both understood what she meant... and oh, Nik did want to cover her neck with a choker made by his own hand. Sitting down and leaning over her, his hand gently caressed the nape of her neck and smiled, "Of course, it''s missing something here. But you knew that the moment you grew frisky with your warrior in front of Hahn, right?"

    "I did~!" She chortled, "And I never missed being the princess ever since."

    "I''m d," Nik sighed with a relieved expression. He truly was. But... "To answer your question, it is customary for the warrior to make sure that his princess'' skin is not the least bit affected by the sun. So turn over, remove that annoying top and let mether you with this amazing concoction that you guys use to keep your skin as smooth and perfect as is."

    His hand stroked her soft and delicate thighs which were beginning to develop some muscles and getting thicker somewhat. Yue giggled at this, their actions getting into note by others but they didn''t pay too much attention. One thing they knew about Nik by now is that he would definitely spend time with everyone whenever possible and seemed to have an infinitely deep repository of flirting and keeping things interesting most of the time.

    At his words, Yue did nce toward Iroh''s and Zuko''s direction who were on the other side of the clearing and looked a little hesitant.

    "Don''t worry, Iroh is probably counting his blessings as is and Zuko, for all his bravado, can''t even look straight and is exercising his movements by keeping his eyes closed." He reassured her with a smile but he couldn''t help but think inwardly that her greater problem should be the women around her who would definitely not be shy to give her a yful touch when things eventually do get naughty.

    "Fine... but nothing extreme, alright?" Yue conceded with an exasperated sigh but the speed of her body turning around said otherwise as she already knew that she''d get quite the experience under Nik''s shamelessness and felt that she had to set at least some condition. Of course, her warrior could do what his heart pleases when they were alone, something she''d shown through actions... and positions already.

    "Of course," Nik chortled gleefully as he hooked his finger against the knot of her bikini top and made a quick work of it. His actions attracted quite a bit of attention but he didn''t mind. After a bit of fun, Katara wanted to train in a more rxed manner as seen by her standing close to the edge of theke and making the waves rise and fall. Not intending to disturb her during her more important moments when she got in the zone during her practice, something that Nik expected in return, too, he turned to Yue. One way or another, he will have one dusky-skinned beauty all creamed up and glossy by his hands!

    Already feeling erect, Nik sat over the base of Yue''s thighs as she let out a soft, relieved sigh from the pressure on the back of her thighs. Even if she felt the thick shaft trying to hotdog her clothed cheeks, she didn''t pay any attention to it and instead enjoyed the touch of his hands as he squirted a thick stream of the sunblock concoction simr to the lotions rted to naturally removing their body hair and even reaching a high rate of sess in pregnancy control. This was quite an ironic achievement for a society considered barbaric by others.

    Applying the potion to her body, Nik pressed his thumbs on her back simultaneously as she crossed her hands under her chin and exhaled against her arms. The sense of hisrge, calloused hands that didn''t stop training ever made Yue feel content. It is a pleasure to be taken care of. To have their hard work and love reciprocated and Nik never shied away from such tasks. The happier people are around him, the happier he will eventually be. That''s all.

    But Nik also didn''t intend to let things get out of hand so while his erection strained against the fabric of his shorts rather boldly, trying to im the dusky booty in front of him, Nik reigned himself in and yfully pped Yue''s royal cheeks softly, eliciting a soft but yful giggle as he pressed his hands and let his fingers brush through the fabric of her panties and dig into her ass. His thumbs traced her slightly parted inner thighs and then pressed against her damp little quim. Promptly massaging the region, Nik left Yue painfully breathless as he moved to her legs and finished things off with a slow and tender massage around her ankles and toes.

    "Alright, time to turn around~" Nik remarked in a cheery tone as already flushed deeply, Yue looked back with her ocean blue eyes hazy yet looking conflicted but Nik didn''t keep her hanging for long. Looking, around, he found almost everyone except June, Katara, Zuko, and Toph looking in their direction.

    Chuckling yfully, Nik raised a wall of ground, eliciting throaty and exasperated groans from many and leaving one peculiar queen quite embarrassed and honestly, with lurid thoughts only.

    They didn''t know what happened next aside from a few,pletely muffled mewls to tell the tale and once Nik lowered the wall, he was standing beside apletely satisfied Yue who smiled as such. Shey on her back, her brown skin practically glistening with her knees slightly trembling. Yet, what attracted everyone''s attention was the strained meat pressed along Nik''s left thigh.

    ''Couldn''t he have worn something... wider... wide...'' Ursa let out a soft huff and averted her gaze but her friends, who imed to have opened a flower shop didn''t look away from the most satisfying trunk in their life.

    Meanwhile, Nik looked for his next targ¡ª ehm, loved one to be satisfied.

    Katara gave a smile and shook her head as if knowing what he wanted to ask by looking in his direction. Nik shrugged and nodded in reply. It wasn''t that bad. He just had to wait until she was done with her training.

    And June was out of the question. She was already tired this morning due to her hangover and now she slept with a content expression while basking in the sunlight... without needing sunblock... like others. Still, he had something nned for June tonight.

    Something special.

    Before he could look anywhere else, however, the portion of ground under his foot shifted the slightest bit, making him face Toph who was making structures out of the mud as his smile grew a bit. This was one of the best ways to hint at someone...

    With amb delivering herself to his den out of her own volition, Nik didn''t wait for a second longer. To others Toph maybe dangerous than most beasts but amb she still remained for him. A very needy, soft, hugable, and obedient but cussingmb.

    While Poppy had herrge and creamy melons almost spilling out, she wouldn''t let her daughter dress the same way... but Nik had nothing to say about this hypocrisy. He would eventually fuck it out of her. So, there she sat by the edge of theke, wearing an earthen yellow top that covered her breasts and abdomen somewhat alongside dark brown breeches.

    Toph''s smile turned wider ever so slightly as she felt Nik''s steps and form getting closer. Unlike Yue who sunbathed on the other side of the group, Toph was closer to many and as such, quite a bit of attention was given to his shaft but Nik wasn''t about to ruin his fun by letting Zuko fume over it and thus, he quickly sat beside Toph.

    They had yet to eat their lunch with the act dyed due to Iroh''s request. He personally wanted to cook something for everyone after he trained Zuko so others either rested quietly, or like Yue and Toph, waited for their turn.

    One particr gaze almost seared his back as Nik tried to ignore Ursa... he may have invited her but he couldn''t possibly greet her with a boner, right? Or could he? Maybe that would make for an interesting conversation but it was better not to do that in public.

    "Hmm, the earth practically sent me in your direction, funny, right?" Nik smiled, crossing his legs slightly rigidly as Toph snorted a chuckle, "Earth had good eyes then."

    "It does, have you seen them?" Nik chuckled, too, his words making Toph bark inughter. For better or worse, she liked blind jokes. Of course, he wanted to try and help her heal them. Fortunately, there is something that could heal her and he never had to ask Dhi about that.

    Seeing her already lifted spirits growing to further heights, Nik chuckled and hung her arm around her neck. "So? You''ve been out facing the sun for a long time. Hungry? Maybe thirsty?" Nik questioned as his words tugged a grin from Toph, making her chime, "Both!"

    Leaning against her, Nik kissed her ear and whispered, "Hmm... I think I packed some emergency rations somewhere near here." While holding her free hand and bringing it on his strained crotch that pulsated in need, making Toph''s smile turn wider. She just glowed up whenever Nik treated her like ''not a'' child.

    And this was certainly some big boy request right here!

    "Poppy..." Ursa, not far away, looked at Poppy who seemed oblivious to what was happening in front of her eyes as if Toph wasn''t the blind one but her mother was.

    "Hmm, ah, they''re just ying," Poppy smirked with a knowing wink as Michi also followed along with a chuckle, "That''s what good friends are for~!"

    Ursa resisted the urge to roll her eyes but when she turned to look at Az and see what she was doing, much to her surprise, Az wasn''t there.

    "Did you guys see Az?" Ursa looked at the two and Michi replied with a hum, "I saw Az and Mai talking... well, arguing about something a few minutes ago when Nik raised that wall and they then left towards the forest."

    Ursa frowned and if she has the slightest intent to follow her daughter so that she could stop any conflict that may... nay, WOULD arise, she was held down by Michi who cooed, "Come now, Ursa. Stay and rx. Even Iroh and Zuko seem so rxed here and I don''t think the two of our daughters will get too extreme with one another. In fact, I always wanted to hear the story before you became the queen. Is it true that you came from a legendary line?"

    Even Poppy''s interest was roused as Ursa revealed reluctantly, "I wouldn''t call it legendary or anything but... my grandfather was the previous Avatar. Avatar Roku," she states in a hushed whisper to not let her words trail off, "Iroh knows this but my children don''t. I mean... it isn''t an achievement to have an Avatar as a grandfather given that I can''t even bend an element..."

    "Did you ever try it?" Poppy and Michi were able to quickly cope with the shock. But before Ursa could answer, she found Toph''s top bent over Nik''s crotch as if she was resting her head on hisp but... the slight movements of her torso seem to suggest otherwise. Her golden eyes widened in shock but Poppy and Michi were more interested in this story.

    "Hey,e on, Ursa. Please don''t leave us hanging. If you want to watch, I can show you something even betterter," Poppy reassured with a sincere smile but this was thest thing Ursa wanted to hear as she scoffed and muttered, "Of course, I tried to bend fire... but I couldn''t. So I stopped and lived my life until I was scouted by Fire Lord Azulon who asked my hand for his youngest son. Even my father and mother couldn''t bend fire but Fire Lord Azulon still considered me a prime ''rear'' to be bred with the royal lineage."

    But more than knowledgeable about bad conditions at home, Michi and Poppy just epted the callous tone with which Ursa hissed in venom and Michi finally mused, "No... aren''t you an Avatar''s descendent? Um... did you try other forms of bending?"

    "Huh?" Ursa looked at Michi with a surprised expression only to stun Michi as she inquired further, "You didn''t?"

    "Should I have?" Ursa inquired with equal confusion.

    "I mean... Nik and Aang always... ehm, Nik always says that bending is part physical and part spiritual. You''ve got the body," Michi smiled and leaned back slightly to fully stare at Ursa until she scoffed with a smile, not the least bit embarrassed by Michi at least, as she continued, "Maybe you''re just spiritually attuned with another form of bending. I mean, your grandfather was one, and even if your grandmother wasn''t... your parents could possibly have the potential. After all, both Zuko and Az are firebenders... better than most at that.

    Even if your former husband had a part in this, I have to believe that your contributions wouldn''t be any less."

    Ursa grew a little numb and tried to understand what Michi was trying to say.

    Can she bend?

    As Michi said, she may already have the body for it... should she try it?

    Once again she looked at the ''Avatar'' who rested his body on his hands ced slightly back as he suspiciously leaned his head back. Ursa couldn''t see what Toph and Nik were doing but with how Suki and Jin were trying to lean forward and sneak a nce while Katara, too, couldn''t stop looking in that direction now, Ursa had to imagine that it wasn''t anything pretty... but it still must be... attractive enough to prompt such reaction.

    If she wasn''t sure before then she is now.

    This was absolutely a harem and that, too, a rather cooperative one and now, her daughter seemed to be attracted to the notion, too.

    Of course, the mother was unaware just how deep her daughter... had already been taken.

    Balls Deep, to be precise.

    ***

    Shoutout to Lucas Fasquelle, Curiouskenny, Danner Yach, and Deividas Seputis!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 193: Camp of Lust (3)

    Chapter 193: Camp of Lust (3)<h4>Chapter 193: Camp of Lust (3)</h4>

    As a proper gentleman, Nik helped where he could. Once he deposited a fresh load of ''rations'' directly into Toph through her throat, he continued his adventure and found Suki and Jin a party as weing as any. But neither Suki nor Jin were as daring as Toph to sneak her lips to the root of his cock and gag against him silently, letting her throat milk him. Not to the point he was dry, of course. He''s got nuts that shall bust one out till the end of time... or until he actually does get tired.

    But even Zuko seemed to have had enough with training the basics... again. Truly, once Az saw the benefits of training from the ground up, she became quite obedient¡ªobedient¡ª only when it came to training. Nik, too, knew other advanced techniques from his library and felt that Iroh wasn''t purposely teaching it to them for good measure, and since he had epted the Old Fire Lord as a master, Nik wasn''t eager to go over the man''s head... just because he was eager to bust some lightning out of the tip of his fingers!

    "Uncle!" Zuko growled with his fists clenched, "I''ve been at this for hours now! Why don''t you teach me some advanced moves?!" This wasn''t the first time Zuko demanded this but admittedly, he had grown milder with his ''request.'' Maybe Tea really worked on angst youths?

    But Iroh didn''t chuckle as he would when alone and cate his nephew with an odd statement of wisdom. Seeing that the effects of that were minimal, Iroh opted for a more... busting approach.

    "Look at her," Iroh stated sternly as Zuko''s attention was pulled towards Katara, the only person who was currently training and found her... just making the waves rise and fall. Her shoulders and hands just looked so in tune with her element that it made Zuko flounder for a moment. Of course, now, Katara could bend without any exaggerated martial movement. After all, martial arts is merely a crutch for the intention of the benders to bend the element. When the will bes stronger and more experienced, this crutch can be skipped itself.

    Heck, Nik considered Katara and Az a talent cut out of the same cloth!

    "She can beat you, Az, or a troop of ten standard fire nation firebending soldiers with ease. And yet, what is she doing at the moment? With all the water in the world, do you see her causing destruction with THOSE advanced moves... or learning from nature instead?"

    Zuko grew silent. Maybe he respected Katara from Nik''s group alone. Well, it could be said that he only took the time to barely know Katara alone due to special circumstances but now that he looked at her training form, with such ease she made the water around her follow her will... he was a little envious. She looked like a master of the art... no, maybe she already was.

    Seeing his dangerous eagerness diminished, Iroh nodded silently. As balls busting this approach may have been, one must destroy the old and rotten to build the pristine and remarkable. Zuko had the will for it. He had the blood for it. Most of all, he now had the assistance of a true master for it.

    "Come now, let''s eat. I promised to cook you all something. Hehe, with just a little chili pepper, I can smoke the best fish in all the Fire Nation! They don''t call me Fire Lord for nothing ~!" Iroh chuckled and patted his nephew''s back while walking over to the group. Again, Zuko floundered slightly, unable to look at the women around him. Things would have been less awkward for him if it wasn''t just Ursa trying to encourage him to talk with others as they didn''t seem too interested in chatting with him either.

    So... as Iroh elicited terrible groans from everyone when he said he would need another hour or two to calmly fish... the fishes, making Katara just bend them out of the water, Ursa approached Nik. She did it only when Zuko left to relieve himself after all the training fully knowing that he would only be angry if she approached the other party to y nice. Oh, how tough her task has been even during this rxing... but a strange vacation.

    She fully expected Nik to tell her to go to hell... well, not in those exact words. After all, her son was the one being terrible to the boy, and as ufortable as she felt by pulling him aside and unable to stop herself from looking down, his once impressive erection now all but gone, waiting to rise again, she was stunned at his reply.

    "Sure, I don''t mind chatting with Zuko. I think, Jin won''t mind me doing that either so it''s cool." Nik nodded. The only reason he was confident that Jin won''t mind it is because of how content he''d make her every night. It wasn''t being vain but knowing that she had much better things in life than a scrawny firebender. Okay, maybe thest part was a bit vain... but Nik just wanted topare his physical strength and muscles with others and against Iroh and Zuko... Nik felt he won.

    Of course, one of them was a retired old lord and the other one was, again, a scrawny ''twerp'' as Toph would put it.

    "Thank you... Nik," Ursa smiled in relief.

    "Oh, please," Nik rolled his eyes, "You''ve got it tough so enjoy this vacation without letting Zuko or Az ruin it for you. Leave them to me."

    Now that her daughter was brought up, Ursa looked at Nik with a suspicious and appraising gaze. Hesitating for a moment, she decided to be discreet but direct, hoping that her intentions would be well-conveyed.

    "Nik, about Az... she''s a little different than Zuko. Don''t get it wrong. But she just needs more of..."

    "Everything," Nikpleted with a smile but he knew more than just that. Oh, Ursa would be surprised. Az was the perfect little princess eager to please those who she found... herself falling on her knees for. Of course, should she see any weakness, she would readily suck the life out of you. Jin could attest to that.

    "And your situation... doesn''t affect her?" Ursa inquired quietly. Az was never the kind to share things... she either let go or hold on. But never share.

    "We had a good talk about it," Ursa felt that there was something more to this ''talk'' Nik mentioned given how was smirking. Call it a woman''s damning intuition. "And she seemed fine about it. Happy that her friends, Jin, and Mai, are in the same situation. Of course, if possible, I would... um, like to ask you. You know, more officially. Nothing about us would feel as good as with your blessings."

    Ursa blinked in surprise.

    ''Surprisingly sincere...'' Her impression of Nik has always been positive even when she found out about his rtionship but seeing him so actively trying to ask her permission now that she was opening up... Ursa was happy, to say the least.

    But what good mother would she be if she just agreed? Crossing her arms and seeing Nik''s gaze sway for the briefest second, a little happy that even if she wore a rather covering top, she managed to pull a reaction, Ursa tapped the sole of her sandals on the ground and gave a stern look.

    "Now, now, my blessings? Isn''t that a little too quick? I must talk with Az, too!"

    But seemingly never satisfied in his new life, Nik only smiled and responded as his gaze finally looked... something more than just a sincere boy trying to woo her daughter. Crossing his arms and puffing out his well-sculpted pecs, letting her gaze falter down towards his crotch for a second once again, he chuckled, "You know, Ursa. Mai, Michi, Toph, and Poppy have a better rtionship with each other for a good, convincing reason."

    He let his words sit as Ursa flinched for a second. Her expression frozen before her cheeks grew hotter and the tips of her ear grew crimson, "Avatar, I suggest that you don''t sully your name with... such preposterous propositions!"

    "So it would be fine if I wasn''t Avatar?" Nik smiled.

    "No!" Ursa gasped, "Of course, not! Ehm... Nik, your master is my brother-inw..."

    "And Michi is Mai''s mother? What''s your point?" He didn''t seem hurried but only kept her engaged in this losing conversation. Indeed. He certainly maneuvered himself well aroundplicated rtionships, Ursa realized that in hindsight. She was forced to pull her thoughts away from desires forbidden and bit her lower, full lip. Her oval face was slightly strained with worry and hesitation and her golden pupils were now unable to contain her gazes around him.

    "I..." Before she could reject the notion utterly and make Nik promise her not to bring this subject up ever for her daughter''s sake, he moved past her, "Of course, I''m joking~!" His chortle and the more intentional husk in his tone didn''t make things better. She''d just seen him fullyther Yue with good techniques that she could only expect from royal caretakers and then proceeding to fill Toph''s throat with his stretching cock.

    Well, she didn''t see thetter but she unconsciously hoped for it to be just that ''destructive''. Oh, she enviously pitied her daughter for a second now... and others around him.

    Nik, of course, wanted to continue setting Ursa on the ''right'' path that would lead to her downing on her knees alongside her daughter... but he could also hear the distant huff and steps of an aggrieved man.

    Again, he didn''t mind talking with Zuko and if he wanted some sess... wasn''t it better to help the man move on and make friends instead of aggravating the brother and son of the women he happened to find himself interested for?

    That''s the main reason he even moved away from Ursa for the time being and made his way towards the spitroast and learn the way of royal cooking from Iroh.

    As he returned, Ursa went back, too. All but annoyed by Michi''s and Poppy''s teasing smirks. To others, the busty and well-endowed mothers were gentle, caring, and mature but when in their own group of friends, they could be the most childish.

    "Good talk?" Michi cooed, much to Ursa''s grumble as she rolled her eyes, "Oh, please, save it!"

    "That sounds like the troubled voice needing directions," Poppy hummed and stretched on her chair, letting her voluptuous breasts perk up, "But then again, only a troubled person knows that they are missing something."

    "Wow, that sounded good," Michi smiled, high-fiving Poppy, and seeing the duo, Ursa finally couldn''t restrain the urge to let out an exasperated sigh.

    Zuko came out from behind the bushes soon after and could only go to the location with the highest concentration of the men.

    The Grill and the Spitroast.

    He stood beside Iroh and had wanted to help out when Nik smiled and called out, "Mind helping me cut the fishes for the grill?"

    Hesitant as he may have been, Zuko sat down beside Nik and silently began to work. On the other hand, Nik looked at how experienced Zuko was in these types of chores in the first ce.

    To think the queen, the prince, and the princess would be so well-versed in daily chores... he shook his head internally.

    "Woah, I expected you to bite my head off, huh." Nik chuckled while Zuko only murmured, "No need for that... someone showed me how bad it feels to go through all that without any fault."

    Iroh only smiled silently. Honestly, a little gratified. Zuko was still awkward at best but instead of ''opposing'' Nik out of instinctive fear, even he felt that facing Nik was better.

    As they chopped up fish, Nik smiled and raised another topic, "You know, I just thought of something. Iroh has been lying to us."

    Frowning, Zuko waited this time instead of acting out.

    "Well, I mean, he says he''s only teaching us the basics but I''ve fought many firebenders and none of them know anything about relieving the tension from their bodies. That''s an advanced technique, no doubt."

    Zuko blinked, "Really, Uncle?"

    Chuckling, Iroh shook his head, "Oh, it''s basic like I told you. Everything I teach you is foundational... for me."

    Zuko''s and Nik''s expressions grew bleak. Even Nik wasn''t expecting such a response.

    "But then again, this technique is not known to the royal family," Iroh smiled, "Maybe I will tell you two about it some other day."

    "Or you could tell us now since we have nothing to do," Nik smiled.

    "I agree," Zuko stated reluctantly but he did find Nik ncing in his direction when he said so, making the man nodded with a smile.

    This... wasn''t all that bad, Zuko finally realized. Frustrated he may have been, he was beginning to see that trying to resolve differences is just a better feeling altogether than wallowing in it.

    "Now where are Az and Mai?" Iroh sighed.

    "I''ll go get them," Nik shrugged and as he moved, he felt a peculiar stare lingering over his back. It was clear that Ursa''s mind was still a little wrapped up in their conversation.

    ***

    Shoutout to miphiel, Ben Rama, mercalli, Lanceilion, and Kash Nair!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

 Chapter 194: Camp of Lust (4)

    Chapter 194: Camp of Lust (4)<h4>Chapter 194: Camp of Lust (4)</h4>

    As Ursa stated, despite their outward nature, Zuko and Az are opposites. While Zuko is quick to anger and agreement, Az held on to her grudges real well. And even if she quivered at the thought of Nik, she found Mai''s dull face a sphemy to her existence and the knife-wielder''s sins were too much to be ignored. Mai did all but force her on someone else. She nted that sick mark on her crotch, forced her naked, had her eat out one creamed cunt no matter how delicious, and then left her there.

    Az never forgets and she certainly always lies. So, when she said she would be fine with Mai, it was a lie.

    Staring into the tawny eyes of the whorish daughter who loved seeing her mother fucked till she sported a silly smile with her regal pupils, Az''s lips tugged to smirk, her arms crossing under her breasts that almost caused her assets to spill out of the thin tub-shaped top that only really was there to cover her nipples.

    "And, that''s why you called me here? For a rematch?" Mai questioned with an impassive expression. Like Michi, Mai wore an outfit in the shades of maroon and grey. Unlike Michi, Mai resorted to wearing a longer skirt that at least reached the middle length of her toned thighs. Mai, of course, didn''t mind her mother''s interest in slightly more revealing outfits. If anything, she was happy that her mother wasn''t forced by conventions to wear what she didn''t like and Nik certainly didn''t have a tiny heart to feel weird about it... in fact, she had seen the outfits he originally wanted them to wear and...

    Ironically, only Az was in that slutty outfit.

    "A rematch? Of course, not, Dear Mai~" Az brushed her hand in the air idly with a dismissive gesture and purred, "I n to destroy you. And when I do, you will nt yourself with that sick totem of yours before licking my feet!"

    "You mean this?" Mai looked down as a crimson womb, aically heart-shaped mark, appeared over the t of her crotch as she lowered her skirt and panties slightly to give Az the full view.

    "What is the meaning of this?!" Az was instantly put into a bad mood. Her excitement of defeating Mai almost razed to the ground as Mai shrugged and continued, "I don''t have any weapons on me, what did you expect?" Her disinterested tone itched and scratched at Az''s heart, "Besides, I know I will win with weapons. One pointed knife in your head and you die. I can rarely go all out in spars because my strength lies in my deadliness. Oh, and I am only exining all this because you certainly seem like the kind of woman to be as sore about losing as you are in getting pounded."

    "That''s it!" Growling in reply and finding Mai more repulsive than ever, she goaded, "You and me, only fists! Or is that too much for you, too? Don''t worry, in return for setting your face straight, I''ll leave that tattooed pussy of yours."

    Mai blinked and looked thoughtful before shaking her head, "Why today of all day?... I was having such a good rest at that..." she drawledzily.

    "Why not today?" Az smirked. Of course, she knew her capabilities well. When they were young, Az, Mai... and THAT annoying bendable critter were part of the Royal Fire Academy for Girls, and there, to train the most admirable of noblewomen were many electives ranging from something as artistic as painting and music to as deadly as wielding knife and fire bending training. Az and Mai turned to thetter.

    And it was made painfully clear to Az that with or without her weapon, Mai was deadly. Trained.

    And she wasn''t.

    Training with Iroh was a godsend as she learned aspects ofbat not avable on the streets and when matched with her brutal experience, Az was now finally a worthy adversary. That is WHY Az chose to find Mai alone now and not before. And when it just came to a fist fight... Az''s lips curled confidently.

    "Fine... but how do I know that you won''t use firebending?" Mai inquired with a strange gaze as Az puffed her breasts out, her tone mockingly encouraging Mai, "Oh, Mai, to think you would have such fears against someone you won already. Maybe that''s the difference between you and me. To be precise, a forgettable sideshow and princess~!"

    Mai shrugged in response. If anything, verbal arguments rarely brought any reaction from her unless it was something she considered personal and a spar with Az was far from it.

    They readied themselves once Mai agreed. Az chose a distant location because their clothes were not averse to a wardrobe malfunction and when it was just the two of them, Az figured that no matter how scanty their condition gets, the fight, at least, won''t stop until the opponent gives up, or in this case, Mai.

    Not to let any festive trash talk stop them from beating one another, Mai and Az only needed another fall of a leaf to rush in each other''s direction. They did agree to a fistfight but that did not mean it would turn out to be a brawl. Their charge came to a slow stop as they silently gauged each other''s patterns with a jab here and a low kick there. Rushing and being impatient may just give the other party a chance at counterattack and even if their fight wasn''t as shy as it would be when they use knives and mes... it did not mean the intensity was any less.

    Fists hurt. Period.

    A punch most certainly would leave marks and thus, the two were cautious. Mai moreso than Az just by the virtue of her experience. As she once stated to Nik once he mauled Zhao, she was no beast. Only beasts go all out at every turn... but Az was a foe too much of a wildcard to not go all out against even if previously defeated.

    "Nik won''t be here to assist you," Az quipped as and jabbed with her left fist only for Mai to grip her wrist yet she showed strength good enough to yank her hand free and continue with ease.

    "Too bad. Once I win... I will mark you only in front of Nik. Let''s finish what we started then," Mai scoffed with a short smirk, her droopy eyes livening somewhat as if she only got the motivation to win just now.

    Understanding what Mai meant, Az couldn''t help but recall the day she was disgraced and felt her body shuddering for a second... her mark was dangerous and HIS cock was further than that in the marked state... it would be an utter destruction of her body and mind. Exhaling sharply, Az regained the sight of her goals and motivations and entered into a long, tedious sparring session with Mai.

    But a ''spar'' it wasn''t.

    Tedious probes grew harsher and more painful as neither of the two was weak in any sense. While Mai indeed sharpened her precision daily, it was only upto a point where she hit the same target in twenty different manners. The rest was used to train her body or help out Michi in their new shop alongside Poppy who trained only in name under Suki to keep their figures maintained.

    Az, on the other hand, spammed her own form of ''healing'' every day until her muscles felt... soaked and numb. The results were evident. She was stronger and faster. And being a bender, Az knew how to fight itself.

    Soon, the two were left with marks on their bodies as if they had unanimously decided to keep their faces off the limit.

    "Huff, huff," Az smirked in between her tired huffs as her knuckles ached from punching, and her calves felt numb from getting kicked... but she snuck her firebending within, relieving much of the numbness.

    On the other hand, just by sheer virtue ofnding more precise hits and evading far better than Az, Mai still looked like she had seen better days. A notable bruise already formed a little below her breasts as she silently stared at the woman.

    But... they were vicious alright. Both of their clothes were in tatters. Az lost that thin tube-top long ago as her breasts jiggled and dangled with each forceful heave. On the other hand, Mai, too, had lost her bikini top and her skirt was torn off, revealing a dark maroon thong simr to Az''s.

    "I''m going to finish this once and for all, Mai!" Az recollected herself, "And then, we''ll use that mark of yours to its full extent. Maybe have Nik tie a leash around your neck and have you take rounds of his space. Heh, given how your mother fusses on him, she''d be eager to join you~!" As she said so, Az readied to break all her prior promises.

    Meanwhile, Mai narrowed her eyes. THIS just became personal.

    "You tend to miscalcte, Az. You''re not the princess. And you''re certainly not good enough for anything. You''re nothing."

    Az snorted softly but her golden eyes grew a bit cold.

    Both of them shot forward instantly. With Yue around, Az could go a bit out on Mai but much to her surprise, Mai was quicker.

    They never were once truthful.

    As Az suddenly sted a jab of blue mes, Mai''s lips curled up. She drew out one of the threads keeping a portion of her hair tied into two buns as one of them opened up. In her hands was a thin, metal wire that she coiled around Az''s neck by quickly evading Az''s ''surprise'' attack. Oh, it never was any surprise to Mai.

    "You have weapons!" Az shrieked as she felt the cold wire tightening around her neck and her body froze up.

    "You always lie," Mai whispered coldly, "So I always expected any of your attacks to suddenly turn fiery. So, of course, I would have weapons. You lost, Az. As I said... you miscalcted. And now I''ll have that tight royal pussy of yours utterly destroyed so that you learn your ce."

    Az''s breath hitched when she felt a warm stream of energy trickle into her systems. She was about to resist it when Mai''s cold voice finally made the reality sink in.

    "You lost... if you resist it... I won''t mind slicing just the right side of your neck to let you writhe in pain until Yue heals you."

    She lost. And to her own pattern. Indeed, as Mai stated, she always lies. Fuck! To be defeated because of her own tendencies!

    "Hmm? Did I miss something?"

    A chortle chanced upon their disheveled and half-naked state as Mai''s expression lit up slightly and Az heard her murmur, "Lucky bastard..."

    While she got marked by Mai''s debauched totem. For how long this time, Az didn''t know. After all, she did im that she would bestow great humiliation on the opponent and now that she had lost, Az had no delusions about what may await her...

    But when she was ''reluctantly'' ready to get her walls spread and her womb pumped with hot, filling seed. To be pinned against the wall and pounded constantly till she breaks or the tree... Nik ''fortunately'' had a better idea.

    ''Damn it... ehm, no, it''s better this way... I may not be humiliated this time...'' Az thought internally. Unknown to her, Nik was quite eager to actually help with punishment and had just the right situation and when she heard it, Az''s scowl deepened.

    But she lost.

    Thus... as reluctant as she was, she agreed... fully knowing that if this request was ced by Mai, Az would have fought her the next second. Only HE gets to make things this personal... and this exciting.

    ***

    If you guys have nothing else to read then do give Filthy Gamer in Narutoverse (oc, harem, partial gamer), Stop it, Bro~ (Baki x One Piece), and Quest Maker (Soulnd, not avable in qq forums alone) a try~~

    ***

    Shoutout to Dirk Gent Lee, Dwight Christian Nob, Edwin Gonzalez, Kingsley Darkwah, and Pratik Maheshwari!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 195: Camp of Lust (5)

    Chapter 195: Camp of Lust (5)<h4>Chapter 195: Camp of Lust (5)</h4>

    Az and Mai had a slight shift in their clothing. In Nik''s eyes, it was quite tasteful given that its purpose was to let the defeated get her dose of shame. Honestly, Nik felt he could get hooked on it. No matter what Az imed, she got off on it. The sensation of being utterly handled, that is. Nik purposely drew out any wetness between her damp crotch caused by her imagination, much to Az''s stifled whimper as Mai continued to sport a winning smirk.

    They returned promptly once Nik healed their more obvious bruises with waterbending and even before actually entering the clearing, they could already smell the scent of roasted meals awaiting them.

    "Alright, you challenged and lost so don''t feel too bad," Nik smiled and Az scoffed, "Don''t patronize me!"

    Mai could surely add a snide remark... but what was the point? She won again, that''s it. And the consequences of Az''s loss would only turn more... depraved.

    As they returned, many gazes fell on them, on Az to be more precise. Even June who had woken up to the scent of smoked fish gaped slightly before smirking while Ursa''s lips quivered. Zuko was quick to look away while Iroh had his eyes closed, happily engulfing his meal.

    ---

    Ursa pulled her daughter away the moment they were done with lunch as Zuko drove into training once again. Here she was, making her disapproval clear. If before she only considered Az wearing something as skimpy as that just rxing with other girls then now...

    Something was clearly up.

    It wasn''t just Az''s clothes but her ''state'' that made things heated and painfully obvious.

    From top to bottom, Az had a flushed face, her lips constantly exhaling hotly and at times, while eating, leaking soft whimpers that fortunately not many heard. But... if that was all, Ursa would be over the moon. No. Az''s tube top seemed to have shrunk a bit. It barely hid anything and what it was supposed to hide poked out of the fiery red fabric fiercely. Even Ursa couldn''t look away from her OWN daughter''s poking nipples, her soft pink ares briefly visible at times through the edge of her bikini, and while Zuko had no courage to even look at his sister and Iroh was just sensible enough to steer clear from the mess that was brewing, Nik wasn''t any of these. He stared, openly at that.

    He did all but point at her daughter''s depraved body that seemed eager for... something. Ursa''s gaze slipped down. Az wore a thin red towel that covered a portion of her lower abdomen but it was too short. In fact, it didn''t even reach her crotch and just emphasized the thin slit-like panties that clutched onto her daughter''s almost exposed entrance, praying for dear god that they don''t slip aside!

    Under her gaze, Az fidgeted. Okay, something was clearly up! Az may flinch but blush and fidget?

    Ursa thinned her lips and barked, "Az, what the hell is going on?"

    But her daughter waspletely out of it. Averting her gaze, Az silently bit her lower lip. Only if she could exin. Heck, what was more embarrassing to Az wasn''t her current state... no, it was the humiliation of losing twice! And to the same opponent at that. If she could argue that it was 2 vs 1 back then... then now, what was her excuse? She went as far as using firebending but still lost in terms of surprise.

    "Az," Ursa called out with her tone a level sterner.

    But Az couldn''t exin this... and she had a task. She had to satisfy the victor... and Mai''s man, and her own, too. She didn''t have to. At any second, she could be a sore loser and decide not to do any of it but... her heart throbbed within her chest as her excitement seemed to peak at what Nik wanted her to do. She looked at her mother and observed her stern features. Spirits, she is pretty! Az always knew that. But... to make her do something so... ''brave''...

    She sighed internally. She wasn''t exactly a good person but she felt that if she crossed this line, she won''t be the ''good'' daughter, too. Yet, as if encouraging her, a discreet tentacle of water reached Az from behind and silently slid up her left leg, away from Ursa''s gaze as Az''s breath hitched and she gasped, "Mother... did you talk with Nik?"

    Ursa''s lips parted for a moment yet she began to notice something strange about Az.

    She was shivering.

    Unknown to Ursa, the tentacle of water slid across the curve of Az''s buttocks and very slowly began to pass through the fabric of her panties and in turn, started to fill her fiery slit. The dampness was controlled to the level of an expert as Ursa didn''t notice THAT.

    "I... did," Ursa answered and sighed softly, "Az... I just want the best for you and it''s not like I am against it or anything. I just wanted to..." she shook her head and gently patted Az''s shoulder, "I just want you to be happy. You know that I''ve only told you a bit about your father and not even Zuko... I don''t want the same thing that¡ª"

    Before Ursa could assure her that she wasn''t against Az''s wishes, Az cut the speech short by suddenly hugging her mother with a vice-like grip!

    "Mom~!" Az purred unnaturally with quite the slur behind her tone yet Ursa seemed deaf to it and hugged her daughter back with a soft smile. Yet, what she considered to be a wholesome moment was utterly destroyed when Az began to whimper and cry in a tone... not unknown to her. Her voice was ked with lust and pleasure!

    "Ohhh~ Mommm!" Az groaned. There wasn''t any tentacle around her body as all the water snuggly fit into her royal twat, vibrating and filling her up, swirling and smacking around as Az was sure that Mai was somewhere near, hidden, tweaking the multiplier of her pleasure senses. Not to the max, of course. Az could tell because despite her full, lewd moans as her hands began to trail Ursa''s full cheeks.

    "Az!" Ursa gasped with outrage yet Az wasn''t having any of it. She whimpered, "He isn''t anything like Royal Father you spoke of in stories~" she praised happily. Her man was much worse. Much more perverse. Yet, so fucking satisfying~!

    No matter what Ursa said, Az wouldn''t let go. She just wanted to hold someone as Nik skillfully fucked her by shaping the water and stretched her walls as much as they could. A thin tendril sneaked out coiling around her royal clit that instantly made her shriek with pleasure beside her mother, her hips bucking forward as she came without a hint of hesitation!

    Ursa gazed at her daughter in shock... numb.

    What... happened just now?

    ---

    After lunch, many admittedly felt sleepy. Iroh, too, wanted to rest for a while and just gave Zuko something to train for. Ursa, however, couldn''t sleep. What should have been just a simple vacation was unfolding to be quite the event and now, she didn''t even know how to face her daughter!

    After Az... expressed herself with just more than words, Ursa was shocked... and scared. The moment Az felt her strength leaving her body, Ursa felt her hug loosen up and she... bolted. Ran away. She didn''t dare look back. THAT wasn''t her Az. The proud minx waspletely lost to her as she looked more like a submissive, alley-way... reliever for ack of a better term.

    No, she DID realize what could be the cause of this change but she didn''t have the mind to find Nik. Even when surrounded by Michi and Poppy, who were taking their beauty naps, Ursa only felt worse. Az returned with a stoic expression quite a while ago but Ursa didn''t know how to face her.

    She just left her daughter...

    Her stomach felt like sinking.

    This was seriously bad, Ursa stressed hard. Of all, only she, Az, Mai, Nik, and Zuko was still awake with others resting if not outright sleeping.

    She could perhaps talk with Az here? Apologize for leaving her and then question her about what was going on... she certainly didn''t think Nik had a direct hand in what just happened. But it was just her sick luck that when she was about to move, Az, for reasons unknown, pulled Nik away and Ursa came to a bted realization that Mai was nowhere to be found.

    Ursa looked at Zuko, busy with his training with admirable focus as if the world didn''t matter to him at this point. Steeling her heart at what she may end up finding, Ursa slipped out under the passing nces of other girls who were just content to be left to their own devices.

    Ursa tried to be as stealthy as her untrained body could possibly hope to be. Avoiding any stray twig that she may unintentionally snap under her sandals or any untame branch of a shrub that may rustle across her clothes and then she something...plicated. Calling it unsavory would be good, but it could have been savory, too, under the right circumstances.

    ---

    Az was miffed. All she had to do was talk with her mother. Nik happily informed her how Ursa didn''t seem to mind their possible rtionship and Az, in turn, felt all her frustration of losing leave... temporarily. She wouldn''t admit it though. But again, the thing Nik asked her to do was only talk. Not hug the hell out of her mother while cumming on her thighs with the most lurid ''mommy moan'' that threatened to numb her mind and encourage her to steal her mother''s lips!

    "It was me," Mai gave a short smirk once Az growled her frustration out by pinning a very amused Nik against a tree. Az''s head snapped in her direction as Mai continued, "Remember, loser... I won."

    That she did, Az gritted her teeth. Her lower lips twitched once again as it was hard getting angry at 5 times the usual sensitivity as Mai continued to take delight in Az''s wet plight.

    But not letting the womanin any further since she lost that right in all senses in Mai''s eyes, she held Az''s shoulder and leaned in on her back, whispering as she felt another presence. She couldn''t hear things from a distance like Nik but she certainly was trained enough to notice an amateur at hiding and it wasn''t hard to know that it could be something fun given how Nik''s expression seemed to have gotten brighter.

    "Kneel, Az~" Mai exhaled hotly, "We WILL finish what we started that day and this time, as you like, I won''t pity you." Her hands slipped under the tiny towel and pushed the thin fabric covering the quivering royal quim aside as Az already felt her body heating up at a breakneck pace. Damn Mai''s energybending skill... Az was breathless as she felt her knees weaken and soon knelt in front of him, already finding his shaft engorged and straining against his shorts causing Az to gulp and feel her throat dry up... something maybe THIS could help with...

    ***

    If you guys have nothing else to read then do give Filthy Gamer in Narutoverse (oc, harem, partial gamer), Stop it, Bro~ (Baki x One Piece), and Quest Maker (Soulnd, not avable in qq forums alone) a try~~

    ***

    Shoutout to Dirk Gent Lee, Dwight Christian Nob, Edwin Gonzalez, Kingsley Darkwah, and Pratik Maheshwari!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 196: Camp of Lust (6)

    Chapter 196: Camp of Lust (6)<h4>Chapter 196: Camp of Lust (6)</h4>

    Az silently marveled the thick cock flopped on her face as she greedily pulled his shorts down and heavily breathed in his trained scent. Her gaze pointedly drooled over it, her lips unconsciously curling into a very depraved sneer as she realized that this ''punishment'' was not one at all. Ordinarily, even with Nik, just sucking him barely gave her any satisfaction. But with her senses so much more tender, she felt that one filled throat would make for a good orgasm as her nails pressed into his flesh and her parted lips pecked his full, ready-to-bust, balls.

    She had taken it before, but something about doing it in the open made Az excited. A hot purr escaped her lips as she leaned forward, letting the warm shaft rub across her face as if marking her, a pleasure Az was sure Jin didn''t have until now. Her golden pupils looked higher and stared into Nik''s encouraging violet orbs. One of his hands reached down and stroked her cheek with an amused smirk, "Well, you don''t seem unhappy now, hmm?"

    ''Of course, I''m not unhappy!'' Az snorted inwardly but only narrowed her eyes in contentment and nuzzled against his hand in reply, a sudden yelp escaping her lips when Mai sunk to her knees and smirked with her fingers flowing through Az''s glossy ck hair and pushing her face into Nik''s crotch further, fully overwhelming the royalty''s senses with his thick whiff as Az groaned. Mai didn''tck foresight... as opposed to how she presented herself. She merely didn''t find patient rewards interesting enough. If she did, she wouldn''t have been eager toe to terms with the Flower of Fertility and even pull her mother into the fray. And even now, she understood that this ''punishment'' lost all its meaning especially because of her skill but she would be damned if she didn''t want to see Az fucked silly and having her cunt drooling in front of the silent spectator. Mai would find her joy in THAT.

    Of course, if she knew who was the one peeping at them, she would barely be able to contain her smirk. But still, Az''s whimper was the most pleasing to Mai''s ears as she giggled and whispered mutedly, "Losing yourself with just this much? I remember you saying that you''d have us... hmm, what was it? Begging for your feet?"

    Az shuddered at provocation but Nik''s gaze captivated her, leaving her unable to retort as she already snuck her tongue over his full balls, greedily sucking what she could, her grasp only tightening over his thigh and her nails drawing blood. It wasn''t the first time and Nik barely flinched. It hurt, sure, but he could bear at least this much as his tolerance only grew.

    Mai''s free hand, on the other hand, undid the knot of tiny cloth over Az''s abdomen, revealing her almost bare ass with the thong of her bikini deeply plunged in between her juicy cheeks. Letting go of Az''s head as she willingly remained stuck to his balls, suckling on it with her cheeks sinking slightly in an effort to please him with her earnest behavior, Mai hummed freely and thought for a second before realizing...

    This wouldn''t do.

    They were preparing a spectacle for a certain someone but neither was Nik full exposed nor Az. No... whoever it was, to please her own sadistic streak, especially against Az, must see her getting broken. Fucked to the point that all she could do is moan mindlessly and let herself get bred in the most debauched manner. To have her seeded so thoroughly that the viewer could only marvel at HER man and HER slut. She wanted Nik to inspire awe and lust all at the same time.

    So, she looked up, attracting Nik''s attention as she stood up and whispered something into his ear, much to Az''s annoyance as she gave a throaty and muffled moan, shaking her head to let her tongue slide andther his balls with her lubricating spit so that he gives her the attention she deserves.

    Hearing Mai, however, made Nik chuckle for some strange reason as he whispered back. Surely, the contents of their exchange must be shocking because Mai looked speechless before she finally gave a full grin and nodded.

    "Oh, Az," Mai drawled in her usual scratchy tone with a hint of amusement, "You sure are lucky as usual, hm?"

    Not understanding what the wench meant this time, Az was ready to flip the woman off and continue having her mouth filled but... to her protesting pout, Nik pulled back and felt that what Mai said was right.

    They must present a good spectacle. An entertaining one. A fetio right from the start and in this spot, as hot as it sounded, wouldn''t have the best effect. No, he will surely give her mouth the proper fucking it deserved to try and screw with Mai again... and losing at that whilst cheating. Truly, Nik was a little speechless at how relentless Az could be at times but he nned to put that quality of hers to a good use today.

    "Stand up, my princess," Nik recognized her title, much to her joy. His voice was so gentle and soforting that Az was on her feet with a trail of spit slipping past the corner of her full lips that she licked promptly. The swiftness in her movement caused her tube-top to shift up. Her nipples fully exposed now, Az only looked at Nik with a dreamy expression because she only wanted one thing to cate all her frustration at once.

    Her thighs rubbed against one another in anticipation as Nik gave her form an invasive gaze before he caught her wrist and spun her on her heels and pulled her back in a warm embrace.

    "Huff~" Az gave a rough pant as she felt her butt pressing his thick cock but utterly failing to push it down. Instead, she had to adjust slightly and push herself on her toes and wiggle her butt just enough that his cock slipped into the catch of her thighs and rubbed against her snatch as she rested on him with a low hum.

    And Nik was an eagerd. Her breasts were already exposed, her nipples waiting to enter the sweet hold of his index finger and thumb as she let out another muffled moan while biting her lower lip and letting her head lean back. Her waist moved back and forth as he rubbed and massaged her breasts. Mai, meanwhile, yfully ruffled Nik''s hair and pulled him for a kiss. Each stroke of her soaking entrance that eagerly spread on the shaft andthered it made Az experience waves of pleasure. Her royal nubbin constantly fiddling over one of the thicker veins of his cock as the slit of her panties was long slipped aside. All it would take is one raised thrust.

    And that''s what Az wanted. She felt his cock buried betwixt her thighs and cunt pulsate in need. He desired her clearly and it won''t be some abomination of waterbending that would fill her this time. She felt therge bulbous head poke against her entrance that was eagerly waiting to be stretched in the familiar shape and she mewled, "Quickly!" She cried with a note of impatience but Nik only gave a sharp nasal exhale and pulled back from Mai before questioning, "Quickly, what, Az? Don''t be afraid... it''s just us. If you have something to say, do so."

    His reassuring voice, his tender touch, and the teasing prodding of her entrance are all she needed to realize how he was ying with her. Looking back, she presented a sharp re. At least, that''s what she tried but failedmendably as the slightest push of his cock made her gasp, and her pussy clench on his tip tightly, making sure that the further he went, the greater he and she would feel through the tightest cunt waiting to be shaped in the contours of his dick. Her re fell and a lewd grin stretched over her lips. Just the five times the sensitivity was screwing her up royally as she groaned, "Fuck, Nik!"

    Her pleased cry rang in the forest as she fulfilled his demands. He wanted to hear her beg... and she did lose, right? Let no one say that Az wasn''t an honorable loser as she did what was asked of her. She begged without a hint of hesitation and with the most pleasant smile possible.

    "Get me to that 10 times of sensitivity and fuck the hell outta me~!" She slurred loudly as Mai indeed agreed to her demands and cranked the sensitivity to the max as Az''s eyes lost focus for a second and her lips parted in an O-shape with her body shuddering intensely.

    But soon she cried out loudly, her parted thighs instantly squirted over his cock as she begged, "Now!" She gasped and moaned. Her lips inches away from his, "Pound me, pllleaassee~! You know how! Just fill it!"

    Nik happily obliged and shoved his shaft without any tease as Az lost her focus and heard him whisper, "Oh, princess, you did love soiling yourself in front of Ursa, hmm? How despicable of you," his voice was only growing louder after the former few words, "Now what would I do if you gave your mother some unhealthy tendencies, hmm?"

    And hugging Nik''s neck by sprawling her arms behind, Az gave no fucks about her surroundings and just had her mouth moaning, "Just fuck!" she gasped, cumming again without any hint of shame as her body flushed, "Don''t care~ Mom, Jin, Mai, June... fuck whoever you want but don''t you forget me!"

    Her body shook with each thrust as Nik grinned. He didn''t feel the least bit bad about doing this. After all... if he did, Michi wouldn''t be here and the same was with Poppy. It was simple really. Did the feelings of someone he didn''t care about matter to him, much less stand in his way to get what he wanted... no.

    And just like that, kissing the very amicable and happy Mai who was informed promptly who their special guest was, Nik began fucking Az till hepleted his promise to both the woman¡ª knocking Az senseless. Of course, Mai''s contributions were great in this matter.

    ---

    Ursa viewed in horror as her daughter looked like nothing but a sleeve for that man to ke his lust on. Anyway... what was with that unreasonable member... and what the hell was Az talking about! Like she would ever sleep with youth almost half her age just because Az was on some sort of high...

    But... the sight of her daughter showering the ground with her juices, her tongue lolling out and her eyes rolling into her skull... gave Ursa some measure of realization on the kind of prowess needed to keep so many women around and not be overwhelmed by them physically and emotionally.

    Az''s lust-filled cries filled the vicinity with a strange mood as Ursa soon felt her breath hitch up when she found Nik picking Az from the base of her thighs as he made sure that his shaft embedded into her fully. Honestly, Ursa was a little scared for her daughter. That strange totem aside, Ursa... just couldn''tprehend how her daughter was even taking it all so... raw and ferociously. Her perky young body used to its full. Her innards probably stretched... it must hurt, right? But why...

    "Mmmgh~!" Az''s moan gave to a lurid shriek as she came promptly, quenching the ground while getting fucked balls deep. Even Ursa who had married a man she would most certainly consider dangerous and wild... this was something else. She couldn''t imagine the kind and yful Nik to be... so focused and intense.

    But her pupils constricted as he moved. It looked awkward to fuck someone and keep them high up... dangerous, even as one incorrect thrust may just injure both the parties but Nik managed to walk across a nearby tree. Yet, Ursa didn''t dare breathe any louder when her daughter was pinned against a tree next to where she hid, giving the mother a front and a clear seat on the sheer magnitude of dogging Az was going through.

    It looked bigger up close... Ursa btedly realized once she didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t move lest she would be found. So, she gazed at her daughter''s drenched entrance with sticky and viscous strings of juices connecting on each of their wet crotches as Nik pulled back all the way out and gave Az loving and deep strokes. The kind that made Ursa part her lips unconsciously as she barely contained herself from exhaling loudly at the disy.

    Mai, on the other hand, embraced Nik from behind, nibbling his ear and giving him some much-needed love, too. Her kisses peppered the nape of his neck and broad shoulders and his stifled groan made it clear that he most positively enjoyed what her daughter had to offer just as her moans did.

    Ursa feltplicated now... her golden pupils revealing a conflicted light. Oh, how she envied her daughter and her friends right now... but she also felt ashamed to have such thoughts. Maybe it was a blessing that Nik and others were too busy to focus on the tea store... but Ursa couldn''t help but find her hand snaking towards her own damp entrance hidden by the modest skirt. Her immodest nipples poked as she knew she couldn''t return like this... she needed to get it out of her system, too.

    So, as her fingers circled her clit shaping around the fabric of her underpants, she viewed the young ones silently. She would have a good talk with Azter... have her realize the necessity of some protection since how they were going, Ursa was almost sure that her daughter was going to have a filling dessert after their lunch.

    But Nik pulled out instead and had Az down on her knees before she eagerly sucked on his sloppy cock, much to Ursa''s surprise. She would never do something like this... but then again, under the right circumstances, she just may.

    And much to Az''s purring delight, Nik soon came on her face. Marking her in the lewdest manner as Nik''s forceful jets of cum flew about quite past Az, too. Ursa was too close to not get impacted as a stray shotnded over her top around her breasts.

    She gulped audibly but when she looked at Nik again, to see what he was about to do... she found him staring straight in her direction. And then it hit her... some shrubs may help her hide in the distance but he had a high ground at such a close distance. Just because she thought she was hidden didn''t mean others couldn''t see her and as if already used to doing the same thing in the most troublesome and speechless matters, she bolted away at a breakneck pace... again.

    Az, meanwhile, did not know what just happened and she honestly didn''t care what bunny they spooked to hear such intense rustling from behind.

    She quickly gripped the shaft in her hands and purred while licking her lips, "Did I do good~?"

    Instead of Nik, Mai chuckled. Her gaze lit up as she enjoyed the sight of a spooked Ursa running away as she crouched and took Az''s lips, making the woman moan in reluctance, "You did just fine, Az. But we aren''t done."

    And with that, Az''s gaze lit up once again.

    ***

    Shoutout to Asriels, josh edvik, Jario Enrique Quevedo, Eddy Yeung, Eddie Ara, Kalsted, Rokatsa, and Anego!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 197: Camp of Lust (7)

    Chapter 197: Camp of Lust (7)<h4>Chapter 197: Camp of Lust (7)</h4>

    Nik had returned from his gentlemanly activities but when he thought he could give some other girls his much-needed time, he was instead encroached by Zuko who was done with his ''homework'' and had nothing to do as Iroh slept peacefully.

    "Hey... did you see Az?"

    "Hmm," Nik, who was thinking of Suki or Jin looked stunned for a second and then idly shook his head, "We talked but then she and Mai wanted to train again... really, with you, Toph, and Katara also training, I feel I haven''t made the best use of my day," he lied through his teeth. He loved training but... he found that spending time with his girls was just more fun. Yet, Nik understood more than others that much of what he had and kept was only possible because of physical and mental changes brought by training and growing stronger... so he wasn''t about to be a wastrel just yet.

    "Well... I was ehm, hoping that Az could help me with something but... maybe you could, too..." Zuko clearly looked hesitant since they had just started bearing each other''s presence normally today itself... well, it was clearly a challenge for Zuko. But already having made up his mind to be the bigger man in the first ce... in more ways than one, maybe a bigger stepdad, too, Nik smiled with a shrug, "Sure,y it on me. What can I do for you?"

    "So..." Zuko began with a glum look. He knew what he had done was known by Az, Jin, Iroh... and Nik. But seeing that Nik didn''t seem to hold anything against him, Zuko was equally relieved and guilt-ridden. Maybe he would have less of these if he knew where the stain on his mother''s top came from... but the major issue remained that Zuko now had begun to realize the chance he had. Sure, things may never be the same... but he had to at least get rid of this gnawing guilt.

    ---

    "I''m only here because it was Nik who asked me," Arms under her breasts that made a genuine effort to push her voluptuous to as they strained the wide brown tube-top, simr to Az''s but much more modest, Jin had her olive-green eyes locked onto Zuko. A lot of things have changed now. While she was on the fence with Az ''jumping the wagon,'' things did not go the way she expected.

    Oh, Az is one perfect bitch ready to kneel and raise her butt for a proper pounding before sauntering once again, strutting with her usual ego and the tip of her nose pointed high but it was painfully clear to Jin that the woman she was cautious of... was kind of simple, like herself, just a little different, that''s all. Still, she also understood Nik''s helping servings lubricated the process of their patch-up but not with Zuko. Even after waiting in Iroh''s store now, Jin and Zuko didn''t have much contact.

    Zuko looked a little glum as he nodded and states softly, averting his gaze from her, "Uh, yeah... still, thank you for agreeing. I wanted to apologize..."

    Jin continued to stare at Zuko in silence. Whatever she used to feel for him wasn''t there and it would make Jin wonder if she only had a thing for Zuko because she was getting increasingly pressed and shoved around by Az? After all,pared to Az, Zuko was practically a saint.

    "Uncle Iroh... and Katara made me realize that I can make excuses for all the things in the world but it was my fault... that night. I would me Az back then but I chose to do that. I don''t expect anything in return at all. Not even your eptance of my apology. I have to work for it. So, that''s what I wanted to say... sorry."

    Zuko''s gaze darted around, unable to either bear the silence between them as it made the soft rustling of the bushes evident.

    "You can look at up..." He heard Jin''s sullen tone as she added, "You''re making it awkward even for me..."

    Zuko blinked and looked up as Jin had a small frown and she remarked candidly, "Zuko, you should know that I and Nik¡ª"

    "I already had the idea," Zuko forced a smile, "And the thought of it makes me too... frustrated. I thought I was angry at Nik but really... I am angry at myself. I wasted it all and Nik is luckier than me to have you."

    Jin blinked. Of many things she expected from Zuko, this wasn''t it.

    Exhaling loudly and sharply, Zuko added, "And I still think I can be better!"

    Jin scoffed a giggle at this, deting him entirely by saying, "That''s cute..."

    And then she sighed, "Uh... still... you know you can enter the kitchen when working, right?"

    "Thank you. And I''ll make sure Az apologizes to you, too." Zuko huffed and spoke with a lot more determination as Jin was a little stunned before she smirked, "Oh, she did. In her own way..." And it included some other use of the princess'' mouth than just talking, for instance, eating her well-fed and creamed cunt.

    Zuko blinked, a little surprised but shrugged and smiled, "See you around, Jin."

    "Of course," Jin smiled, now actually feeling relieved at the air getting clear around them.

    As Zuko left, Jin waited for a few seconds, and soon, as she felt in her gut, Nik did appear as her smile grew a bit brighter, "Hmm? Were you worried?" She was quick to tiptoe towards him, making sure that what she wanted to unt jiggled well before loosely hugging his waist as he beamed, "Hell yeah, I''m always going to be worried about you. But that wasn''t it..."

    "Hmph, we''re hours past our lunch and only now you''reing to me?" She pouted but she knew what she was signing up for and as he reciprocated her embrace with a hug of his own, his fingers idly tugging the back of her tube top, he chuckled, "Az really is just that much greedy, you know. But I wanted to make this day for you guys so don''t worry about it."

    "Hmm... nope," gently nudging him against the tree, Jin smiled sweetly, "Someone has to show you the difference between a greedy and a giving woman~ Now, just lean back and rx."

    As she said so, Nik smiled and leaned back, more than happy to let Jin take the initiative as she knelt in front of him while pulling down his shorts, allowing the slightly erect penis to spring out as she looked thoughtful for a moment... but Nik did want to try something. Something that Jin could give and Az couldn''t.

    "Jin, sweetheart, would you keep your top on and..." Nik smiled, his violet gaze staring at her cleavage that glistened with a bit of her sweat as Jin blinked and looked down before giving an impish grin. "Oh~?" Cooing, she eagerly did as asked, feeling even more content at being the one of the few who could provide him with what he was asking for, and leaned forward herself, setting the weight of her plump breasts onto the t of his crotch while looking up with her olive eyes widening, "I still can''t understand why you would help Zuko... don''t misunderstand that I''m saying this because of what he tried. I mean..." her breath hitched as she felt the thick shaft hardening under her breasts and tilting up, pressed into her underboobs.

    "He asked for help," Nik smiled, "And I did. Besides, I knew that helping you two sort things out would be for good."

    Jin silently stared at the man as she held her breasts and adjusted to let his cock slip into her tight, warm, and raw cleavage as her tube top made things easier. Oh, she knew her man was kind. Kinder than most you would find in the Poor Man''s Land but she hasn''t been with him for only a day and had a rough grasp of his nature. Nik was greedy, yes. Not for money, or power. Jin talked to the girls around him and they seemed to know more, implying that money and power were means to an end...

    What end?

    The ends of their ''dungeons'' where he liked to prod and pump with utter glee before filling them up so packing that they''d feel breathless at times!

    Under her stare, Nik chuckled shamelessly, "Well... I may have a reason..."

    And seeing her still not buying it, Nik added, "Or two," before grunting as Jin pouted and tightly squeezed her breasts around his shaft, the tip of which easily sneaked out and throbbed while begging for her attention.

    "Fine, fine, so..." Nik leaned down slightly and whispered as Jin''s eyelids jumped in shock, "She did what?" Before starting to giggle and thenugh out loud.

    Still, it wouldn''t do to leave her man without herely attention so she soon licked her lips and kissed the engorged head peeking out of her breasts before stretching out her tongue and pressing it against Nik''s cock as she let out a thick stream of drool and made sure to look up while keeping his attention.

    Nik felt her spit travel down the underside of his shaft as she squeezed her shoulders in and making her raw passage even wetter, warmer, and more slippery before she smirked and lowered her head. With her mouth just having the exposed tip for herself, Jin felt she had much more control than when Nik would make sure to fuck her throat, not that she minded it. But this was just different. Her tongue swirled around the base of his tip while she sucked on the rapidly collecting pool of precum with her cheeks sinking somewhat naturally.

    Still keeping her shoulders tightened, Jin then pressed her breasts further together, pushing her gently balled fists against the side of her breasts, making her nipples finally slip out of the cloth as she ground her breasts against his shaft, letting the spit spread about and drenching his cock in her sea of flesh.

    The rhythmic pumps, the soft grind, the tightly pressed lips against his time, and his body already sensitive with everything he''d been doing in this Camp of Lust made him groan softly while he felt a little weak in the knees and sensing his reactions, Jin felt even more invigorated as the wet sound of her sucking grew even louder and she soon forced her head down as the first jet of cum trailed the interior of her mouth and then it won''t just stop. But... Jin felt it was slightly lower than the usual amount.

    Pulling back with a gulp, Jin looked up and smiled, "You''re really giving you all, huh..."

    Nik huffed with a short moment of breathlessness and chuckled, "Oh, you''ve got no idea but I can''t stop now, can I?"

    There was probably an hour before dusk so Nik knew he had to keep up with the schedule. Helping the content Jin with her clothing and cleaning her up, Nik wondered with who he should have a ''chat'' during this time of peace.

    "Hey, bad boy~ Miss me?"

    Nik looked up and smiled, "Nah, not you June... I actually have a surprise for you."

    June fell stunned and then with a scoff, she smiled, "If you put it that way, I think it''s alright."

    ***

    Shoutout to Asriels, josh edvik, Jario Enrique Quevedo, Eddy Yeung, Eddie Ara, Kalsted, Rokatsa, and Anego!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 198: Camp of Lust (8)

    Chapter 198: Camp of Lust (8)<h4>Chapter 198: Camp of Lust (8)</h4>

    Ursa felt she was having a sense of Deja Vu as she mustered enough courage to drag Az into some privacy amongst bushes. The entire day felt like a massive fever dream to the former queen of the Fire Nation as she looked at her puzzled daughter in her same tiny tube-top and an even skimpier thing and felt a massive headache iing.

    "Az..." Ursa uttered. The quicker they resolve it, the better. After all, the two rarely kept quiet about a few things because of their bodily reaction, and with no servant to teach these things, Ursa fulfilled the role of raising her daughter like any others. "What happened back then... we should talk about it."

    "I don''t want to?" Az tilted her head somewhat and averted her gaze. The girl knew why Ursa would ask her toe aside but she couldn''t possibly raise a ruckus with everything she''d done today. She... just wanted to sleep now. After all, her body just begged to get another form of recharge and then some more, in the form of Nik.

    Her reply was understandable but Ursa had it worse... she, after all, did watch her daughter getting stretched from the inside while feeling hot from their moans and then getting caught. Thest portion was the worst. Nik, Mai, and Az were young. They could do... things and feel excited but what would Nik think of one of his lover''s mothers now that he was staring right at her back then with a shot of his cum over her top itself?

    Then again, Ursa was forced to silently understand that his rtionship was beyond just the daughters. "Az," Ursa''s throat parched as she began again, "It''s alright... and I just wanted to... say that I ran away because I couldn''t simply process it all. It blindsided me."

    Az blinked and looked at her mother who forced a smile to reassure her daughter.

    "Oh..." Az let out a soft sigh before a small smirk made its way to her lips. She hadn''t been able to ''stretch'' for some time. Not with Mai ready to pin her down, like today. Or sometimes Jin jabbing at her verbally. Honestly, if it wasn''t for a sweet catch like Nik around, she would have been peeved out of her wits. Sure, making fun of Zuko''sck of talent during training started her morning better but that was just it!

    Her gaze grew a bit crafty as she leaned against the tree and smiled, "I wasn''t even angry about it mother," her words making Ursa a bit relieved because... she didn''t run once but twice... "I''m sure you''re curious about what happened back then, right?"

    "No, really, Az. Don''t force yourself," Ursa shook her head and smiled but the girl wouldn''t have it and drawled, "No, mother. I want to share. If Mai and Michi or Toph and Poppy can have such honest discussions, why not us?"

    Before Ursa could even be forced to internally retort that those mother-daughter pair had more than just honest discussions, Az''s smirk widened, "Mai and I are ying and Nik just became a part of our... rivalry. I used to help Mai when we were little, how she thought I was bullying her is out of my depths. But, things happened and I lost against Mai. Twice! Can you believe that?"

    For Az, thetter question was purely rhetorical but Ursa happened to have an answer as she was now morefortable due to theck of the previous awkwardness and replied, "Of course, dear. No one is infallible... everyone suffers from a loss once in a while."

    Az''s expression froze for a second and she suppressed her indignance before continuing with just surprising strength and cheeriness while vowing to make things even more exaggerated to have her mother shuffle nervously, "Well, as you said, even I can lose and I did. So, as usual, Mai ran to Nik to get her due praises. Honestly, she is so easy to manipte. Just some sweet words and she''d forget all her prior anger... right, continuing, she and Nik came up with an interesting punishment for my loss. Oh, did I mention that the loser must do whatever the winner dictates? I was nning to have Mai... ehm, irrelevant."

    Az felt that if she really said that she wanted to publicly shame Mai even when that was close to impossible... she may just make her mother furious and she may discipline her naughty ass again as she did years before.

    "Well, my punishment was..." Az tiptoed towards Ursa as the mother curiously waited until Az had her lips almost pressed against Ursa''s ear, "to have one very thick construct of water slither up my leg from behind as you speak with me and slip into my... well, I don''t need to paint a more vivid picture, do I? Maybe I should¡ª"

    "Az!" Ursa gasped with pink tainting her cheeks.

    "Nik had one thick, hmm, well, less thick than his own penis slide into my very royally begging pussy and had his way while you spoke so highly of him. Oh, I know he enjoyed every second of it until he had me weak in the knees and my body already¡ª"

    "Enough!" Ursa hissed, pushing Az to a healthy distance and ring at her daughter with her own face beet red, "What''s gotten into you?!"

    "I just told you," Az smirked, "Honestly, what got into me after you just skedaddled was an even thicker¡ª"

    "No more of this talk!" Ursa interjected promptly and frowned as Az pouted, "But..m I thought we could show them we''re the better mother-daughter pair than them."

    "And since when did it turn into apetition?" Ursa questioned sternly.

    Keeping her pout, Az grunted, "It always has been... but no matter. I''ll just keep being honest about these things and you''ll have to adapt, mother."

    "No," Ursa groaned, "Keep this up and I''ll treat you in the same manner once you tried to burn off Zuko''s hair!"

    Az gulped secretly yet found her mother''s reaction even more amusing and giggled, "Oh, mother... you should just find someone, too. Are you nning to live in that man''s fear forever? Even if he finds us, I don''t think the situation will be the least bit salvageable just because you were ''faithful''." The sheer mockery in Az''s words made Ursa shudder as she almost broke down right then and there when recalling their father, "Az... please. I did everything for you two."

    Curling her lips, Az nodded, "And we know it... but you could just stop doing everything for us. I mean, you joined the store and made friends. Friends who share many things with their daughters. I just hoped we could be a little like them..."

    Ursa''s gaze flickered as she sighed after a moment before shaking her head, "Fine,e here."

    Slipping into her mother''s embrace, Az''s eyes closed happily as she cackled internally, ''Too easy! Now... can I use this to get back at Mai... or Jin?''

    Many thoughts ran within her head.

    Yet, Az did not expect her mother to add anything to this.

    "Az... if we''re going to be honest... I saw you, Mai, and Nik... and I''m pretty sure Nik saw me."

    Az''s head whipped up and she stared at the embarrassed Ursa before questioning, "What were you doing?"

    Both of their golden pupils gazed into each other as Ursa soon averted her gaze with a blush, "I identally walked in..."

    "You said you were going to be honest." Az''s eyes were still wide yet she looked at Ursa without an ounce of emotion.

    "After... that stunt of yours," Ursa whispered, "I wanted to make sure that Nik wasn''t you know... just using you... so I followed..."

    "And you watched everything?"

    "No, I hurried away the moment Nik saw me..." Ursa whispered.

    Az felt her mind on the brink of copse.

    This was not how she expected this to go down. She wanted to make her mother more understanding of some things and maybeter make use of this to cockblock Jin or Mai at times but...

    "Az?" Ursa called out with a worried expression as she''d almost never seen Az so dazed.

    ''Huh... we''re honest. It actually feels kind of disgusting whenpared to lies... but... they don''t feel weird when discussing... wait, they never talk about it now that I think about it... so the answer wasn''t opening about it through words...'' Az continued to stare at her mother with a wave ofprehension and apanyingplicated emotions as she felt she now knew why Michi, Mai, Poppy, and Toph had such an easygoing rtionship. Well, for a fact, they didn''t try to make it so seamless, it just happened for them. He happened for them...

    ---

    "Thank you for that~" Suki slurred as shey on top of Katara with her caramel entrance still slightly gaping while his cum flowed out from her. The two just liked doing it together at times because of the trio adventuring together from early on.

    Smiling and pecking Suki''s lips as Katara had trouble recollecting herself, Nik helped the duo get ready and returned to the camp.

    Aside from June, he had yet to give Poppy and Michi his personal attention but before he could think of a good excuse with sexual innuendo just for his own humor, he was stormed over by a very testy Az who, without a word, dragged him away with a furious expression as it attracted attention from everyone including the exasperated Poppy and Michi!

    ---

    As if choosing a location at random, Az finally snapped once they were far away and glowered with her usual perverse nature nowhere in sight, "When were you going to tell me about mother peeking on us?"

    Nik raised his brow in surprise before thinking should he even blow Ursa''s cover again. Well... Nik wanted to see if the woman would run away for the third time. It could just be the running gag of the day... heh.

    "She didn''t just peak on us," Nik smiled, not the least bit cowed by Az''s strangely fierce presence. It wasn''t her expression but Nik felt that IT was around her... the threatening presence, that is, which he would have been oblivious of before if he hadn''t trained as much as he did till now. He felt his own... presence building up, unlike the despicable mes in his stomach that would only ever light up in the most depraved circumstances.

    "Then what?!" Az hissed quietly.

    Nik''s hand snapped forward, loudly mming into the bark of the tree next to Az''s head as he leaned down, a little peeved by her actions. If she wanted to know this, she could have just been a little more polite but Nik knew well that Az is the kind of girl who would ask for an inch and force herself down on the entire fucking mile!

    His violet eyes bore into her and his other hand had a thumb tracing her lips, "Aren''t you missing out on the magic word, dear? Or do we need to have that kind of ''discussion'' again?"

    Az faltered slightly as his towering presence made her shudder. Damn her dirty mind, she groaned internally, as she already felt her thong dampening somewhat and sticking to her slightly sore entrance that heated up and got ready for more. But she pursed her lips and red at him stubbornly. She couldn''t show the same reaction to their spectator again but Nik growled softly, "Try again."

    "Just answer me!" Az shouted, well, she tried, but all she mustered were a weak whimper as Nik hummed and found himself a littlecking. If it was him... in the previous life, he would have trained the best version of Az but then again, he wasn''t in that kind of business anymore.

    "You really want that answer?" Nik inquired as he could hear the other''s restless breathing.

    Az nodded with her fists clenched but if his sudden kiss would have surprised her before, Az had her fill with getting shocked for the day and only blinked before somewhat reciprocating the passion behind his kiss, much to her relief as his hand slipped down on her covered cunt and pressed his fingers against her ready clit.

    "Hey¡ª nnngh, not here!" Az gasped while Nik leaned back and grinned, "That''s the answer to your second question, Az. Your mother was happy to have her fingers down while watching us."

    Az''s lips parted as she experienced speechlessness as Nik gave a simple excuse, "And why I didn''t tell you? That''s because I didn''t want to make things weird."

    "Aah¡ª" Az gasped as Nik pressed his fingers into her gushing entrance by easily pinching the cloth away and she spoke loudly, "Is that true, Mother?"

    She expected Nik to stop now and feel shocked. Well, since he had stopped advertising his enhanced senses, even others who knew about it would forget at times much less Az. So... she didn''t know what he did.

    "Mother? Nice joke, Az," Nik smiled, "But I''ll give you my full focus now."

    Az quivered and spoke hurriedly, "No, Nik... Mother really is here. Come out, now! You said¡ª" Yet her lips were sealed the next instant and her eyes widened when she realized what had happened.

    Her mother really did be the running gag of the day.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Is that a car? Is that a horse? No, it''s an embarrassed Ursa!

    ***

    Shoutout to G4ler, Misterschman, Hinter matthews, Gath, and Littlewhite!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 199: Camp of Lust (9)

    Chapter 199: Camp of Lust (9)<h4>Chapter 199: Camp of Lust (9)</h4>

    "Hey, why''s Az giving us the stink eye?"

    Michi wondered idly as she reclined on her seat with an amused hum. She was one of the rare individuals in Nik''s group who liked the feisty girl''s... well, apparent craziness. The night Nik introduced Jin and Az in their mansion in the personal space, it was plenty clear to many that Az is somewhat of a restless and relentless soul.

    Her idle musing made Ursa blush as she was aware of what had gotten Az so riled up.

    Before this, Az had promised that, to quote the girl¡ª she would tear the mask of deception rted to Nik so that Ursa doesn''t even think about it.

    For all intent and purposes, Az did NOT wish to be THAT close to her mother. But before she could have done anything, Nik was quite eager to... have Az again and his words that exposed the remaining half of the truth Ursa had kept to herself made the woman bolt away silently.

    Maybe she really IS good at running away, Ursa tried to humor herself a bit. She ran away with her children from the castle. And she certainly ran away from the fact that her daughter was... an ''eager'' one. Seeing Az on her knees once was enough for Ursa but this supposedly rxing trip had... made her even more strung.

    What should she do?

    Ursa couldn''t even loom at Az due to shame. At first, she was embarrassed by Az''s clothing, and now that she could somewhat empathize that her daughter just wanted her lover''s attention didn''t change the fact that Ursa was embarrassed by herself for disappointing her daughter three times!

    ''Haaa... what should I do?'' Ursa groaned.

    Her golden orbs took a nce at Poppy and Michi rxing without a hint of concern in their smiles and felt a little miffed, speaking up, "Can I ask the two of you something? Um... it''s a little personal."

    As gentle and caring as the first day they met, Poppy smiled and sat up slightly, "Of course, you do seem a little conflicted... maybe talking can help?"

    ''Talking is what got me in this mess,'' Ursa huffed in annoyance internally and rolled her eyes before sighing softly and muttering, "You two have grown-up daughters... um, what would you do to make up for something you did. I mean, mothers can be in the wrong just as much even if we tend to revert the me right?"

    Poppy and Michi looked a bit amused. They knew what Ursa was on about. If they did anything wrong... IF... then they would just employ the most basic rule of motherhood¡ª threats of slippers. Even if Poppy knew that slippers were thest thing Toph was fearful of... when it was in her own hand, even Toph would be a meek kitten. However, that''s just a right exclusive to caring mothers. Even then, they can''t always do this or it will just be nothing more than a cheap scare tactic.

    "Did you try just apologizing?" Michi inquired.

    "I... did. Made the situation worse at that," Ursa groaned softly while Poppy added, "Then try to make up for it by doing something Az likes."

    Ursa looked thoughtful, ''Doing something Az likes...'' her haze inadvertently drifting towards Nik who was happily bending water with Katara and kicking away Toph''s earthen rocks simultaneously as a form of training and spending more time with them before shaking herself out of it, ''Gosh! What were you thinking?!'' Ursa chided herself internally.

    "I don''t think that''s a possibility... honestly, Az and Zuko for that matter are... a bit secretive. They do their chores and try to spend more time with me but I always get the feeling they are hiding something from me. That''s why I''m so relieved that Iroh is teaching them... maybe they would be more honest to him than me..." Ursa sighed and the duo next to her was perfectly aware of what the two leaders of the rebellion were hiding from their mother.

    "Hmm... well, did you know that Toph hid from that she was a... well, an ouw behind my and her father''s back? Nik helped me smoothen things with her," Poppy shrugged, although, she was aware that part of the reason was her former husband being such a cunt that he would want Toph to do the same thing as her with his business partners.

    "Nik, huh..." Ursa''s expression turned a bit gloomy. Why is it that Nik''s addition to others made their lives better but when it came to her and Az it just made the situation worse?

    "Oh, that reminds me," Michi chuckled, "Mai was a bit distant from me but she did have Nik help us."

    Ursa scowled. It was bing painfully aware of what Michi and Poppy were talking about and she snorted at that, making her friends smirk mischievously. Great as they may be... Poppy and Michi were just the types of influence on women their age that no husband would want on their wives or sons on their mothers. The mature minxes that their daughters could only admire from a distance leaned forward and cooed, "Hmm, a little someone also said that Az is getting really well along with Nik," Michi purred and remarked, "Could that be why she''s ring at us... hm, or is it you? Now I''m curious. What''s going on?"

    Ursa bit her lips and averted her gaze from Michi''s suggestive look. Maybe she should stick with Iroh as her bank of good advice and suggestions but not the kind to let things go easily after having their own confidence boosted under Nik''s and Suki''s training, Poppy giggled, "Oh, Michi, you''re so naughty. Ursa isn''t like that, right?"

    Meeting both of their yful stares was quite a challenge for Ursa who mourned the memory when she thought the women in front of her would be good for her in the long run... how naive could she be?

    "It''s nothing like that!" Ursa hushed hastily, "Nik is just a kind boy. I see him as my... son. That''s right. I see Nik as my son."

    The idea relieved Ursa a bit. Maybe she really would see him as a son and just forget everything that happened today.

    "My!" Michi gasped, "Aren''t you adventurous!"

    Ursa nked out for a moment while Poppy couldn''t control her giggles and wheezed somewhat.

    "Oh, stop that!" Ursa rolled her eyes with a thinly veiled blush over her cheeks as she scowled at Michi for giving her some rather unique... mental images.

    "But still, this makes me wonder..." Poppy looked at Ursa, her gaze fully roaming over the single mother''s body as the woman stiffened, "Are you nning to live alone for your entire life? We all have some experience with... troubled marital situations, to say the least. Someday we''ll share that with you, too... probably so... it just made me wonder, that''s all."

    Puckering her lips, Ursa let out an exhausted sigh as the orange of the setting sun prevailed over the clearing where they rested, "It''s... I..."

    She felt a little speechless at the moment as Michi and Poppy looked at her with intent gazes.

    "I don''t know..." she finally muttered, "Before Iroh and you guys came along, I was just fine and now the two of you''re saying that you have a store of flowers of your own spirits knows where and even Zuko and Az are getting along with their lives... I guess, I should have expected to feel a bit left out... I never thought before that I''d want... more... did you know, before I married the ''then'' Fire Prince... I had a friend. A lover, more like. We were happy before I was married and my family was happy after I ran away from the Fire Nation..."

    "You don''t sound happy," Michi shook her head.

    "It''s because I''m not. Not now, anyway."

    "Oh, well... about Nik and us, I was joking. He is kind. He is good... seriously. Like I''m talking thiiis good," Michi purred softly again, her hands distancing themselves to a familiar size as Ursa deadpanned but Michi soon stopped smiling, "But he would also demand a lot more soon enough. Not that I mind."

    "Me neither," Poppy shrugged. The amount of effort Nik had gone to actually develop and bring more people to his personal world was amazing. But everyone who knew about him more understood that he did all this before he had even nned it for them. He wanted to create a world for them. Even Poppy felt a little overwhelmed when she thought about it but... it was fine. Everything was beginning to fall in the right ce as Nik assured the girls that any bad apple from his personal civilization can be removed from their space with just a thought.

    That''s one world Nik had quite an extensive authority of.

    A little curious at the slightly serious undertone, Ursa hummed, "So not everything is a paradise, eh?"

    "The thing that matters is, who cares about the rest, girl," Michi smirked before reclining and remarking bluntly, "And again, we''d love to bed you. I mean, I, Poppy, Nik, and so many more. Maybe Az, too~"

    Her chortle was not well-received as Ursa blushed fiercely and shot the two women a somber re but it was only met with yful giggles. Truly, the two were not at all a good influence on her but then again, they were happy to bring one into their own fold of troubled mothers having themselves and their daughters broken in by one greedy and maybe unsuitable fellow.

    Still, Ursa couldn''t help but look at her own daughter strangely as Michi''s words and circumstances forced her to consider... would it be that bad? Or...

    {A/N: Peer ''suggestion'' at its finest, eh?}

    ---

    Two tents were set soon enough. Where Nik seemed to have taken out so many items were not something Zuko knew but he definitely cared. Was it some Avatar trick, the youth wondered but dinner was absolutely amazing as they ate and ate until they couldn''t anymore. Iroh even went ahead and showed some cool firebending tricks like forming a dragon out of his fire and letting it dance around before exploding like a firecracker and stuff. It was quite advanced stuff but Az, Zuko, and Nik weren''t too keen on learning it now that they knew a dragon of fire would burn an enemy just as much as a ball of fire, just without any theatrics.

    Yet, Nik felt a little sorry that he couldn''t give Michi and Poppy the attention he thought they deserved. Not that they minded it. They would have a tent for themselves soon enough and he would start with the two without a doubt. Now, he nned to finally... surprise June. His chat with Dhi, the spirit of cognition and wisdom had given him... quite an insight on energybending and its application. But before he could do so... and annoyingly, he was pulled away by the mother this time and much to his frustration, Az was following them, too.

    Again, any other time, he would love to entertain them but he was... kind of looking forward to his meeting with June. He was looking forward to helping her.

    "Ursa... how can I help you?" Nik strained his smile and looked at the woman who obviously looked conflicted. Why she would even want to have a chat with him alone wasn''t something Nik could understand after everything that had happened.

    ***

    Shoutout to Christian, Joseph Bibb, Ocean Breeze, and Rakeido!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 200: Camp of Lust (10)

    Chapter 200: Camp of Lust (10)<h4>Chapter 200: Camp of Lust (10)</h4>

    Though the dense foliage and the dusky night didn''t instill any form of reassurance given the circumstances, Ursa cleared her throat and psyched herself internally after chatting with Michi and Poppy for so long. One thing she was clear about Nik, now, was that young and bold he may be, and ''active'' too... he won''t take a mile if you don''t suggest an inch in most cases. But still, after all that she''d seen, Ursa felt that being a little reserved about the youth was in her best interest and remarked with a serious tone as she nervously had her fingers clenching the hem of her top with the barely visible whitish stain close to her breasts.

    "I want to talk about what happened!" She imed, her voice somewhat shaky in the middle but she seemed to have gotten calm just after and looked at him.

    "Alright? Sure, what''s going on?" Nik tilted his head sideways. If he was caught peeping on someone and had their squirt marking his clothes... he would tend to avoid the topic. But to each their own, he shrugged internally.

    "Well..." Ursa took a deep breath and then deted somewhat, "Could you... help me?"

    Now, most, like the stalker would misunderstand what Ursa meant as HER someone rough huff was easily aware to Nik who could consciously control the sensitivity of a few of his senses but he nodded with a smile, "That''s what I said in the beginning. How can I help you?"

    "It''s Az and Zuko," Ursa revealed, "I feel like they... are hiding many things from me. I wouldn''t have tried to push them for answers but Michi and Poppy made me realize that for better or worse, we should have an open¡ª"

    "Oh, don''t listen to them," Nik snickered and shook his head while leaning against the tree, "Knowing everything about them? Now that''s a lie. Michi only knows things about Mai that she found out and that Mai let out by herself. The same is with Poppy and Toph. Heck, I know things about them that the mother-daughter pair don''t understand about each other."

    Ursa frowned and questioned, "Do you think it''s better to lie?"

    "I think it''s better to let theme out at their own pace," Nik smiled, "But it would be too... I don''t know, arrogant to give rtionship advice to a mother since I''m no parent so... I don''t think I can help you with that."

    Ursa puckered her lips and stared at Nik long enough to realize he wasn''t going to budge and huffed, "Stubborn one, aren''t you?"

    "Not really," Nik shrugged. If he was stubborn, he wouldn''t have experienced everything he had. He''d grown a bit more of his backbone, that he would agree on.

    "Fine, let''s say you cannot talk about it... and let''s assume you don''t even know them that well... how do you think I can make them open up to me?" Ursa inquired.

    "How would I know?" Nik blinked, "Again, I don''t have any suggestions. Iroh is a good one to consider that... which you should have known?"

    With a slightly mischievous smirk, Nik added, "And this makes me wonder why you called me..."

    Ursa flinched before growing silent and averted her gaze.

    "A-about that... I was curious... Avatar Nik, it''s said that once you return, you will bring back peace and prosperity."

    Nik nodded. He could be considered half an Avatar given that Aang was his spiritual daddy who was on a mission for peace while Nik was bringing prosperity to his personal world.

    "But the Phoenix King... will oppose your very existence. My... husband can be a very dangerous man," Ursa''s gaze dimmed as Nik chuckled and repeated, "Again, Ursa. How can I help you? Forget me being the Avatar and you being the former spouse of a man who barely cares about his own children much less others''. How can I, Nik, help you, Ursa?"

    Ursa lowered her head, her fingers around the hem of her top loosening somewhat as she exhaled, "I... just want to rx as this trip intended... if you don''t have any prior engagements."

    Nik blinked as if it would be a lie he didn''t enjoy their spectator''s snort.

    ''June would understand that I was out working hard... right? Oh, she''s a sweetheart. Of course, she would but the problem is...''

    ***

    "Hey, where''s Az?"

    Zuko inquired while tidying up the region with Iroh as the man looked around and noted more absence than just Az''s. Of course, Ursa gave a good reason to Nik before pulling him away, saying that she had something to say that an Avatar must hear but Iroh only shrugged about it. His brother had his chance, nothing could be done about it.

    "Well, salted weeds from theke do have... an active contribution in digestion," Iroh smirked as Zuko groaned, "Ugh, that''s disgusting, uncle!"

    "Well, not more than you saying that all tea is just hot leaf juice," Iroh scoffed, still a little salty about it as Zuko deadpanned and looked at the two tents. One was pitifully small while the other was as luxurious as a general''s tent and quite wide, too.

    "Think of it this way, Zuko," Iroh assured his nephew, "Even the Avatar must sleep in such a tent with us when he returns."

    But given his student''s patterns, Iroh doubted that it would happen.

    ***

    Ursay on her back over a soft earthen tform around a meter high with earthen walls erected around her and an open-lid dome acting as a ceiling and allowing her to view the moon with a soft, relieved huff escaping her lips as she smiled gently, "This is... actually nice. I never thought I''d end up enjoying the sky more than ake."

    Shey with a towel on her body and her previous embarrassment disappearing just like the tension in her body given how... professionally Nik worked. Honestly, to Ursa, he looked more like a masseuse than an Avatar. Her gaze fell towards her legs where Nik pressed and massaged her right calf with his handsthered in some form of oil that made her skin glimmer somewhat under the dim reflection of the moonlight.

    "A bald friend of mine would say that the boundlessness of the sky is more freeing than the bound and restlesske." Nik smiled and looked at her before continuing the work. Oh, he wasn''t about to ruin Ursa''s night just because he felt the slightest bit horny. Whatever Ursa may have had in her mind, if he wanted to do it, it''d be on his terms, or if the other part was ''reaaaallll'' persuasive and he did feel the tiny bit guilty that he''d made her a running gag after inviting her to a rxing vacation.

    "He sounds quite wise. I''m sure he and Iroh would hit it off."

    "Now that you mention it, they would," Nik looked up again, finding Ursa smiling at him as he returned a snicker and added, "But what about you? Rxed enough?"

    Ursa hummed loudly, actually beginning to realize a few things she didn''t want to even consider before, and smirked, "How long would you massage Michi or Poppy?"

    "Them?" Nik blinked. Well, they all had their moments but even Nik could only do so much with just two hands, "Well... I do try to give my all and never noted the time when I''m with them."

    "And did you note the time now?" Ursa inquired, her eyes briefly showing hesitation before the question but Nik only had a smile to offer, "Nah, not really."

    Ursa''s eyes lit up momentarily as she followed with a soft scoff, making it seem like his reply was only to be expected.

    ''Huh... naive arrogance runs in the family...'' Nik noted duly as he was always eager to cause a reaction in times like this as his hand reached up to her knee where the edge of her towel rested while he inquired, "I know I suggested a massage and I am sincerely happy that you''re finding it rxing after the reluctance you showed before... but did you have something else in your mind?"

    Ursa''s smile froze for a second as his index trailed up her knee and pushed on the edge of the towel just slightly to reveal a very tiny portion of her thigh. Recollecting herself, the woman red at the youth, finding him as menacing as Michi... no, maybe more because he somehow convinced her to get naked, lie down, and let him rub her... Her eyes drifted towards his crotch for a second, recalling once again the kind of ride it offers, and blushed before looking up and realizing he was gazing at her the entire time which did not help her at all as looking anywhere else over his exposed tanned physique was just as damning.

    "I had nothing in mind," Ursa huffed and turned her head to the other side as his chuckle only made her groan internally. She had never let herself be this vulnerable except when she was forced to marry and now... this time, it was quite voluntary.

    "Ah, so you came to Avatar for help, makes sense," Nik hummed as his finger continued to roll up the towel slowly and steadily as Ursa''s expression grew more nervous, and just when Nik felt the slightest hint of excitement from her, he stopped, letting the edge of the towel rest above the upper portion of her meaty, thick thighs as she turned her head back to give him an almost scorching stare as he smirked, "I do have to massage your legspletely, right? Of course, being a married woman, I will keep myself from your torso. Unless of course, you''re suddenly unmarried."

    Ursa rolled her eyes as she muttered, "Do whatever you wish..." and then looked at him again as his smile widened, "Only legs it is then."

    Now he definitely wanted to hear what he desired from her and a free reign of her body wasn''t it.

    His words made Ursa a bit peeved as his hands firmly squeezed her thighs before rubbing up and down yet she could feel him briefly lifting her towel a bit further yet she willfully focused on his hands over her legs instead. Her stifled mewls escaped often as Nik certainly knew what he was doing before his words made her eyes snap open.

    "Hmm, you can turn around now," Nik smiled as he pulled back while exhaling shortly and looking at her almost glowing legs with a hint of satisfaction before looking at her erotic form entirely as he did move her towel a bit further. The edges barely covered her royal privates as she stared at Nik with a nk look.

    "What is it?" Nik inquired with a smile.

    "Well..." Ursa muttered, "Would you look sideways?" She looked positively lethargic after such a good session and was definitely looking forward to more but even if she didn''t mind being slowly unraveled, she did mind letting him see take it off and turn around. It was weird, indeed.

    "Of course, not," Nik smiled as Ursa almost choked on her spit before ring at the youth, "I''m serious! Eyes off!"

    Nik smirked and shrugged before looking sideways as Ursa grumbled and turned around before quickly shifting the towel on her back and then resting her chin on the back of her folded hands before calling out, "I''m done..."

    Nik''s hum echoed as he took another small bottle out from spirits know where andthered his hands before going back to the soles of her feet and began to rub them rapidly as Ursa inquired, "Nik, what''s it like being the Avatar? Does the power... make you feel different?"

    "Do YOU feel empowered by having the Avatar massage you?" Nik inquired in return.

    "Not really," Ursa giggled.

    "Me neither. Getting strength just changed my goals, that''s all."

    "If they aren''t anything like me... like Phoenix King then you''re probably fine." Ursa gulped as she whispered while Nik looked up with a hint of deviousness in his smirk and cooed, "Oh, you meant your husband?"

    "... No," Ursa whispered, "As you may have noticed... I''m a single mother with a girl who''s wildly fascinated by you and would even wear that... shameless outfit for you."

    Done with his feet prematurely, Nik walked up to the side of the bench before suddenly sitting on top of Ursa''s legs as her surprised gasp rang but she refrained from looking back and continued to view the earthen wall that seemed to have grown interesting.

    Her eyes widened when she felt Nik casually flipping the edge of the towel beyond her buttcheeks and shivered for a moment as his soothing voice echoed.

    "Shameless? Could you be more descriptive?" Nik inquired with his eyes narrowing as he viewed the royal cheeks and her slightly hidden Az maker. Damn, he did want the devilish cunt that would give birth to the hot mess sticking her ears to the walls from the outside.

    "Descriptive?" Ursa raised her voice, "She was wearing that thin top that barely covered her¡ª hnaah!" She squeaked as Nik''s hands fell on her buttcheeks before spreading as her butthole clenched in surprise and then she only felt embarrassed as Nik firmly massaged her ass while he whispered, "You were saying?" Nik encouraged.

    Ursa bit her lips and exhaled hotly as she felt the dribble of oil slipping over her slit and she whispered, "S-she was barely wearing anything and YOU were bending water to turn my daughter..."

    "Yes?" Nik smiled as he firmly tugged her cheeks apart before pressing them together and making her pale ass bubble out before giving it a light swat and eliciting an annoyed snort from her. Yet, her bodily reactions happened to be far more honest and his index and a middle finger slipped down onto her warm snatch wetting at a quick pace, and questioned again, "You can say what I did."

    "You... used my daughter in front of me..." her hot coo rang in the shag as a gasp leaked out from her lips with his fingers sliding into her tight, needy walls that''d been left without their desired attention for far too long as Ursa''s head dipped down slightly and she whimpered, "Then you and Mai turned my daughter into a dirty harlot who''d want nothing more than to be on her knees and swallow your sloppy¡ª hnngh~ and¡ª and then you came on me!"

    Her whisper grew softer, "And all I was left thinking... wanting was for that to be in me... for Az to be reced with me..."

    "And now?" Nik blinked as his fingers found the right spot in her wet pussy and pressed it as she squealed, not even hearing one patch of the wall crumbling down as a figure fell in by leaning against it too much.

    "I want it!" Ursa cried out with a sensual groan. "If... If I don''t look back... it won''t matter!"

    "You''re absolutely right," Nik smirked while he beckoned the flushed Az who was ring at them as he continued, "Just keep looking forward. You''re about to feel even better," he pulled his fingers out and spread her legs a little out before spreading her tight snatch with one hand and bringing his other index finger to his lips while winking at Az who rolled her eyes and flipped him off before looking at her mother hesitantly and leaned down soon enough.

    Her hands held Ursa''s buttcheeks as she gasped at the colder touch and tried looking back now but Nik was a step quicker, literally, as he was in front of Ursa and leaned down to take the panicked woman''s lips.

    "Hmmmgh!" Ursa moaned, her eyes snapping wide open as she felt something warm and hot slipping into her drenched pussy and moving around lewdly. Swirling so expertly that she melted in Nik''s arms but called out, "W-who''s that?!"

    Part of her wished that it was just Michi being yful by catching them in the act yet Nik smirked and continued to kiss her silently. The tension, the tongue, and his kiss made her mewl and whimper as her heart grew more and more frightened when she heard a familiar voice in a wayward snort from behind and she didn''t dare question anything again.

    "I..." Ursa purred, "Nik! Spirits, I think I''m going to¡ª"

    "Go on," Nik sat beside her and gently stroked her head, "Rx and let it all out."

    His words were the only thing that Ursa needed to guide her in this strange situation as all her tension... exploded in one stream of hot and juicy squirt as the strangely familiar figurepped it all up... far better than the figure''s father given that he would never consider her own pleasure.

    "Az," Ursa cried out in pleasure as her back arched up and her hips pushed up but the figure behind her quickly held her down and continued to religiously slurp her with everything they had.

    Nik snickered internally. It was quite the joy to bring families closer and he knew it for a fact that the real Avatar couldn''t boast the same efficiency.

    Finally pulling back, Az wiped her chin with the back of her arm and strutted up to where her mother was looking, heaving and gasping as her catty tone filled the shag, "Did you enjoy yourself, mother? Then I suppose it''s time we put everything that happened before this back to bed with a fresh start... right here."

    And with that, Az tugged away her thong with an impish smirk, a bit amazed that she wasn''t even angry and just shooting Nik an annoyed re to have kept such fun from herself for so long.

    Ursa bit her lips but when she recalled what her daughter''s tight... nay, a very well-used hole had gone through, she gulped before parting her lips lightly while she felt Nik move and another tongue enter her warm, wet, and sensitive folds.

    This wasn''t how she expected her massage to end but Ursa was just happy at the better rtionship with her daughter now.

    ***

    Shoutout to Jeremiah Eleko, Prognastat, John Stinson, Matthew18273645, and Left_Nut_Of_Madara!!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 201: Camp of Lustâ€” Sucked to the Last Drop

    Chapter 201: Camp of Lust¡ª Sucked to the Last Drop<h4>Chapter 201: Camp of Lust¡ª Sucked to the Last Drop</h4>

    "Oh? I thought you were ready to forget mepletely," Hands akimbo and a miffed grin on her lips, June stared at her man with a barely veiled look of annoyance, something he didn''t seem to mind as her eyes wandered over his clearly developing body just to her liking and grinned, "Told you I''d make it worth your time, right? I have something special for you."

    "A gift, hmm?" June narrowed her eyes and thinned her lips, "I doubt that it would make me any happier."

    A bit confused, he couldn''t help but question, "Last I checked, you were looking forward to it."

    "And that was hours ago," June scoffed, "I thought you''d know by now I change my mood as quickly as N catches the scent of his prey."

    "Oh..." Nik shrugged, "Alright. I was thinking of ridding you off of that Goat Fucking Spirit but if YOU wanna fuck, I''m all for it."

    June smirked, "Now that''s¡ª" and then her expression froze before her verdant green eyes widened, "Say that again."

    "I said," Nik smirked, "Let''s get down to it. Hmm? Yeah, you should be on top. I''m actually a bit tired."

    June red at him before her smirk widened and she crossed the distance between them. Her handstched onto his shoulders as she purred, "I thought that was already a given," her lips pecking his, and she continued, "Now... about some Goat Fucking Spirit you were on about..."

    Nik grinned, "Yeah, I have a great idea. Inspired by none other than the spirit of Cognition itself. But for that, you''ll have to swear your loyalty by branding my entire self on your heart and soul so that no other spirit can fuck with you."

    "Oh?" June raised an eyebrow as she shrugged, "Sure. Better than that damned spirit."

    It was Nik''s turn to have his lips parted in surprise as he didn''t think the callous June would agree so easily before chuckling, "Ah, just a joke, my huntress. Before we actually make anymitments, I do want to... tell you a few more things."

    June looked at Nik with a scowl and uncharacteristically rosy cheeks before huffing, "That was a bad one."

    "Yeah... sorry about that," he replied wryly, still a little surprised that June was already so open about him. Adopting a somber expression, Nik nced at June and added, "This has a high chance of working so I wanted to do it here and not in the personal world because... well, I don''t want any spiritual menace lurking there. You should sit down. Choose any tree. We can start without any dys."

    "Oh? You mean like a dy in the form of Ursa and Az?" June raised her eyebrow before adding, "Ursa asked you away and Az followed discreetly with you only bing free after quite a leisurely amount of time. It would be a shame to my name as the best Bounty Huntress to not understand what was going on."

    "Oh, that was just a massage," Nik smiled and winked, "A thorough one."

    June giggled and shook her head while sitting down under the canopy of the nearest tree with her legs crossed while making sure to stick out her breasts somewhat, almost making them pop out as she warned, "Careful now. I''m a little angry and if you do... free me, I''d be too excited. I don''t know what might happen next."

    "Really? Because I can predict it just fine," Nik walked over and sat down in front of her, "I''m in for one sleepless night again."

    "Aha! Maybe you really CAN see the future," June quipped and smirked as Nik exhaled sharply while pressing his right thumb a little close to the base of her left breast and somewhat into her exposed cleavage while his other hand had his thumb pressed in the center of June''s forehead.

    This was a technique Dhi used to show him how he couldmunicate better with Mokshi. Nik himself didn''t need to press thumbs on his chest and forehead. It was an internal process. Mind, body, and spirit as one.

    Currently, June''s body was inhabited by another spirit. Had it been Mokshi... then yeah, June would be fucked far harder than Nik would ever do it himself but the spirit who was expanding its control on June wasn''t Mokshi. It wasn''t free to do anything as it wished even if it meant shackling itself to a host forever. So while Nik and Mokshi were indeed one, allowing them to use this energybending technique tomunicate on an instinctive level, Nik could use this to jumpstart June''s spirituality... and he had a strange form of expectations of what would happen to June besides the expulsion of the spirit''s effect when she bes attuned with her own spirituality.

    Of course, this technique was way more fearsome. If just didn''t bring others in bnce with themself but also disrupt it, making sure that those with weaker willpower than the user of this technique would have something... lost.

    "Don''t resist it," Nik remarked softly.

    "If I did resist, love, we wouldn''t have that amazing night in the tavern," June grinned but nervousness was clear in her eyes. It wouldn''t be wrong to think she was a little spooked about spiritual stuff.

    "That''s true," Nik chuckled as June could feel something... steady and warm enter her body as if it was a thin stream that only wished to reassure and protect her. Gulping slightly, she actively tried to think of not resisting this. Not being a bender and not in control of her own chi, June could only do this as Nik''s violet eyes began to glow dimly, making her feel momentarily enamored.

    But all that changed the next second when she felt tiny needles stabbing into her body as she winced while white fur began to grow out of her hands at a heightened pace that almost made her cry out in shock and horror. She simply hated this as Nik grunted softly and the thin stream felt as if it had been released from its dam and the energy poured into her in a massive wave.

    ---

    Far in the Northern Water Tribe within the Sacred Oasis, the pitch-ck Koi fish began to shiver in excitement as her rough but mature voice cooed, "He''s learning it! That Free bastard really is finally devouring all that essence still left in him!"

    "Now, now... the water around the tribe is rising way too much. Calm down, dear."

    "Heh, fine, just for you, I will~!"

    ---

    ''Son of a gun! Is that what Dhi meant when I had yet to make use of La''s essence?'' Nik''s eyes widened as his eyes were fully covered by a film of violet glow that lighted the section of the foliage as he and June heard a pained shriek from far far away as if it wasn''t even in the same realm. Unknowingly, her own eyes were covered in an intense violet glow.

    ''La''s essence... was never about waterbending. Well, just a bit, technically. It wasn''t to overpower the water in control but control chi as if it was a massive tide under my control. Is that the essence of waterbending? Not bending the water but mimicking chi as water?''

    Nik''s energy crashed into June, making her feel a little overwhelmed as if every part of her body was swept and put into ce once again while the debris and filth were all washed away.

    The goat fur began to fall off at once as her shuddering body fell at peace as June realized her body was covered in sweat while both of their eyes returned to normal. June''s breathing was hurred as she looked at Nik in a daze. Her eyes were still inquisitive but she retained her silence and let Nik recollect his bearings. His chest heaved as he huffed and questioned softly, "Intense, right?"

    "Yeah..." June whispered as Nik continued, "We can''t be sure until you sleep... you know, without me or do you..."

    Not even letting him speak further, June pounced on him and pushed him to the ground with a scoff, "We can do testster!"

    "Then¡ª" Holding her waist and turning around, he chimed, "Let''s not waste another second. We''ve got a tent, remember?"

    He picked June promptly as she grinned, not even minding the sweatyering their bodies.

    "Oh, you might be able to bend," Nik added off-handedly.

    "Of course, I can bend," June purred, "I''m the bendiest bitch you''d ever get~!"

    Nikughed, "That''s true but my bendiest bitch, I meant, you could... bend an element now, probably."

    June''s smirk froze but Nik had plenty of reasons to shove that thought aside as he shoved many other things with therge tent that should have been for the girls only upied by still dazed and napping Ursa after her wonderful massage while everyone just slipped into his personal world.

    ---

    "Hah~! It really was a good day!" Jin stretched her arms while chortling, her words managing to gain everyone''s approval including Ursa who felt she had the best sleep in years even if it was caused by some... intimate things. It was probably a dream... she concluded. There was no way Ursa realized, that Az would happily eat her out and then stick her entrance out for the return of the favor.

    Just a dream.

    Just a dream, she chanted but smiled outwardly as Iroh chuckled while patting his belly, "Haha, a short rest does wonder to the body."

    "Yeah, you all would know..." Zuko growled and red at his uncle, "While I was made to sleep with the stink!"

    "Oh, shove it!" An even more annoying groan echoed as Nik wasn''t that far, his frame almost dropping down as he was sucked to the veryst drop he had to offer, and while ''they'' slept and took turns... he was up all night with his little soldier. His haggard expression made Irohugh even louder as he remarked meaningfully, "That''s why a man must train with caution. Some techniques can be heavily draining."

    "More like some walls are heavily needy!" Nik threw caution to the wind as his words made a few blush but made even more snicker. Yue did try to heal him and his sore little sucker did feel good but he truly needed rest.

    *Huff*

    As if sensing his plight, N trotted over to Nik and rubbed his muzzle against his face.

    "Ah, you''re a sweetheart, N... more than your owner," He smiled and climbed over the rare Shirshu while June rolled her eyes and let Nik sit in front of her as he happily leaned against her like the dame in distress and closed his eyes.

    "Heh, just sleep love. You did great," And as the perfect drunken bandit, the woman wrapped her arms around Nik and whispered into his ear, eliciting a soft and pleased groan. Honestly, June was quite happy. She was free of the spirit''s control... probably, she''ll try sleeping a night without Nik shooting one in and see the result tomorrow but she was even more eager about the probability of bending and element but that was something she would want to do with Nik since he''s the one who made it possible.

    And just like that, Nik finally got the time for his beauty sleep as everyone made way to their vige Old Ba Sing Se.

    ***

    Shoutout to Jeremiah Eleko, Prognastat, John Stinson, Matthew18273645, and Left_Nut_Of_Madara!!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 202: Avatar Diaryâ€” Circus Initiation

    Chapter 202: Avatar Diary¡ª Circus Initiation<h4>Chapter 202: Avatar Diary¡ª Circus Initiation</h4>

    "It''s Phoenix City!"

    "It was called Ba Sing Se!"

    "Phoenix City!"

    "Ba Sing Se!"

    "Phoenix¡ª"

    "Ba Sing¡ª"

    Aang, Sun, Rena, Tom-Tom, and Momo looked at Sokka butting his head with a traveling merchant as both the men red at one another. Of course, the actual disagreement was far from the name of the city they wished to travel but...

    "So... will you take us there for free?" Sokka inquired, turning his frown into an ingratiating smile and the merchant shouted, "Like hell, I would! Come on, let''s go, these bums are penniless!"

    The man turned his caravan and walked away with the rest of his traveling group while Sokka returned to his group and looked at Aang who wore Appa''s fur as a toupee and a fake mustache before mumbling, "Sorry Grandpa Pippinpaddleopsicopolis... I failed in getting us a trip to Ba Sing Se as you wanted for yourst wish."

    "Ah" Aang sighed, his gaze revealing a lonesome mncholy and he shook his head, "No need to apologize, child¡ª"

    As the two went on, Rena looked at Sun and Tom-Tom, "I have an idea. Why don''t we try to be the members of the circus in the vige ahead of us and enter into Ba Sing Se with them?"

    "Or," Sun emphasized, "I and Aang could earthbend to infiltrate."

    "Circus!" Aang, Sokka, and Tom-Tom chimed at once, making Rena snicker while Sun groaned.

    Their team really had the hobby of making the simplest of acts the grandest just to have fun.

    Once they returned to the Southern Tribe after having been made aware that most of their tribesmen were free, Sokka was surely happy to meet many men. But the news of his father still... remained a mystery. The men from his vige were sure that he was captured but it was unknown as to which prison the man was sent to. Still, just seeing the relieved expressions of many women of the tribe was enough for Sokka. He''d been taking care of them and considered his vige one big family but he also felt sad about the news of a few confirmed deaths...

    Still, Aang and others were weed with excitement including Rena getting a lot of attention being the Vige Chief''s focus of interest and they only decided to leave the tribe once again after Sokka helped the other men settle in the vige. While he was half of the mind to just... make someone else a chieftain... he finally refrained against that casual instinct. Oh, he would have done this in a heartbeat had he not been in the revolution of the Northern Water Tribe but he was now aware that although quite happy and revitalized, almost all the men showed signs of passiveness.

    They weren''t warriors but men tired of war. It showed by how happy they were to fish than to hunt creatures of ice. So, Sokka kept it to himself, the responsibility. Although he hadn''t been the one to free them, he could at leastplete what he set out to do and bring his father back to the vige.

    It was quite the sight when they left on Appa''s back. The night before they celebrated wildly with what little things they had, enjoying themselves as much as they could.

    ---

    The reason why Sokka and others were open to joining the circus was that¡ª

    "Woah!" Aang, ehm, no, Grandpa Pippinpaddleopsicopolis watched with a wide, joyful gaze at the herd of other domesticated Sky Bison with manyrge, horned heads turning in their direction while curious gazes strayed over to Appa underneath the group who watched the herd intently.

    "The circus really has more Appas!" Tom giggled, standing up and looking at the young sky bison moving along their parents and eating their stacks of hay.

    *Crrt*

    Momo took to the sky before roaming around one young Sky Bison and sat on the fledgling''s head as it began to jump and roll around.

    *Ghnnnghhh*

    Finally, as if the herd found their wee not hospitable enough, one of therger Sky Bison pushed a stack of hay toward Appa, letting out a rumbling growl that whipped up a gust of air while Appa huffed through its nostrils and lowered his head to bite into the hay and eat happily.

    "Better than you," Tom red at Sokka, "They know how to share!"

    "Oh, then you''ll love Mai for sharing¡ª" Before Sokka could snap back, Rena elbowed her man with a re while Aang and Sun blushed knowingly.

    "Ehm, let''s go and try to get ourselves some work," Grandpa Pippinpaddleopsicopolis stated in his aged tone and just jumped down from Appa in a manner unbefitting his age.

    "Circus tricks!" Tom eximed and jumped down, too, rolling midair beforending on the stack of hay facefirst with a muffled ''oomph'' while Sokka looked at Rena and Sun seriously.

    "I''m not doing any of it," Sun huffed and crossed his arms while Sokka shrugged, "Oh, well." He and Rena sat on the base of Appa''s tail and slid down with a soft, unamused ''whee''... really, it was way weaker than they expected.

    And the only one acting his age, a troubled teen missing his first girlfriend, Sun climbed down Appa slowly and carefully, like usual.

    They had already gotten enough attention in the vige when they entered with Appa since they now knew about the bounties on their heads filling the viges. Everyone knew that the ''Rebellious'' Avatar had returned to disrupt the peace and any colony, town, or vige found associating with their bunch would be dealt with, too. Yet, Omashu still stood tall. And so did other viges that DID lend a helping hand to their group as they assisted the vigers with their problems in return.

    Sure, there were some viges that snitched the group out and they had to escape the Fire Nation''s clutches but even then, their bounties did not have THAT worse of an effect.

    Nik the Plunderer... on the other hand, was considered a vile man that stole daughters and wives with the ''poor'' Lao Beifong helping spread the news further. Nik stole riches as easily as he stole loved ones of many and their group... actually did find that the words were truthful. Although Nik did this to help many... and himself, not even Aang or Sokka could refute that Nik the Plunderer was an enemy to men. Most of them, at least.

    This vige was one of the ''better'' ones. Given the fact that their team helped a vige not too far away with a mischievous spirit stealing the viger''s clothes and ruining the crops, the word definitely spread and that is also the reason why the merchant before was eager to butt heads with Sokka but not rat them out.

    As the group moved toward the series ofrge tents with one giant main tent where the circus would be performedter tomorrow, they were stopped by an eager chime, "Oh, hi! You''re the Avatar!"

    "Wha¡ª I''m Grandpa Pippinpaddleopsicopolis¡ª" Aang stopped in his tracks and so did the others as they looked at the ass covered in a pink pinkish red spandex looking back at them.

    "Is the butt... talking?" Tom inquired while the remaining individuals were still stunned as a giggle caught their attention, "No silly, butts don''t talk! Look down, I''m practicing for tomorrow."

    Their gazes fell down and they found a brown-haired girl who had her braid currently tied into a but as she gave the widest grin, "I knew it, you''re the Avatar! Hey, are you guys here to watch our circus? Hmm, is that Tom-Tom? You''re Mai''s brother, right? It''s so exciting that she has a bounty now! Wow, she always craved adventure. And what a title she has¡ª ''Knife Sniper'' Mai! Oh, you''re Sokka? Better than the images, hehe~ Say, does Nik the Plunderer really steals everything? Ah, can you also bend all the four elements! Hey¡ª don''t¡ª"

    With a sharp and increasingly annoying re, Rena suddenly swatted the woman''s butt as she almost fell back... before contorting her body to still bnce her body on her hands and now spread her legs wide and stretch them beyond her hands to sit ''midair'' while grinning, "Somebody doesn''t like acrobats, huh? So? Can you bend all the elements? Why is there so much of Sky Bison''s fur over your head? Can Nik make things disappear for real? Ah, I thought he was a good guy because he is with the Avatar but there are many rumors that state otherwise. Oh, you''re the moodyvabender, right? Hi, I''m Ty Lee, by the way. Could you¡ª"

    "Oh, my spirits! Would you stop talking for a second?" Rena growled and crossed her arms, "What was your name again? Ty Lee? What''s your deal?"

    Standing up finally, Ty Lee dusted her hands and beamed, "I just like hearing about your exploits! And as I said, Mai is a good friend."

    "You didn''t say that," Sun noted.

    "Sis is your friend?" Tom blurted.

    "Well, I said it now," Ty Lee passed a smile to Sun who scoffed and then bent slightly to ruffle Tom''s hair, "And aren''t you the cutest~! Just like your sister! And yeah, we''re best friends!"

    Tom smiled but then his gaze fell on her wide-necked crop top and blushed. Winking at the boy and about to tease him more, she heard Rena''s snide, "Best friend? Looks like you didn''t get the news. She made other friends... more intimate ones."

    "Oh, so it''s alright for you to joke about it?" Sokka red at his girlfriend who shrugged while Ty Lee stood up and cocked her head sideways, "Really? Good for her!" She grinned, stumping Rena who really didn''t expect such a... bubbly reaction.

    "Um... we were hoping to join the circus..." Aang finally put it out as Ty Lee''s eyes shone in splendor, "That''s even more wonderful!"

    "And we would like nobody else to know about our identities... we can disguise ourselves," Rena informed, and that put a bit of damper to the hyperactive contortionist''s spirits who slumped her shoulder and began to perform cartwheels, "Come on, I don''t think the Ringmaster will mind adding you all. He really doesn''t care about the war and just wants to show off the Fire Nation Circus to the world."

    "That was... easier than expected," Sokka blinked and looked at Rena... gazing back at him.

    "What?"

    "Nothing..." Rena drawled, "Let''s just get to Ba Sing Se and hopefully meet up with Nik and others... I''d be relieved then..."

    Others shrugged, not even trying to understand what she meant as the painted clowns took their interest the next second.

    ***

    Shoutout to Ulesys, j n, No Title, and Judd!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

    ***

    Enjoying the fanfic? Then do give my other active works a shot¡ª

    1) Quest Maker

    2) Stop it, Bro~

    3) Filthy Gamer in Narutoverse¡ª

    In Webnovel, Scribble hub, and Qq Forums.

 Chapter 203: A Dayâ€™s Changes

    Chapter 203: A Day¡¯s Changes<h4>Chapter 203: A Day''s Changes</h4>

    One day is all it took to change many things.

    "Pft! Hahahaha!" Toph, unabashed as usual, rolled on the groundughing as it took all she had for June to barely raise a pebble in front of the rest of Nik''s harem once they were made aware of her condition being treated and now it was clear that even with his technique of making the mind, body, and spirit one, others cannot just be benders magically. There must be more reasons why not everyone can bend aside from spirituality but many were still amazed.

    June didn''t find Toph''sughter grating. She''d made enough blind jokes to have a good rapport with the Blind Bandit and looked more amused than irritated instead, "Huh, back to whips it is."

    "But you can still practice. In time... maybe you can bendrger pebbles," Nik snickered, making June scoff as she threw the pebble at his head and he caught it promptly.

    "Well... I AM a little interested in this," Suki raised her brow, "But I would rather wait for now... even though we promised to keep things in the air until you initiated it yourself but I am more curious about... the future adventures," Suki remarked while Az, Jin, and June felt a little weird by what she was trying to imply.

    "Yeah, that reminds me. You said you had something to tell me..." June looked at Nik who looked a little thoughtful and shrugged, "Yeah, it''s kind of important but... I don''t want to repeat all that again just for the three of you... you know? I''ll tell you guys, I don''t know, once we put these things past us."

    Others who knew what he was talking about rolled their eyes. He was getting greedier and more unashamed by the day!

    Once they all dispersed for their morning routine, Poppy and Michi were caught in Suki''s relentless grip once again. Due to searching other prisons, Suki hadn''t been able to train those interested in joining the cult of perky-assed Kyoshi Warriors but now that she had the time, the leader even pulled the barely interested June into the world of makeup that she once made fun of.

    Even Jin whined five minutes into the training, much to Az''s humor who didn''t let go of the chance to make fun of the girl''s bulging assets. Really, that just made Jin stand out more, simr to Poppy.

    Katara felt a little exhausted that she couldn''t find her father even now and was beginning to worry about the worst but she also felt fortunate that they scoured the entire Poor Man''s Land and the targets for finding prison were narrowed down to Phoenix City and the Fire Nation Capital. But... Nik''s recently revealed ability made her groan in frustration and trained as he showed an ability that surpassed their waterbending master, Hama, in her very creation.

    Toph was busy with metal bending and Yue, too, was eager to help the Kyoshi Warriors by healing their exhaustions. Mai, meanwhile... was NOT eager to help Toph with her morning training, and the fact that they all had a routine in his personal space made him relieved because it was working. The act of developing his personalnd, that is. The vige close to the mansion he liberated from a depraved father allowed his girls to live a life in here. Even if he moved constantly, they had a home... a developing one, at least. And he wasn''t worried about the size of thend being limited... not after he became a Rank 1 Intern.

    Still, these things were forter. He and Az left this space to have their morning training with Zuko under Iroh''s teaching while Nik was eager about his advancement after he truly made use of La''s essence this time.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (11.01¡ú 11.03/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 3.5¡ú 3.6

    Mental: 5¡ú 5.7

    Energy: 37]

    [Stats rtive to the mostmon species through multiverse¡ª Humanoid Homo Sapien.]

    [Authority Rank: 1

    Benefits:

    1) Chat Module Unlocked.

    2) Additional transmigration vacation: 504 hours.]

    [Skills:

    1) Freedom Paradox Source: A being unbound by metaphysical shackles and restrictions around itself yet bound by its own. (Additional Info: This skill is bound by an external existence.)

    2) Water Mastery (Expert¡ú Master): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of water either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)

    Bloodline¡ª

    1) Charm of Adonis: The user''s charm can attract the opposite gender and simrly oriented individuals. (Additional Info: This is a passive skill that isn''t needed to be actively focused on.)]

    ---

    "Since when were you two so chummy? Are you nning to have a special thing with every one of my family members?" Az raised a brow as she leaned against a rock while looking at Nik and Zuko just chatting idly. Her scratchy and somewhat coy tone caught Nik''s attention as she gave him a meaningful stare but Zuko was none the wiser and scowled, "Shove it, Az. We''re just talking... and Uncle says he''s the best one to ask for sparring."

    "Is that it?" Az giggled and walked up to the duo as they were still inside one of the caves while Iroh had left only a few minutes before for the store. Her fingers traced Nik''s shoulder as she shot both of them a yful look, making them roll their eyes while she hummed, "I have sparred with him, Zuzu, and it has always been a crushing defeat for me. He''d easily pin me down and make our differences clear that even a Princess like me... can only be on her knees, or at times, on her fours."

    "Then you''re weak. I''m not about to admit defeat!" Zuko snorted.

    ''Oh, you poor, sweet summer boy,'' Nik sighed internally as he realized Az had a way with words that always made his cock strain against the fabric around his crotch but he was experienced enough to keep it discreet.

    "Whoever said about being weak?" Az smirked, "And Zuzu, I''m not giving up either. But... I have had enough fun," she narrowed her eyes once she noticed the discreet bulged and let out a husky breath against him before chuckling, "And I will let the two of you have some fun without me. After all, I''m still a little bit annoyed by Nik right here for various reasons so you can have him."

    ''Blueballing, huh... It''se to that... or maybe she just knows that what wille with a patient annoyance is just... much more,'' Nik groaned internally and looked at Zuko who was ready to spar.

    "Don''t you have chores? Even Jin won''t be joining for the day so it''s really you, Iroh, Katara, and your mother."

    "Why isn''t sheing?" Zuko inquired.

    "Oh," Az chirped, only wanting chaos in her wake, "She''s sore with all the training she did." She couldn''t have made her tone more suggestive but... she was speaking the truth. The Kyoshi Leader did a number on her apprentices. And even with Yue, many just felt lethargic. June,ter wanted to try bending the earth more.

    Her words froze Zuko''s expression who looked towards Nik as the youth could only shrug, "Well... we really did train. Anyway, if you want to spar, I''m all up for it. But since both of you are here, you should know that your mother is suspicious of you two. Being the Blue Devil and all that. Of course, Az had an intimate... heart-to-heart with her so she can tell you what''s going on."

    Nik smiled, ''Aaaanddd... reversal!''

    It was Az''s time to reveal a look of betrayal, making Nik scoff internally as if only she had a patent for screwing with others. Honestly, Nik now just knew Az loved getting... well, shoved.

    "Did you tell her anything?" Zuko''s head whipped in Az''s direction as she snorted through her nostrils and crossed her arms underneath. And now that she wasn''t wearing a strip for a bikini top, she didn''t need to fear her nipples popping out.

    "Of course, not. But I don''t have any reason to hide it from her. We did win, after all. All the Dai Li men are imprisoned by the Earthbenders in one of the only metal prisons that didn''t disappear."

    She shot Nik an annoyed look when speaking about this but he shrugged.

    Hey, he wanted to keep devouring things for AP at a steady rate, that''s all.

    "Tch... but what if she..." Zuko grew silent and realized... what if Ursa did... what, exactly? As Az said, they had a massive victory. Even Phoenix City would be hurting from the number of agents they lost. Although none of them spoke anything about Dai Li, Phoenix King''s ambition, and many other things, Az and Nik alongside others knew a few things already.

    For instance, the rebellion may just be filled with sleeper agents of the Phoenix King, not knowing themselves that they were long in the control of someone else. What their ol'' daddy had in mind was a terrifying genocide far beyond a war''s scope.

    But the fact that even after a day the rebellion wasn''t attacked by the Phoenix King and his forces was making Nik further and further believe that the man was upto something. Whoever summoned Dhi in the material ne may not have expected the Spirit of Cognition to appreciate Nik and even trade the mask of Koh for useful information but they must have prepared backup ns.

    "Still, it''s up to the two of you. I think I can stall Ursa for a while longer with other things." Nik smiled and this made Az''s re even sharper as he continued with a chuckle, "Oh,e on, Az. Your mom is fine with the two of us. Didn''t she make that clearst night?"

    "Wait, what? You two?" Zuko gaped and looked at the duo with his eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Yeah, brother, have fun chatting with Az," Nik smiled and patted the duo''s shoulders before skipping away as it was Az''s turn to feel horribly miffed by him.

    Can''t she screw with someone and not have it blown all over her face and tits just one time?!

    "So..." As Nik left, Zuko spoke up awkwardly.

    "Whatever," Az rolled her eyes and smiled, "Since the cat''s out of the bag, I suppose we can also forgive one another, right, Zuzu?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I meant, we both made up with Jin in our own manners... and I admit I did encourage you that night."

    "Sigh..." Letting out a grumbling sigh he muttered reluctantly, "It''s fine¡ª wait, how did you know I apologized to Jin?"

    "Oh, she told me this morning," Az purred and leaned in on Zuko, whispering into his ear, "And this close with a happy smile. I did say she was sore after the night, remember?"

    His eyes widened and the man endured the terrible case of cockblock as he growled, "Fuck you, Az! I''ll fight you right now!"

    "Hmm, and here I thought you got over your issues, Zuzu. Yeah, Katara told me that... real close," she purred naughtily again with blue mes covering her hand as she winked. Zuko winced further, not imagining anything else but him beating Az with pure prejudice!

    ---

    Ursa barely resisted the urge to groan when she returned home at night and saw the table already set. There sat a smirking Az, her full lips tugged up with a hint of mischief while Zuko leaned against the table, brooding. Something must have happened between the duo either in their training or when Zuko wasn''t helping out in the store. After all, he still tended to the farm with his friend Kei Lo.

    "Hmm, you two set up the table, huh," Ursa averted her gaze as the recollection she would ONLY consider a dream filtered her mind. The soppy, drenched lips next to her mouth and that filling taste which had been raw dogged by a thick, hammering¡ª she quickly shook these thoughts away and helped them serve the food before sitting opposite to Az next to Zuko who sat in between the duo.

    "Mother," as they began eating, Az spoke up and her tone only made Ursa wish to avoid the topic, "I was discussing what happened between me and you with Zuzu..."

    Ursa''s eyes snapped wide open, "What are you talking about?!"

    Her outburst only made Az''s smirk widen into a grin that bared her teeth as she yfully rolled the left lock of her hair with her index and spoke with a coy tone, "Mother..." she drawled and shyly averted her gaze, almost making Ursa choke on her own spit, "You know, me being with Nik and all that. Gosh, you just like teasing me and making me talk about it constantly..."

    Zuko scoffed and bit onto the celery with a resounding crunch. Again, it didn''t bother him that the Avatar was foolish enough to dip into 24¡Á7 Crazy next to him... but it did bother him that SHE was with them... again, Zuko knew well he had to move on but still...

    However, Ursa only looked relieved and she slowly settled back down once again, "I see... I... don''t mind Nik. He''s kind and caring. Patient, too. And you need someone who has quite a heavy control on his own temper..."

    ''Or someone like Mai who has a heavy control on YOUR temper...'' Ursa added internally.

    "Yeah, yeah," Az chimed and rolled her eyes, "But we also discussed something else..." she eyed her mother again, "Something you only did with Nik."

    Ursa once again found her recently achieved calm shatter as she looked at her daughter with a stunned expression only for her to huff about, "Well... I overheard you raising your doubts about us. Truly, it hurt me a lot seeing that even mother would doubt us, siblings, especially when what we did is already history for us."

    Ursa gulped silently.

    Of course, Az wouldn''t just ept and reveal that she and Zuko had been in control of the Blue Devil Rebellion for the past six years... that would give her mother a high ground to punish them. It was better to make her feel... restless by pointing out the things only the two of them knew to destroy that moral high ground.

    It was only fair.

    "Mom... we''re the leaders of the Blue Devil... I mean, Az and I took turns being the Blue Devil itself and... well, raided every facility that held prisoners that should have been released after the war." Zuko sighed as Ursa grew silent and blinked.

    She was unable to process this at all!

    "Oh, Nik helped us put things to an end so... yeah, while we have a lot of prisoners at the moment... we are not rebelling anymore..." Az chortled and narrowed her eyes yfully.

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 204: The Expert Surfaces

    Chapter 204: The Expert Surfaces<h4>Chapter 204: The Expert Surfaces</h4>

    "Are you sure about this?" Iroh questioned. It was already night and it has been three days after their return from the camp to Lake Laogai and this happened to be a rare night where Nik didn''t return to his personal world but instead stayed out with Iroh.

    Both were a little troubled.

    Iroh, because he had to hear an earful from a very angered Ursa as to how he could keep the fact about her children leading a rebellion against a very dangerous man, and she just... crumbled when it came to giving Nik the same earful and instead floundered before blushing, stomping her feet, and calling it a day from the store.

    Nik, on the other hand, felt quite... awkward. Not because of Ursa''s family problem or the fact that Katara was itching to enter Phoenix City to search for her father. The former wasn''t his problem in the first ce and thetter was suspended for just a little while as Nik revealed his suspicion of the situation being strange as to how there still hasn''t been any retaliation whatsoever from Phoenix City.

    No, he felt awkward because...

    *Srt*

    With a soft spark, his hand was covered in mes that illuminated his face in the dimly lit night as he nodded, "I''m sure... water can heal and bend other... liquid, earthbending can bendva and metal but the principle is the same as finding minerals in metal to bend them. I wonder if earthbending can be used to heal, too, by some application... Airbending affects the sound, amplifying or lowering it based on its applications. Again, it''s not known whether it can heal or not..."

    Nik looked at the fire covering his hand, "But I have mastered what I spoke to some extent. When ites to firebending, the ability can even heal sore muscles and tendons to some extent by warming them up constantly and then there''s blue fire... and lightningbending," his words made Iroh blink in surprise as he chuckled, "I never did say anything about Lightning."

    "Oh, I knew it from way before. It''s kind of dangerous so even I didn''t want to practice it without advice if possible." Nik smiled.

    "And that caution puts you above the rest of many who are too impatient," Iroh smiled with a gratification visible on his face.

    "But... I think I have found a way to burn blue mes," Nik replied as Iroh''s smile didn''t recede and he waited for his apprentice''s words.

    "I observed... Az and she''s a... perfectionist. Her nails, despite being long, aren''t pointed. She would always pester Jin, Michi, or Poppy to do her hair and this makes me wonder if Ursa has beenbing Az''s hair even now. And there are some things I can''t even mention," Nik shook his head with a chuckle as Iroh shrugged, "And do me a favor by never telling the poor me those things... at a certain age, an old heart can only take so much."

    Well, it was true...

    Az would hungrily eat every creamed hole. She would lick him and clean him up whenever possible as if she wouldn''t have it any other way. If Nik thought she was needy before then getting to know her made him realize that as needy and submissive she was... she was a perfectionist in things she wanted to achieve. A perfect submissive slut for Nik, a perfectly needy, ripe, and tight royal pussy waiting to be pounded. A pair of eager and perfect lips waiting to kiss him.

    She just wanted to be perfect in everything good, dignified, and depraved.

    "Well... blue mes ARE considered perfect in a sense. But are you the same?" Iroh questioned. He knew at the first nce that Az''s blue mes were rted to her personality.

    "I wouldn''t call myself a perfectionist..." Nik mumbled and it was true to a certain extent. He wasn''t a perfectionist. Even with Esta constantly demanding nothing but perfection back then, it was hard to maintain himself to such standards but it was long ago. He was aware of his changes quite a bit and even if he wasn''t a perfectionist, he was a greedy and lustful man who had started to work towards his more base objectives.

    And now, he wanted to master blue mes because it was a viable option and nothing more. He couldn''t NOT go for it.

    He focused on the mes of his hand and, letting more and more chi burn but all it did was increase the size of the mes. Sure, it grew hotter, but not hot enough.

    "Uh," Nik groaned while Iroh frowned, "You''re beginning to burn yourself with the exposure you stop controlling at the edges. If you want to be perfect... do it like this."

    Nik blinked, not expecting a visual demonstration as Iroh let out a weary sigh and whispered, "Az is a natural talent. So, she can just intuitively base her actions on her personality. That''s what Az is, talent given form, or in this case, Fire given form. I''m sure Toph and Katara are simr in this aspect regarding their elements... after all, I''ve battled with many water and earthbenders. The difference is clear."

    "But if you''re serious about blue mes... you can''t just hope to achieve it by being a perfectionist."

    As he spoke, orange-red mes covered his palm as he smiled, "Blue mes are contained, too... something Az isn''t. And that, in itself, shows that her ability to master blue mes surpasses the need for personality alone. You have to fold your mes in. Cover them with chi and not burn them outward. It takes practice and when you feel that it''s too much pressure..."

    Red mes converged around the tip of his index finger before a spark of blue lit the tiny wick of me into a haunting blue color in the dead of the night as Iroh exhaled and the mes fizzled out.

    "And you wouldn''t just happen to teach me about lightning, too, right?" Nik smirked.

    "Well, one step at a time. Sure, I''d be a bit cautious in teaching Az and Zuko that since Az would just opt to use deadly lightning any time possible, and Zuko... may not just get it quickly. I don''t see either of the problems with you."

    "Right..." Nik sighed as he silently began training in blue mes. Iroh, of course, kept things unsaid that even if not the whole reason, thinking and having an intent of perfecting one''s mes did have some merit in mastering blue mes and that''s what Nik began to do.

    Aside from that, his morning routine now consisted of focusing on Lava Bending as it was simr to blue mes in this regard. Nik wanted to master whatever was shown to him in this world. This was merely the first world but the sheer mysticism made it clear that he needed to be prepared for worse in theing adventures.

    And just a week of focusing on training as he did back then with waterbending by expending all his chi constantly did him quite a good growth.

    Sure... there were a few sour pouts around him that he would focus on training more than... others and they openly vowed to have revenge on him but hey, he won either way.

    ---

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (11.03/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 3.6¡ú 3.8

    Mental: 5.7¡ú 5.8

    Energy: 37¡ú 37.3]

    [Stats rtive to the mostmon species through multiverse¡ª Humanoid Homo Sapien.]

    [Skills:

    1) Freedom Paradox Source: A being unbound by metaphysical shackles and restrictions around itself yet bound by its own. (Additional Info: This skill is bound by an external existence.)

    2) Water Element Mastery (Master): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of water either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)

    3) Fire Element Mastery (Expert): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of fire either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of an expert. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert.)

    4) Earth Element Mastery (Expert): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of the earth either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert.)

    Bloodline¡ª

    1) Charm of Adonis: The user''s charm can attract the opposite gender and simrly oriented individuals. (Additional Info: This is a passive skill that isn''t needed to be actively focused on.)]

    He gained the acknowledged skills of mastery for fire and earth only after he got the basics of blue mes andva bending down. This meant that Sun, Toph, and Az were, at the very least, experts of their elements but this also made him wonder if Iroh was a master or higher because Nik was only fortunate enough to be a master in waterbending after being able to mimic chi as waves in an ocean.

    Well, at the very least, he now had some form of direction as to how to be a master in other elements but his airbending skills were still... pitiful. Part of the reason was ack of sparring partner and boy, he wished for Aang to return quick enough as they did promise to be at Ba Sing Se, now Phoenix City, before parting in the desert.

    Still, that wasn''t all. The ability to push forward despite the body''s conditions by letting warmth course through his body allowed him to improve physically and using the energy bending technique he got from Dhi made sure that hemunicated with Mokshi more and more even if itcked any words. This helped improve his meditation and thus, his metaphysical stats.

    Still, this kind of intense training was exhausting, and theck of any real sleep surely caught onto him but he had done this enough time to endure the effects. Stretching his arms and legs with his joints letting out satisfying popping sounds, Nik found Katara making tea in the kitchen like usual, idly at that, showing how easy it had be for her to multitask with her waterbending.

    "Do you think it''ll work?" Katara mused as Jin and Iroh both took their afternoon naps in the corner of the kitchen while Zuko entered the kitchen and huffed, "Three more cups for the old bats!"

    "Yeah, yeah," Katara rolled her eyes, not even annoyed at Zuko''s annoyance, and just controlled one spiral tentacle of tea before pouring it into three cups.

    Zuko nced at the duo and then frowned, "Is something going on? You rarely visit the tea store nowadays."

    "It''s because I was training. Just got some time to kill now," Nik smiled, "Want to go drink some wine in the tavern, brother?"

    "Tch... don''t call me that," Zuko groaned and was about to walk out before questioning, "Are you going to that?"

    He pointed at the poster on the wall of the kitchen as Nik nodded, "Of course. Oh, and wear something nice that day. Maybe I can help you score. It''s the avatar''s job to help people, after all."

    Katara and Zuko rolled their eyes simultaneously before he grunted without a reply and exited.

    "So?" Katara questioned, "Do you think it will work?"

    "Well," Nik looked at the poster of the great circus expected to arrive with the star of the circus inked on the poster... Ty Lee, Az''s childhood friend and Mai''s schoolmate from her days in the Royal Academy for Girls in the Fire Nation.

    "Well, Az and Mai seemed pretty sure, especially, Mai, that making Ty Lee agree to help us infiltrate Phoenix City would be easier than crawling through the sewers. Besides¡ª"

    *Bang*

    The door was pushed open forcefully as Suki walked in with a rolled-up parchment in her hand as she looked a bit dazed, "Hey... guys? There are new posters for the uing circus."

    Her entrance already stirred Jin and Iroh up as she unfurled the parchment to reveal the poster.

    It was the Great Fire Nation Circus again but...

    Instead of a girl doing a handstand... the image of a familiar boy with arge mustache and a headful of shaggy hair was inked alongside a background of... Appas.

    ¡ª We present you, the Grandfather of Sky Bisons¡ª

    ¡ª The Great Pippinpaddleopsicopolis!¡ª

    "This isn''t who I am thinking he is, right?" Suki''s lips twitched.

    Katata and Nik looked at the poster with a dazed expressions.

    "Well... the name is inspiring..." Nik, the Nut Cracking Messiah, admired the artistic choice and the deep intent hidden behind the sagely words¡ª Pippinpaddleopsicopolis.

    And then he grew excited!

    He can finally focus fully on airbending once again!

    ***

    Shoutout to Caleb Zimmerman, Yatatata, Keagan Brown, Alec H, and Dang Tran!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 205: Freak Show (1)

    Chapter 205: Freak Show (1)<h4>Chapter 205: Freak Show (1)</h4>

    "Hey! You did get dressed up, brother!" Nik chuckled and greeted the fair-skinned youth who barely got the tan even after toiling away on his farm and the store. The youth scowled, his barely long hair pulled back neatly by a ck band as he wore a white-trimmed ck robe with a white waistband. He certainly stood out with that white pheasant print over the torso of the robe.

    "He did and you what''s it to you?" Another youth replied. Kei Lo.

    "Well, hello to you, too," Nik smiled, "And you barely look adequate. Here I thought that you needed to wear something attractive to gain enough attention."

    Kei Lo and Zuko looked at Nik with a stunned expressions. Well... the vige was buzzing with excitement since the posters from before all suggested that the Circus would start the very day it sets up, how, the vige didn''t know but they were excited to see just that. And in this wave of excitement, many would want to im their chances at... future family nning.

    Zuko WASN''T one of them. He''d been forced into this outfit. But...

    "I''m adequate? You''re wearing washed-up rags!" Kei Lo growled.

    Nik pouted and looked down at his training tunic before shrugging off thement, "I don''t need an outfit to stand out, really."

    "Exactly~ He''d have enough ornaments to stand outter," a purr echoed as Az walked out of her home. Well, Nik was here for her anyway as Kei Lo and Zuko gaped slightly. Her hairstyle didn''t change that much. In fact, in Az''s own words, she had kept the same hairstyle of two thick locks framing the sides with the only difference being that her hair was too long to be folded into a ted bun, and instead, she used a variety of pins and bands to let out the rest in a ponytail.

    Yet, instead of her usual dull tunic and pants, Az wore a full-sleeved ming red top with golden cors. The edges of the top itself strained and filled around her royal assets. However not pulling the same stunt as the camp atkeogai, Az wore a ck, form-fitting garment underneath, the cors of which covered half her neck. A red waistband covered her slender stomach that extended to a simr pair of ck, formfitting leggings that stuck around her prominent hips and spankable ass while reaching down her legs. Az definitely wore the clothes she filled out just nicely. A pair of ck slippers covered her feet.

    She looked... rightly ravishing. With that twinkle in her golden eyes, that eager smirk, and finally, as her arms hooked around his waist before she nted a peck on his lips leading to a muffled purr, "And besides, some of us asked him not to wear anything too good. We''re still trying our hardest in the quest to get Zuzuid, after all~!"

    "W-wait... you and him?!" Kei Lo eximed as Az raised her brow and sent the youth a bemused, sidelong stare, "Oh, you can make observations, how cute. Still, I would like to thank you for helping me and Zulon y our part as the Blue Devil."

    Zuko''s expression changed and before he could interject, Kei Lo blurred, "You... told her? Hey... does he know, too?"

    He pointed at Nik with a confused expression as Az narrowed her eyes.

    "Zulon didn''t tell me anything. You just did. Oh, well, enjoy yourself." Az scoffed lightly, shooting a re at Zuko as he wouldn''t admit back then that he had shared this secret with someone else but now that it was clear... Nik and Az knew that they had to even consider the fact that Kei Lo could be a spy, too, and everything they have done could already be known to their enemies.

    Still, Az didn''t try to fish for the fact whether Zuko gave away their real identities or not, too. That was too risky.

    "Look, I didn''t¡ª" Zuko began while Kei Lo grew awkward. Yet, the sound of the door closing behind them stopped as a curious chime echoed, "Hmm, you boys still haven''t left? The quicker we arrive, the better our seats will be."

    Ursa locked her doors, keeping a cool expression and wearing the same clothes as usual. Slightly washed-up brown robes with a ck waistband and her long brown locks pulled back in a curve that held the strands of her hair behind and she let the rest of her hair flow down. Although aged somewhat, the Queen definitely looked... well, in Nik''s humble opinion, a proper ride if... their previous affair was indicating enough.

    She let her gaze stray over Az as she held Nik''s hand, sticking her body onto him with a proud expression, and was quite surprised that Nik, of all people, wasn''t all that ready.

    "Hello, Urs," Nik regarded the woman with her moniker around and allowed his gaze to take her form properly for a second, she felt it, before adding, "Thanks for agreeing to let me take Azu with me. Oh, and Michi and Poppy wanted to sit with you so they''re waiting in the Tea Store."

    Ursa nodded inly as she felt a little incensed at Az''s wide smirk. The girl had only gotten unruly now that she had leverage over her mother. Going as far as not doing chores for days! But... what could Ursa do but grind her teeth in frustration at her daughter''sck of regard?

    "Hmm, thanks. I''ll meet them now. You kids should go and enjoy." Ursa smiled and pecked Zuko''s forehead, making him shuffle where he stood in embarrassment as his throat rumbled with a groan while Az leaned forward, too, letting her mom kiss her head, too.

    "And be careful!" Ursa looked at Az seriously as the girl licked her lips mischievously, "Mother, of course, I''ll be careful. You know that better than most how... deliberate I can be."

    Ursa narrowed her eyes. If she felt embarrassed for the first few days then now... she only felt anger. The girl was asking to be disciplined at this point.

    Scoffing internally, she left, leaving the four outside their house as Az cooed, "So? Who else is going to be there and... why didn''t you doll up just a bit."

    "I was training with Toph until a few minutes ago," Nik shrugged and revealed, making even Zuko interested, "Well, June said she had already seen the circus outside of Phoenix City. But the rest are ready."

    He didn''t need to add the rest were still in the personal world waiting to be called out.

    "Tch... lucky bastard," Kei Lo grumbled under his breath as Az heard it and raised her brow, "Kei Lo, jealousy is a bad look. No wonder Zuzu never got lucky. Your face scares so many of the vigers away."

    "Oh, please," Kei Lo crossed his arms, "Zulon is fine as it! You''ll see how he charms away the most popr one of the Circus!"

    "You mean Pippinpaddleopsicopolis?" Nik inquired.

    "What? No!" Zuko snapped before blushing, "I... wanted to try asking Ty Lee out... you know." He sent Az a knowing look since they were both familiar with the young girl from before they left the pce.

    "Ah, her," Az noted, and Nik briefly nced at her, observing a hint of annoyance shing on her face whenever Ty Lee was mentioned. Even Mai was the same except... her scowl was even deeper, making Nik wonder what Ty Lee did exactly to garner such a united front from the two who would hate fuck each other all day long.

    "Oh, well, I hope you get the girl this time," Az shrugged and even Nik groaned, "Was that necessary?"

    Zuko scoffed and remarked, "I don''t need your prayers."

    "Oh,e on. With your track record, you need all of our prayers. And just a suggestion. Lose the Kei Lo and you know... take a pet monkey instead, to have an icebreaker for conversations," Az smirked.

    "Hey!" Kei Lo scowled.

    "Oh, look at that, maybe you don''t need a monkey after all," Az beamed as the chaotic little minx she was.

    ---

    The great Circus was supposed tost for a week. It settled near the most prosperous vige¡ª Old Ba Sing Se, and would have the same shows for the entire week before finalizing its tour in Phoenix City by performing for Phoenix King himself. The seven days in Poor Man''s Land were done specifically to let everyone have the chance to enjoy the circus since many viges were as far as a few days from Old Ba Sing Se.

    Nik and Az saw arge number of caravans quickly being undone and then turned into an evenrger camp filled with various small tents and one humongous one as wooden step seats were set up quickly. The participants of the circus weren''t seen anywhere and it was made clear that they will only tour around the vige after the first day of the show...

    But...

    *Chrrrt*

    A flying lemur located Nik quickly.

    "What''s that?" Az yelped as Nik chuckled and pulled Momo out from his face and held him in front of his gaze, grinning, "Nice to see you, too, Momo. Want to join us?"

    Many early visitors were allowed to view the temporary stable of the Flying Bisons as one particr furry titan walked towards the edge of the fence, making many vigers startle and back away. But Nik''s smile widened further, "Appa! Man, I missed you a lot, buddy!"

    Nik patted the big guy''s nose, "And you look better than usual... woah, that''s one glossy coat of fur and... is that... wait, you brushed your teeth?"

    *Graaggggghhhh*

    Appa opened its mouth and let out a soft growl but instead of the usual stench... it was a wave of mint that assaulted Az''s and Nik''s senses.

    "Huh... having a good life, are we?" Nik chuckled while Momo climbed onto Appa once again before he waved his hand. The two, after all, showed enough sentience to understand emotions if not human words, "Go on, I would feel bad if you two didn''t warm up before your stunt. I look forward to it."

    The eyes of both the animals lit up as Appa was actually being followed by two other Sky Bisons, hopefully, female, as they sniffed his tail at times.

    ''Huh... who knew Appa''s the real yer in Aang''s team,'' Nik chuckled at his own words internally and found Az giving him a sidelong nce amongst the many individuals present.

    "Mind exining what just happened?" Az questioned as Nik looked thoughtful and shrugged, "The Great Pippinpaddleopsicopolis is actually my other mentor..."

    Az blinked and finally huffed, "Stop saying that stupid name in full constantly!"

    "Hey, that name is inspiring!"

    "Of course, someone who came up with Nut Cracking h h h would think that!"

    Az snorted in derision, fully knowing if there was one thing Nik didn''t like aside from wasting food it was having his sense of... reasonably stupid names questioned. She was right, of course, and was supported by many in his group in this regard but... that didn''t make things better as Nik crossed his arms as they walked towards the seating region and grumbled, "Then wait till you meet Pussy Pounding Messiahter tonight..."

    "Now... that''s a name I can get in front of~!" Az smirked, always happy to be punished and in this case... pussy pounded.

    The duo quickly got to their seats with the ticket issuer stunned as girls seemingly appeared one after another from behind Nik as if he was a clown cart personified!

    Toph... being blind, excused herself and decided to pound tes of iron in with her fist. June, too, tried to just y around with earthbending. Even if her level was pitiful, there was one thing the bounty huntress knew and that was practice makes perfect. And now, after so many years, she had something exciting to train aside from easy Kyoshi Training given how she''d fought her entire life.

    As for the rest, aside from Poppy and Michi who would apany Iroh and Ursa, the rest just settled on the front row seats, taking up the entire portion of one of the steps in the front, and waited for the show to begin alongside many gazes trailing the group.

    One thing Az was right about, however. Nik didn''t need to wear something fancy to attract attention tonight... well, even without the girls, his body had certainly grown to a great extent and was enough to fill his clothes. Heck, his pecs were bigger than Toph''s lovely breasts!

    ***

    Shoutout to Lictor Magnus and Mursel Kenan!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 206: Freak Show (2)

    Chapter 206: Freak Show (2)<h4>Chapter 206: Freak Show (2)</h4>

    "We should have taken a seat in the back... at least, things would have been more interesting then," Az spoke in a tone loud enough to let her voice drift over to Nik. Much to her annoyance, frustration, and sheer speechlessness, SHE wasn''t sitting next to Nik and was made to sit next to Mai... the galls!

    Why should Az have to care who came ''first'' or not? Why is it that Suki and Katara got to sit next to him? Everything annoyed her... but not more than the freak show happening in front of her.

    *Fssht*

    The dragon made of mes continued to fly around in the arena as Az noted how worthless this skill at maniption of me was. It was decorative. A luxury. A dragon made of mes would burn an enemy as much as a ball of me.

    It wasn''t like mes had a solid substance that could make use of the dragon horns to pierce something.

    Her words made a few of them smile as Yue chimed softly, "I think it''s really good. This is my first time seeing something so colorful and festive."

    The white-haired exotic treat''s ocean-blue eyes reflected the fiery dragon as Nik''s smile broadened, "You know, Az did make a good point. We''d get many things done on the back of the seats." His words made a few bashful as Jin shuffled in her seat. She was somewhat of an... enthusiast of secret ys. Often trying to peep at him even when with other girls.

    "But," Turning his head towards Yue, Nik suggested, "Why not volunteer yourself?"

    Yue blushed a little before averting her gaze, embarrassed at the thought of it as she mumbled, "I cannot¡ª"

    "My friend wants the dragon around her!" Katara dered loudly and grinned as the fire-breather was stunned before making the dragon he controlled flow around the edges of the stage and spoke loudly, "Well, a dragon deserves a sacrifice. Lovely viewer, do step forward."

    Shooting Katara an annoyed re, Yue stepped out with an eager strut. Being the only one with such different hair color, Yue was known by many within and outside of Old Ba Sing Se. The other vigers from Old Ba Sing Se cheered and even a few from the neighboring vige knew of the tea store and had Yue waiting on them. Thus... the response she received as she stepped on the stage was astounding. But trailing gazes on her form as she adopted a modest sky-blue kimono top with a white belt over her navy blue pants barely made the former tribal princess ufortable.

    The mes parted for her as she grew more interested. It was always hard for her to imagine a tool of destruction such as fire used for such entertaining purposes. She''d only heard of festivities as such but seeing with her own eyes was different.

    "The Dragon asks the name of the lovelydy who wishes to offer a sacrifice," the fire-breather, a middle-aged man wearing his grey hair back slickly with a thin grey mustache over his lips smiled widely.

    "Yue," She smiled and looked around as the mes began to grow lively again. They collected above Yue from the marked perimeter and the dragon''s head emerged again.

    The fire-breather moved around, his style of bending mes reminiscent of dance as the dragon flew around Yue, making her yelp and p at times as others cheered, too.

    "I almost forgot the tradition to offer sincerity to dragons," Ursa, among others in one of the top seats grew a bit fond of the sight in front of her.

    "What do you mean?" Poppy inquired as Ursa shook her head, "Before the war, there was said to be a civilization of the first fire benders. They were also considered descendants of the extinct dragons. One of their traditions included letting a Dragon test their hearts."

    "All the dragons, unfortunately, were hunted down," Michi added while looking at Iroh who blinked before stroking his pointed beard and chuckling, "Dragons are far too fearsome. It takes a natural disaster to end another disaster and since the beginning of the hunt, many firebenders used these words as an inspiration."

    Poppy''s eyes almost popped out, "You fought a dragon?!"

    "A blemish in my career," Iroh smiled sadly.

    Before Poppy could satiate her curiosity, the ming dragon opened its fierce fiery jaws and rushed towards Yue. The act made her smile freeze as she stepped back with a frightened expression only for the dragon to stop in front of her and then bow its head.

    "The Dragon is pleased!" The fire-breather smiled widely, proiming loudly, as he looked at Yue and knelt on a knee with one arm stretched towards her.

    "And allow me to express my gratitude for livening the show with your presence."

    Although a tiny bit flustered, Yue was quick on uptake and ced her hand on the fire-breather''s hand as he pecked the back of her hand before pulling back and pping.

    "That was amazing~! Did you see that?" Yue returned to her seat with a chipper smirk before sitting next to Katara as Nik snickered, "Of course, we did."

    "Now... I want to volunteer, too," Jin groaned as Az shot back, "In that stupid disy. Oh, please, its only value is in the show. In real battles, Nik or I could break that performer in half."

    Jin and others nced at her before Az blinked and discreetly looked at Yue''s pout. Yue held a special position not because she was a royal in her standing, too, or the healer of the group... but just because Nik held great affection for her. Sometimes, more than many. It was simply the fact that Yue, like Michi, Poppy, and Jin, grew on others.

    ''I wonder if that''s because they were married into fucked up rtionships... wait, Jin wasn''t married but...'' Realizing what kind of role she has had for Jin before Nik came along, Az grew frustrated for a moment and huffed, "Don''t look at me like that. Haven''t I shown the sincerity of my lips and tongue another way? I refuse to have my right to speech taken away just for all of your sensitivity to the truth."

    Yue scoffed at that. Like they forced Az to use that very pair of lips and tongue to eat them out. The second princess of their group was just crazy for the taste!

    "And now! Please wee Nus, Akkos, Mot-Mot, and Aner! These four have studied under the great master Pippinpaddleopsicopolis and have mastered skills that WILL most certainly entertain all of you!"

    The Master of the Circus, a man dressed in a luxurious fire nation outfit announced loudly while Nik, Mai, Katara, and Michi looked a little weirded out...

    "Heya!" A youth wearing a cap in the shape of a wolf''s hide jumped onto the stage. His dusky face was marked by white, ash-like powder in straight patterns near his cheek. His vibrant blue gaze instantly dulled when he saw a dark-skinned brte in the front row seat next to a youth holding hisugh.

    "The Mighty Akkos of the Boomerang!"

    The leader shouted loudly as Akkos raised his hand weakly.

    "Pffft... I can''t! This is too good!" Nik''s face was already flushed as he tried to hold it. He really did. Sokka has always been good to him to the point the brave warrior of the Southern Tribe readily entered the spirit world with him. But Akkos... Nik didn''t know Akkos.

    Hisugh barely grew muffled as Nik covered his mouth with his hand while Katara groaned and let out an exhausted sigh.

    But... there was more.

    "The Spry and Dangerous Mot-Mot!" The leader continued as a young and fair-skinned boy with onyx pupils jumped out from the door leading backstage. He wore apletely red outfit, a jumpsuit of sorts. And with a massive grin, the boy proudly raised his head before his expression froze as he heard a familiar voice from a distance distinct from all the cheers alongside matching a pair of tawny, uninterested pupils in the front.

    "That''s my boy!" Michi stood up, almost hollering in a manner fitter to someone half her age but Michi was the kind of gal to proim age is just a number if her sense of fashion was an indication of anything.

    Poppy giggled at Michi''s excitement while Ursa was stunned. Iroh merely smiled with an interesting look.

    "That is... Tom-Tom, your son? Ah... Mot-Mot... so that''s what it is..." Ursa chuckled wryly but Michi was too happy to care about anything and was sincerely gratified to see her son doing well.

    "Doesn''t he look the most handsome in that cute little red dress?" Michi gushed as others didn''t know what to say except to agree with it.

    "The Smoldering Nus!"

    At the announcement, a jet ofva streamed out from the center of the ttened earth marked as the stage. Before it could cause panic, theva cooled down and now remained in the form of an erect pike as a figure seemingly rushed out from behind the curtains and ran up the straight pike before standing on top of the 5-meter-long tower. With a shout, the masked, enigmatic tanned youth jumped down and solidlynded on the ground without any need to roll and raised his hands.

    The ckened tower heated the next second and turned back into theva that pooled around the youth as he steadily lowered both of his hands to the height of his waist and a steady stream of smoke and sulfur that once filled theva began to settle...

    ''Damn...'' Nik blinked, "That''s actually impressive."

    ''Nus'' smirked, knowingly standing not far from this particr seat, and smugly replied, "I know. Good to see all of you well, too."

    He nodded subtly as Az raised her brows at such a familiarity that some clowns seemed to have for Nik and others. Jin, herself, wondered what was all this about.

    "And finally, the proud warrior of the Northern Tribe that survived horrors and battles untold, thedy of water¡ª Aner!"

    A masked figure wearing a blue blouse that was tied around her waist with frills flowing down freely and a pair of shimmering blue tights slid onto a rapidly freezing tide of Ice before sliding down it and standing alongside Akkos and Mot-Mot.

    "Lady of Water? Her?" Katara blew her top as her blue eyes widened in annoyance, "I''m the one constantly busting my ass in the kitchen making multiple pots of tea! I''m the one constantly trying to get better and beyond Master Hama and Pakku! Damn¡ª"

    "Now, now... you should have had some sleep beforeing," Nik smiled, his hand around her shoulder as he pulled her close and let her head lean against his shoulders. Still, Katara grumbled, "I can''t be sleeping when you managed to do THAT," Katara emphasized one skill that amazed and scared her to the point that she wanted to master it without a doubt to defend against it.

    "Sleep is required for progress," Suki smirked, "After all, it is during resting that our bodies digest most of the results and gains of the day."

    Katara snorted but didn''t reply and snuggled against Nik now that she had a chance and finally... remembered something.

    She stared at a set of blue eyes looking back at her unblinkingly with a weird, almost nauseous expression, making Katara scowl at Akkos who looked away while shrinking his neck. She wasn''t about to let that disguised brother of hers stop her from resting with her lover.

    ''But... I should maybe talk about Nik being an outsider. Can''t leave without him and Sokka also feels responsible for the vige...'' Katara made up her mind internally.

    She needed to start from somewhere and since there still wasn''t any information on her father, Katara wanted to have this discussion with Sokka. She was sure Suki, Michi, and others had their own considerations while Jin, June, and Az weren''t even aware of it.

    Purring, Katara hummed against Nik''s neck, "I still can''t sleep and miss out on their show... and Pippinpaddleopsicopolis is next alongside Ty Lee."

    Amazingly, only Katara managed to speak the entire name of the sage beside Nik as others didn''t even try.

    The show the four presented didn''t require any volunteers because their game was actually skilled and dangerous, more so than a construct of ming fire which Nik was now interested in practicing himselfter just for the sake of refining his control. While Iroh was correct that fancy constructs didn''t mean anything in a battle but Nik had a number of theories now long present in his mind that stated the higher the control in fire bending, the better the ability to manipte lightning.

    Nus would form rings of floating Lava and move them around as Sokka threw his boomerang that flew through every one of these circles ofva and then Aner used the giant barrels of water to create a miniature, contained swirl over which she stood.

    Michi, however, almost leaped from her seat, fully intending to demonstrate her recent gains under Suki''s spartan Kyoshi training and spank Mot-Mot who had the wits of a monkey to jump through the hoops ofva one by one with a massive, uncaring grin. And she would have most certainly ruined the show if not for Poppy holding her back with a wry and slightly empathetic expression. Toph happened to be a handful at times, too.

    Well... it wasn''t as dangerous as it looked since Nus happened to be an expertva bender, a realm Nik strived to attain. Just because Nik was considered an expert in earth bending by the status of infinity didn''t mean he was an expertvabender, too.

    All in all, Nik and others were certainly entertained. Well, entertainment was only one of the reasons why they came here, however. The other was for Mai and Az, especially Mai, to have a good look at her friend. In their words, all they needed to know about Ty Lee was having a good look at her which was weird because... Az hadn''t seen the woman in years but her simr response to Mai just made Ty Lee all the more impressionable even if Nik hadn''t met her yet.

    ''The one with six other sisters, huh... they must have one crazy father,'' Nik chuckled internally. From her description to her background and not to mention, the boasts from the circus posters, everything painted Ty Lee as a woman that garnered interest.

    Finally...

    "And NOW!" the circus master gave a wide grin. His voice grew even louder as he revealed himself to be a firebender, too, with his arms spread out and the mes from the torches burning even higher out of a sudden, "Hold your breaths for the great Pippinpaddleopsicopolis, the master of Sky Bisons, and the Fire Nation''s best and cutest acrobat¡ª Ty Lee!"

    "Did he just say cutest? Doesn''t she have six identical faces back home or did they die?" Az raised her brow in surprise.

    "No... they''re alive. Most probably Ty Lee had it added..." Mai narrowed her gaze and Az blinked before shaking her head. This was very much in line with the Ty-Lee they knew. The one who wanted all eyes on herself.

    ***

    Shoutout to Lictor Magnus and Mursel Kenan!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 207: Freak Show (3)

    Chapter 207: Freak Show (3)<h4>Chapter 207: Freak Show (3)</h4>

    The stage set in the tent was massive and the moment the announcement was made, three Sky Bisons rushed in from the giant entrance cut out of the tarp of the colorful tent as the entirety of the tent boiled with excitement because the next second, the three Sky Bison took flight and moved around the tent in a circle and allowed everyone to notice their clothing as their saddles extended down to a long metal bar strapped down to the sides of the saddles itself.

    And the next second, a smaller, probably an adolescent Sky Bison jumped onto the stage with a ''youth'' having his head and face covered by Appa''s fur riding it alongside a widely beaming woman who wore a headgear reminiscent of a sun''s depiction with her braided brown hair tied into a bun while she wore a golden-edged white crop top with golden colors and slick, form-fitting white leggings with a golden waistband and ends around her ankles.

    Maybe already informed by those before the duo, the Great Pippinpaddleopsicopolis zeroed in on a familiar figure. He did look different, the great sage realized. He had bulked up considerably in these past few weeks. His skin was now in a shade of a healthy tan, his violet eyes vibrant, and his spirituality... connected. Pippinpaddle didn''t know how he knew that the figure had more spirituality but he did! Yet, the sage couldn''t help himself from grinning and the other party was the same. Both of their grins widened until they strained their cheeks before they began tough loudly.

    The spectators were certainly weirded out and the girl behind the Great Pippinpaddleopsicopolis looked a bit dazed as she met her gaze with two pairs of pupils with varying golden shades.

    ''Is that... Az?!!'' The girl smiled widely even if the fair-skinned and more curvaceous one crossed her arm and snorted while the indifferent one shrugged as Ty Lee was certainly happy that Pippinpaddle stopped in front of the seat she was the most interested in.

    But...

    "The Great Pippinpaddleopsicopolis needs a volunteer. Who here has the courage to take to the sky?!" The boy purposely deepened his voice, his onyx eyes locking with Nik''s violet orbs as he questioned, "Do you have what it takes, young one, to be free?"

    Nik almost chuckled. Aang was a special individual because he was bonded with the primordial spirit of order¡ª Raava, and he just challenged the he who houses freedom¡ª Mokshi.

    Before others could volunteer, Nik stood from his seat with a smirk.

    "Pippinpaddle, this isn''t in our performance!" Ty Lee hurriedly spoke in a hushed tone as the youth assured her without tilting his head, "Don''t worry, he always makes things more fun with me... I hope we aren''t attacked by any spirits tho..."

    "Say what?" Ty Lee blinked.

    "How about I show if I have what it takes now or not," Nik smiled. Although Aang''s glowing eyes mode was absolutely a beast but... Nik could match the young Avatar if not surpass him in other elements but the air.

    Saying this, Nik unceremoniously jumped out before raising a chunk of earth to step on it and flip over the flying duo floating around the height of the stand. The next second, he was behind Ty Lee, a sight that made Az the most annoyed and it showed on her expression.

    "Is that the..." Iroh questioned softly and Michi nodded, "Yeah, he is."

    "What are you talking about?" Ursa questioned, "Anyway... to think Ty Lee now looks so grown up. I wonder what her siblings are upto."

    While everyone had their own thoughts, many only came here for a good show and that included those around Nik.

    "Hey, Pippinpaddle, having fun in the circus?" As Aang took to the ceiling of the tent where the other three sky bison including Appa flew in circles, Nik questioned with a grin.

    "Yeah!" Aang chimed, "And I just had the great idea of including you, too!"

    "You... really are Nik the Plunderer, right?!" Ty Lee finally looked back, her brown eyes wide in curiosity as she even leaned back to observe him better but...

    "Ah!" Ty Lee eximed as Nik suddenly fell off the adolescent Sky Bison but before Ty Lee could extend her hand towards the youth, he spiraled mid-air under the surprised gasps of many spectators and thennded on Appa''s saddle before waving his hand at the group.

    "See?" Pippinpaddle grinned while Ty Lee pouted and muttered, "He didn''t have to run away like that..."

    "I don''t think he did¡ª" but before the great sage could assure the slightly bummed out contortionist/acrobat, the girl slipped off the sky bison, too, and instantlytched onto the secondrger bison who tilted its body to let Ty Lee grab onto the metal bar strapped underneath.

    ''Huh... so it''s like that,'' Nik finally realized why there were bars under the Sky Bison and chimed, "Appa, let me grab onto the metal bar, too."

    With that, Appa growled softly and tilted his body as Nik ran up and then swiftly jumped down the diagonally flying Appa, easily grabbing onto the metal bar, too.

    The master of the circus... however, was stunned by this. He, like many other members of the circus, knew who was sitting in the front seats. Nik and others were famous alongside the Avatar but after traveling with the young one said to bring bnce to the world, others in the circus knew what and why Nik the Plunderer... plundered, even if it happened to be someone else''s loved ones.

    ''I can either stop the performance now to not let anyone get hurt or...''

    The leader coughed and announced loudly, "Look at that grace! Look at that form! Let me wee our guest. He is the disciple of the Great Pippinpaddleopsicopolis! Give a huge round of apuse for Kin!"

    The girls in the front row deadpanned and almost groaned simultaneously.

    "You heard the man, Appa, Jinni, roll-roll-wave!"

    Aang''s expression grew bright as Appa and the Sky Bison onto which Ty Lee held on curled around when Aang added with a masterful application of airbending, "Nik, jump the moment Appa turns around and throws you up."

    The next second, Appa and Jinni spun their body and tossed Nik and Ty Lee toward the ceiling of the tent.

    As they flew in the air, quite close in fact, Ty Lee looked at Nik while they started to plummet, "Hi, I''m Ty Lee!"

    "Nik," Kin smiled as his gaze momentarily drifted over her entirety but the two were already close to their respective sky bison who hadmitted another role, and a wave of their tail. Before they didnd, Ty Lee hurriedly remarked, "Jump towards Jinni, alright?"

    And as they grabbed their bars, Nik and Ty Lee used their momentum to jump past each other as they crossed a great distance in midair and nowtched onto Jinni and Appa respectively.

    "Hey, not bad!" Ty Lee grinned as Nik chuckled, "Thanks. I''ve gotten trained by many."

    But this was only the beginning. Nik was quick on uptake. He was already interested in a few stunts when Katara had Yue initiated into the dancing dragon stunt so this was wholly exhrating, making the wait to meet Aang again all the more worth it.

    Sure... doing stunts with Ty Lee was fun but Nik didn''t know her.

    Aang, on the other hand, was a friend that could elicitughter from him just at each other''s sight!

    ---

    "Kin, huh, I guess we forgot to tag you along with other circus acts," Rena smirked and hugged Nik as he was easily allowed on backstage once he was named Kin. Pulling back from Rena, Nik grinned and bear-hugged Sokka, both of them making the other one elicit an ''oomph'' as they tried to hug the hardest. Nik, of course, won now.

    However, there were many individuals present from the previous fire-breather to jugglers and so, after shaking Sun''s hand and ruffling the head of his son-inw... Nik was introduced to the many by a very excitable Pippin¡ª ah, the betrayal, it was Aang all along!

    "See? I told you Nik isn''t some robber! Did you see his performance? Anyway, did you know we have bounties on our heads?" Aang looked towards Nik, chattering, "And we have cool monikers! Oh, I have to tell you about this forest spirit that caught Sun and Sokka!"

    "Aang, don''t you know it''s rude to pester someone like that," the silently observing Ty Lee huffed and pulled the Avatar back, "Sorry about Aang, he has much to learn about manners."

    She leaned forward with practically glowing eyes, "Can you really make things disappear? What did you do with the women you took? Is Mai really your girlfriend? You must excite her quite a bit! Ah, and was that Az next to Mai? Do you know her? And what about that pretty princess Yue? And Katara, Suki?! What about the Blind Bandit? Did you hide her?"

    Nik looked at Ty Lee nkly who wanted all her curiosity satiated at once as she continued to stare into his eyes inquisitively.

    "Huh... Mai and Az were right about you. You''re really a sweet girl." Nik smiled and left Ty Lee stunned. Well, the duo said nothing butpliments don''t hurt anyone, right?

    "They... talk about me..." Ty Lee mumbled before her smile grew wide and she pounced on Nik, wrapping her legs around his torso and his arms around his neck while he stood ramrod...

    Real straight.

    Others'' gazes drifted down for a good reason as Ty Lee, oblivious to everything, gushed, "That''s so great! I really am d that they didn''t forget about me!"

    "Yeah," Nik''s voice was muffled, his face most definitely purposely pressed into a bosom as soft and warm as Poppy and Jin, "I don''t think anyone would forget you so easily..."

    Tom-Tom looked rightly heartbroken while Aang, noticing this, patted his other friend''s shoulder and smiled, "I told you so."

    "Tch."

    "Ty Lee... let the young man breathe. He is being suffocated from both the ends," the circus leader groaned, a little unnerved by Nik''s honest reaction, too, while a few male members of the circus were already deadpanning.

    "Both ends?" Still skillfully stuck on Nik, Ty Lee pulled back and looked around. Rena, Sokka, and Sun didn''t have any major reactions. It would be weird if Nik didn''t have some eager reactions given his tendency and as if realizing something, Ty Lee flipped back while jumping and stood in front of Nik... her eyes widening somewhat before she gave a reaction that stunned others, too.

    "Ah," with a foxy smile, she chimed, "So you do excite Mai, hmm?"

    "No... don''t speak anymore..." Tom-Tom groaned at the unholy words and clutched his head.

    Nik... suddenly chuckled and put his hands into his pants.

    "What the fuck?!" Sokka blurted. Having an erection was fine. Many men of his vige once they returned sported an erection all time long with their wives but... to pull it out in public was beyond courageous! It was foolish!

    Before others could misunderstand, Nik took out a tiny metallic cylinder as Nik pressed it and it shrunk back through metalbending, and when he widened the distance between his palms, the cylinder thinned and elongated.

    "I can keep Mai''s interest with a few tricks," Nik chuckled, making many roll their eyes as they began to wonder about his credibility in being the dangerous plunderer.

    Noticing a brief flicker of disappointment in Ty Lee''s eyes and being the kind scum he was that couldn''t leave others dissatisfied, Nik added, "Of course, Mai has long stopped seeking this shaft and turned to a bigger one."

    Tom-Tom closed his eyes with a heavy dose of emotional damage. His eyes were opened in the southern water tribe and now... he couldn''t see or hear the world the same way ever again.

    ***

    A/N: I couldn''t, in good faith, make Ty Lee''s introduction any less chaotic. She deserved a proper erectio¡ª ehm, upstanding introduction given that she''s beenying her charms ever since she was a teen. Now the main question... well, suggestion... should I go for Ty Lee''s sisters? Again, I will make my own decision but the input of readers is always, always loved!

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 219: Lashing Out (3)

    Chapter 219: Lashing Out (3)<h4>Chapter 219: Lashing Out (3)</h4>

    "The Fire Sages once prophecized that the lineage of the Avatar and the Imperial Family will produce the best and the strongest firebender this world has ever seen," Ozai sighed with his arms crossed and began the tale as he imed to be the ''beginning'' of it all, "Once Avatar Roku passed away, or so it''s said, he disappeared, my father meaning your grandfather¡ª Azulon, found the descendants of Avatar Roku and as if fate itself indicating to the validity of the Prophecy, these descendants had a young daughter named Ursa, and Azulon had a young son, Ozai¡ª me."

    Looking over at Zuko fondly and not looking like the kind of guy who wishes to burn everything and reign over the remaining as a ''god'' that Nik and others imed with plenty of evidence gained from the act of brainwashing others, Ozai chuckled, "I see her in you, Zuko. My once beloved. Oh, I fell for her the moment Iid my eyes on her. A vivacious spirit with the heartiest smile. She was a dedicated woman. A familial one that every man desires. That every man would wish to love and shower her with everything they have. And she was quick to acquaint herself with the royal etiquettes and we married soon after. Yourte grandfather, your uncle, yourte aunt, and yourte cousin were all in attendance as the Fire Sages blessed Ursa and me with a bondsting ages."

    Chuckling in a self-deprecating manner, Ozai looked at Zuko andmented, "As you can see, that was a lie."

    Zuko''s tears had dried down by now and he had calmed a great deal, finally making him speak up, "What do you mean?"

    "I..." Ozai''s tone hitched slightly and forcefully took a deep breath and adjusted, "No, WE, had you. Zuko, my eldest. I was happy. So much that you would not believe it. I imagined you turning out like your Cousin, Lu Ten. Honoring the Imperial Family with your righteous heritage but... you would remember it, right? Compared to Az, you never were the talent that a prophecy can detect."

    Zuko bit his lips as he recalled his earlier days when he felt a hand ruffle his hair, "I regret being that strict with you," Ozai sighed and whispered, "It was for your own safety. I never wished any harm to fall upon you so I had to be that very poison that stunned your development."

    "Huh?" Zuko looked up while Ozai retracted his hand and walked across the table. Taking out an old, yellowed piece of paper, Ozai continued with a sad expression.

    "Az was far too talented. She learned everything taught to her as if she was made to soak in the traditions of firebenders to their entirety and build on them. Your grandfather noticed this, too. But that, in turn, made him question your ability... and thus, lineage. Read this... your mother wrote it once on a full moon..."

    Ozai passed on the scrolled paper while adding, "To her lover."

    Zuko''s eyes widened in shock.

    ''Does he know about Nik?''

    Yet, as Zuko unfurled the old, dusty letter, his lips pursed while his expression paled a great deal.

    ¡ª Ikem, every night without you leaves me colder and colder. Every meal without you leaves me more and more starved of your love. But what you left me with, our Zuko...¡ª

    The more Zuko read the more terrible his expression grew as he simply could not believe all this. He couldn''t imagine... being a bastard.

    His nce hurriedly stretched up to look at the figure of a man who looked heartbroken. Zuko would know. He, too, felt his heart turning into shreds seeing Jin with Az once upon a time but this was truly...

    "It''s alright," Ozai smiledfortingly, "Maybe it''s just a cruel trick of fate but you look more like me still. Hah," sighing deeply, Ozai continued, "I will not lie to you. This letter was found by me and I was afraid that your grandfather might have you... extinguished. I told your Mother about this. I was furious, mind you. I had this Ikem killed. Andter when Ursa learned of all this... she assassinated your grandfather as revenge against me with poison while your uncle was away. I took someone from her and so did she but she didn''t stop there and spread a sleeping concoction over the royal pce that very night before escaping with you and Az... my sessor and the apple of my eyes... both my children, you, became her hostages. Her words, not mine. And if I ever tried to seek you out... she would have killed Az."

    Zuko''s mind felt numb at this point, his eyes still wide but Ozai continued to reveal everything, "Eventually we won the war and that''s when I decided to truly find you. War kept me... at peace. It made me look away from the notion of never meeting you. Made me escape that pain. But when the war was won... I could not even sleep. Six years... that''s how long it took. Six years of anguish and many more haunted my sleep with nightmares and ailed my being with the horror of never seeing you. Even if Ursa ims you to not be my blood... Zuko, you shall forever remain my eldest. My sessor."

    Zuko''s shoulders shuddered as he muttered, "I don''t believe you..."

    "Then maybe you would believe her...e with me," Ozai sighed and stood up while Zuko just followed through the motion, still unable to digest whatever he had heard.

    Ursa killing Azulon? Using Az as a hostage? Having an affair?

    He could understand thest part now given their situation but everything else¡ª No!

    In the back of his mind, after the terrible betrayal from Kei Lo who walked right behind the father-son duo, Zuko was more willing to believe that this was a ploy to trick him somehow instead. So, Ozai led the way. Every man and woman of every position bowed to him and Zuko as they traveled through therge structure that the ''captive'' had yet to view from the outside but Zuko was beginning to believe that this location was most likely the Phoenix Pce of the Phoenix City.

    Once they climbed down many flights of stairs until the luxurious surroundings turned into an iron dungeon, Ozai finally questioned, "Son, do you believe that spirits exist?"

    "I... don''t." Zuko believed in what he saw. He believed that 2 Avatars could exist but not spirits yet Ozai chuckled.

    "I see... but I assure you, they do. Each spirit is unique. Dai Li agents, whom you fought offrgely, once discovered a spirit by the name of Dhi. An ancient being of untold knowledge and wisdom and from that very being did the Dai Li learn how to control the minds of others."

    Looking back at Zuko with a somber expression, Ozai imed, "And that''s why Dai Li needed to be extinguished. They used my name to convert many, even a few individuals loyal to me. For instance, Mayor Ukano in Omashu. There are a few more individuals in Fire Nation who are controlled, too. All of them victims of Dai Li''s act as they prepared to cause a civil war."

    Zuko frowned silently. From what he had been told before, it was the exact opposite of what Ozai had been iming but there was no way to verify that. The Dai Li was entirely captured and then...

    Extinguished.

    "The men loyal to your rebellion under the valiant Blue Devil are held behind these iron doors. Fret not, they are unharmed but still sleeping for the moment," Ozai shook his head as Zuko grew flustered before chuckling, "To think that my son is so capable... leading war-hardened men at such a young age. It feels fulfilling."

    Zuko remained silent yet again. He wanted Dai Li and the fire nation soldiers to not hurt his vige and other vigers so he adopted the mask of Blue Devil... but the entire rebellion was Az''s genius who imed she had nothing better to do. But... he couldn''t tell that. Something stopped him. And it wasn''t him trying to protect Az but just epting... the praise from that man.

    They soon reached the lower levels of the dungeon as Zuko kept his wits about him and made sure to remember the path in case he needs to bust out his men from the prison. Ozai eventually stopped at thest iron door and then looked at Zuko seriously, "Son, steel your heart. No matter what you see and may hear... remember, I will be right by your side irrespective of anything. I apologize beforehand but the quicker we father and son deal with this, the better."

    Ozai opened the door. The prison was without any decoration but a chain around a woman''s wrist that kept her arms over her head with a tired expression marring her beautiful face as she kept above the floor. A trace of blood was clear from her wrists, clearly due to the chains.

    "Mom!" Zuko cried out in shock.

    ***

    Alternative Title: Ozai¡ª Not Resting Till Oscar.

    ***

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    And do vote some powerstones~

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 226: The Immortalâ€™s Demise (1)

    Chapter 226: The Immortal¡¯s Demise (1)<h4>Chapter 226: The Immortal''s Demise (1)</h4>

    A/N: @everyone ch 3-5 updated. The edits include¡ª

    1) Removal of Rick. While Ehg had his role just a tiny bit, like Brian, I just don''t see how adding OCs with minimal role would fit when I can just add more h character to the homeworld

    2) Reiko''s name is turned to Souko once again... really sorry! I won''t y with her name once again! I promise, truly!

    3) Ch 5''s bath scene is edited for typos and made slightly more ''steamier'' with just a dusting of character growth on Mitsuko

    4) Added alternative and fun titles at the end.

    Hopefully, despite myck of creativity, I may just try to add some spicy stuff and like always, I''ll inform all of it on thetest chaps and here.

    ***

    "Wait for me? Right time?" Aang could barely evenprehend how the siblings walked ''through'' time with Monk Gyatso''s message being far more prioritized for him. His expression grew pensive and he looked a bit distraught. Although he kept himself from thinking the worst after his friends ''died'' due to the memory of the Second Avatar after Avatar Wan, couldn''t help but feel a lot of things weighing down on himself.

    But after experiencing so much, Aang couldn''t let his fears... make him back off.

    "T-Then what about the other airbenders? How did they survive?" Aang inquired as Hina cast a worried look over her brother and caretaker.

    "They were raised and indoctrinated by Fire Lord Sozin," Niwan did not hesitate to answer, "Others believe the rumor that Sozin butchered every Airbender youngling in cold blood but that''s not true. The rumor itself was spread by Firelord Sozin himself... All this knowledgees from a spirit that is primal in nature¡ª Dhi, the Spirit of Cognition. It revealed that Sozin wanted to twist the airbender''s ideology so, that if an avatar doese from them, he or she is solely loyal to the Fire Nation."

    "If all that is true, I would have known this," Iroh frowned.

    "The Fire Lords do not ''rule'' over these airbending priests. When Sozin nurtured them, he made it so that the airbenders would willingly reveal themselves to the next ruler of the Fire Nation and I believe... they would not have made themselves known to you until Ozai''s death. To them, only one can be their ruler," Niwan revealed and looked at the duo seriously, "We live in the deepest corner of the sewers itself. And... after we managed to be a part of this group during the end of the war... they are still suspicious. Until now, we never wanted to blow our cover by looking for you despite hearing the news but now that you''re here, Avatar Aang, our stay with the Stormbenders end, too."

    "Stormbenders?" Aang tilted his head with a strange look.

    Looking a little embarrassed, Niwan muttered, "That''s the name of... their new tribe..."

    Aang blinked and then shrugged. There was something about names like the Nut Crushing Messiah that made him numb towards even weirder monikers.

    "Do you know something about Grim and Reaper? Even my predecessors did not know of their weakness..." Aang continued and it was Hina who looked a little bit conflicted as she revealed, "Um... none of us can defeat Reaper, much less Grim..."

    Sitting down cross-legged and letting out a tired huff, Iroh closed his eyes, "I will let you young ones discuss how to challenge unbeatable beings. My nemesis... the consequence of exercise, that is, is after me once again."

    The trio''s expression grew bleak at this as Aang scratched his head and looked at Hina, "Do you think... we can find some good tea? Or sweets?"

    Iroh''s ears twitched as Hina looked serious, "Anything you demand of us, Avatar Aang..."

    "Uh..." with his eyes brightening, Aang grinned, "Then once this is all over. Please Teach me the method of entering the spirit realm physically!"

    "Should we not talk about how to defeat Grim and Reaper?" Niwan frowned.

    "I mean... you just said that no one can defeat them... and my memories certainly did not help to oppose this view," Aang groaned and slumped down on the ground, "And, to be honest, the only thing I can think of is... to ask that squirrel what is going on." The boy pointed on top of a nearby violet tree on the branch of which a scarlet squirrel ate nuts quietly.

    Niwan and Hina turned to look back and their expressions changed, too.

    They did not sense this being at all!

    ---

    Nik looked at the army of ''dead'' with a serious expression as Reaper''s voice cackled from hundreds and thousands of them.

    "Go ahead, try hurting me. Only injuries and deaths granted by me are not part of the rules of the world so, the only way to stop them is by killing them. Of course, it will make me go hungry but... I''ll just eat more."

    Frowning harder as he couldn''t hurt Katara or others fatally because he still wasn''t aware of how this spirit named Reaper ''functioned'' and its weaknesses and strengths, Nik chose to retreat by jumping through the ledge once again.

    While he could individually energybend the victims of the Reaper and hope to pull their souls out, Nik still had a grave problem at hand. He could not identify where Reaper resided as he controlled too many hosts. His violet pupils grew somber as he observed everyone while kiting over the trees and evading a few knives and needles from Tom-Tom and Mai. To be honest, Reaper''s precision, despite living so long, was worse than the real Mai''s.

    ''Only someone not kissed by destiny or death can take them out... that''s what the Squirrel said but... even if I assume I am free from the spirits of this world and their effects to arger extent, Reaper did consume me. All Mokshi''s presence did was not make me lose my sense of awareness in that lifeless world... The most problematic thing is what to do in the scenario where I actually find his real body.''

    Nik began to raise a wall of the earth only for it to promptly crumble with Toph shootingrge boulders and Az setting the said boulders on fire!

    Scowling, Nik suddenly raised his hand and¡ª

    A dozen bodies seized up, those that were nning to continue bending the very next second that is.

    Reaper''s sharp tone echoed, "Bloodbending? How?!"

    After attaining mastery of waterbending by consuming La''s essencepletely, Nik could blood bend without the moon. This was a realm far beyond their first master¡ª Hama, and Katara also wanted to reach that state yet she was far from it at the moment or Nik would really be in some¡ª

    Nik grunted as he hurriedly recovered control of his body and found a dark-skinned, square-jawed man sneering, "You believe that humans haven''t been in the same realm of expertise? Ever since we were discovered by Sozin in the coffin of that old, decrepit Avatar who sealed us, I have hunted many."

    Nik evaded attack after attack as ''everyone''ughed, "The war is the event meant for me! I ate siblings, parents, and children. Warrior and cowards alike! I watched their families burn them and other foolish rituals of the dead only to bring all of my... liberated individuals here! Hah! They all should be thanking me! Even if they had a funeral, all of them lived through me!"

    Nik''s eyes widened as he saw a group of men and women in saffron clothes and pointed arrow-ended tattoos suddenly create a massive gust that he could not evade and thus he countered it with airbending of his own!

    ''Fuck... the dude has almost everything except¡ª''

    As Nik saw a thin old man suddenly creating arrows ofva that throttled in his direction, he was forced to reconsider his situation.

    ''Maybe... he collected every style of bending...''

    Nik jumped down and ran without looking back. Airbending could be used to increase his speed but the other airbenders did the same while many earthbenders began to chase after him by shifting the ground to move at a quick pace and bringing others alongside them!

    Yet... this is where Nik also realized something in the moment of the dead chasing him.

    ''Can he control more than two bending styles?''

    Until now, he had only faced two simultaneous bending styles from the army of Reaper. Even when he could have been captured easily if all of them used their skills at once, they didn''t. And Nik didn''t believe that Reaper was the kind of a man to enjoy hunting. It has almost aimed for the kill every time!

    cing trust in his gut as it had yet to betray him after his revival, Nik decided to... ''end'' those who presented themselves to be weaker. But the thought of killing the innocents caught in this madness made his stomach churn nheless the very next second and forced him to give up on this thought.

    ''Damn it... wait, in Mokshi''s memory, the two spirits certainly had different forms. An old witch covered in red including her face... simr to the red threads of destiny. That must be grim. And a grey mouse with a pitch-ck sickle for a tail. Yeah... that''s most likely Reaper. If they have actual forms... is Reaper controlling all of them from a distance or is it present in everyone?''

    Considering the question seriously, Nik suddenly realized something.

    ''If I can''t find Reaper on the outside... there is one way to get to it, right?''

    Nik wondered if he was seriously considering this again. From killing himself time and time again in that grim world to considering death once again... when it could endanger everyone.

    But he had to admit. He had changed drastically over the months he stayed in this world.

    If it was for better or worse... only time could tell.

    Nik suddenly stopped and promptly fell the hair on the back of his neck standing up with a chill running down his spine as a wave of ''sharp'' gust sliced him from the center vertically with him posing no resistance whatsoever.

    The entire ''army'' came to a pause but they watched Nik''s body magically recover with the blood and his innards returning to his body and then he opened his eyes.

    "Looks like Mokshi''s host gave up," ''Nik'' had a shift in tone as he looked at his left hand, "And I cannot enter this world... the source of these outsiders must really be a ss on its own even amongst primordials... to have set up such a mechanism..."

    ---

    "I''m back..." Nik looked around the dull, lifeless world and hummed loudly, "Even though I am here... how do I get to this spirit? The only way until now to actually screw up its control is by considering death an option. But I can''t just kill a spirit... they''d return unless a specific weakness is used."

    Primordials had no such weakness as they were the force of nature itself but Nik believed that spirits like Grim and Reaper had a weakness. Not because Destiny told him so. But he had experience in the form of a Koh.

    ''Face stealer was ''killed'' by stealing its own face... should I just find and munch on the rat? If that isn''t poetic justice... I don''t know what is...''

    Formting a basic structure to act upon, Nik sat down cross-legged and meditated.

    All he had to find now was a way to encounter Reaper. Elemental bending wasn''t avable to him in this world but given how he couldmit suicide meant that he could ''interact'' with beings present in this world ''physically.'' So he could, theoretically, deal with Reaper right here.

    Sighing, Nik continued to meditate while keeping his emotions in check and tried tomunicate with Mokshi.

    Not with words, of course. They didn''t talk all that much but Nik could directly exchange each other''s perceivable emotions and that''s what he did. But even Mokshi felt stumped and didn''t know how to properly deal with Reaper until it hit Nik...

    ''What would happen if all his captives begin to leave this ce?''

    The moment this thought came to his mind, Nik stood up, chose a direction randomly, and dashed out.

    He ran for minutes but it was hard to encounter other lost souls. Not impossible, however.

    He did lose his sense of time eventually but Nik didn''t feel tired. He didn''t have a physical form and could run for hours and that''s what he did until eventually encountering a ''grey'' youth in an older fire nation armor. Not giving the youth another thought, Nik snapped the man''s head and continued to run.

    One...

    Two...

    Three...

    Five...

    Ten...

    His pace in finding another soul was extremely slow at first which meant that anyone Nik helped escape would surely be consumed by Reaper once again. Yet, the situation began to change.

    The more he ''freed'' these lost souls, the more he felt a strange force around him, and finally, when he felt something click, Nik was forced to stop with a stunned expression.

    Another energybending skill...

    Well, it was more of an understanding, really.

    Every time he interacted with what can be considered souls... he became more aware of their ''presence.'' Different from spirits... souls held a distinguishable... ''breath.'' It was hard to exin it with words for Nik but he could not have managed to understand all this if he hadn''t spent months training in so many different arts that it made him extremely quick at grasping notable hints and also because he managed to interact with a dozen souls consecutively without any external interruptions.

    He could basically sense souls... and he realized that even Mokshi had a soul of its own. Again, apletely different aspect whenpared to a spiritual form... but even Nik could not hope to actually understand the differences even if he could differentiate the two based on the presence alone.

    Not dwelling on the subject, however, Nik began to track the nearest souls.

    And hunt them.

    His only gain in doing so was the gradual understanding that souls felt more like a source.

    Maybe the ability to modify a soul could change the very existence of a being?

    ''However, if that is true... wouldn''t that make the world a little too vtile? It''s like thinking that Mokshi can lose its essence just by manipting its soul but... there must be a spirit rted to souls and if Mokshi is still the same even after thousands of years... does that mean a few forces are even beyond the concepts of souls? So... one may have a soul but transcend its existence?''

    Realizing he was being inevitably drawn to an abyss of curiosity that he could not hope to satiate with how weak he was whenpared to the true forces of nature, Nik sighed and recollected his thoughts before continuously hunting souls until...

    "Stop messing up my treasures!"

    A shrill screech stopped Nik from snapping a little girl''s neck as he was much more heavy-handed in this world.

    His gaze brightened and he looked behind to find a small, palm-sized rat waving its sickle and hissing sharply, "I do not have time to waste on you. Just give up and¡ª"

    Before the rat could continue, Nik''s form was already upon it and he grabbed the rat tightly only for it to scoff, "I cannot be killed, foolish host of Mokshi!"

    And that confidence is the reason why Reaper let itself get caught so easily but observing Nik''s grim stare, it chuckled, "That''s what I thought. Just¡ª"

    "I won''t kill you..." Nik interjected and suddenly gave a toothy grin, "You really helped me get in touch with my inner craziness... the things I did in these few hours alone outshine my existence before. So... why stop now?"

    His mouth opened and Reaper''s eyes widened. Its sharp squeak was cut short by Nik stuffing the rat into his mouth and then closing his jaws.

    He winced and prepared for the bad taste but the moment he closed his jaws...

    The entire grey world began to disperse in a grey mist at a breakneck pace while he found his mouth empty with nothing but something metallic still present.

    Spitting the object in his hand, Nik realized that it was a tiny, pinky-finger-long sickle...

    Reaper''s husk.

    But... he also felt strange. Something he did when Mokshi bonded with him and voluntarily forsook its freedom and even when La and Tui danced alongside Nik and Yue...

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (12.36¡ú 13.2/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Adonis'' Ember (Common)

    Physique: 3.8

    Mental: 5.8

    Energy: 37.3¡ú 46.5]

    [Stats rtive to the mostmon species through multiverse¡ª Humanoid Homo Sapien.]

    [Authority Rank: 1

    Benefits:

    1) Chat Module Unlocked.

    2) Additional transmigration vacation: 504 hours.]

    [Skills:

    1) Freedom Paradox Source: A being unbound by metaphysical shackles and restrictions around itself yet bound by its own. (Additional Info: This skill is bound by an external existence.)

    2) Water Element Mastery (Master): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of water either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)

    3) Fire Element Mastery (Expert): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of fire either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of an expert. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert.)

    4) Earth Element Mastery (Expert): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of the earth either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert.)

    5) Limitless Library: Whatever is experienced, seen, or heard can be registered andter looked up once again in this library within one''s consciousness. (Additional Info: The library is not part of the biological function of the user.)

    6) Death Eater: The ability to consume a soul and to use it to strengthen one''s own metaphysical reserves upto a certain portion from the soul consumed. (Additional Info: The remaining portion of the soul tainted by causality escapes without the ability to refine it all.)

    Bloodline¡ª

    1) Charm of Adonis: The user''s charm can attract the opposite gender and simrly oriented individuals. (Additional Info: This is a passive skill that isn''t needed to be actively focused on.)]

    {A/N: I should have made a skill for the library so there it is.}

    Nik looked at his own stats as he heard others groan and twitch before finally waking up all around him...

    ''Damn... I can eat soul and that''s alright I guess... but how do I even take a soul?''

    And then his gaze fell on the sickle-shaped remains of the Reaper and he blinked.

    Keeping certain possibilities in mind, Nik promptly stored the sickle husk into his personal world and then began looking all around for his friends.

    All he needed to do was use the variations of seismic sense to lock onto familiar targets.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Nik''s Spiritual Cuisine

    ***

    Enjoyed the Chap~? Consider supporting my works with loads of power stones brothers and sisters!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 234: Twilight (4)

    Chapter 234: Twilight (4)<h4>Chapter 234: Twilight (4)</h4>

    Scuffed, Nik and Zuko look at the ''legendary'' Golden Egg once more.

    "This isn''t over," Zuko scoffs while wiping away the smudge of blood slightly above his lips. Nik shrugs in response. Both of their clothes do look a little disheveled but they didn''t seem to have any great injuries¡ª credits to healing through waterbending.

    "What about the egg?" Nik questions, "I still want to eat it."

    Zuko rolls his eyes, "Maybe it''s just made out of pure gold."

    This could be true so Nik steps forward and picks up the Golden Egg while knocking on it. Instead of the Egg being cold like metal, there is some warmth to its surface but... unfortunately, it''s a solid egg of gold. The oval egg has four lighter golden molds shaped in the form of a swirling pattern with a zigzag mound on top of it. These molds are spaced at an equal distance that gives the feeling that the egg has four edges.

    "So?" Zuko raises his brow.

    "It''s kind of weird to be gold alone," Nik concludes. He''s a metal bender and even if this ''feels'' like gold, there is not a shred of mineral in itsposition.

    "Then what is it?" Zuko observes the egg, too.

    "Did you not just hear the confusion in my tone? If I knew, would I be confused?" Nik looks at Zuko strangely, making the fallen prince scowl due to the sass but before they could argue about it, the pedestal on which this egg sat shoots a geyser of green slime from the hollow opening in the center. Zuko and Nik look at it strangely. A trap, clearly. This stone could be valuable, too.

    Nik didn''t even blink as the entire structure and the egg disappears from his hand and the duo is now standing on the top of the hill once more.

    The building has a better structure and knowledge to form traps. It''s an architectural ingenuity of the past and since his Library has a deficiency of information about the Fire Nation, Nik intended to understand the structure''s mechanism in his free time and supnt his knowledge.

    After all, he''s a skilled earthbender. He can make such structures once he learns about them.

    "Let''s keep on moving," Nik looks toward the valley as Zuko nods, realizing that their ''adventure'' would have been a lot more dangerous if Nik couldn''t just make everything ''disappear.''

    Even now, Zuko wasn''t made aware of the entirety of Nik''s skills but then again, if he is to be a bit truthful to Ursa and Az, adding Zuko to the roster wouldn''t hurt him. It doesn''t take a genius to realize that breaking apart a family would only breed dissatisfaction.

    The two keep on moving, sometimes stopping to observe a few weird nts or animals.

    Of course, this meant Nik HAD to stop in front of this glorious beast.

    *Snort*

    A heated snort escapes the giant lizard''s nostrils in the form of steam as Nik observed the cautious beast with an amazed expression. Of course, it wanted to attack. Nik''s ''love'' and the natural charm of animals don''t always work but it is held down regardless using some bloodbending.

    "Holy shit, Zuko! Look at it!" Nik gasps as he hurriedly walks around the bull-sized green-scaled lizard with a long scar over its right eye. The yellow eyes of the lizard instantly reveal a sense of fear as Nik grows closer and struggles against the formless binding of bloodbending but Nik is quick to gently trace his hand over the side of its neck, "Look at you, all injured."

    A blob of water emerges from his left palm and he heals the shallow gash near the beast''s neck.

    "We''re wasting our time like this. A giant lizard like this one could heal itself, you know," Zuko groans but Nik ignores the uncultured prince and heals the lizard as much as he can before nodding in satisfaction.

    "There. See? Wasn''t so hard, right?" He chuckles and the lizard suddenly feels free. It quickly backs away with a threatening hiss and baring its sharp fangs but doesn''t run away. Instead, after getting healed, it feels morefortable and observes the duo with a watchful gaze.

    Not the least bit afraid, Nik instead crouches in front of the lizard and questions Zuko, "Say, do you know what kind of species this is?"

    "You''re the one who told me about various flowers and nts," Zuko leans against a tree and crosses his arms, "To be honest, you know a lot about flowers for a guy."

    "Maybe you should learn from me and note down all that information then," Nik smiles and chuckles, "Believe me, knowing things only raises your own value. But, like that Golden egg, I don''t know about this lizard. Look, it has two slightly fleshy protrusions over its head and a pair of fleshy appendages on its back," he observes the unusual lizard. He did know a lot more because of the Limitless Library but he couldn''t hope to know everything in this world.

    Maybe only Dhi, the spirit of cognition, could hope to im that it knows everything that this world has to offer.

    "Hey, you hungry?"

    Nik questions as he produces a freshly cut b of meat from his manor''s kitchen. The giant lizard is instantly stunned but its gaze entirely ''drools'' over the meat.

    Chuckling, Nik tosses the portion of meat toward the Lizard. It instantly steps back. To be honest, it is simply weird seeing a lizard ''reverse'' but Nik doesn''t think to question much in this world. If it exists, it exists. in and simple.

    Seeing that Nik and Zuko aren''t making a move for it, the lizard slowly steps forward once again. It lowers its head and opens its mouth but instead of biting on it, it ''coughs'' a hiss.

    A plume of dark smoke instantly blows over the meat but then, the Lizard exhales loudly once again with its hissing sound making it seem as if it''s coughing and the next moment, both Nik''s and Zuko''s eyes go wide and round.

    *Whshh*

    A small peal of reddish mes sizzles over the piece of meat. The heat from the me is hot enough to cook the meat with practiced ease and the Lizard instantly bites into the cooked golden brown meat and tosses it into the air before urately gulping it down.

    "Woah... this right here is a legendary lizard..." Nik mutters softly and even Zuko''s lips are hung open in shock.

    "I want it."

    "What? You can''t pick fights with spirits left and right before expecting to get distracted by a novelty lizard!" Zuko berates.

    "I want it... but you''re right," Nik sighs and stands up, "Everything done at an appropriate setting works out the best."

    He waves at the Lizard and chuckles, "I''ll be seeing you around. Don''t get hurt again quickly, alright? Rest."

    He doesn''t care if the Lizard understands him or not and starts to make his way toward the valley with Zuko. As they get closer to the valley, the vegetation grows denser and denser. But Zuko whispers, "Hey..."

    "I can''t stop it from following us, right?" Nik shrugs.

    After all, the giant, fire-breathing lizard wasn''t discreet as it followed the duo from a distance. However, the closer they got to the valley, the slower it got before stopping entirely and seeing the duo off with its pale yellow eyes.

    ---

    "Halt!"

    An arrow pierces into the path not far from Nik and Zuko as they raise their heads to look at the dark-skinned youth in a rather tribal outfit with a naked torso and a leather skirt aiming his bow in their direction.

    At this moment, many other men and women in simr attire with battle paints covering their faces at times walk out from the surroundings and create a semi-circr formation. Of course, Nik isn''t surprised.

    He ''saw'' iting¡ª from his feet.

    Among them is an older man. Unlike the rest, the top half of his face is covered in red paint. The top of his head is covered by a mane-like fur hat with golden fur dropping past his shoulder as he keeps his slightly substantial beard tied with a golden band. Around his neck and over his shoulder is one, thick golden bracer, and like others, his upper body is naked, revealing an aged but still tough body.

    As Nik and Zuko observe him, this man and others observe the duo, too. One of them, not far from this aged leader, finally couldn''t keep it in his belly and sneered, "You''ve really got no understanding of how precious life is... to anger our Masters this much."

    He shakes his head with a smirk but Nik instead bows to them slightly, "I''m here to gain recognition of Ra''s descendants. The Ancient Sun Warriors are merely Ra''s followers. Let us pass. What I''m seeking is beyond the valley, I can sense that much."

    The supposed Leader raises an eyebrow while the gazes of the other tribesmen and women converge on the duo, "Recognition of masters? Before that, what did you do to the sunstone?"

    "The what?"

    Nik blinks and Zuko adds, "Maybe the Golden Egg you wanted to eat."

    Nik lets out an exhausted sigh and he berates the ignorant prince, "My good sir, you need to learn how not to speak. You think I wouldn''t know that the mysterious item he''s asking COULD be the same thing we have no clue about?"

    Looking at the old tribe leader, Nik flipped his hand an oval gold egg appeared on his palm. But it disappears just as quickly as Nik inquires calmly, "Was that the Sunstone you''re talking about?"

    Instead of the leader, another one of the Sun Warriors snarls with mes instantly flickering around his arms, "That''s not yours to take!"

    Yet, the moment Nik looks at the youth, the Sun Warrior gasps for breath and clutches his chest while falling to his knees. Others are instantly cautious while even Zuko is secretly shocked by Nik''s action.

    He knew of Bloodbending to some degree but he did not remember Nik being THIS passive-aggressive. If it was before, a few jokes would have escaped Nik''s lips but instead, he calmly takes a stock of everyone and then nces at the leader, "Pray to Ra and question if your tribe can really take me on. He''s near. He''ll answer."

    The Leader, however, smiles, "Bloodbending is a rare form but even rarer is to do so without any movement of the body to rouse the chi. The only method known to us for this ''recognition'' from our masters is yours to use. Sunstone is valuable and we are tasked to protect it, but my responsibility toward my civilizationes first. Follow us."

    This instantly removes conflict for the time being as Nik and Zuko follow the Leader while Zuko is ring back at the tribesmen who have already gained a dislike for Nik.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Big Lizarrr! Good!; Second Coming of Ignit

    ***

    A/N: Any idea what the Sunstone could be?

    ***

    Enjoyed the Chap~? Consider supporting my works with loads of power stones brothers and sisters!

    Shoutout to Shaborn Ah, Matthew, Nlmc, Tyler Treadaway, and mark74497!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 235: Twilight (5)

    Chapter 235: Twilight (5)<h4>Chapter 235: Twilight (5)</h4>

    "So? What is this Sunstone exactly?" Zuko questions as they walk ahead with the Tribe Leader leading them into the depths of the valley.

    "Before asking about the treasures you robbed, would it not be a blessing if you introduced yourself first?" The Tribe Leader questions and Zuko purses his lips.

    "I''m Nik," Nik chuckles, "Your Masters apparently already know about me."

    "Nost name? No connection to any tribes?" The Chieftain inquires since the introduction left a lot to imagine.

    "No... no tribe. But I do have a family name¡ª Faran," Nik adds.

    "Nik Faran," the chieftain nods, "An unusual name. And you? The one that is truly confused by everything going on."

    "I''m Zuko... former Prince of Fire Nation," Zuko mutters. There was once a time when he wanted to feel the ''glory'' of being his father''s son but that was just a pile of steaming shit that he was blinding himself with. He was never his father''s son but his mother''s instead.

    "Former?" The Chieftain raises his brow with a bit more surprise prevalent in his voice. But nodding through that, he answers the previous question, "Are your two aware of the Legend of Love Amongst The Dragons?"

    "Of course," Zuko and Nik reply almost at the same time, making the Chieftain chuckle, "Good. Forget whatever bastardized version you have heard. It''s not a romantic tale¡ª that is merely a curtain to hide the woes of war. And Sunstone, alongside the descendants of Ra, is what remains of that war."

    "That still doesn''t tell what the Sunstone is," Zuko notes.

    "Has no one ever taught you the virtue of patience, young one?" The Chieftain lets out a gruff chuckle, "Legends and Prophecies take their time to unfold."

    "Prophecies are just delusions," Zuko narrows his eyes as he recalls Ozai speaking of such a prophecy destined to bring about the strongest firebender.

    "No, there are prophecies and then there are lies. Lies rarelye to fruition but Prophecies always do." The Chieftain stops for a moment and looks at the duo with a frightful yet somber countenance, "No matter how long it takes and in what form it fulfills, Prophecies never fail."

    But not really buying any of this, not after his own distasteful experience with such matters, Zuko brushes Chieftain''s words off and shrugs, "That may be so, but if even the Fire Sages have used ''Prophecies'' to lie then¡ª"

    "Avatar Roku''s and Late Fire King Sozin''s lineage WILL bring forth the strongest Firebender in the history of this sacred art without a doubt," Chieftain cuts Zuko off mid-sentence and states, "That''s not a prophecy from Fire Sages. Humans, no matter how spiritual, are only messengers. This prophecy... it''s from the spirit of mes, one of Ra''s many descendants¡ª Agni."

    Nik nces at Zuko from the corner of his eyes. Personally, Nik did not believe in prophecies. There is a reason for that, of course. With Mokshi bonded to him, prophecies have lost meaning to his existence. But this is more of a personal mindset. GENERALLY speaking, Nik did not doubt Chieftain''s words as he begins to lead them once again while he reveals the content of this particr prophecy.

    "The previous Chieftain, like many other Sages rted to the element of fire, was told the same¡ª Past conflict absolves. The Fire unites with the world. Imperial alone will rot. Fire needs to meet with fire, breathe life into with air, turn stable with earth, and be as gentle as water. The true expression of me emerges.

    By now, all we could ever understand is thetter portion of the prophecy. For the Imperial Family to have the blood of the previous Avatar for them to bring this... a true expression of firebender. The one prophecized to be the strongest."

    "What about the former?" Nik questions.

    "War does not unite and absolve anything," The Chieftain replies, "What this strongest firebender is meant to do... or is PREDICTED to do without outer interference is not known."

    "How would you know?" Zuko scoffs, "There is no strongest firebender aside from my Uncle and all the Fire Nation did is..." He grows silent by the end of it.

    "What about the Sunstone?" Nik redirects the conversation. Again, hecked a distinct interest in prophecies and held more curiosity about the Golden Egg.

    "Golden Egg is a relic. A prince that was never born to the Dragon Emperor and the Dragon Empress¡ª the cause of war between the Dragon Emperor and the Evil Dark Water spirit."

    "While the legends get it right that Dragon Emperor falls to the schemes of the Dark Spirit and bes a human named Noren to reunite with his lover... it leaves out the dark history of the Dragon Empressmitting suicide over the ''death'' of their first child. In the end, they do have descendants as humans. You could say... that the Fire Nation''s Imperial Family is an offshoot of their family."

    Zuko is most certainly surprised by these revtions as the Chieftain continues, "But moved by the y of fate maybe or love that was between Noren and his wife, Ra blessed their past regret with a jewel from their precious crown. The jewel was as bright as a sun and now, it is melded with the Prince that never was into what we, the Sun Warriors call the Sunstone."

    Nik and Zuko look at each other. For the first time, Zuko has a feeling about what Nik would be asking next. In fact, this is only possible because Zuko did take his time to observe this ''enemy'' when... well, when Zuko did consider Nik an opponent. Not anymore, and that is why he subtly shakes his head.

    But Nik continues forth.

    "So... could we cook and eat it?"

    Almost all the Sun Warriors who were following silently stare at Nik and Zuko with cold expressions while the Chieftain takes a moment to look at Nik before shaking his head.

    "You can''t. This relic cannot be cooked even at the highest temperature you can imagine. It cannot be cracked open either. That relic is an expression of the Dragon Emperor''s and Dragon Empress'' love that transcends lifetimes."

    Nik exhales with a disappointed expression.

    ''If it''s just a rare material... I could feed it to Infinity and get AP in return,'' he muses.

    After all that, there is only one more thing that made Nik speak up, "What''s that strange lizard? The one that breathes fire."

    For the first time since meeting the duo, Chieftain''s expression changes. Not even Nik''s bloodbending had such a reaction on them as even the Sun Warriors felt oddly ufortable.

    "You came across that creature?" One of the Sun Warrior questions.

    "Yes, and that is why I''m curious," Nik purses his lips while the Chieftain cuts the conversation short as they near a clearing, "We''re here. We can discuss the rest once you truly have our Master''s recognition."

    The clearing has a wide space with two slopes creating a deep valley as the peaks of these slopes are connected by an earthen bridge that can be climbed upto using the earthen staircase built in the center. But instead of leading the duo on the stairs, the Chieftain makes a turn and brings the duo into a primal structure made out of rocks carved with various murals.

    In this structure is a grand bonfire with the peal of mes exuding a sense of gentle warmth that does not feel searing even if both Zuko and Nik got very close to it.

    "This feels... simr to the technique uncle taught us, right? The one that helps ease the soreness of the body," Zuko whispers, and Nik nods, feeling the same.

    "This is the Eternal me¡ª the first fire acquired by mankind," The Chieftain remarks, "If you must meet our Masters and have their recognition in any matter, you must take a portion of the Eternal mes and bring it to their entrance."

    Chieftain points at the bridge connecting the two peaks and continues, "But if you fail... you will be destroyed on the spot by Masters!"

    Nik frowns for a moment. By now he understands well who these ''Masters'' are. From the Flower of Fertility hinting that he has tickled the ''reverse'' scale of Ra''s descendants to the massive reserves of chi and their coiling form is already enough for him to know their true origin.

    "You should stay here," Nik pats Zuko''s shoulder, "This is supposed to be a rxing trip for you. You should just watch the show¡ª"

    "Do you know what you''ll be facing?" Zuko questions and Nik nods.

    "Meeting masters have two oues. One is their anger. It shall result in your destruction. Two, recognition," The Chieftain looks at the bridge with fond memories, "Their recognition shall open a path for you to travel on the true mystery of firebending."

    "What does that mean?" Zuko questions.

    "It means you get better at firebending," Nik looks at the bridge with a frown, "Because the masters would be willing to share the essence of firebending with you."

    "As if it''s so simple¡ª" Before Zuko could finish, the Chieftain agrees, "It is just that. Of course, it shall not be simple in any manner."

    "And everyone who meets the masters must follow these customs?" Nik suddenly questions and the Chieftain nods.

    ''Flower of Fertility may not be entirely trustworthy but its first clue worked out. These masters do have a reverse scale. Its other clue was to not follow convention...'' Nik took the spirit''s words seriously. It could be lying but until now it hasn''t and this gave him a good reason to trust the Spirit''s words.

    "They can make me a better firebender?" Zuko looks at the bridge built upon a slop of stairs and observes it quietly.

    "Snap out of it," Nik scoffs promptly, "I didn''t bring you here to be someone else''s dinner. There will be no stopping Ursa if that happens."

    "I''m going to go up that staircase. And I''m going to learn... what mysteries of firebending still elude me," Zuko replies without shifting his gaze, "My answer wouldn''t change even if mother or uncle were here."

    Nik frowns for a moment, ''Well, he still hasn''t denied me from sending him back to the personal space. If things get too dangerous, I can send him back by sneaking up on him...''

    "Have you twoe to a decision?" The Chieftain questions while Nik takes a bit longer to consider these things.

    "You do know we will have to fight these masters, right? You need all the help you can get," Zuko looks at Nik.

    "Didn''t think you''d notice it," Nik smiles in return as Zuko ponders, "Well, that woulde to pass ONLY if that weird flower spoke the truth."

    Nodding and looking at the Chieftain, Nikments, "We''re ready."

    Not wasting time by questioning the duo about theirst piece of conversation due to the sheer absurdity from his point of view, the Chieftain gestures toward the eternal mes and bends two small peals of mes out of it. Controlling these two orbs of mes, the Chieftainmands, "Receive the pieces of the eternal me and keep them steady in your hands. Exert too much force and it shall go out of your control. Exert too little... and it shall blow out."

    "It''s not our first time bending fire," Zuko rolls his eyes and stretches out his hands in a humbler gesture to ept the mes.

    "No, it is not," Chuckling, the Chieftain cautions, "But both of you have never tasted mes so primal and pure."

    "My sister can bend blue mes," Zuko retorts reluctantly and the Chieftain grows silent. Even he cannotment in good conscience that Blue mes are less dangerous than the eternal mes.

    "Oh, I managed to do that, too," Nik grins, making Zuko scowl further, "Fucking unfair..."

    But to be fair, keeping it hidden from Zuko, Nik knew well that blue mes took a lot more concentration and... weren''t worth the effort if one is not a genius like Az or as experienced as Iroh.

    "ept the eternal mes and move along," The Chieftain puts an end to a distracting banter before it could derail with a firm tone, causing Nik to shrug and stretch his hands out to ept the mes, too.

    "Now step onto the entrance of the masters'' residence. Your trial awaits."

    Nik and Zuko looked forth toward the entrance with flickering emotions and the mes in their hands flicker simultaneously.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Prince that Never Was; The War Behind the Myth; Agni''s Prophecy; Strength Comes in Various Forms; Prophecy''s Nemesis¡ª Mokshi.

    ***

    A/N: So a few interesting things I''d like to share. The story of the Sunstone is loosely derived from House of the Dragons, more specifically, the Prince that Never Was, and this storyline would be tied uppletely in the next few chaps, 3 or 4 max. The second one is the prophecy. I don''t believe Zuko is the ''strongest'' firebender technically but he has the best virtues belonging to ''fire''. And I also don''t think humans in the avatar verse are spiritual enough to prophecize the future. In this fanfic, even Wu is reliant on another spirit that conspired against Mokshi.

    In thest work, ehg, I felt that I could not give Zuko the kind of tribute he deserved. Here''s to hoping I can manage it better this time... and my god... the fate Aang suffered thest time... It''s ironic cause Nik and Aang from Poi would be terrified of Nik''s doing in ehg... but then again, Nik didn''t know Aang back then.

    ***

    Enjoyed the Chap~? Consider supporting my works with loads of power stones brothers and sisters!

    Shoutout to nike, Queffelec, Julio, Tim, and Balde for patron support!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 236: Twilight (6)

    Chapter 236: Twilight (6)<h4>Chapter 236: Twilight (6)</h4>

    "The Chief was right about these mes being a little more technical to handle," Nik looks at Zuko who finally managed to control the flickering mes into one gentle flow of fire as thetter nods with a frown, "This fire is too quick to shift based on any form of excitement."

    That''s what the Chieftain meant about exerting too much or too little ''force.'' He directly hinted at their mental and emotional state instead of just the chi used to support the mes.

    "But they are much easier than blue mes," Nik hums as he lets the fire grow and then recede constantly. The staircase is quite long and it wouldn''t do to just waste his time so he decides to get used to this new variant of fire.

    "Is it true... can you really bend blue mes?" Zuko questions after a moment of silence.

    "I can."

    Hearing Zuko''s sharp exhale, Nik doesn''t add anything to it to make him feel better. At this point, Zuko just needs to ept a few things like this, and to be fair, Nik, too, has constantly forced himself to work. If he doesn''t have Aang around, he will train in Lavabending and Metalbending. If he runs into a motivational blockade for that then Waterbending once again or trying to bend Earth without movement.

    If not that then training with Suki, June, and even Michi, Poppy, and Ursa at times for simple spars. He does get to spend time with others in a more intimate manner but all that barely leaves any time for personal rxation. Even now, Nik sought out Ra and Raat to try and assimte their essence and move on to the next thing he could gain from this world.

    After all, this would be the best time, no? When even the most notable of primordial spirits back him up due to his aplishments. With no one trying to devour Mokshi and thus bringing no form of life-and-death pressure on him, he needs to make the best of this timeframe.

    While the duo silently climbs the stairs, the Sun warriors spread out around the clearing in a spacious circle. Drums were set on the ground as women beat them, and men stood in between the women and constructed circles of fire. Another few sun warriors began to raise their voices in tribal music in tune with the beats of the drum.

    *Thchhk Thchhkka*

    *Thchhk Thchhkka*

    *Thchhk Thchhkka*

    Hollers and wild howls echoed as the drumming noise reach beyond the clearing of the valley and spreads into the forest. The implication of this noise, as if rooted within beasts and spirits alike causes them to feel anxious and flustered as they move away from the region near this clearing.

    *Aooo*

    A pack of wolf bears migrates away temporarily and one of theserge greyhound variants of bears catches a verdant image sh past the shrubbery through the corner of its eyes.

    *Ssss*

    The soft slithering hiss is filled with a sense of fear and undeniable excitement as a giant lizard with a pair of appendages on its back and a pair of thin stumps growing out of its head moves as quickly as possible towards the settlement of the Sun Warriors. Sparks of fire would escape its scaled mouth every time it hissed out softly or tried to ''cough''.

    ---

    "You''ve been awfully quiet," Nik notes once they reach the top of the stairs and stand upon the bridge connected to the entrance of two caves situated on top of the two hills forming this valley.

    "It''s nothing," Zuko tends to his eternal me while questioning, "What are we fighting?"

    "Dragons."

    "No, seriously," Zuko huffs, "I''m just feeling a little tired of the jokes right now."

    "No, seriously, Dragons," Nik asserts as they both feel a tremor pass onto the bridge from the two caverns.

    "Dragons are extinct," Zuko frowns, "Uncle killed thest living Dragon."

    "Dude, I''m not making the rules. There are dragons inside," Nik rolls his eyes and tries to calm his nerves while speaking seriously, "Be ready to defend yourself. I can''t bring you back if you''re half-cooked."

    Zuko looks into the dark depths of the cave as a pair of red eyes open within, glowing like crimson torches as Nik, too, focuses on the pair of golden glow staring at him from the cave.

    At this point, the drumminges to a stop while the Chieftain proims loudly, "Those who seek Master Ran and Shaw will now present their fire to them."

    Zuko and Nik stay still as the former whispers, "I don''t feel bowing to dragons who seem keen on attacking us is a great idea..."

    "It''s not," Nik whispers, "But I''m here to ask for a favor. Showing respect is a natural courtesy irrespective of our situation... you still have time to go back."

    "And let you have the honor of battling two dragons?" Zuko scoffs, "Besides... having a grand story of confronting dragons is quite attractive. Don''t you think so?"

    "Hey, you''re learning," Nik smiles while keeping his gaze locked on the pair of golden pupils within the cave.

    Both of them breathe deeply and simultaneously bow while extending their arms out to present the eternal mes to the two masters.

    "Sound the horn!" The Chieftainmands and a tribesman blows through a tremendous horn. All the tribesmen, including the chieftain, knelt on the ground and kowtowed with deep reverence blooming in their hearts.

    Not too far away, in the cover of vegetation, arge lizard with arge scar over its right eye viewed everything excitedly through its pale yellow irides.

    *Thud*

    Another tremor ran through the bridge as Nik and Zuko maintained their positions. Yet, their emotions could be seen through the flickering mes in their palms. Even Nik felt his heart drum to the beat of the tremors passing through the cave.

    It''s at this point both Nik and Zuko realize that they ''felt'' fear with an extraordinary sense of it for some reason.

    *Kksshhhaaaaa*

    With a sharp call, a nimble and gigantic red beast tears out from the cave entrance that Nik had his head bowed towards and he instantly looked up to see a long, winged red dragon with a cream-white mane and two sharp horns on its head.

    *Swish*

    *Swish*

    The eternal me in his hand suddenly berserks out of Nik''s control and turns into a stream of fire that is swallowed by the red dragon as it flies around the bridge in dexterous twists and turns.

    Before Zuko could speak anything, a blue dragon with a simr look but red eyes alongside golden irides emerged from the cave that he faced and his eternal me is swallowed, too.

    Like the red dragon, this blue one begins to fly around in nimble twists and turns over the bridge, making both Nik and Zuko back into each other till their backs came into contact.

    *Whoosh*

    *Whoosh*

    "You''re really going to fight them?" Zuko questions in a louder voice with the whipped wind causing the need for it as Nik has to reevaluate things for a moment... sure, he figured dragons are supposed to be big but they did look damn terrifying!

    "Only if they want that!" Nik groans.

    "They look like they''re dancing," Zuko observes and Nik''s mind blinks an idea before stomping on itpletely.

    "Maybe we were supposed to do the ''dance'' we saw in that temple but... we shouldn''t follow convention¡ª look out!"

    Nik stomps his foot and raises a pir of the earth underneath him and Zuko to alleviate both of them as the blue dragon''s tail swipe away at the pir and tears it away!

    This shocks everyone kowtowing on the ground while a few are quick to note something else.

    "He can bend fire and earth?"

    Their surprise turns into Chieftain''s horror as he recalls the conversation between Nik and Zuko.

    ''They intend to battle with the masters...''

    While Nik and Zuko once again began to fall, Nik pulls Zuko by his cor but the red dragon''s giant snout was already upon them and they both felt searing heat.

    *Kshhhaaaaaa*

    Arge burst of fire swept the duo only for Nik and Zuko to sweep their arms to the left and right respectively and dissect therge breath from the center as it dissipates in the air, raising the temperature around them.

    Landing on the bridge barely, Nik huffs with bullets of sweat flowing down his temple, "This is way too dangerous!"

    "Superb observation, dumbass!" Zuko hisses as he watches the two dragons fly around ''peacefully'' once more.

    They don''t attack constantly but rather give the duo a moment of a breather.

    "What are they doing?" Nik frowns but Zuko looks at his own hands and clenches them into a fist, "Nik, hey... did you feel it?"

    "Feel what?" Nik readies himself for another attack, "Do you think they are about to attack?"

    "Feel... it..." Mokshi''s soft voice blew over in Nik''s ears and his brows furrow harder.

    "No, not that," Zuko, meanwhile, replies, "It''s nothing, probably. I just felt weird for a moment."

    *Ksshaaaa*

    The red dragon this time snaps its mouth wide open with four terrifying fangs sticking out more so than the rest of its sharp teeth toward Nik as the Blue Dragon blew a breath of fire from the top of the duo!

    "Focus on the red one," Zuko punches out arge wave of fire from his left fist while Nik suddenly felt a moment of hesitation born out of a strange sensation that gripped his heart the moment he locked his gaze with the red dragon. This hesitation came with dire consequences as the giant maws of the dragon alongside its fishy scent bit onto Nik like the delectable treat he was only for Nik to finally jump on the Dragon''s snout while bringing out a metal rod from his personal space and smashing it on the dragon''s face...

    Bending the rod out of shape in return and the dragon barely felt fazed.

    The two dragons retreat once again and fly about as Nik looks toward Zuko and finds him safe to an extent.

    "What was that? You almost died!" Zuko scowls.

    "I don''t know... I just felt something, too."

    But Nik felt this sensation slightly more familiar... like another dance he performed in far north with someone else.

    ''Like when Yue and I performed the Dance of Ocean and Moon...'' Nik realizes this btedly while the two dragons attack once again. This time the Blue Dragon once more attacks using physical force as it coils around the bridge and lets its shorter ws swipe against them and the red one opens its mouth with Nik and Zuko in the aim of another fiery breath!

    "You take care of the fire," Nik looks at the rending ws and gulps while Zuko readies to deflect another wave of fire. By now both of them came to the understanding that both the dragons would switch their methods of attack with one being physical and the other one using the element.

    ''Damn, should I use Lava or Bloodbending already?'' Nik raised chunks of rocks from the staircase to stop the blue dragon from coiling and stopped the ws in their tracks while feeling that somehow... the dragons are still going easy on them.

    After all, they still gave them a chance of respite with every single attack. Like a game of patterns.

    And yet...

    *Whoosh*

    "I feel it again!" Zuko growls as a sense of frustration fills him up and Nik is no better.

    ''It''s as if a fire within me is going hardcore... simr to how La''s essence filled me with the concept of pure aggression.''

    The two dragons circle the hills again as if chasing each other''s tails while Nik looks at Zuko to confirm something.

    "Hey, do you think... the fire breath from the red dragon was slightly more intense this time around?"

    Zuko''s eyelids twitch and he nods, "Frankly, yeah."

    "Chase that feeling," Nik advises.

    "What?"

    *Ksshhaaaaa*

    The Red Dragon flicks its tail against Nik and the Blue Dragon this time aims its st of fire at Zuko... as if they came to understand the two human''s patterns, too.

    "I said!" Nik finds the tail tearing away arge boulder brought out from personal space, confirming that the dragons are getting more intense with each round of attack, andpletes his words while jumping over the tail and simultaneously pushing Zuko away from the attack by sliding him over the bridge, "Chase that feeling! The attacks are getting stronger each time! We have to keep up with the momentum!"

    While Zuko did not understand what was going on, he knew that Nik is ground zero for every weird advice after Iroh and decided to follow his words.

    Instead of trying to suppress this sense of frustration building within him, Zuko lets out an angered snort with mes flickering in the corner of his lips for a moment as he deflects fire from the Blue Dragon.

    "Chief... are they..." A sun warrior next to the Chieftain questions with a surprised expression.

    "Hush, don''t disturb me. Everyone... just watch. This is a blessing." The Chieftain speaks softly, not caring if the majority can even hear him or not.

    And in the corner, the slitted pupils of therge lizard are lit with its frustration as it watches the two dragons enviously. The lizard ''coughs'' constantly and only rarely would it let out a small burst of mes from its mouth as no matter how much it tried... the appendages on its back would not move and take it to the sky.

    ***

    Alternative Title: Nik and Yue Dancing? *Avoid*

    Nik and Zuko dancing? *Sum Gud Shit*; The ssroom of Dragons; How to Breath Fire 101; When the Substitute Teacher is the Coolest; A ss Iroh Would Love; The Chunky Lizard

    ***

    A/N: Let''s hope that Zuko doesn''t get a permanent burn now after evading that fate for so long already lol.

    ***

    Enjoyed the Chap~? Consider supporting my works with loads of power stones brothers and sisters!

    Shoutout to Darkforte777, Sir Earth, clinton cuzzort, Alejandro Rodriguez, and Hunter Frownfelter for patron support!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 237: Twilight (7)

    Chapter 237: Twilight (7)<h4>Chapter 237: Twilight (7)</h4>

    ''Chase this feeling,'' Zuko repeated Nik''s advice like a divine chant and the more he focused on this ''feeling'' the greater his ''returns'' got¡ª A sense of experience. The first time Zuko felt strange. The second time he affirmed that he was indeed onto something and after that... Zuko could not focus on it fully. Not with having to deal with a dragon''s attack at consistent intervals!

    A DRAGON!

    Zuko''s mind was numb to it already. A tiny part of him wondered how many benders it takes to even defeat one of these creatures but he cannot dwell on it.

    *Whoosh*

    Again Zuko is faced with a massive breath of fire. While the attack may look simple, it''s far from it. This is no longer a mere matter of defending and deflecting the breath of fire with his firebending. For this one moment, Zuko fails to produce any fire from his fist. He''s tired. His muscles and extended arm tremble. They''ve been doing this for hours and the sun has set long ago.

    The massive breath of fire illuminates the valley and Zuko''s glimmering golden eyes reflect this unforgiving hill of fire rushing in his direction. It''s almost blinding. In fact, Zuko used Iroh''s method of healing the stress of the muscles and tendons an hour ago, and now, Zuko feels he would fall.

    But once again he chases the feeling and when no me emerges from the t but trained end of his closed fist... he loosens his hand. In doing so, he ironically grabs onto this fleeting sensation finally.

    *Whoosh*

    Moving his hand gently, Zuko feels extraordinarily connected to the fire that aims to end him and he slides his hand across the air. Extraordinarily so, the fire under the red dragon''s control moves to Zuko''s will and dissipates midair and only now Zuko realizes how his clothes are fully drenched and he falls back on his butt with an exhausted groan.

    "What... was that?" He gasps while feeling the exhaustion brought on by the withdrawal of his chi. He''spletely spent.

    The Red Dragon does not answer the youth but nces at him for a second longer and begins to fly around the hill tirelessly as Nik, equally exhausted if not more, sighs deeply and pats Zuko''s shoulder.

    Knowing what Nik was about to say, Zuko merely sighs, too, "It''s fine. I didn''t think I''dst this long... though, I wish I got to stay a bit longer. I realize now... somehow, the dragons are teaching us."

    Yet, instead of speaking, Nik sets a pot of water in front of Zuko and arge serving of dried jerky kept as emergency rations. Surprising Zuko further, Nik chuckles weakly, "Then stay. You''ll recover physically quickly enough since you didn''t move all that much while dealing with the fire attacks. I''ll deal with the next few rounds but I can''t continue for too long on my own either."

    Zuko looks at Nik''s tired visage and bites back his words. In fact, dealing with the physical attacks from the dragons is far more taxing. Not only does Nik needs to use the elements but he also needs to keep his body on the move constantly.

    Nodding, Zuko gulps down water from the pot and slowly starts to eat while Nik calms his breathing.

    ''Zuko''s a real surprise,'' he nces at the prince discreetly, ''From keeping sane under Ozai''s torture to being the greatest sponge ever in epting the teachings of the Dragon...''

    Nik had seen Zuko''s progress increasing at a pace noticeable to the naked eye. Not only did Zuko get more and more refined in his use of firebending but he even managed to acquire control of fire from the dragons. This is the first thing the dragons did to the eternal fire that the duo brought in the first ce.

    Nik is the same. His understanding of firebending is deepening beyond what the texts in the library can exin or what Iroh can teach. Some experiences must be FELT and that''s what the dragons are doing¡ª Teaching through sensation.

    But when ites to ''absorbing'' this teaching, Nik isn''t as good as Zuko. While Nik only thought Az to be the prodigy in the family... it would seem that he was incorrect. The entire living royal lineage seems to be talented in their own rights.

    ''Yet... the Dragons are taking it easy...'' Nik narrows his eyes. Is it really easy to take control of fire from the dragons? Zuko achieved it now but Nik believes that the dragons would increase their control over it once again.

    It''s like bloodbending. When two bloodbenders face each other, the winner is decided by the spirituality of the fighters. And Nik did not consider himself or Zuko more spiritual than dragons. Not at the moment, at least.

    ''So how do I make them acknowledge me?'' Nik considers this deeply. There is no way he is retreating after putting in the hours. And having Zuko secure his back now feels more of a necessity than anything.

    ''They''re too powerful to be defeated unless I use more fatal bending skills. Bloodbending doesn''t work on them. I tried already. My only option is my amateurishvabending but... that would force the dragons to take their attacks up a notch, too. Till now, they are still dancing around but I fear that if they attack for serious, I''d be out of options...''

    Nik counts the time in his head. The dragons are about to attack once more. This time, Nik feels both the Dragons'' gazes fall onto him as if they have decided to let Zuko off until he''s resting. It''s clear that these ''masters'' of the Sun Warriors are humanely intelligent andpassionate enough to not force the duo to their wit''s end by still attacking Zuko.

    And thispassion is the reason why Nik chose not to push their buttons by using Lavabending.

    ''Or should I just use Firebending alone?'' This is another thing Nik noticed that could be the reason why he had lower ''returns'' when the dragons attacked him. He was a bit reliant on earthbending to stop the physical attacks.

    ''I can hold out for another hour. It would be great training if I knew my life wasn''t on the line but my chi is getting exhausted, too,'' Nik snickers internally for a moment and eases the tension in his body using firebending once more. The sweat on his body dries and evaporates at a visible speed and covers him in a small wave of mist as both the dragons roar and aim at him. But this time, for once, their pattern of attack changes.

    Walking a bit farther on the bridge to keep Zuko from getting attacked identally, Nik observes both the dragons coiling around each other and then attacking him with their mouths wide open as air burns in front of them.

    Instead of red-orange fire illuminating the valley, both of their mouths breathe out massive balls of blue mes!

    It illuminates the valley in its haunting color as Zuko''s and the other Sun Warrior''s eyes widen yet Nik exhales quietly and loosens his stance.

    ''So, they would interchange their attacks if two individuals are taking the trial but choose to attack in the same medium against the same individual.''

    Now Nik COULD do the same thing as Zuko did. While Zuko absorbed this feeling quickly, Nik was already an expert before he stepped into this valley and worked his way upto be a master firebender. But that would also make it so that the dragons would attack him harder the next time, as seen in how their fire changed into blue once Zuko took control of the red one.

    So, clenching his fist, Nik lets both sts of blue mes travel toward him before his fist and the base of his feet eject pressurized mes and he flies high up into the sky, dodging the mes at once.

    ''Huh?''

    Nik frowns. The build-up of the understanding of the fire that should travel to him at this point is all but gone. Instead, Nik feels the pressure of wind behind him and his eyes widen as hees to a disturbing possibility.

    The Dragons are going to keep attacking him.

    The Dragons are not teaching HIM.

    ''I... got lucky that I brought Zuko,'' Nik doesn''t even look behind as he uses Airbending alongside the jets of fire to propel himself further and quicker as he feels a dragon''s jaw snapping right behind him while the corner of his eye catches a red tail swinging at him.

    "Nik!"

    Zuko shouts out loud but Nik doesn''t have the time to respond as he brings out a tub''s worth of water from his personal space to create a wide ring of sharp, pressurized water attack that deflects the tail of the dragon.

    "Just rest!" Nik shouts once he catches his breath and instead of waiting for the dragons to rpose themselves by flying around with their giant bodies, Nik decides instantly to throw caution to the wind. He only misunderstood the Dragon''spassion for Zuko extending to himself. Now that he understands it''s not the same case where he wasn''t even the actual beneficiary of their understanding of the fire but a mere after-thought, he sheds his fear of pushing the dragons'' buttons and chases the blue one.

    Jumping on top of the hill, Nik pushes out his fist and the ground around him sizzles asva bubbles forth.

    Adopting a loose pattern of waterbending, Nik raises a wave ofva that instantly intimidates the two dragons as they put in a bit more space while Nik begins to hurl portions ofva at the two dragons!

    *Tssss*

    *Ksshaaaa*

    A small portion ofvands on the red dragon''s left wing. Fire, they could tackle, but notva. It struck the dragon''s wing as it roared in pain and shot a breath of fire that smashed into the wall ofva, causing it to explode near Nik but this time he just fell from the hill to evade the attack entirely and then use firebending to control his fall once more. Quickly standing on the slope of the hill, Nik creates another wave ofva but the two dragons choose to go into offensive, too.

    ''If I knew this beforehand, I would have attacked them wholeheartedly while at my best...'' Nik groans internally. He''s pushing himself beyond belief now that he knew that the quicker he puts an end to this, the better his chances are to gain Raat''s essence.

    When the blue dragon breathes out a massive ball of blue mes, Nik catches the red dragon coiling more deliberately as arcs of electricity flicker around its two horns.

    ''That... is not fucking GOOD!'' Nik''s eyes widen and he ms his foot while letting go of the offensive entirely and sinking into the earth of the hill. Mere momentster¡ª

    *Crackle*

    *Boom*

    A massive arc of lightning strikes the area where Nik stood, causing theva around the region to ssh out alongsiderge chunks of torn rock while Nik emerges from the ground on the other side of the hill with cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    Hurriedly pulling out a few fist-sized chunks of earth, Nik runs around the mountain while raising his speed to the maximum using airbending¡ª

    *Kshaaaa*

    The mouth of the blue dragon is open wide in the path Nik is traveling but he doesn''t feel surprised at this moment. Instead, Nik doesn''t avoid the iing breath of blue mes but raises a wall of earth that knocks up the dragon''s jaw and closes its mouth while jumping and pping his palms together.

    *Tsss*

    The area underneath the dragon barely turns intova but it has already flown away.

    "Tch..."

    Nik clicks his tongue. Hisck of expertise in Lavabending is not due to ack of motivation but there are no excuses at the moment. If he knew how to bend Lava better, he would have gotten concrete results now.

    *Whoosh*

    Nik throws the chunks of sharpened rock into the Red Dragon''s face as it tried to bite him from above.

    *Chhk*

    One of the sharpened ''pebbles'' catches the dragon in its left eye but it doesn''t faze the dragon at all.

    Its giant mouth is almost upon Nik as he sucks in a breath of cold air and raises tens of sharp earthen spikes from the hill to stab into the flying dragon. These spikes fail to stab into the red dragon but they do knock it away from its course and Nik soon bnces himself on one of these spikes while trying to catch his breath...

    But the Blue Dragon would attack at this very moment and stop Nik from achieving its goal.

    These two dragons, after their initial loss tovabending, would not let Nik convert any moreva at all. They are sharp enough to notice that Nik isn''t well-versed withvabending or airbending as much as he is well-versed in other bending arts and try to catch him off-guard during these moments.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Dragons to Nik¡ª Wee to Thunder Dome; All Valley Dragon Tournament; Crouching Dragon, Hidden Dragon; Mistaken Compassion; Dragons Love Dem Imperials; Nik''s the Side Mission for Dragons.

    ***

    Psst, hey, wanna join the dark side and share some powerstones? If yes, follow the path of your seniors!¡ª

    CovertSytherin and Jonathan Dubreuil!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

    Join the discord for well... uh, dead chat room~

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 238: Twilight (8)

    Chapter 238: Twilight (8)<h4>Chapter 238: Twilight (8)</h4>

    ''I wonder... the view from the top of those two hills.'' This thought, nay, emotion is interrupted by a gentle voice.

    "Does it interest you that dearly?" A voice whispers to the quiet lizard who was starving for a few hours now but it patiently chose to ''watch'' the dragons fight the lone human eventually. Due to the darkness and lower innate visibility, the Lizard could barely make out the flying dragons whenever their breaths of fire and dazzling lightning illuminated the valley. But it is sure... they are fighting the human who could be considered the first being to ever heal it... and even feel excited by its mere sight.

    The lizard chooses to ignore the familiar flower that would take its time to apany the adventures she''s experienced.

    "I''vee to know that human... intimately," The strange flower with dick-like stamens waves around gently as the soothing voice chuckles, "You know me. I''m interested in the taste of otherworldy since the beginning. It''s strange seeing one survive the ordeals of spirits."

    *Crackle*

    Both the dragons begin to twist borately while lightning builds around them and shoot bolts of lightning at the human who dove into the hill once more but his beaten and bruised body is illuminated for a moment.

    Things are dire now.

    "His name is Nik. Ran and Shaw... are just being brats again to please Ra but sometimes intelligence shrouds the eyes of the wise. They don''t even know what Ra expects from them and despite being enlightened to fire... they have lost sense of themselves."

    Steam escapes the nostrils of the lizard and the flower chuckles, "Don''t be rude. I may say what I wish about those born years after me. You are still too young to have such radical opinions."

    The Lizard stops raising a ruckus and tries to watch the ongoing battle while remaining still lest the Sun Warriors discover it.

    "Don''t you want to be like them?" The Flower questions and this brings a sense of defeat within the lizard, causing it to finally slump on its stomach and spread out its stubby, scaled limbs.

    "Now, now. When I am not taking in the sights of the world, I keep beside you for a reason. Just because Ran and Shaw abandoned you for what you are does not mean you are not loved. Sometimes... love finds its mysterious ways to be demonstrated," The Flower of Fertility assures the lizard, "You are not named. You are not a noble one either. But you are certainly enlightened. That human... Nik needs recognition. Look at him."

    Although the lizard cannot, it still strains its gaze to where Nik supposedly is due to all themotion as the Flower of Fertilityments, "He doesn''t have scales... no wings or horns. Not a beautiful mane or whiskers. Neither a snout nor sharp ws. Reminds me of certain someone who only learned to not challenge Ran and Shaw after a scar."

    The tip of the lizard''s tail barely twitches.

    "Youcked the strength and hecks the understanding. You understand the requisites of attaining true recognition of Ran and Shaw while he possesses adequate strength for it. If I didn''t know better, I''d say you two are a match made in heaven. But... I suppose heaven is a more human term."

    The Lizard suddenly stands up once more and ''coughs'' softly, blowing up a plume of smoke.

    "I will not help you. The Sun Warriors have chased you out. Like Ran and Shaw chose to please Ra at the expense of losing sight of themselves, the Sun Warriors chose to please their masters by chasing you out and losing sight of themselves, too. Ra never said... the trial of one cannot be another''s test, too."

    Flower of Fertility felt the Lizard''s hesitance imprinted within it out of years of hardship and pain it earned from this valley.

    Although their task was done, Flower of Fertility chose to add a few more words out of personal bias. As it said... the flower chose to watch over the lizard in Ra''s stead. There is an undeniable bond between the two no matter how thin and delicate.

    With a soft sigh, it whispers, "You may not survive this... but for once, I do wish for your wellness in my core. Fate has restricted your existence but if there is one thing I am certain of... and that is, Nik is everything uncertain you have ever wished for. And if you choose to set your fate in his palms, then it may likely leave Fate''s control altogether."

    Flower of Fertility is aware of how contradictory its words are but that''s Nik''s very essence at this point¡ª paradox.

    The Lizard most certainly feels intimidated by fire and lightning and the fierce aura of the noble dragons but the scar covering its right eye aches. This is the only region where it lost the green scales that cover its entire body. A mere reminder of her ce.

    ''I wonder... what is the view from the top of the hill...'' The same emotion of want and pure desire burst and bubble within her. Desires should elude the enlightened ones but... does it ever? From food to shelter¡ª everythinges with a desire no matter how minimal. Even the desire to forsake everything is rooted in desire itself.

    Like bending techniques... desire is just energy. It must be channeled through the right paths¡ª

    The Lizard''s thoughts are interrupted once more as she hears a scream, "Stop the sullen one from interrupting the trial!"

    ''Huh?'' The Lizard is shocked. How did she get discovered... no, WHEN did she already enter the clearing of the valley while making her way towards the stairs to the bridge connecting the two hills?

    Questions turn meaningless as she lets go of hunger and rushes towards the stairs with everything she has while dodging sts of mes from the sun warriors. And those she cannot dodge in this moment of weakness...

    *Tsss*

    Her scales char soon enough as the lizard lets out a pained screech. The dual fleshy appendages on her back are not covered by scales and they meld back into her scales.

    "Stop the Sullen this instant!" The Chieftain growls but he dares not look away from the actions of his masters and HAS to stay in his position in reverence of the masters. But conversely, those at a lower position in the tribe have lower restrictions and they move to stop the lizard. A few sun warriors even stood in front of the staircase with fists aze.

    The pale yellow eyes of the lizard glitter in the night as it reflects the consistent sts of fire and lightning high above the hills. There''s no determination in her gaze but pure desperation.

    Her tail never felt heavier. Her limbs never felt THIS short. As she received more and more kisses of mes from behind, her momentum dwindles.

    She''s surrounded.

    It was useless from the very beginning.

    ''If only... I could speak. If only my voice could reach beyond. Having an enlightened mind but not theparing body is no blessing.''

    Her vertical pupils dte as fire covers her vision.

    If she was not this mereughable example of failure... mes would not hurt her. Earth would bounce off of her body. Sea would be herke and the sky her garden.

    ''I''m caged... not only in this situation but in life. I alone... was never good enough¡ª''

    The lizardes to a stop as fire threatens to swallow her.

    ''That''s fine, too. Agni''s embrace is... perfectly adequate.''

    *Whoosh*

    The carpet of mes swirls into the sky before dispersing into motes of light that decorate the valley as a tight grip clenches the back of the neck of two Sun Warriors guarding the staircase and smashes their heads in as they are knocked unconscious while a sidekick to the torso tosses away the third one caught unprepared.

    The Lizard and other Sun Warriorse to a stop when they see a haggard dark-haired youth standing on the first step of the stair with motes of light passing over him like beautiful fireflies.

    The pale yellow eyes of a beaten animal and the gaze of a prince lock for a moment and then Zuko steps down before sidestepping and opening the path of the lizard.

    The Lizard doesn''t hesitate like usual and takes up the stairs while Zuko and the Chieftain are face-to-face.

    "Are you crazy?!" One of the sun warriors shouts, "That one is not allowed to step up to the path of the masters!"

    A few even throw volleys of mes as Zuko takes control of it once more and implodes them into motes of light.

    "You... could have been enlightened by the masters!" The Chieftain sighs softly.

    "So... it''s called enlightenment," Zuko mutters but there is a distinctck of remorse or hesitation in his gaze, "Does it sound crazy... that I could hear that cry for help?"

    The Chieftain''s being trembles for a moment and he finally closes his eyes. It''s a sin to look away from the masters disying their skills but...

    A lone tear prickles at the corner of Chieftain''s wrinkled eye as he admits in a deep voice filled with human guilt, "No... that''s not crazy. That voice was loud and clear enough. I genuinely wish you do not regret your decision. You could have been a firebending prodigy with their help. A force as great or even beyond... Iroh."

    This... held enticement to Zuko.

    But he was always simple.

    Like he did not want to create a rebellion but save the vigers from the tyranny of the fire-bending soldiers, he couldn''t choose power over mercy this time, too.

    "This trip has been exciting enough," Zuko speaks seriously, "To the point, I have achieved my initial objective. I hoped to help Nik now but... the intensity of this ''test'' would have me a burden rather than assistance."

    "Letting her up may even be a bigger mistake."

    "About that," Zuko shrugs, "You don''t know how annoying Nik is for strange animals. Even I got to know it now and well, he spent his time and energy to heal that lizard. Letting you harm her further is not my intention."

    "You arrogant fool!"

    The Chieftain doesn''t move but focuses on the dragon once more and instead the sun warriors raise their arms while Zuko takes a deep breath and adopts a passive position that invited attacks instead of taking the chance to attack once more.

    A kind of stance the Chieftain is distinctly familiar with. A form that allowed a young and aspiring firebender to challenge the chieftain in his younger years and defeat him with extraordinary results.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Look! Character Development!; The Cry of Help¡ª A Hand of Mercy; Zuko is Simple Bro; Lost The Lizard? That''s Rough Buddy¡ª Zuko Probably; Right Desires; Sullen One; It Who is Harmed by Fire and Made by One, too.

    ***

    A/N: I just hope I didn''t overdo it, lol.

    ***

    Psst, hey, wanna join the dark side and share some powerstones? If yes, follow the path of your seniors!¡ª

    Hunter Frownfelter, Angel Diaz, and Suzuki Miyamura!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

 Chapter 239: Twilight (9)

    Chapter 239: Twilight (9)<h4>Chapter 239: Twilight (9)</h4>

    ''Lightning bending. There is a reason I didn''t want to try it before... To separate the positive and negative charge of chi, or as the booklet in the library exins, the yin and yang potential of the chi before letting it sh together and directing the subsequent form of energy out as lightning is not only lethal to enemies but also the user if they get even a single part of it wrong. But now...''

    Nik once again dodged bolts of lightning before they struck him. The key is not to see the pattern of the attack. It''s lightning. The moment it''s shot, Nik will be toasted. He needed to move beforehand, to enter the hill through earthbending and emerge from the other side.

    The moment he emerged from the other side, Nik calmed his mind and counted in his head. There is a small window of opportunity during this moment where the Dragons take their time to try and corner him.

    Nik, at the moment, was dangerously low on chi. His action of trying to aim at the dragon''s weak spotted him low gains. The Dragons simply chose to retreat greatly the moment Nik tried tovabend and used lightning in return which severely restricted him.

    ''If this fails...'' Nik sighs wryly. He would need to leave. There is no doubt about that. He is at his wit''s end and he still isn''t close to making the dragons acknowledge him.

    Nik doesn''t even try to focus on themotion around the base of the staircase. It would be fatal.

    ''While Zuko became an expert easily, I had a lower rate of understanding. I think that''s intentional. The Dragons do not... like me. But I still ended up having some benefits. Maybe that''s why I never reached the next step and became a master firebender but... I don''t need to be a master at this moment to pull this off. I have had the demonstrations from the Dragons and I understand the theory.''

    Nik extends the middle and index finger of both his hands and moves his arms in a circr fashion.

    *Bzzt*

    There is a tiny crackle of lightning generating around the tips of Nik''s fingers before they fizzle out and turn into a plume of smoke while leaving his fingers a bit toasted.

    ''Not... enough energy,'' Nik gasps and feels out of breath that very instant.

    Producing a small vat of water once more, Nik hydrates himself and forces his weary knees and legs to move as quickly as they can.

    He lost the window of opportunity and already feels the dragons about to unleash their attacks again!

    ''Run, run, run! Run, bitch, run!'' Chanting the divine words, Nik gave his all to escape the influence and tried to not use any bending skills or hide in his personal space. Again, these dragons are intelligent and if he enters his personal space too often, they will understand and find ways to deal with that situation, too.

    ''What''s the point of having me set in this challenge any different than trying to hustle my way and take Raat''s essence directly? The risks feel almost the same,'' Nik''s brows twitched and he finally reaches the entrance of the cave of the dragons and resist the urge to corner himself by entering the cave¡ª

    *Hssss*

    Nik nces at the green lizard standing in front of the entrance of the cavern and then ps its tail on the ground to attract even more attention before quickly entering the cave from where the Blue Dragon emerged in the beginning.

    "What the..." Nik''s eyes trailed the burnt flesh and scales on the lizard''s back and his gaze turns solemn for just a minute.

    It''s obvious that the lizard wants him to follow them into the cave but... why?

    At this moment where any mistake could contribute to the conclusion Nik did not want to experience¡ª failure, he needed to make a quick decision if he should trust the lizard and enter their or find his way around defeating the dragons.

    With thetter impossible for the current him, Nik rushes into the cavern and finds the lizard walking slowly.

    *Thud*

    They instantly hear the two dragons crashing against the entrance of the cave and the Blue Dragon begins to fly in the opposite direction and soon loops around.

    "Oh... fuck," Running deeper into the dark cave where the Lizard was leading him, Nik chose to use thest bits of his chi to use the seismic sense and realizes the intended location where the Lizard wishes to enter. As such, in the fit of thest bet, Nik earthbends both himself and the lizard to the lower depths of the hill opened up by the dragons or someone else.

    *Whoosh*

    Barely a second passed before the blue dragon''s mes filled the cavern with sizzling mes that melted most of the earthen features of the cave.

    *Kshaaaaaaa*

    The Blue Dragon lets out a terrifying howl that echoes into the melting cave while the red dragon raises its head to the night sky and roars simrly in indignance! This shocks not only the chieftain but also the Sun Warriors and Zuko who were engaged in a battle of their own.

    Why the hell are the dragons acting so agitated?

    ---

    *Thud*

    *Thud*

    Both Nik and the Lizard falls from the opening as he doesn''t have any more energy to soften theirnding. Air is knocked out of their lungs instantly as they remain sprawled. Nik on his back and the lizard on her belly.

    Their shallow breath mixes with the sound of water dripping nearby.

    "Can you understand me?" Nik questions, "Stay silent if you can. Make any noise if you can''t."

    While Nik believed that most spiritual animals can understand basic emotion and what is expected from them, like Appa, Nik now felt that there is more to the Lizard''s intelligence. Turning his suspicions true, the Lizard stays silent. But to confirm things, Nik speaks again.

    "This time, if you cannot understand me, stay silent. If you can, make any noice."

    *Hissss*

    A tired slither escapes the Lizard''s mouth and Nik sits up slowly. Looking around the illuminated cave, Nik finds the source of light.

    It''s a small pool of water surrounding a piece ofnd covered by the material of varied colors¡ª red, blue, green, pink, violet, white, orange, and many more but there is light emerging from only the green, blue, and red ''shard.'' The most alluring and delicate object would be the skull-sized egg resting in the center of the area.

    The shell of the egg is thick like ayer of rock. Its surface, even from the distance, looks rough and is in the shade of crimson. Despite the warmth in this lower level of the cave, the pool of water seems to hold a unique property.

    Not far from here is a small opening. From the seismic sense, Nik knows that this opening forks out to the caves of the red and the blue dragon. In reality, Nik has been so focused on the dragons when he used the spirit sense that he barely noticed the chi emanating from the egg in front of him.

    "Why are we here?" Nik inquires as the lizard slowly stands on her limbs again and makes her way toward the pool of water slowly. As she enters the pool of water, it is revealed that is much deeper than it looks and the lizard swims with its face out of the water.

    Nik watches quietly while recuperating slightly.

    He crouches to touch the water with his right hand and absorbs a drop of it for the AP.

    [AP: 28.2¡ú 28.3]

    ''Woah...'' Nik looks at the water strangely. The ''quality'' of the water is as great as the spring in the Northern Tribe. He then uses his left hand to sneak some of this water for himself. After all, this type of water has great healing properties and he DID take some from Tui and La. So, he had to bnce it, right?

    *Hsssss*

    Nik looks up and finds that the lizard is already on thend densely covered by tiny scales as small as a toddler''s fingernail. The pale yellow eyes of the lizard are full of warning. It''s not a threat, Nik realizes. The Lizard is not threatening him but warning sincerely...

    And given that two dragons are above this residence who CHOSE not to w their way into this small space, Nik takes the warning at its face value and stops... for now.

    The Lizard looks at the egg in front of her for a few seconds before turning her attention away.

    While there are a lot more scales, they don''t glow. The Lizard first chooses to sniff and then swallow the green scale. There is no change around her but the remaining two scales are still fresh on top of the rest of the ancient scales. The Lizard nudges the blue and red scale toward Nik and looks at him with her eyes.

    "These... are the so-called reverse scales?" Nik questions as he already has some idea as to what is going on.

    The lizard nods.

    Red and Blue. These two obviously belong to Ran and Shaw above but...

    "Are you a dragon?" Nik questions and the Lizard slowly shakes her head.

    "Can I eat that egg?"

    The question takes the lizard by surprise as Nik freezes a portion of theke and walks over to the piece ofnd to pick up the two reverse scales.

    The Lizard looks at the egg and seems a bit enticed by the notion but a calm and collected voice answers Nik''s question.

    "No, you may not eat that egg. Fertile eggs are rare but those that mutate are rarer."

    Nik looks back and finds Raat quietly standing with the top half of his face covered by his glittering hair.

    "Then... can I take some of the water?" Nik questions.

    "You may leave with half of it. But for that, you must set aside Ran and Shaw''s reverse scales."

    Nik thought for a moment and then looks at the lizard, "What do you think? Is the water more precious than the scales?"

    The Lizard looks conflicted and when Nik thought it was because of Raat, the Primordial Spirit of Night makes things clear.

    "The scales in your hands and this Dragon Spring is equally important to the dragons. When Dragons hatch, their reverse scales are too heavy for their body and it falls into the area where they are born. It signifies their life. As long as the dragon lives, the reverse scale will shine. It''s a sentimental relic of the dragons. The Dragon Spring, however, is a tonic of great value. It helps cultivate a dragon egg. Without this spring, a Dragon Egg will not have more than 10% to survive. With it, the egg will surely survive and hatch."

    Nik frowns, "This sounds too valuable... are you sure I can take half?"

    Raat nods in affirmation.

    "What Ra provides is for Raat''s taking," Raat reveals, "And Ran and Shaw must face their punishments."

    Nik doesn''t take another moment to disce half the pool into his personal space. Now he has both the spirit spring and the dragon spring.

    "Meet us outside after you recover. Don''t make us wait too long," Raat remarks and nods, "Oh, and Nik."

    "Yea?"

    "Congrattions on passing the challenge. As Flower said, this was an unconventional one."

    The spirit disappears at this moment while Nik sits back on the mound of scales.

    "So, we cannot eat the egg... but Raat never said anything about not taking it, right, partner?" Nik grins and looks at the Lizard before producing normal water from his personal space, "I''ve regained some chi. Let''s get you healed before it leaves a scar."

    The Lizard quietlyys on her belly as Nik questions, "Ran and Shaw... they have a name. Do you have one?"

    The Lizard locks her gaze on Nik but doesn''t utter a sound.

    "Do... you want one? I can''t be calling you nothing, right?"

    *Hisss*

    "Hmm... Ignit. How does that sound?" Nik asks and the Lizard closes her eyes.

    "Great, Ignit. Nice to meet you. We''ll get you a chick dragon in no time. That''s a Nut Smashing guarantee."

    *Hisss*

    "Oh, you''re a chick. Got it."

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Ignit Lore!; Ignit''s a Chick''s Name¡ª OBVIOUSLY!

    ***

    Psst, hey, wanna join the dark side and share some powerstones? If yes, follow the path of your seniors!¡ª

    Hunter Frownfelter, Angel Diaz, and Suzuki Miyamura!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

 Chapter 240: Twilight (10)

    Chapter 240: Twilight (10)<h4>Chapter 240: Twilight (10)</h4>

    "Shishi~ Stop roaring like butt-hurt princesses you two!" A mischievous snicker spread into the valley as winds stopped in his presence and the eternal mes that had been burning quietly since it was gifted to humanity by Agni burned furiously.

    Ran and Shaw instantly stopped while a boy sat on the edge of the bridge with his feet dangling over the top stair. He wasn''t even tall enough to cover the distance of one stair. His tanned skin seems to preserve a glossy and soft look that even the darkness of night cannot cover. His bright grin reveals that the boy is one tooth short than most and from his short ck hair to his ck pupils, everything screams... normal.

    Yet, not only Ran and Shaw but all the Sun Warriors and Zuko held the boy as their only object of attention and deeply rooted desire¡ª a sense of worship even.

    Raat quietly appears beside Ra but no other seems to even acknowledge the spirit''s existence. It''s as if Raat simply exists to be shadowed by Ra.

    "He will appear in a few minutes," Raat points out and Ra nods. His smile broadens and he waits patiently as every other lifeform in the valley keeps on gazing upon the boy without being able to say anything. They are mesmerized by the sheer charm emanating from him¡ª a sensation that even takes a toll on words when described as such.

    The ground next to the staircase trembles and tears open as Nik and Ignit are pushed out by an earthen tform. Be it Nik who has changed into clothes that aren''t singed and burned or Ignit whose charred flesh and tumor-like appendages have recovered look remarkedly better than before.

    Nik looks around and his body freezes the moment hey his eyes on Ra. Something within him dulls as he continues to stare at Ra alongside Ignit.

    Chuckling, Ra snaps his fingers.

    It''s as if that strange and erratic force of sheer love and charm wasn''t even present. Everyonees to be in that instant and has different reactions to what just happened as Raughs, "Haha, I guess you will fill up scrolls about what you witnessed today. Just as well. The ignorance of the spiritual world in today''s time is startling! Now, Nik, you were told that this challenge ends the moment you have the Dragon''s acknowledgment. From ancient times, the dragons lower their heads to those who hold their reverse scales."

    The two dragons lower their heads almost at the same time and their gazesnd on Ignit, too.

    "Congrattions," Rapliments, "You did it."

    "What is truly going on?" Nik questions, "There is no way I could havepleted this challenge if not for Ignit?"

    "Ignit?" Ra''s grin widens, "You finally got a name! I''m happy for you... Ignit. Hear that, Ran and Shaw? No need to call Ignit a sullen one from now on. She has a name, you pompous fools!"

    The Dragons lower their heads even further while Raat''s voice cuts in, "Indeed, we wished to attain many results at once this time. You and Zuko challenging the dragons was the least important part. iming to be the keeper of fire, the ancient civilization of Sun Warriors has let the Firebenders of this world go astray.

    The first fire was brought to them. Agni faced challenges of the spirit world for humanity and granted you a benevolent gift. The Sun Warriors, who are the keepers of mes let it get perverted into nothing but destruction."

    The Chieftain and the other Sun Warriors feel their hearts shiver at this point as Raat continues, "Weakness is not an excuse. Knowing full well what and who Ignit is, you chose to harm her in your ignorance." With his voice turning stern as the twinkling sky turns gloomy in a matter of a moment, Raat lets out a divine warning, "It would do your civilization good to be keepers of me... and not dragons."

    And this makes Ra scoff, "And listen well you two," he addresses the dragons, "You are no better than flying serpents with a mind equal to humans. Who or what hatches from the eggs of the drake are not for you to judge!"

    While his voice is still childish, the softness in his words manages to thunder in every listener''s heart.

    "Dragons live for me. They are my ornaments. My offsprings. Each one, be it mutated, injured, or diseased. I watch over their fates and am the destination of their spirits. You two are dragons, not Ra!"

    Soft, fearful whimpers escaped Ran and Shaw in this instance as Ra looks at the trio near the staircase.

    "Nik, Zuko, and Ignit... step up."

    Nik and Zuko look at each other before they nod and then begin the climb with Ignit following behind.

    Once they reach thest stair over which Ra''s feet dangled, the boy stood up and let them on the bridge.

    "Zuko... your fate is twisted but it is not an unweed shift. Some things are hard to change even if Mokshi is involved, and for that I am d. You were not meant to hold any gain or loss from this. Let me keep some things the same."

    Turning to look at Nik, Raments, "Give me the egg."

    Nik frowns for a moment but he sighs and chooses not to defy Ra, not in such an open court, at least.

    Taking out the crimson egg he took from within the depths of the cavern, Nik hands it to Ra.

    "Take care of him well and may it serve you with honor."

    Ra smiles and hands the egg to Zuko.

    Zuko looks at the egg strangely while Nik mutters, "If I were you... I wouldn''t eat it this once. It''s a dragon."

    Zuko''s eyes widen further but before he can speak anything, Ra snaps his fingers, "We''re here for a limited time, boy. Step back."

    Zuko shuts up about whatever he is about to speak and steps back while Ra adds, "Ignit..."

    A soft sigh escapes Ra''s lips. He doesn''t look as cheery as before but he smiles nheless, "You''re beautiful and not sullen in any manner. Your fate is twisted, too. Since the first war. While lovers reunited, you were left stranded... Nik, the sunstone."

    ''You''ve got to be kidding me!'' Nik rolls his eyes and takes out the golden egg ornament.

    Once Ra holds the sunstone, he grazes its metallic surface, "The Princess that never was..." As he speaks so, a peal of golden mes glitter his tanned hands and cover the golden egg.

    "Ignit, you''re a life separated in two. But let the past be no more. Let your troubled soul meet your stranded form."

    The sunstone that the Chieftain imed could not be melted turns into a stream of golden liquid under the effects of the golden mes and cover the agitated Ignit. Her yellow eyes widen and she tries to pull back but a powerful, unquestionable force keeps her in check and the golden liquid soon covers her in the form of a beating golden egg the size of a bull!

    "Her metamorphosis shall take time," Ra grins and looks at Nik, "Nik... you have my thanks. Truly. Raat and I have already mixed our essence and created something for you."

    Ra points at Nik and a wisp of ''ck'' covered in a golden sheen that makes it more reflective shoots into Nik''s forehead the moment it emerges from Ra''s index finger.

    [Spiritual Inheritance detected. Assimtion begins.]

    [Skill Added.]

    [Twilight Thief: Ability to beguile anyone with lower or equal mental prowess and rob them of their mental independence until the user wills so with a lock of gaze. Can be used on a single person at once. (Additional Info: The affected party is unaware of the truth even if freed.)]

    {A/N: A weaker version of kotoamatsuki in the sense that it''s not permanent.}

    Nik closes his eyes for a moment and then looks disappointed. He mentally waves away the notification of the new skill he got and sighs, "That''s it?"

    The skill, objectively, is everything Nik was looking for. But from losing the sunstone to the dragon''s egg and risking his life for it without knowing that all this was apparently orchestrated to set the dragons and the sun warriors straight... Nik felt distinctly disappointed.

    As if not taking notice of such emotion within Nik, Ra continues calmly, "Among many concepts I govern, one is fairness. As opposed to it, Raat holds a distinct insight into stealing. What''s mine is his not because of our origin but because of this very area of expertise. I have taken the Dragon''s Egg and the Sunstone from you. Yet, I need one another thing to provide you with a strength of mine toplete this exchange."

    Nik frowns harder. No matter how polite Ra sounds, Nik is not averse to reality. At this moment, he would give any item that Ra wants not out of humility but necessity. His objective ispleted. He got the skill to beguile others. This will make his next travels a lot smoother and lessplicated. Why would he choose to risk his neck now by refusing Ra''s demand?

    ''In fact, to some extent, I should have seen thising.''

    "Reaper''s husk. Take it out," Ra speaks with a smile and Nik quietly does as demanded.

    Grim left a red thread of fate as a husk which Nik traded with the spirit of Fate to set this challenge and gain the Twilight Thief. Reaper, on the other hand, left a husk simr to a finger-long scythe.

    Ra epts this husk and pitch-ck me rises from his palms andpletely melts the scythe into his being.

    "An egg of dragon¡ª fire given flesh and blood. A sunstone¡ª regrets and hopes of my descendants. And a husk of that who chose imbnce."

    Ra''s smile broadens and he giggles mischievously, "Using the scythe would harm you more than the enemy. It disintegrates the spirit, but in doing so, it erodes the user''s spirit, too. I have just the thing for you."

    Golden mes cover Ra while Raat''s body begins to flicker out of existence.

    "Nik, I don''t believe you are honorable." Ra''s voice resounds in the valley, "Deceit and lies have their own value. Even power is objective and not subject to concepts of evil and kindness. I wish for you to not have your vision clouded by these sentiments. You, of all people, must not fall the falsity of fears caused by a weak mind."

    Raatpletely vanishes while the golden me consumes Ra and leaves a flicker of golden fire that slowly moves towards Nik but doesn''t enter him. Instead, after a moment, Nik extends his hand to touch the me and it instantly enters his body.

    This is no firebending technique. It''s an energybending skill. Another essence of Ra.

    [Spiritual Inheritance detected. Assimtion begins.]

    [Skill Added.]

    [mes of Nirvana: Creates mes with absolute healing ability that shift reality. Fire does not consume spirit energy but the lifespan of the user. These mes can cure any disease and injury of any kind be it spiritual or physical as long as sufficient lifespan is provided. (Additional Info: mes of Nirvana are golden in color.)]

    Nik looks at the notification while remembering Ra''s words. He wouldn''t live his life in the exact same manner as Ra advised but he would keep it as a rough guide. After all, fear is poison. A necessary one. It shouldn''t infect you whole but... remains in you enough to keep ''pinching'' you.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Spirit of Fairness; The Spirit of Theft; The Twilight Sessor; The Princess That Never Was; The Shame of Dragons and Sun Warriors; The Keepers of me and Not The Dragons!

    ***

    A/N: So, I guess we took care of loose threads like Zuko''s dragon, the sunstone, and Reaper''s husk without making it feel like Nik''s loss. At least, I hope not. Nik''s own thoughts will be in the next chap. And we got Ignit! It''s because of Ignit and the possibility of pokemon or Digimonter down the line that I am going to refrain from adding too many oc pets. And mes of Nirvana are seriously too op without the restriction of lifespan...

    So let''s make Nik immortal, lol.

    ***

    Psst, hey, wanna join the dark side and share some powerstones? If yes, follow the path of your seniors!¡ª

    Hunter Frownfelter, Angel Diaz, and Suzuki Miyamura!!

    Read 30 advance chapters here¡ª

    Patre /Fanharem

 Chapter 241: Aftermath

    Chapter 241: Aftermath<h4>Chapter 241: Aftermath</h4>

    *Whoosh*

    With an elegant twist of their bodies, both the dragons travel into their caves while a ball of golden mes continues to burn on the bridge where Zuko stood with a crimson egg in his hands and Nik sat on the edge of the bridge while looking at the rising sun.

    The sun warriors below all remain collected and sit cross-legged on the ground, awaiting Zuko and Nik to step down. It''s evident that they wish to talk. Say something, at least, after all that has happened tonight.

    "So, that''s it?" Zuko walks over to Nik and sits down with a dragon''s egg on hisp.

    "How are you feeling?" Nik questions instead of replying, "Feeling better?"

    "Not only did I somehow get better at firebending but I even got a Dragon''s Egg," Zuko contemtes, "The term better is an understatement. I feel I should¡ª"

    "Nah, you don''t owe me anything. The Dragons don''t like me. We both got to learn more about firebending because of you. And Rapensated for everything so there is no reason to feel indebted."

    Zuko grows silent and then issues an exhausted sigh, "At least, I can say with certainty that Ozai trying to mentally torture me and sacrifice me to some spirit for immortality... will not keep me awake in the night. Once you see a dragon''s mouth charging mes and lightning up close, nothing really will haunt you in the night."

    "d I could be of help," Nik chuckles and then sighs quietly once again.

    "What is it?" Zuko questions.

    "I feel weak," Nik replies honestly, "For everything I got today... only now do I feel that the risks were greater than I imagined."

    "What do you mean?" Zuko frowns.

    "I felt... I am in control," Nik sighs, "From meeting Ra and Raat to exploring the ind and then even fighting the dragons. A part of me believed that everything is ounted for. Everything will be fine. But... the moment Ignit led me to victory, I realized that this wasn''t about me at all. It was about Ra. The Dragon''s pride. The Sun Warrior''s method of living.

    I... wasn''t in control while I was led to believe I am," he closes his eyes and plops back with a low groan leaving his lips, "I guess, I thought my days of being a pawn had ended. And then you saw how easily Ra got whatever he wanted from me, right? I guess I was lucky. But the next time I may not be so lucky..."

    "Then why did you take such risks in the first ce?" Zuko looks at the egg and wonders if he would take these risks for a dragon egg and the answer is... no. "Just what did you get from the spirits for this form of danger?"

    "Oh, it''s useful alright," Nik chuckles with exhaustion clear in his tone, "But it''s one of those days that not many things would satisfy me. Everything said and done... I just feel stale."

    "That''s rough, buddy," Zuko mutters and then extends his hands, "Here... take it. I can''t just carry around an egg this big for no reason, right?"

    Nik says nothing and touches it with his left hand and transports the egg to where he stored the Dragon Spring.

    "Listen... we don''t have to tell my mom that we fought dragons, do we?" Zuko questions. It''s honestly interesting what the sun warriors would think should they find out the contents of their discussion as the duo waited for Ignit toplete her metamorphosis.

    "Are you kidding me? Defeating dragons is one of the best stories I can tell her. Of course, I''m going to brag about it... hmm, maybe to Kya, too. I''m sure she is bored with how things are at the moment."

    "Kya? Are you with someone named Kya?"

    "Don''t you remember Katara and Sokka''s mom? And no, I''m not ''with'' her. As I said, it''s a good story to impress my mother-inw with."

    Zuko purses his lips and muses things silently. The judgment is simply escaping Zuko''s being as Nik doesn''t have to look at the youth directly to sense it.

    "What now?" Nik scowls.

    "Nothing... I''m just... a-are you going to marry them all?"

    "If they will ept me," Nik replies without hesitation.

    "I see. Though, I''m not calling you father or brother."

    "I don''t really care. You''re older than me anyway."

    "What? Really?" Zuko gasps.

    "Yeah, I''m 20. You''re what? 22?"

    "Motherfu¡ª"

    "Hush now, we already know I''m THAT," Nik yawns and closes his eyes, simply too tired.

    Zuko, after seeing Nik, yawn, feels sleepiness settling into himself as he, too, lies down next to Nik and closes his eyes. Despite everything, as the sun''s first rays graze him, Zuko holds a smile unconsciously and drifts into sleep, unhindered by his demons, guilt, and loneliness. He simply cannot feel these crippling emotions after such a grand adventure. As Nik said, it''s a good story to have.

    And Zuko has always been simple. He gets a dragon. He remains satisfied.

    ---

    *Slck*

    "Hmm... stop it..." Nik groans quietly and turns to his side. The rock-hard surface of the earthen bridge fails to bring any form of difort to his exhausted body. It''s not just physical exhaustion but a mental one, too.

    *Slck*

    *Slck*

    Nik feels something wet and slippery slide up his cheek once more and he sighs before sitting up. His vision is blurred to an extent as he stretches his arm out and yawns loudly.

    "Damn that was a terrible nap," After rating the well-deserved rest, he rubs his eyes and¡ª

    "Woah..."

    His eyes widen as he watches the overlyrge reptilian head staring at him quietly while having her forelimbs to Zuko''s right and her hindlimbs to his left as if literally standing over the Prince.

    While Zuko slept, Nik purposely shifted his feet slightly to raise a tiny, annoying earthen stud right between Zuko''s cheeks and had it vibrate while hissing, "Zuko, no matter what, don''t wake up!"

    "Hm? Oh¡ª Woah!"

    Zuko practically airbends himself off of the ground before smacking against Ignit''s underside and falling back once more. In a single second, from having his rim massaged to headbutting Ignit''s belly, Zuko covers his head as a quiet groan escapes his lips.

    "Pfft, that was funny," Nik grins and exhales heartily. Only now does he observe Ignit who seemed to have broken out of her ming egg and notes many drastic differences while Zuko crawls out from under Ignit.

    Unlike before when Ignit resembled an actual lizard that happened to be a size of a bull, she has changed... a lot. Lot, as a term, may even be an understatement.

    Just her physical structure has gained too much... bnce. First, she looks nothing like Ran and Shaw. Instead of a serpentine and ''elegant'' body, at a nce, her body bears resemnce to a tiger. Her limbs are longer, her ws are sharper, and her green scales extend deeper into her once softer belly, covering her uppletely.

    From the edge of her tail to the nape of her neck, Ignit boasts small but raised ''spikes'' that are blunt from the top as if marking her spine. Her green scales, at a nce, also have a golden sheen. Oh, and did he mention she has a wingspan as wide as the length of her body?

    From the size of her folded leathery green wings beside the four limbs, Ignit should be able to fly.

    Her face has changed quite a bit, too. Her once sleek smander-like face now boasts a broader face of a dragon but notpletely so. She still doesn''t have any whiskers or a nostril wide enough to amodate an adult''s fist. Her once pale yellow eyes have now gotten darker as if molded from liquid gold and two sharp spike-like grey-gold horns grew out from the back of her head aside from the protruding scales that frame her face.

    Ignit, however, did not have a mane around her neck like Ran and Shaw which is unfortunate. Nik liked those manes quite a bit.

    However, Nik''s gaze eventually fell on the base of Ignit''s long neck which only has one, glowing golden scale.

    *Krahk*

    The reptile, nay, the Dragon cries out softly and sticks her head up proudly while moving forward a bit. Ignit presents her reverse scale to Nik.

    Instead of questioning her choices, Nik smiles softly and agrees, "I am pleased to meet you, too, Ignit. I will treasure this."

    He stretches his arm out and hooks the nail of his index finger into the pretty loose reverse scale before plucking it off of the dragon and holding it up as she lowers her head to look at the scale for a full minute. Finally, she nudges his hand with the tip of her nose. Nodding in return, Nik clenches his palm and stuffs the scale into his personal space.

    "So, you''re a proper dragon now, huh? Can you breathe fire properly? Can you fly?"

    To Nik''s question, Ignit''s eyes glitter gold and she raises her head. Oh, she loves this feeling already. The heat builds in her throat instinctively. While she would use to ''cough'' before, now, Ignit lets loose a terrifying screech.

    *Kshaaaa*

    *Whoosh*

    A massive plume of fire blows out and disappears into the afternoon sky as Ignit doesn''t stop after this proud disy of might and unfolds her massive wings.

    Oh, Nik is in love. His eyes quietly stay on the pure beauty Ignit is. Not that she wasn''t a sensational lizard before but now...

    Ignit leaps.

    Zuko and Nik watch in amazement as Ignit ps her wings!

    *Crash*

    And then understandably fails to fly on her first try before crashing right in the middle of the area upied by Sun Warriors before quickly getting up and looking around. Seeing that none of the Sun Warriors were about to attack her again, Ignit looks at Nik and then shakes her head.

    "You know... now that I see it, Ignit is like a dog."

    "You mean a Pr Dog?" Zuko questions.

    "Yeah, sure, why not," Nik shrugs.

    "So you''re about to ignore what you just pulled on me?" Zuko scowls.

    "Cheer up," Nik chuckles, "It was mother nature that wanted to get in your ass."

    "Oh, fuck off," Zuko scoffs as they both begin to step down the stairs. Once they get to the base, Ignit is quick to trot her over to Nik and then circle him with her wings folded once more and tail dragging on the ground.

    "Hey, that was good for the first try. We''ll train lots, alright? You''ll be taking to the sky in no time."

    Ignit hisses at his words and then nods. It''s clear that thispletion of her body has given her not only physical but spiritual gains, too.

    "We feel¡ª" Before the Chieftain could begin, Ignit lets out another hiss but this time it was apanied by plumes of smoke from her nostrils.

    "No need to confess your guilt," Nikments, "It won''t really ease any of it."

    "I¡ª" Before the Chieftain could reply, Ignit takes a step forward with gold gleaming in her eyes. Finally patting her head, Nik smiles, "We should be on our way. I''m no judge in this situation but I will prefer Ignit''s wishes and she... doesn''t want to hear a word."

    The Chieftain nods and sighs slightly while Ignit begins to walk ahead. Nik and Zuko take her lead and leave after giving the Chieftain a short bow.

    No matter what, the Chieftain has treated them with respect and enough patience. Metaphorically spitting in their faces would not do anyone good.

    As they exit the confines of the valley, Ignites to a stop and looks at the strange flower blooming over a rock.

    "Don''t you look back," The Flower of Fertility sways, "Have a fulfilling life. It''s nice to finally know you, Ignit."

    Despite the sadness growing in her eyes, Ignit nods and takes a step forward while the Flower now onlymunicates with Nik.

    "Take care of her. I am not sure if you will live here or leave... but let her be by your side."

    Nik just smiles and bows to the flower, too, alongside Zuko before taking leave.

    But...

    Once they reach the beach, the duo looks at Ignit, "Are you sure you want to be on the boat? My friends are amazing and they would love to meet you."

    He tries to persuade Ignit but she refuses with a stubborn re and sways the tip of her tail as she presses herrge head into his torso... like a dog.

    "Woah, you could stab someone with those goat horns girl," Nik rubs Ignit''s head and looks at Zuko, "We need a bigger boat."

    "Great, if only I could assume the obvious," Zuko rolls his eyes.

    "You know what," Nik scoffs, "You''re just as much of a bitch as Az. It''s just that when she is around, she tried to get all the focus. How the hell Ursa gave birth to the two of you is out of my mind."

    "I''m nothing like Az!" Zuko snaps.

    "Oh, sure, you''re not a chick. But rest, eh."

    *Shlck*

    Flicking her long tongue across Nik''s face in the middle that left him a sloppy mess, Ignit moved away from his embrace and closed in on the waves hitting the beast before blowing fire on the waves happily.

    "We still need a bigger boat and the middle part of my face feels sticky..." Nik mutters and when Zuko is about to speak, the former scoffs, "Don''t fucking say it...e on, we''ll build something quick. Let me send a message to Ursa and others so that they can get the vigers on the work, too."

    "Don''t say anything about fighting the dragons," Zuko speaks quickly.

    "Of course," Nik smiles, "I''ll say we defeated the dragons, robbed their egg, and created a mutated dragon. Has a nice ring to it."

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Dog Dragon; Master Obvious!; And She Crashes!; I Believe I can Fly!; The Dragon Beaters!

    ***

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Gabriel Rodrigues!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    ***

    As stated, the beginning of the fanfic is updated to my liking. I admit the first 8 chapters went through minimal changes because I didn''t get on aptop till then. But other chapters should note some improvement in grammar.

    Major Changes Include¡ª

    1) Renaming Reiko (Mitsuko''s Eldest Daughter) to Souko.

    2) Alternate Titles

    3) Again, supposedly better grammar (Could still have some mistakes, but I did my best.)

    4) I redid the smut slightly.

    5) I think Nikes off slightly better than previous iterations, something I will improve in further updates since mostints stem from the early part of the avatar arc. But I won''t sacrifice all the development I had for Nik for the sake of making others happy, I''ll just make the development slightly linear.

    There is a good chance that there will be some more drastic change in the avatar arc edit, nothing that will affect the plot progression but the pace itself. This notice will be removed and added to the next chapter''s footnote tomorrow, so this won''t be deleted, no worries.

 Chapter 242: Truth

    Chapter 242: Truth<h4>Chapter 242: Truth</h4>

    Having his ear twisted to the very limits of the sticity of his flesh and being surrounded by not only his family but also friends... no, still acquaintances, to be fair, and a dragon, no less, is not Zuko''s ideal weing party after ncing beyond the curtains of fire to barely understanding its essence.

    "Zuko!" Ursa scolds with a very stern expression, "You said it would take a day, and now what is this about Dragons?!"

    Scowling and having his torso bend down a bit to avoid further pain from his twisted left ear, Zuko is quick to throw the true culprit of this mess in front of his aggravated mother. She is already mauling him during the night so might as well direct her anxiousness during the day onto him, too.

    "Mom, it was Nik!" Zuko exins as the identified youth still pats and strokes the middle of Ignit''s head to stop her from sting out massive curtains of fire from her mouth after Sokka decided to greet her with a boomerang.

    The Boomerang survived.

    "What do you mean?" Ursa frowns while throwing Nik a nce as Zuko exins, "He wanted to fight dragons. I was the support."

    "You two fought dragons?" Az sneers, "I''ve had to stay in Ba Sing Se with these three¡ª" Remembering that holding insultingments is better than apologizing for them constantly, she exhales shortly andpletes, "I had to visit stores after stores with Ty Lee and Jin. I watched them buy NOTHING."

    Ty Lee and Jin nce at each other and grin. Yesterday was great for them.

    But equally furious Mai, who had to deal with the same thing as Az cares neither for feelings nor the resulting need for apologies as she gives the unfiltered truth, "In essence, Az and I wasted our time on two penniless woman wasting other store owners'' time. We could have trained or better yet... rested away from Ty Lee describing every shade of my aura."

    "It was all the shades of grey," Ty Lee smiles widely and looks at Ignit curiously.

    "We did fight dragons!" Zuko ims, "Ask Uncle. He knows Dragons exist."

    "Hmm... yes, they do. In our hearts," Iroh nods gently, "A dragon resides in each one of us."

    "That!" Pointing at Ignit, Zuko groans exasperatedly, "is a dragon! What''s that metaphorical bullshit?"

    "Young man, what is with thatnguage?!"

    When on the verge of tears as Ursa''s fingers twisted his ear tighter. When all the pride and honor of duking it out with dragons almost evaporated from his being, Nik calls out, "Alright, we did... learn from dragons. They didn''t want to kill Zuko so he was fine the entire time. They wanted to kill me, and then Ignit. But if it wasn''t for Zuko and Ignit... well, I would have to run away."

    Letting go of Zuko, the furious mother hisses, "Wasn''t this a calming trip? How is a battle with mythical creatures supposed to be calming."

    "Actually..." Iroh coughs, "Dragons are as intelligent as us and more spiritually aligned. So... in the right circumstances, it can be very calm. Meeting them, that is."

    "I thought dragons are in our hearts," Zuko rubs his ear and mutters sourly.

    "For me, technically, yes. I swore a few things here and there, Zuko. And while we are on the subject of technical issues... I would like you all to meet a special guest of mine who will arrive tomorrow..."

    "So?" Ursa cuts in and looks at Nik, "Is that true? Really? You two did think fighting Dragons of all the beings in the world is a great idea?"

    "Well... Dragons were the second choice. Nik here wanted to challenge¡ª" Zuko grumbles under his breath when Nik cuts him off mid-sentence, "Dude!"

    "Oh, right," Zuko clears his throat, "We saw a strange flower. We... uh, yeah, we liked watching flowers."

    "Mother, I''m telling you now once more," Az narrows her eyes, "Do check Zuko''s kneester for any... scrapes or redness."

    "Why?" Zuko looks confused, "We had a duel with dragons based on firebending. Actually... I think I''m a better firebender than you now."

    "Excuse me?" Az raises her brow.

    "He''s speaking the truth," Nik supnts.

    Not the one to doubt Nik''s words easily and annoyed by the im that Zuko got a dragon''s egg, no less, Az shoots Ty Lee a cold re, "Look what spending a day with you made me lose!"

    "Don''t be so angry now Az, all your aura is getting so exhausting," The acrobat shrugs but ignoring their squabble, Nik steps forward and holds Ursa''s hand, "I... I want you to know that this trip was safe for Zuko. I won''t lie. It was risky for me. But Zuko was safe."

    Ursa huffs but Nik wasn''t done yet, "I also want to talk to you guys. It''s better if I do it more privately this time. So... let''s go back. Iroh, do you want to join us?" Nik looks at the man who is juggling the responsibilities of Earth Kingdom and Fire Nation at the moment.

    "Haha, no," Iroh chuckles, "If my assumption is right... this conversation would be harder than the tale of a duel with the dragons. I will wait here with a pot of tea so that you may share this tale of yourster."

    Nik nods and he signals others to return to his personal space including Ignit this time who easily found herself at home around the Dragon Spring where Zuko''s Dragon Egg is also ced.

    But, when it finally came to Ty Lee''s turn, Nik smiles, "Sorry, Ty Lee... this is a more private conversation. You can hang out with Suki and others since they already know this but..."

    "Come on," more than willing to use her charm to persuade the Plunderer, Ty Lee leans forward with an adorable grin, "I won''t judge whatever weird thing you have to admit. It can''t get any weirder, right?"

    "It can... it does," Nik snickers and then sighs when he thinks about the conversation ahead, "Maybe when we visit fire nation and maybe when I meet your family and stuff... maybe I will be ready to tell you then."

    "So... it''s THAT kind of privacy," Ty Lee pouts, "Isn''t that too obvious of a move? I am ttered and I also did have a st with the girls yesterday but... after everything that has happened recently, I just feel that we should give it some time..."

    "Oh, I know," Nik shrugs and disappears, leaving Ty Lee with her lips hanging open.

    With only her and Iroh left in the pce garden, the contortionist looks at the calm uncle and pouts, "Why didn''t he push a bit more? It''s not like his usual self..."

    "And that should indicate how important this matter is to him," Iroh smiles kindly, "Sometimes, the hardest decisions are made between the easiest choices. I am sure Nik understands how you feel but he also has responsibilities that he willingly epted. And if you have nothing to do, how about apanying this old man for a pot of tea? For his vices... myte brother did hoard some great tea leaves."

    Ty Lee sighs and walks with her shoulders slumped, "I guess if it helps you... someone''s got to feel cheerful, right? Everyone in the circus is happy to have me around and I''m sure you would too."

    Iroh chuckles in the face of such confidence as they soon find their seats on the outdoor furniture. After a while, Iroh questions, "Are you feeling nervous? You all are due to leave the day after tomorrow, right?"

    Perking up, Ty Lee rolls her eyes, "Not nervous... well, maybe a little. It''s been two years since I joined the circus andst saw my sisters."

    "Ah, yes, those girls," Iroh strokes his beard while happily brewing a pot of tea, "I''m sure they are looking forward to meeting you..."

    "I hope so..." Ty Lee''s gaze nks out for a while before she lowers her head in a rare moment ofplicated emotions flickering in her gaze.

    "Say, Uncle. Who''s your special guest?" Ty Lee suddenly questions.

    "Well..." Awkwardly scratching his cheek and coughing, Iroh reveals a distinctly simrlyplicated look that Ty Lee had a few moments ago and he sighs, "I would like to say that he is a close rtive but... we''ll know if that''s true or not tomorrow."

    ---

    "Alright, what is with the secrecy?" Az frowns as she, Ursa, and Zuko sit across Nik in Ursa''s and Az''s shared room. "Did you two really do something weird on this trip?" She questions the two men in the room.

    "It''s not even funny so why bother repeating the same thing?" Zuko scoffs and then smirks, "But maybe that''s an indication of how nd your life has gotten. Oh, did you duel with dragons and win a dragon''s egg?"

    Both of them lock their res while Ursa resists the urge to massage her forehead.

    "I''m bound to leave," Nik suddenly speaks up as he takes a deep breath.

    "Please listen to what I have to say. Katara, Suki, Mai, Toph, Michi, Poppy, and Yue already know about this. And this will sound weird... but there is a reason why I can bend the four elements, make things ''disappear'' and ''reappear''. By the way, Zuko, that''s now how this ability works. I''ll exin shortly."

    Nik had already decided to not stall this any further because there is no need to. Heck, even Katara and Sokka found their mother somehow! He needs to be clear and concise. He needs to steel himself for anyone who might not want to stay with him.

    While he does have the ability to actually influence others... it''s never to build rtionships. It''s not because he thinks he won''t be any better than Ukano or Ozai if he uses [Twilight Thief] because he understands he is no better.

    He is as greedy and hypocritical a person can get.

    But...

    He''s simply not into hypnotize ves. That''s not his interest. It''s as simple as this and his life needs to be this simple!

    So, leaving aside the horrible stuff from his previous life, he dives straight into the world traveling stuff, how he came here and met Mokshi, and how he would like, nay, aspire to travel other worlds eventually. He did not leave out the part about the spirits targeting him and how Koh almost managed to pull a fast one on him. This showed how his rtionship with other spirits is not truly firm but based on their leniency.

    This leniency will expire eventually.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Window Shopping¡ª Az''s True Weakness; Ty Lee Can''t Get Into Everything; There is a Dragon in our Hearts¡ª Respectfully, Iroh

    ***

    A/N: I know I shouldn''t but I can''t help but wonder what if someone from the harem rejects to travel with Nik and leaves him.

    ***

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Gabriel Rodrigues!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

 Chapter 243: Twilight Spirit (1)

    Chapter 243: Twilight Spirit (1)<h4>Chapter 243: Twilight Spirit (1)</h4>

    "I see," Kya responds after a while as she sits between Sokka and Katara. Her reaction is not that different from Ursa, Jin, June, Az, and Zuko once he told them the same thing. This kind of information takes some time to process but Katara adds this time, "I know it''s weird but I knew about this for a long time. And Sokka, I know that it''s hard to ept but¡ª"

    "Oh, I already knew, too. Didn''t Nik tell you?" Sokka shrugs, "Yeah when I had my face stolen, I also shared memories with Koh for a period. Heck, I sometimes see weird flying phantoms of dragons every now and then. Aang says I became spiritual or something."

    "Maybe you can get waterbending," Nik smiles hearing this. While he can ''grant'' bending abilities by connecting the mind, heart, and spirit of the target, the person in question must have great spirituality, too, as seen in June''s case who is only flinging pebbles at this point.

    Different from others, however, Kya has spent a lifetime in ''death'' and she sighs, "You want to leave... what about you two."

    She looks at her children who go silent.

    "I..." Katara begins when Nik interjects, "I think you should wait before making any decision. We are due to leave for Fire Nation soon. The only reason we haven''t left already is that Iroh wants to make sure that if your father is in one of those prisons then, at least, he gets a chance to... look better. Sometimes this kind of reunion can be hard. And now that you guys have reunited with your mother... it''s only fair to wait for your father."

    Katara looks at Nik with a worried expression. It''s not that she is worried that he is trying to block her out but she is worried about the fact that he may be trying too hard to act indifferent to their eventual choices.

    They all left their ces of origin for certain objectives and being with Nik would be a great deviation. Of course, Katara is on the cusp of finding her father but what about others?

    Suki left her vige to try and make the world a better ce.

    In fact, Sokka is still the chief of the vige and he would like to return to the tribe as he rys soon after Nik finishes speaking.

    "I''d want to return to the vige... Don''t get me wrong. They are my family but the men of the vige are free. They have reunited with their families. If Katara leaves, I will be with her. Rena knows about it... she has no family either. But if possible, I want the vige to be here. In this ce. It''s certainly risky but at this point, let''s be honest, every location has a risk involved when ites to survival."

    Nik takes a deep breath, "You told Rena?"

    "Not the point I was trying to make."

    "But you did tell her," Nik persists.

    "She got it out of me," Sokka grumbles and averts his gaze.

    "You''re lucky Kya is here right now," Nik scoffs and crosses his arms.

    "I can leave if it eases the tension in this room," Kya smiles as Nik turns silent.

    "I won''t lie... this is an important topic and I truly wish you could just make a quick decision," He sighs and looks at Katara, "But you''re damn lucky. You two set out to find your dad but found your mother instead... I''ll take the rewards for itter."

    Katara res at her man for not only ruining the sweet words before but also for saying this kind of suggestive stuff in front of her mother but he pushes ahead, "Anyway... if I had a mom and dad I loved and they happened to be around... I would ask for their permission. They are just as important."

    Sighing softly, Katara nods and smiles, "Thanks... for everything. I know what I want, but I''ll take your suggestion. And you did promise to return to our viges with us after everything so we have some time."

    "Yep," Nik grins.

    "And if it''s not too troublesome... would you be willing to continue our previous conversation tomorrow?" Kya suddenly speaks up, "Rena and Sokka had a chat with me today. I wasn''t sure about it but their adventures sounded so interesting." Smiling a bit more than usual, showing that her talk with her son and his beloved had been more than uplifting, Kya proposes, "I''m looking forward to hearing from the two of you."

    Nik nods and bids his farewell.

    It''s been hours since his return and it''s already evening. Of course, in between, he has brought back Ty Lee since Suki wanted to spar, and out of all the warriors, Ty Lee and June are the only ones challenging enough for Suki. June has that brute strength about her and Ty Lee has her chi blocking.

    But Nik chooses not to look up to others right now. It doesn''t take a genius to understand that others from Old Ba Sing Se would find the women Nik knew from before to confirm and understand each other''s choices. Besides... while Nik truly wasn''t looking forward to these talks, he did look forward to something else.

    One reason to try and get Raat''s essence was to have a more convenient life in the home world and other travels.

    The other reason is the reward he selected for killing Ozai.

    ---

    [Bloodline Evolution Compound (Umon): A product of Transmigration Paradise that allows the host to evolve a bloodline to the Umon Rank at most by providing the best options and guaranteed results. (Additional Info: Any Bloodline higher than themon variant is subject to Bloodline Shackles prevailing in the Omniverse.) (Special Info: A paradox skill detected that negates metaphysical shackles.)]

    This is what he obtained from the Silver Mystery Box and this further opened various options.

    [Various changes detected to the body aside from the Common Bloodline granted by Infinity. Scanning the sources and providing a list of Umon Ranked Bloodlines that fit current skill-set and changes in the body.]

    [1. Adonis'' ze

    2. Lower Fire Servant

    3. Lower Water Servant

    4. Lower Earthen Servant

    5. Lower Wind Servant

    6. Aphrodite''s Blood

    7. Cold Fire Imp

    8. Sand Imp

    9. Mud Imp

    10. Scorch Imp

    11. Lower Sea Spirit

    12. Death''s Acolyte

    13. Eye of Knowledge

    ---

    176. Pink Goblin

    177. Twilight Spirit

    178. Sun''s Seer

    179. Sun Offspring

    180. Bright Child

    181. Night Child]

    ''As expected... adding more skills increased the number of choices,'' Nik licks his lips and settles on his bed.

    He has been looking forward to this moment.

    Scanning the various options, the skills they would grant him, and in rare cases, the few skills he may lose after selecting a bloodline, Nikes to form his choice rather easily.

    There is only one bloodline that improves on his original bloodline ability and provides another ability at that. Not only that, the boost to his parameters is decent and well-rounded without any over changes.

    Bloodlines like Pink Goblin that instantly revealed he would turn into a whole different creature, not even humanoid were crossed off of his list.

    He had nothing against other species but suddenly turning into something else... after dropping truth bombs certainly would bode ill for him.

    So, he decides on Twilight Spirit.

    Unlike its rather exotic name, the buffs granted to him are less elegant and rawer.

    To be fair, Nik is looking forward to these buffs the most. ording to Infinity''s reserve of knowledge that he can tap into, bloodline not only increases strength at once but also increases the ability to procure more strength at a quicker pace.

    Inyman''s terms, this increases potential.

    And only Twilight Spirit not only remains neutral to the boosts in elemental affinities but also keeps his current affinities the same.

    Almost all the Bloodlines chose to increase one affinity at the expense of another.

    If he did not have Mokshi, it would have been an eptablepromise. But not now.

    And to be fair, Nik did get attracted to the description of Twilight Spirit rather easily.

    [Twilight Spirit: A spawn from the long lineage of dusk and dawn that wishes prosperity to those whom they desire. This umon bloodline grants the user a more adaptable body to extreme changes and is remarkably attractive to whomever they desire. (Additional Info: This bloodline provides two innate skills one of which mixes and enhances the current one.)]

    Essentially, this would give Nik the ability to control his charm to a certain extent and groups of people.

    Once he selected this, the screen shifts once again.

    [Selection locked.]

    [Extracting spiritual inheritance from the database.]

    [Delivering it through walls of reality.]

    [Inheritance obtained.]

    [Injecting inheritance into the user. The user shall receive a jolt of shock.]

    ''A jolt of sho¡ª''

    Before his thoughts could even hope to finish, a ''jolt'' runs through his body in a manner so painful that his entire body seems to have shut down. A formless shock passes through him that blows out candles and causes a small disturbance in his room.

    His rtively build frame suddenly has his veins charting his body from head to toe while he is still shuddering and foaming in his mouth!

    But Nik doesn''t feel any of it.

    Instead, he is in a world of... someone else''s construct!

    ***

    Alternate Title: Mokshi Needs No Compromise!; The Talks < Reward Time!; Pink Goblin is Superior!

    ***

    A/N: Pink Goblin is indeed superior. It does not talk or think of others'' feelings. It just seeds others. For the civilization!

    ***

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Nlmc, Umbreon, Gabriel, Drskillz, and Mael Breton!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

 Chapter 244: Twilight Spirit (2)

    Chapter 244: Twilight Spirit (2)<h4>Chapter 244: Twilight Spirit (2)</h4>

    "Fuck me..." Nik groans and sits up... wait, that''s wrong. He''s felt this before. No arms, no legs. A familiar sense of weightlessness assaults his senses and he tries to ''look'' but he has no eyes either. Add no ears and no mouth to that list and the fact that he is a violet orb of light once more.

    "Mokshi?" Nik calls out as it is his senses that spread out and take stock of this dark and damp cave with a subtle but sweet scent somehow still sensed by him.

    "Where... are we?" Mokshi''s somewhat low and shy voice echoes as Nik calls out quickly, "Hey, can you hear me? I''ve been trying to talk with you forever! What''s the deal with not replying whenever I am calling you?!"

    Yet, he only hears the same thing once more, "Where... are we?"

    "Mokshi, hey¡ª"

    "I feel... it''s you... I can hear you clearer now¡ª"

    The voice abruptly cuts away as Nik feels an irresistible pull tugging his small body away and he finally sees that beyond the entrance of the cave is a vast cavern that is appropriately lit in a purplish pink glow with a red undertone leaking through the ends of crevices and base of rocks.

    Arge hill rises from the center of the cavern but the cavernrger than the size of Ba Sing Se ispletelyyered by a sea of... creatures.

    Around him which should also be the base of the cavern, Nik can see many bowing and kneeling horned creatures shouting out and calling in desperation. Their bodies are simr to a human and at a nce, every man and woman is charming as if a prime example of peak humanity. Despite their rather embarrassing positions as most of them can be seen rutting like animals¡ª squealing and growling like one, too¡ª they all would attract a lot of attention from the world outside.

    "I don''t like this..." Mokshi''s low voice clears its thought on this matter as Nik stops questioning the resident primordial spirit of freedom and looks ahead. Beyond these lustful freaks that don''t seem to care about gender, Nik sees that there are other creatures on the same level. It''s as if he is confined to this group of freaks but other groups aren''t any different and then he sees something familiar... ording to descriptions.

    Short and thin but each of them ims male genitalia the size of a teen''s forearm fucking the shit out of each other. This group has no females. Their noses arerger than most and cover half of their faces with their pink skin quite attractive... if their abdomen wasn''t stretched to the brim!

    "Pink Goblins?" Nik''s thinking stirs and he instantly starts to notice many other creatures around the mountain that has familiar description.

    A group of feminine Aphrodite''s blood makes sensual love to each other.

    There are also Lust Imps, Insatiable Lass, and many more. Compared to them, the group Nik finds himself in is quite low in number. Only in dozens if he has to make an approximation meanwhile others have hundreds and beyond the mountain, it''s like a sea of Red Goblins.

    But this is the only yer'' Nik can ''see.'' Beyond this is a massiveyer of purple-pink fog and from within he can still hear pleased moans and groans that tug on his strings. It''s hard not to feel tempted in this environment. For some reason, he is even beginning to think that being a Pink Goblin doesn''t sound so bad...

    "And that group of Aphrodite''s Blood..." Nik sighs as his thoughts muddle further by sheer lust.

    "Snap out of it!"

    Mokshi''s low voice seems to thunder and Nik''s eyes snap open only to realize he is lying on his bed with cold sweat matting his body.

    "What the¡ª Mokshi? What happened there? Did someone fuck us?" He questions quickly only for silence to reply to his queries. Closing his eyes, Nik connects his mind and soul to try andmunicate and finds Mokshi revealing a sense of unprecedented weakness which makes him frown harder.

    ---

    "Hmm?"

    On the lone throne on top of a mountain where his bloodline converges and ignoring the squealing mistress on top of him, a pair of pure red-pink pupils see through the fog and the gaze descends upon the small and rarer group of dusky-skinned men and women. Feeling pure lust wash over them, this group suddenly shouts and cries loudly and climaxes together with cries of pleasure booming in the cavern.

    Yet, this figure indifferently gazes at the only spot that is empty and untouched by any sexual fluid and senses a faint but undeniable aura of contradiction.

    "A... paradox stumbled under my blood?" The voice chuckles in amusement and the eyes close once again as the fog around the mountain suddenly glows bright pink which seems to not only make the lowestyer more excited but everyone on the higher level and hidden by the fog.

    ---

    "Huff... so they really were Twilight Spirits," Nik looks at the mirror after cleaning himself with waterbending.

    Easily beyond 6 ft, Nik has to step back to have his full body in the reflection.

    With his once-tanned skin now dusky and having a slight ''glow'', Nik is forced to realize that just this change should show that he has ''evolved'' but his changes don''t end with height and change inplexion.

    His face didn''t experience any change in physical features which is fine by him. But letting his fingers brush into his hair did reveal his dark hair doesn''t only look darker than before to set itself out from his duskyplexion but has be remarkably softer.

    "Damn," Nik looks down with slight praise seeping into his voice as he looks at his body.

    "Now these are muscles..."

    It''s no news that he''s always wanted a well-built body and not because of feeling good. Previously, he was purposely fed and nurtured by Esta in a way that gives him a pure aura of a boy toy that attracts older women. Really old ones. But he has been training for quite a while and even then, his physique was never ''buff.'' His shoulder did get broader and his chest did get more mass but... now...

    It''s like he is on a natural and perpetual pump. His shoulders are rounder. His chest is fuller. His abdominal muscles including his obliques are somewhat visible and if he flexes them, they reveal the beast he has be thanks to a reward from Ozai''s death.

    His forearms have chiseled but not small. His hand itself has grown but...

    ''I lost all the callouses,'' he groans. He liked those ''imperfections'', too. Why? It''s simple. He''s gonna keep on exercising and now he will have to let the callous harden once again.

    His thighs are sculpted and his calves protrude. Instead of just being slightly skinny like before, he even got a well-defined V-taper that extends to his rather unchanged limp phallus. Not that he cared about it that much.

    Muscles, now that''s what he has been working towards, and...

    This also gives him a sense of loss.

    This is the kind of body he has been working on for months and he knows very well that it would take him years but to see his dream physique develop overnight... brings him joy AND sadness.

    "Well, gonna work on looking more vascr then," he shrugs off these emotions rather quickly and epts he has be a bit of a training junkie.

    Noting that it''s only five in the morning and he has been out for almost 11 hours, Nik decides against his usual morning routine and focuses on thest bit of his transformation.

    But before that, he leans forward and looks into his eyes.

    "All the Twilight Spirits had red pupils... but mine are still violet..." He muses and then shakes his head.

    Instead, he switches open his notifications and a stream of panels blinks open to his gaze.

    [Selection locked.]

    [Extracting spiritual inheritance from the database.]

    [Delivering it through walls of reality.]

    [Inheritance obtained.]

    [Bloodline user pulled into Progenitor''s Space.]

    [Bloodline Shackles initiated.]

    [Bloodline assimting...]

    [Sess.]

    [Stabilizing user''s physical changes.]

    [Stabilizing user''s mental changes.]

    [Stabilizing user''s spiritual changes... error.]

    [Bloodline Shackles failed.]

    [Stabilizing user''s spiritual changes.]

    [Stats refreshed.]

    [Skills reidentified.]

    "Physical changes I understand. Bloodline shackles, whatever they are, are understandably broken due to Mokshi... but what mental changes?" Nik frowns for a moment and opens up his stats.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (80)¡ú (92)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (28.2/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Twilight Spirit (Umon)

    Physique: 3.8¡ú 6.9

    Mental: 5.8¡ú 8.1

    Energy: 59.8¡ú 67.7]

    [Stats rtive to the mostmon species through multiverse¡ª Humanoid Homo Sapien.]

    [Authority Rank: 1

    Benefits:

    1) Chat Module Unlocked.

    2) Additional transmigration vacation: 504 hours.]

    [Skills:

    1) Freedom Paradox Source: A being unbound by metaphysical shackles and restrictions around itself yet bound by its own. (Additional Info: This skill is bound by an external existence.)

    2) Water Element Mastery (Master): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of water either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)

    3) Fire Element Mastery (Expert): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of fire either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of an expert. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert.)

    4) Earth Element Mastery (Expert): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of the earth either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert.)

    5) Limitless Library: Whatever is experienced, seen, or heard can be registered andter looked up once again in this library within one''s consciousness. (Additional Info: The library is not part of the biological function of the user.)

    6) Death Eater: The ability to consume a soul and to use it to strengthen one''s own metaphysical reserves upto a certain portion of the soul consumed. (Additional Info: The remaining portion of the soul tainted by causality escapes without the ability to refine it all.)

    7) Twilight Thief: Ability to beguile anyone with lower or equal mental prowess and rob them of their mental independence until the user wills so with a lock of gaze. Can only be used on a single person at once. (Additional Info: The affected party is unaware of the truth even if freed.)

    8) mes of Nirvana: Creates mes with absolute healing ability that shift reality. Fire does not consume spirit energy but the lifespan of the user. These mes can cure any disease and injury of any kind be it spiritual or physical as long as a sufficient lifespan is provided. (Additional Info: mes of Nirvana are golden in color.)

    Bloodline¡ª

    1) Twilight''s Charm: Allows the user to even charm a mentally stronger opponent despite their orientation through the user''s pheromones. The result is based on the target''s fortitude and the additional effort used by the user. (Additional Info: This is an active skill that doesn''t need time to develop)]

    2) Twilight Pupils: A look into the user''s eyes can either make the target unconscious or suffer disorientation if the target has equal or stronger mental fortitudepared to the user. The cost of this skill is directly rted to the opponent''s strength and can only be used once every hour. (Additional Info: User may suffer injury if the enemy is far stronger.)

    ]

    Nik stares at his stats for a long time before excitement bubbles in his body and he clenches his fists and is unable to contain IT any longer!

    "LET''S GOOOOO!!!"

    ***

    Alternate Title: Pink Goblins are Based; The Lair of Lust; Progenitor''s Cavern; Sea of Sexual Freaks; Evolution!; Muscle Boi!; Next Target¡ª Worm Veins!; Unknown Mental Changes; Tired Mokshi; Boosted Stats!; More Lifespan!

    ***

    A/N: At the moment, I am following Warlock of the Magus World''s stats loosely because it''s the only one that remained in thousands. But this also means that this increment only looks small in number. Think of Nik having uh... Chunin level strength or child Goku strength now. And yes... physically, I think Kid Goku bodies most chunin, maybe except Naruto and Rock Lee when ites to pure physical strength.

    ***

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Nlmc, Umbreon, Gabriel, Drskillz, and Mael Breton!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

 Chapter 245: The Egg-Slapping Uncle

    Chapter 245: The Egg-pping Uncle<h4>Chapter 245: The Egg-pping Uncle</h4>

    "Woah..."

    With her lips hung ajar and maybe... just maybe, feeling a bit of drool collect behind her full bottom lip, Ty Lee gasps in surprise. But she isn''t the only one surprised.

    Usually, after a bit of strength training in the morning, Nik would spar with everyone since he always pushed himself toplete all the rounds and only the active fighters would be awake for this. Ty Lee just joined in... because despite herck of enthusiasm for the art, she is a damn good fighter and she likes to show off.

    Of course, Ty Lee''s reaction is shared by Suki, June, and Mai.

    The four of them continue to look at Nik who had no intention to NOT show off. He practiced a bit beforeing here to have a reasonable understanding of his strength and while he did note the level of strength he should put in his fight... he also noted he is crazy flexible now...

    And recalling some of the crazy positions in Progenitor''s Space, he can understand why. Some of those positions were crazy.

    But... deep down, Nik has always been humble. So, he gently pats Ignit''s smooth scales and grins, "No need to make her feel weird. She already knows she is sexy as heck."

    *Huff*

    Blowing plumes of smoke from her nostril and craving desire and affection every time, Ignit eagerly rubs her head against his and has one of her wings pass around his shoulders.

    "What?" Mai mutters, the quickest to recollect, and observes him carefully.

    "How?!" Ty Lee adds on louder after an audible gulp.

    "Who the hell cares about what and how?" June licks her lips and brushes the thick locks of hair covering the right side of her face to view the treat with both eyes. Of course, ''Ignit''s'' the treat in this case.

    "Come on," She adds while narrowing her viridian green gaze, "I just remembered we have special training scheduled for this morning." Before she can walk up to her man like a smitten kitten ready for some good pampering, a leg intercepts her steps and makes her fall on her face while the cause of this incident huffs and looks at Nik, "Did you... uh, take some wrong spirit stuff? I mean, it looks good. But Kyoshi''s teaching does have a section about substance abuse and the cost is too much..."

    "I''m not a Junkie," Nik rolls his eyes and then questions, "Where is N? I was hoping to introduce Ignit so they can y around."

    Not bothering about Suki, June stands up and smiles, "Come on, I''ll bring you there now."

    "Can you stop this already?" Suki rolls her eyes.

    "Oh, I am sorry for reciprocating his obvious invitation," June scoffs.

    "Is that an invitation?" Suki snaps a re in Nik''s direction and he shakes his head calmly. But the moment Suki looks at June, Nik winks at June and nods quietly while mouthing¡ª ''It is.''

    "Fine," June smirks, too, "I''ll stop. For now." She looks at Nik, "But I''m the one breaking into the ''new'' you tonight."

    "I look forward to it. And don''t you sub someone else in too quickly," Nik chuckles while leaning against Ignit.

    "So? What happened?" Ty Lee quickly cartwheels over to Nik before trying to cover his bicep with her grip and failing sessfully, "Woah, it''s like a brick! Did you eat something strange? Wait, wow! Your legs!" How she had her hands so quickly onto his thighs is a question for another day. But it''s clearly not enough as Ty Lee suddenly grabs onto his shoulder and then flips over his head tond facing his back. Committing to the task, her fingers soon map the indentations of muscles of his back through his cut-sleeved tunic.

    "If you all must know, I... well, it''s about the stuff I have talked with you guys about."

    While June only got to know the truth yesterday and did wish to assume that Nik was pulling her leg... but after the Ozai fiasco, she had no choice but to believe his words. And she has to admit, seeing Nik like this not only acts as proof that maybe he isn''t lying. Not to mention seeing THIS Nik proved to affect her decision quite a bit.

    Of course, it''s just visual aid. If June was only interested in sex, she would have left Nik long ago.

    "You still can''t tell me?" Ty Lee pouts from behind as Nik shrugs and then directs his gaze in Mai''s and Suki''s direction.

    "So?"

    "You look... good," Suki coughs and blushes, "Really chiseled. I mean... you''re showing... good. But you need to cover up, too..."

    "Don''t let Yue see you," Mai presents a much more realistic outlook, "Her fantasies of getting roughed down will not be able toprehend the things you can do to a princess now as her... ugh, a warrior..."

    "Heh, no kink-shaming," Nik snorts and sets the heretic fool straight, "I''m safe space."

    "You mean your room is a safe space?" Ty Lee questions while hanging on his back like a monkey.

    "Do you see me now?" Nik grins and tilts his head to look at her, "I AM safe space."

    "So did you get something from you-know-what?" Suki questions.

    "I did," Nik nods.

    "Please, guys, be a little more secretive. I might figure it out," Ty Lee pouts andmits a handstand on Nik''s shoulder before dropping in front of him.

    "Doubt it," Mai shrugs.

    "Mai is right, sweetheart," June shrugs, too, "You won''t guess in a thousand years."

    "Just tell me! If it''s that big of a secret, wouldn''t telling someone before you initiate a rtionship with them be better?"

    For once Ty Lee makes sense as she continues, "Keep this up and I won''t even tell how grand your aura feels now."

    "Aside from that nonsense about Aura... Ty Lee does have a point. Why didn''t you tell us before sleeping with us?" Mai inquires calmly while managing toy a burn on Ty Lee in one breath.

    "You''re kidding, right?" Nik blinks in surprise, "In what world do you share one of your deepest secrets with strangers?"

    "That''s a good point, too," June walks over to Nik but instead of taking a stock of him which would ruin the fun forter, she smiles and rubs Ignit''s chin, "You look glorious, too. I can''t wait for you to meet N. He needs a ymate and... Appa is never around for a long time."

    *Hisss*

    Ignit nods while letting out her long tongue top up June''s face.

    "Anyway, are we sparring or not? Because I really want to wake others up and show them the good stuff~!" He wags his brows which gets the girl to look at each other and they decide in an instant and unanimously at that¡ª "We''re sparring, of course!"

    "Great," Nik''s grin gets wicked, "You all can use non-lethal weapons then. Anything without a metallic edge and no hits to the eyes or groin. I want to get serious with Chi Blocking, too, so don''t go easy on me, Ty Lee."

    He gives the reason in the next second as he suddenly clenches his fist and picks up Ignit in all her glorious weight, causing her to let out a short breath of fire in surprise, "Because I won''t."

    ''It sounds cool... but I do have to be the one who holds back this time, huh... unless Ty Lee gets some good hits on me.''

    Nik makes an internal note before getting down to business.

    Others'' reaction isn''t any worse and as Mai anticipated, the one to truly have her knees weak at the sight of his new self is none other than Yue.

    But their surprise doesn''t end anytime soon as after another simple exnation about how he got this, something which makes a few feelplicated because they only got to know about his status as an otherworldly traveler yesterday, they leave the personal space to meet Iroh and his special guest.

    Nik DID want to talk to Ursa and others or even Michi and Poppy if they chatted yesterday or not...

    But after a thought, he doesn''t let impatience win even if he is feeling more excited and impatient today.

    It doesn''t take a genius to guess that this new swirl of uncontroble bouts of emotions is what the status warned him about the changes in his mental situation. But either the bloodline is only an umon one or he has somehow mastered the true discipline of self because these changes are capable of being suppressed to a certain extent.

    ---

    Ursa feels a little lightheaded as Iroh introduces a strapping albeit awkwardd as his... son.

    But given his green eyes and darker skin tone, this youth has someplicated origins which Iroh goes over briefly.

    "Everyone... meet my son, Ken. Her mother... was a swordsmith for one of the Earth Kingdom''s war fronts and while we won, I did not subject the professionals and civilians to imprisonment. The earth kingdom''s army at the time held these individuals against their will so I wished for them to return to their homes."

    "H-Hello," Ken nods and looks around before clearing his throat, "I''m Ken..."

    "We heard," Az keeps her arms crossed and narrows her eyes.

    "So, Uncle, did this swordsmith show special appreciation for your act of kindness?" She continues when Ursa admonishes the unruly daughter, "Az! That is quite enough!"

    "Zuko and Az have a cousin and you aren''t alone, Iroh. That''s great for many reasons," Ursa smiles sincerely but throws Nik a sour look.

    "Hey, I didn''t know you still pulled bitc¡ª"

    "You''re done," Poppy covers Toph''s mouth as Iroh chuckles while patting his son''s shoulder who feels rightly intimidated by the group.

    Nodding in Iroh''s direction, Ken musters, "My mother... didn''t know she had me during her marriage right after the marriage and then my father died during the war. But after a few years... I could do this."

    Ken suddenly creates mes around his fists that surprise others for a moment.

    "My mother told me about... D- D-"

    "You can call me Iroh," The man smiles gently, "I haven''t done anything worthy to be called father yet... but I hope I can eventually gain the worth to be called as such."

    Ken nods with gratitude clear in his expression and whispers, "Thank you... sigh, so, yeah. My mother told me about Iroh but we were happy to live our life. Mother died a few years ago and I finally decided to find Iroh¡ª"

    "After knowing he had be the Fire Lord or Before?" Az suddenly questions.

    "After," Ken lowers his head and hears Az scoff, "Typical."

    "Hey, let him finish, at least," Zuko frowns and gestures to Ken to continue.

    "I wasn''t after wealth... I just wanted to give him something mother made for Iroh but had kept it away."

    "A wonderful sword, no?" Iroh unsheathes the sword belted around his wide belly.

    "Ken''s mother made this for me," Iroh exins, "But he was... in Fire Nation''s prison for iming to be my son and Ozai had him hidden away."

    "A prisoner?" Nik frowns and looks at Ken seriously, "You look well-fed."

    "Yeah..." Ken lowers his head, "I just tried to sneak up on Iroh this morning to assassinate him and failed... and then Iroh pped me so hard I snapped out of it. My mind is still a bit... weirded out."

    Others nk out but Sokka points out, "For a hard p, you sure don''t have any marks."

    "It wasn''t on my face," Ken groans and lowers his head while Iroh chuckles and holds his belly.

    "Ken is a good fighter. Ozai trained him well but he seems to be an ''early'' product without much conditioning. But then again, when I was about to p him, he tried to jump and kick me..."

    "I got it!" Toph grins and ims loudly, "You got pped in your eggs!" She quickly leans back this time so Poppy couldn''t cover her mouth.

    "I... did..." Ken feels exhausted by this greeting already.

    "Huh, that''s my move," Nikughs.

    "Oh, no, you''re the Nut Cracking Messiah, if my old mind can recollect well," Iroh chuckles, too, "I should call myself Egg pping Uncle."

    ***

    Alternate Title: Nightmare of 6-year-olds¡ª Egg pping... Drunk Uncle; pping Uncle meets Nut Cracking Messiah!; Toph Got it Right; Nik Can''t Wait to Showoff; June Gets in the Line First; Nik''s the Safe Space!; Yue''s Larger Kink; The Princess Wetter

    ***

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Connor Taylor and itsDragonking!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

 Chapter 246: A Dangerous Friendship

    Chapter 246: A Dangerous Friendship<h4>Chapter 246: A Dangerous Friendship</h4>

    Ken''s appearance, no doubt, is surprising but as it was with Aang, Hina, and Niwan, Nik cannot mingle in their lives more than he already has since he has his ownmitments.

    After the greeting, others dispersed for the time being to prepare for the trip tomorrow. Initially, Iroh nned to return to the Fire Nation after finding a suitable leader for Ba Sing Se but with Ken and his mind already tampered with, Iroh decides against the notion. But to help Katara and Sokka in their mission, he has already made many inquiries and given the family a definite response today on whom they seek.

    Needless to say, this is one of the major reasons why Katara''s day feels so bright. The other reason is sitting beside her, of course.

    Demonstrating the fact that she is getting morefortable around the group through her more rxed bearings, Kya looks at Katara fondly and smiles, "Well, don''t you look chipper after Nik grew more handsome."

    ''My facial features didn''t change tho,dy. What the hell do you mean?'' Nik deadpans but Katara blushes and mumbles in a manner that she herself would never believe, "I''m just happy we get to meet dad soon."

    "Of course, you are," Kya chuckles and shakes her head, "You can stop thinking of me as a mother and more like a friend, you know. That''s what I told Rena and Sokka, too, when I chatted with them privately."

    Attracting their attention, Kya looks a little downcast and remarks, "I admit that from the moment I returned to your life... I haven''t been there."

    "Mom, it''s not like that¡ª"

    "Let her finish," Nik pats Katara''s back instead, "You have no idea how grateful I am when you guys let me finish whatever it is I want to get off my chest. Let Kya do that, too."

    Katara nods quietly and Kya, simrly, nods with gratitude, "I realized the true reason for it when I saw Nik and Rena bickering about... stuff."

    Not lingering around this odd topic, however, Kyaments gently, "I don''t have a right to be yours or Sokka''s mother anymore."

    "What?!" Katara''s eyes widen but Kya smiles, "Silly, I''m not talking about leaving or anything. Just listen... it won''t be too long."

    While the urge to quickly reassure her mother is great, Katara finds the strength to resist it and Nik rubbing her back infort alleviates a lot of stress.

    "I''ve been with Poppy, Michi, and Ursa for some time now but... whenever I see them disciplining their children, I feel the urge to do the same. You and Sokka are my children. You''re my daughter. But I wasn''t there to set you straight for every silly thing you did. I wasn''t there to shower you with praises for your achievements. I... wasn''t part of it all."

    Kya chokes a bit as she continues to speak. Her eyes turn a little watery and red as Katara is no better and she fully settles down to listen quietly.

    "But I don''t want to act like it doesn''t bother me," Kya sighs, "I want to feel like a mother once more but I need to spend years for that. But this is also an opportunity. You and Sokka may never consider me anything other than a mother but I hope you can be more open around me."

    ''Fuck, no. That''s like the most basic trap a parent uses,'' Nik rolls his inwardly but he also understands where Kya ising from. Everyone who was killed by Reaper can only understand a fraction of the things Kya is going through.

    "I''ll.. try," Katara nods with a sniff and rubs her arm against her eyes to wipe away the budding tears. Looking up, Katara takes a deep breath andments, "I know Nik wants me to wait for us meeting our dad and then decide on things but I want to leave with him... if possible, I want to leave with all of you."

    Kya takes a moment and then nods, "That''s great... it is a good choice. But I can''t say anything for certain right now."

    "Can I ask you something?" Katara questions to which Kya readily agrees, "Of course, anything."

    "What do you feel about... Dad?"

    ''Could have let me leave, at least,'' Nik feels the tension almost solidifying in the room as if Katara and Kya are in a world of their own.

    "I don''t know," Kya shakes her head and smiles, "But we will find out, won''t we?" Taking a deep breath, she then looks at Nik, "But we shouldn''t make him too ufortable either after the great lengths he has gone to amodate us."

    "Oh, I''m cozy," Nik cracks a smirk and then adds, "But as long as we''re in heavy and sincere stuff. Thest time Katara said that I''m an exhibitionist... that was a lie. I don''t take off my clothes outdoors for the sake of pleasure."

    Katara groans and shakes her head, "It was... sigh, nothing. I just panicked."

    "But you''re implying you take your clothes off outdoors for other reasons?" Kya questions curiously.

    "Hey, if I do treat you like a true friend, I would have to list all these reasons, no?" Nik grins and Kya nods with an amused smile.

    Extending his fingers, Nik began listing all the reasons while counting on his fingers, "So, the reasons are Mai, Michi, Poppy, Toph, Yue, Ursa, Az, Jin, June, Suki, and¡ª"

    "Alright enough!" Katara gasps before driving her shoulder into his own and looking at Kya fiercely, "He is joking!"

    "That''s what you do with your friends dear," Kya looks at Katara with a smile that barely feels like one, "You joke and have fun."

    "Exactly," Nik agrees.

    "And I have to say Nik... I never thought a person can change so much in a matter of hours. The world beyond ours, as you put it, must be amazing."

    "Oh, it is," Nik nods, "But this world is amazing, too. The ability to bend the elements is nothing to scoff at."

    "Since we do have this rare moment of peace... I would like to know more about the world where you are from..., not the one you refuse to talk about but the one you are willing to talk about," Kya continues as Nik chuckles sheepishly, "It''s not that I don''t want to talk about the world I truly am from... it''s just that I never got to explore it. I was adopted at a very young age and trained for a craft. But this new world..."

    Nik began to describe trains, A.C., cell phones, and much other stuff he learned about during his week-long stay in his current home world. The thing that stood out the most for Katara and Kya is the invention of electricity and its use which even Nik doesn''t know very well how to exin.

    After a while, Nik excused himself. He has yet to see the limits of his bending practice and that''s what he aimed to do by seeking Iroh.

    ---

    "Nik, Lightning Bending is not so simple," Iroh sighs, "I believe you are rushing into things."

    "I am," Nik admits openly, "Be it Lavabending, Airbending, or Lightning Bending, Ick quite a bit in all three of them and I say ck'' because I tried to bend lightning but only failed because I was too tired."

    "You tried to use Lightning against Ran and Shaw, huh," Iroh mumbles before raising a brow, "However did you learn the notion of separating the positive and negative charge of chi?"

    "I knew the theory beforehand through a book in the Library situated within a desert," He shrugs and then requests, "Please, let me learn a little bit. You aren''t nning to tag along, right?"

    Iroh sips his tea before nodding, "I... cannot. I don''t wish for Zuko or Ken to take responsibility for Ozai''s actions and redeem the Royal Family. I sought Ursa because I wanted to be rest assured that she is safe. That Zuko and Az are safe. Of that, I am assured so I can focus on these things and not let Ozai imprison Ursa and her children once again."

    "Then teach me how to practice Lightning Bending appropriately," Jik states seriously. The time limit of his stay here will end soon and even if one can say that there is no need to end this trip too early, the longer he stays here, the harder it will be to leave.

    After all, something will alwayse up. There will always be new teachings to pursue. New goals to achieve. And new problems to solve.

    If Nik felt slightly guilty leaving Iroh as is then Ken''s arrival is akin to a saving grace! At least, Iroh won''t be alone.

    At least, Aang won''t be alone since he, too, has Hina''s and Niwan''s support.

    "Hmm... so, do you want to learn it now? As in, NOW now?" Iroh questions after finishing his tea.

    "If possible, yes," Nik nods but faces a disappointing rejection.

    "I wish I could but... now isn''t the right moment. I am not denying to teach you but I am not focused enough to teach something as dangerous as lightning bending and I caution you, too. In the future, if you ever teach Az and Zuko this bending practice after mastering it... you must never lose focus."

    Nik nods and sighs, "So, I hope you would be freeter on. I do want you to attend my... eh..."

    "I will not miss it... unless it''s in the Nothern or Southern Tribes. My old bones are better off without the cold," Iroh chuckles and Nik smiles, too.

    "Yeah, I''ll keep that in mind."

    With his endeavor to try and train in Lightning Bending meeting an understandable dy, Nik returns to his personal space and focuses on Lava Bending entirely. Lavabending was one of the greatest weapons against two adult dragons so trying to get better at it is natural.

    But his Earth Bending mentor has been influenced rather illicitly by her second student and it shows when both of them show up for the practice after lunch.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Nik questions with an amused chuckle as he sees June dropping her trousers the moment she arrives with Toph smacking the bounty huntress'' wide ass with a toothy grin, "I gotta show June how hard a good Earthbender must be not only in mind but their body, too. Even after constant training, she can only lift pebbles at most. So... I say she must learn from both of us, right?"

    Slowly slipping her thin index into June''s ck panties, Toph chuckles, "Obviously, I am the smart one and got the mind stuff but a tough body... hmm, we should put yours to good use, too, right?"

    June raises a brow with her full lips tugged into a smirk, "We can''t refuse our mentor, can we? She takes a lot of time to think of ways to train us."

    "Naturally," Toph grins and Nik cannot help but snicker, "I guess you''re right. If it''s training, who am I to refuse?"

    ''Sorry, Lavabending... I have to train earthbending for the moment.''

    ***

    Alternate Title: Illicit Master-Student; Lavabending''s The Sidechick; Nik''s Not an Exhibitionist... Unless...

    ***

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Connor Taylor and itsDragonking!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

 Chapter 247: Greatest Upgrade

    Chapter 247: Greatest Upgrade<h4>Chapter 247: Greatest Upgrade</h4>

    Edit Notice: Reached Ch 26 and heavy changes ur within 25-26 based on how Nik carries himself. I think I now understand what it meant about him being passive. So, even if the situation puts him in a passive role, he faces his issues and morality actively. If you guys have time, do check it out and give feedback if it''s better or not.

    Other Changes: Alternate Title, Major Downy on grammar errors (but expect them nheless *cues* I''m Only a Human.)

    Be sure to check out discord for a good collection of character pics~! The channel may no longer be a dead one!

    ***

    As they say, it takes two to tango... And Toph and June are doing just THAT with the third one.

    Nik''s personal space seems to resemble a mango grove so it''s not only fertile but a location where one can find a lot of trees and bushes to hide behind¡ª of course, not from Nik''s observation in this space itself.

    While Toph has only had a mild response to his boost as she eloquently states the reason¡ª I''m blind, June takes no time to tear off his tunic using her monstrous strength... something that Nik can handle now without a shred of problem.

    Sitting against a tree with his legs spread out, a topless Nik wees a very excited June on top of him who eagerly straddles him down while a snickering Toph snuggles her way in between his leg and rub her small but tough hands over his gradually hardening cock.

    Whoever says Toph cannot bend soft stuff is definitely wrong! Her mastery of earthbending makes soft stuff hard in a matter of few strokes and she doesn''t need eyes to observe the excitement of her ''students.''

    "You know, me from yesterday might get jealous about how you''re acting right now," Nik smirks while nting his hands on June''s ass as she still keeps a grin and continues to grope him all over while exining, "You''ve got nothing to envy. You had the right stuff before, too. Now, THIS... is just luxury and I''ve got to say... I''d weigh the luxury you afford me now more than a hill of gold."

    "Oh, stop it," Nik scoffs a chuckle but still ps the minx''s left ass cheek, "If I didn''t have anything to worry about, the current me will be disappointed. I strive to be better every day, you know."

    June''s grin widens and she leans down to cover his lips with their tongues mingling the next second while she cups his jaw gently. She''d gotten the notice this morning that Nik got stronger when he beat her in every contest but that''s no reason to just hurt your lover now, right?

    Meanwhile, down the underside, Toph pulls the bulging cock out from his pants and gives it a few encouraging licks until the shaft began to curve up and throb up to June''s ass but Toph wouldn''t have this disregard. She quickly had one hand grip around the base, the second one cradles his balls¡ª just like how Poppy taught her¡ª and her mouth encloses the tip in an experienced fashion while pulling down the foreskin in a manner that just feel slightly tighter around the highest slope of the head.

    Hearing Nik muffle a grunt into June''s lips, Toph smirks inwardly and continues to glide down his thick member until the tip pokes into the entrance of her throat. With her eyes watering unconsciously and a choked gag escaping her lips due to some inexperience that is to settle around her throat and gag reflex, Toph considers pulling back.

    But Nik has a brighter idea and leaving June''s right ass cheek reluctantly, Nik holds his mentor''s head to bunch a fistful of her hair and push her down instantly until her hand lets go of his cock and her pretty pink lips kiss the root of his meat as thick spit gaggles and sputters out from the corner of her pushed open jaws. Her throat tightens around the part of his cock that slid in and Toph soon finds herself touching her perky tits through the green training tunic.

    While Toph brings her mouth for some good training, June and Nik continue to make out. Nik''s other hand on June''s ass soon leaves the curvaceous bounty and helps June undress by devouring her clothes down the AP hole using his right hand, making her pout and pull back, "That was my third favorite outfit."

    "I fail to see any difference," Nik blinks honestly, "And that is also a sacrifice I am willing to make."

    His hand gives her breast a reassuring squeeze, making her scoff a chuckle as she leans down once more, "You''re lucky you got even stronger now."

    "Does that mean I can go scot-free after taking more advantage?" Nik questions while Toph''s gagged groan seems to be answering something.

    Oh well, they will never know.

    Dismissing his sessive frivolity as he cups his free hand around her inviting breast and further squeezing it gently, June begins to grind her hips down with a knowing, greedy look.

    As she imed, Nik''srger mass is a ''luxury'' and now she wants not only thep of luxury supporting her weight but the dick getting sucked by Toph, too.

    Dick of luxury, in this context.

    Luxurious Cock?

    Anyway, once June has her mind set on something, she takes action to achieve that filling goal by dropping all her weight onto her hips and pressing it against Toph''s face while giggling, "That''s enough help, Toph. I''ll learn to handle sturdy things now on my own."

    Nik simultaneously lets go of Toph''s hair who buckles back with coughs and gags as drool continues to escape her lips with each cough while she sputters, "*Cough* W-whoo-wee! I almost passed out!"

    As Toph regathers herself, June doesn''t mind the sloppilyyered spit-mixed cock against her ass and adjusts the shaft with a hand going down through the space between their chests. Guiding the tip into her ready cunt dripping with juices, June lets out a hungry grunt. Even now she shows a more incorrigible side of herself by whispering, "Let''s see if all that muscle made you a bit of a quick shot or not."

    Not correcting June since she justmented on things with so many levels of incorrectness, Nik merely smirks and keeps his silence but the sheer disregard for her challenge only makes June smack her juicy cunt at once.

    Either she is raring for some pain or...¡ª

    Nik muffles his rather pleased groan.

    ¡ª or she is just that confident.

    Still between his legs, Toph ''sees'' the two getting their jam on. Her eyes zone out over on the point where June''s ass ps down onto his balls as the infamous bounty huntress swallows Nik ''whole'', Thinking for a moment, a rather wicked grin graces Toph''s pretty sloppy lips and she ps the ground lightly with her palms.

    "Whoa!"

    Nik gasps alongside June''s yelp as an earthen construct rises from under Nik''s thighs in a curve that amodates his legs while raising them simultaneously and making June instinctively lean closer to Nik as if she''s entirely lying on him.

    "Ummgh~!" Feeling Nik''s throbbing shaft bury into her ripe folds even deeper, June mewls and lets Toph do whatever she wants but Nik tries to look over June''s shoulder to confirm Toph''s intention. However, June pulls him back into a deep kiss and then whispers huskily, "Hey, all eyes on me!"

    "You know she''s upto nothing good, right?" Nik groans and June moans loudly, "Oohh~! I hope so!"

    Merely smirking at their conversation, Toph brings her face closer and spreads June''s buttcheeks to peck her pink rims as June continues to make it harder by bringing her hips up and down with quick, sloshing thrusts that had Nik dig further into her cunt.

    But Toph doesn''t stop here. Her intention bes increasingly clear as she not only holds June''s ass in ce to lick and tongue it up but also lets Nik fuck June''s brains out as she brings one hand down to his ass and massages his prostate.

    Toph wants both of them to finish quickly!

    How else would the master get her turn as quickly as possible?

    And Toph''s efforts bear fruits quickly, too. With Nik feeling slightly more sensitive and ''eager'' than usual, more likely due to his recent evolution, and June naturally feeling hornier than usual due to the premium treatment she is receiving, both of them feel like reaching their edge.

    And Toph pushes them over this edge by roughly eating June out and pressing her thumb against Nik''s ass as both her students muffle their groans by sealing each other''s lips and climaxing at once.

    Another change is noticed only now.

    June feels a little dizzy after a few seconds as... Nik continues to fill her up with his hot seed that has long filled her packed and now seeps out from the narrow gaps of her wet pussy without any intention of stopping.

    Even Toph''s milky green eyes widen and she reacts a few secondster by pushing up June''s ass while the woman still lets her weight on Nik and enjoys her post-nut bliss.

    Meanwhile, Toph covers Nik''s head with her mouth and lets him finish thest of it in her mouth. Of course, this doesn''t stop June''s leaking cunt to let out excess seed onto the base of his cock while her breathing begins to ease, too.

    "I... did not know I could do that," Nik whispers after a while and hugs June''s sweaty body closer before pecking her forehead.

    "Noints here," June grins and pecks his chin.

    "Hey! No breaks!" Toph pulls up while licking her lips. Giving June''s spunky ass a soft p, she grins, "I''ll show you how it''s done!"

    "Of course," June pries out of Nik''s hug with a smirk, her viridian pupils lit up in an almost creepy joy, "No more breaks! You do take pride in your ability to wear us out, training or otherwise, don''t you?"

    "Hey," putting his hand behind his head and showing an equally shit-eating grin, Nik replies, "You won''t ever settle for a man who doesn''t pride himself in a few extraordinary things, right?"

    June doesn''t reply but her smile says it all as she climbs down and exchange positions with Toph. On the other hand, seeing thick drools of cum mixed with her juicesthering the base of his cock, June refrains from questioning why Toph didn''t clean this up until she recalled that even she couldn''t have easily ''seen'' this and gets down to work by brushing her hair back.

    Toph, too, barely wastes any time and finds herself kissing Nik. Less than interested in his physical gains and more intrigued by the current limits of bending skills which are yet to be observed, Toph doesn''t obsess over his physical changes and gets down to business by hugging Nik and ruffling his hair as he takes one of her nubile nipples into his mouth and sucks hard.

    After cumming buckets, metaphorically, Nik does begin to feel even more riled up if it''s at all possible and while this urgency is easy to control after all he has gone through, Nik doesn''t stop himself from keeping all this bottled up. It doesn''t take a genius to understand that all this is due to his evolution and getting more experienced with these changes would only help him in the long run if he evolve againter on.

    So, as Toph tries and emtes her mother once more when Nik sucks on her smaller but perkier breasts he handles her just right by setting her small pink entrance against his cock aching with need once more, and promptly pushes her down.

    Toph''s arms tighten around his head instinctively as she cries out in pleasure and seeing this, June does not miss her opportunity and gets back at Toph by finding a sweet spot in Toph''s ass and rimming the hell out of it!

    *Shlkk*

    *Shlkk*

    *Shlkk*

    Like before with June, Nik keeps Toph in a single spot and rails his cock in and out of her remarkably tighter, sweeter, and wetter pussy as her entire body shudders and her loud and wanton moans most definitely be the greatest motivation Nik could ask to keep the pace alive.

    And with one final pump where Nik eagerly hugs and pulls Toph down till he works up his way to reshape her interiors to match his size for a perfect fit, Nik groans and pulls Toph into a deep kiss. His hands lets go of her quivering ass and gently hold the back of her head while he cums deep in her and again, it seems like one thing about him that most likely received the greatest upgrade.

    It isn''t the size of his cock but the sheer magnitude of his ejactions as even June remained astounded once Nik unplugged himself out of Toph and revealed just how much June has to eat out...

    It''s good manners, after all.

    ***

    Alternate Title: June is All About Good Manners; Dat Twilight Smoothie; Toph Gets Both Her Student''s Ass

    ***

    A/N: While the evolution of bloodline here works loosely the same way as Warlock of the Magus World, the reason why Nik can keep check of his mental changes is that his bloodline only grew by a rank while Leylin in WMW got a bloodlineparable to rank 4, i.e. epic in this fanfic and it is a much higher evolution at the start itself.

    ***

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Winhkong Hua!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 248: Pushing Limits!

    Chapter 248: Pushing Limits!<h4>Chapter 248: Pushing Limits!</h4>

    Yue looks at Nik with her eyes as round as possible. Her blue eyes view him with sheer need and almost desperate hunger. Her wildest of fantasies are just... a room away. She can surely drag him away. Nik is chill like that despite his past and wouldn''t mind doing most of the stuff Yue has in mind but since she WANTS to be led instead of leading... he can also be a tease and hold it out right?

    So, ignoring her rather open and meaningful gaze, Nik takes the central seat and watches everyone who wants to travel with him alongside to the Fire Nation instead of just getting out of his personal space once he arrives there.

    First off, Sokka and Rena are no doubt a part of it. Their team Aang is disbanded temporarily with Aang already on his quest toe to terms with the so-called Storm Benders and Sun returning to Meng''s side to spend time with her, these two and Tom-Tom are left idle quite a bit.

    Next came Katara and Kya. The former wants to train in the Ocean alongside traveling with her mother while thetter wishes to get ''out'' and have a breath of fresh air... when the atmosphere of Nik''s personal space and the outside world will always be the same.

    Ty Lee, too, wishes to return. With her performances ending in the traveling circus, she wishes to return to her family, and spending her time entirely inside his personal space on a voyage is not her definition of a perfect trip.

    Michi''s family decided against this travel. As blunt as ever, Mai felt that it would be a waste of time and she couldn''t emphasize more that she wants some time off Ty Lee! Even Tom-Tom, despite his crumbling crush on Ty Lee, got caught back by Michi... it''s time he returns to his studies, too.

    Toph held no love for anything she has to step on that is not ground so she chose not to blur her already blind vision further... until she realized that their ship would be a metal one. Still, not really into the idea of enjoying a view of a voyage not avable to her gaze, she decided to stick around. Poppy would take this chance to cover Michi''s role in their shop since the mother would be teaching Tom-Tom.

    Yue, more than interested in the more colorful side of the Fire Nation chose to enter the trip. Jin is the same. Of course, their ulterior motives are not that hidden.

    Suki, on the other hand, wants to improve and take her growth more seriously. For this, she decided to join the trip and learn chi-blocking from Ty Lee alongside Nik.

    However, from Ursa''s side, only Az decided to join the trip. Ursa is still considering many different things ever since Nik revealed the truth to her and Zuko wishes to train more and capitalize on his recent understanding of firebending. Zuko did ask Iroh to teach him more but he got the same answer as Nik received.

    Iroh is sincerely busy.

    {A/N: Again, this Iroh is fundamentally different from the og show. This one not only has an illegitimate son but also has to uphold the true honor of the royal family by doing what''s right.}

    Az, on the other hand, wants to take this chance and cool off... even when this notion seems bleak due to her former friend and girlfriend on the trip.

    "I can''t believe you''re really tagging along!" Ty Lee is quick to sit next to Az while Jin is not far away and smiles childishly, "Of course, she did. She loves being around those who care for her."

    "Spare me these corny spections," Az rolls her eyes and nces at Nik, "I would like to return and see what I would be missing out on by epting a certain deal. Not to mention, if I will worthwhile or not."

    Her eyes narrow down and her gaze fixates on Nik who smiles slightly despicably, "Or, you ask your man, Nik the Plunderer to plunder whatever you feel you''d be missing out on."

    "Nik the Plunderer?" Kya questions curiously, hearing this moniker for the first time.

    "Ah, he got that name because he plunders men''s wives and daughters!" Ty Lee answers with a toothy grin.

    "It only happened three times," Nik rolls his eyes.

    "And there won''t be a fourth time," Sokka res at the youth threateningly.

    "Sokka!" Kya frowns at her son.

    "Well... you did ask to be their friend," Nik shrugs.

    "That''s what friends talk about. Not sleeping with their mothers," Rena nods and throws Nik a challenging look.

    "Ugh..." Katara shakes her head.

    "So," Suki shifts the conversation, "It will take us two days to reach Fire Nation but we may as well decide what we''re going to do after reaching there."

    "We''ll meet our father based on Iroh''s sources," Kataraments, and Sokka nods.

    "I want to train with Katara so once we hitnd, I''ll return here. There is no point in me being in Fire Nation... the moment I see a soldier''s helmet, I may do something I''d regret," Rena narrows her eyes and the mood in the room bes heavy for a moment.

    "Good to know. I''ll inform Iroh that no one should wear their helmet... after all, Iroh''s men will be steering the ship," Nik mumbles and looks at Yue who bites her lips for a moment and then sighs, "I will be with Ty Lee. She offered me to show around all the great locations in the capital and a few other regions."

    "Me, too," Jin winks, "So, you have to find Ty Lee to find us."

    "And I want to learn whatever tricks you and Zuko managed to learn from the dragons. Remind me, why can''t I go to Sun Warriors myself?" She questions.

    "Nobody''s stopping you but after their confrontation with me, Ran and Shaw might be on an edge... and I am not returning there with you after such a climactic farewell. That''s just weird," Nik shrugs. After all, he took almost everything of value from that ind INCLUDING the Sun Warriors'' and the two Dragons'' self-respect!

    Az huffs and rolls her eyes.

    "Oh, and Mai wille out once we reach Fire Nation," Ty Lee chimes, "So, she will be with me, too! I''ll be your travel guide!"

    "Thanks," Nik smiles, "And I''ll be doing training with you guys or... trying to help Ignit fly."

    However, deep down, Nik admits that thetter''s prospect is quite low.

    Ignit wasn''t born with wings. She doesn''t have that instinct. Instead, she is given wings and Nik empathizes with her because of his own slow start with Airbending.

    Everyone discusses a few more things about Fire Nation with Ty Lee, ironically, being the trove of knowledge for she stayed there the longest out of everyone. Ty Lee even had all the basic courtesies of the culture and the do''s and the don''t''s of the regions memorized perfectly.

    Yet, it is not surprising. Like Mai, Ty Lee attended the Royal Academy for the Girls of the Fire Nation and is adept in a lot of things she doesn''t show easily.

    The next day, Nik leaves Ba Sing Se after bidding farewell to Iroh and Ken. Nik''s group would be traveling through the eastern ports of the Earth Kingdom where the ship that brought Ken is stationed and would take that very ship back to Fire Nation.

    And this is where Ignit''s training starts, too.

    Using the same glider staff Aang gifted him, Nik takes to the sky and after achieving considerable height, he ejects Ignit¡ª

    *Kksshhhaaaaaa*

    Already ready to fall, Ignit spreads her wings in a moment and lets out a frightening cry that scares away most of the birds in the distance while pping her wings awkwardly.

    "Go on, keep on pping!" Nik dives alongside Ignit who howls again and...

    Her wings just stop pping and wave up while Nik''s expression turns bleak, "What the hell do you mean you''re already tired?! You''re a dragon! p away!"

    With her tongue lolling out and throwing Nik a stubborn but exhausted look, Ignit grunts, and Nik scoffs before tapping her with his left hand and sending her into the open slime stuff that he plundered from the ind. The same stuff that was ejected from the ruins that protected Sun Stone.

    After all, if Nik just absorbs Ignit with all her current momentum, she might get hurt.

    ''Ignit is a certified fire-breathing dog,'' Nik chuckles once she disappears and takes to the sky once again.

    Aside from not having the instinct to fly imprinted in all birds... and dragons, Ignit has no understanding of her wings and alsocks the necessary muscle coordination. She''s like an adult who never had hands and now that she has hands, she wishes to sketch out the most detailed piece of artwork known in existence!

    ''I would have tried to leave Ignit with Sky Bisons if not for the fact that Sky Bisons fly by using air bending and not any physical part of their body.''

    Nik muses while flying.

    ''Not to mention...''

    He suddenly starts to spiral in the air and evenplete 360 flips.

    "I feel slightly in tune with air bending," He mutters.

    No doubt, this is the effect of his evolution. He got a simr response from other elements when he tried them.

    Yet, this also makes him wonder how good would he have gotten if he chose a bloodline with one specific elemental alignment.

    "But I am forever bound to the same family of bloodline now," Nik narrows his eyes while flying.

    After hepleted his evolution, he received information from Infinity.

    This is how infinity works. It provides information after the deed is done.

    Nik only got information on higher ranks of authority after he reached the rank of a Rank 1 Intern. Infinity did inform him that any Bloodline beyond themon rank is subject to Progenitor''s control of the Bloodline.

    It even implied that due to Mokshi, Nik would avoid this control.

    What Infinity did not inform him is that once someone enters the realm of Umon Bloodline and beyond... they also subject themself to the same lineage of the Progenitor.

    Meaning, before, Nik had over a hundred possible lines of evolution but now... he will only have the choices in the higher category of the same Progenitor Cave he visited before.

    ''But I should stop taking Infinity''s information at the face value entirely,'' Nik sighs. He has no ill will toward such an entity that is mighty enough a second chance to someone as lost as himself. But Nik simply keeps his caution up. It is an instinctive reaction even when he deep down feels that it might just be useless.

    ''What the Infinity never did hide is the title of Rank 10. A Paradise. I fall under the Transmigration Paradise but what is it? A person?''

    Nik puckers his lips and forces these useless questions deep into the abyss of his mind. The questions themselves are not futile but hisck of strength and ability to get such answers make questioning these things a futile effort.

    ''And... let''s enjoy this moment. After all, even Aang cannot do... THIS!''

    His eyes widen as mes propel out from the base of his feet while he sends the glider back into his personal space and bnces himself midair by using airbending to stay afloat and massive ejection of mes from the base of his feet and hands to act as thrusters of sorts!

    One thing to note is that even here he decides to train his firebending by using harder to produce blue mes.

    The concentration needed for blue mes makes the ability to simultaneously use his airbending a very difficult task but...

    He doesn''t have an Iroh or an Aang to train this with so his best option is to push the limits of whatever he already knows!

    ***

    Alternate Title: Ignit is NOT a Dog!¡ª Nik: Aight, bet.; Dor Store Iron Man

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Whwh, elijah sims, Dopey, Cnce, and TheBurningGoose!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 249: Wanted for Spar (1)

    Chapter 249: Wanted for Spar (1)<h4>Chapter 249: Wanted for Spar (1)</h4>

    Odd yet long cries of dog-gulls can be heard on therge Fire Nation carrier moving through the sea. Interestingly, all the soldiers of the ship wear all of their uniforms except their helmets and after they are given the reason for this disrespectful demand... they raise no more ruckus.

    Unlike the higher up of the nation, the current era of Fire Nation soldiers takes no pleasure in harming others. Most of them don''t. They don''t consider themselves superior. They just... follow orders. And they take honor in their ability toplete the said orders. It''s their purpose.

    Yet... arge majority of them now feel a sense of shame. Sure, Ozai lost. But their shame doesn''t stem from losing the war. They won it. Six years ago, they did. Nothing can take that away. What makes them lower their head as if their honor has been besmirched is the actions of their previous ruler¡ª Phoenix King Ozai.

    Iroh never intended to hide Ozai''s misdeeds but he admittedly decided to release the information in a manner that doesn''t cause outright chaos.

    And even this filtered source of knowledge makes many lower their heads in shame.

    They looked up to Ozai, after all.

    Phoenix King!

    A man born God! A ruler sent by the spirits to lead the world to a new and glorious age!¡ª What a load of Bisonshit!

    And the order of taking off their helmets stems from one such situation caused by Ozai. After the war, it''s a well-known knowledge that war prisoners are let out but Ozai held many such prisoners back in dark cells. One such prisoner is on the ship and they admit, as soldiers, they may have a violent reaction if they saw the enemy''s uniform as a trigger.

    Compassion is never lost to soldiers... it''s just rooted out in times of war. It''s a necessity, after all.

    "How long have they been going on for?" The middle-aged captain of the ship looks at the deck from the control room. There is a hint of admiration in his gaze as he watches the group of youth training out in the open.

    They are heroes, after all. The group who caused Ozai''s fall.

    This group brought back the hope for things bing normal once more.

    "If you would believe me, Sir, then that one fighting all of them alone hasn''t taken a break for 2 hours now!" The soldier keeping an eye on the steam pressure mutters in amazement.

    "And that is while he fights the two Princes?" The captain raises his brow in amazement.

    "More, sir. He''s fighting them without using his elemental bending. I wanted to see what elements does the Hero bend because everyone seems to have a different answer but... he barely seems fazed. Although... that flexible one is keeping him on his toes."

    "Ah!" The one steering the ship yelps, "We got a hit!"

    "What? Alert the soldiers¡ª" The Captain frowns when the soldier shakes his head.

    "Not that, Sir. Nik. He got hit again. The second one with paint on her face like the flexible one got in a good sh."

    The captain rolls his eyes, "Focus on the course, soldier!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    While the captain returns to focus on the sparring group without a hint of shame.

    ---

    *Rrripppp*

    Nik pulls back and looks down at his ripped tunic.

    "Are you sure you want me to keep on using actual weapons?"

    He hears a slightly amused yet tired voice.

    Pulling a smirk, Nik looks up at everyone gathered, "I want to test the entire limit be it physical or mental because enemies don''t really give you a chance for practice. I just wished Mai agreed to spar, too, like Zuko."

    "I did say I want to train... just alone," Zuko wipes the sweat off his brows and shrugs, "This is adequate, too."

    "So... weapons are still alright?" Suki, dressed in her Kyoshi attire, questions once more, and Nik nods.

    Not only she, but everyone else readies themselves once again.

    There is Ty Lee in Kyoshi attire, too, with a happy and excited smile. Just wearing this uniform and trying to pull her usual flexible antics is training in its own right.

    Suki holds her sharp war fans and closes them in for the next round of attack.

    Sokka lets out an annoyed growl while holding a bone spear in one hand.

    Az stays silent and yet remains deadly.

    Jin and Yue, on the other hand, are just here to fill in the number, and... well, they don''t have a choice, do they? Suki does take a lot of time to train them so she is kind of their teacher and her demand is simple¡ª train.

    Rena and Katara, on either side of the group, collect water from the sea once more but both of them have been bending constantly and are feeling out of fuel.

    It''s like... they are rediscovering their limits instead of helping Nik find his.

    There is no doubt that all of them are extremely skilled but Nik trumps them all in one thing¡ª endurance. That, coupled with his already good foundation of experience in battle allows him to continue as is.

    If Toph, June, and Mai were present, too... then it would have been a different scenario.

    "What are you doing?" Yue''s cheeks flush further when Nik suddenly grips one side of his tunic and¡ª

    *Rrrrrr*

    ¡ª rips away his top.

    His sweaty torso is exposed instantly while Nik airbends and lets the floating piece of fabric fall on Kya''s feet who is watching with interest.

    Surprised by this change of situation, Kya looks at her feet and then back at Nik who winks, "I''ll need it once I''m done with them so don''t let it fly off the ship."

    Everyone knows he could have just sent it to his personal space but he...

    "Oho... you bastard, heh," Sokka doesn''t rage but chuckles in anger instead and steps up, "I get it."

    "You do?" Nik waggles his brows.

    "Of course," Sokka takes a deep breath, "No point in acting like an asshole to make us give our all. That is rather arrogant, don''t you think?"

    "Maybe another effect of my evolution," Nik hums and stretches his arms while attracting Yue''s and others'' attention to his slightly glowing body under the sunlight, "But I think you all can help me by beating the cockiness out of me, right?"

    Sokka smirks and slides his kimono shirt down while holding his boomerang with his other hand, "Now a friend may shy away from it. But I am a GOOD friend. If I won''t beat you, who will?"

    "So? We''re all going topless now? Don''t act like Nik... he''s kind of a slut and you''re a Chieftain!" Rena pouts and scolds her man who looks rather good now, too.

    Az, meanwhile, looks at Zuko.

    "What?" Zuko looks back.

    "Nothing, I thought you''d get into the spirit of toplessness, too."

    "Oh, please. Spare me this kind of contest."

    "I don''t know... you would look good, Zuko," Jin is still slightly huffy from the exercise and smiles, "Besides, Iroh has all this story about being ady''s man. Maybe it''s part of the reason why he is also such an aplished firebender."

    "Or you want to see three topless men!" Ty Lee pokes fun with a grin.

    "I''m not taking off my clothes!" Zuko scoffs.

    "Talk about skipping on a bonding session," Sokka rolls his eyes.

    "I know right?" Nik shrugs and enters a stance as Sokka rushes forward while throwing his boomerang which Nik dodges.

    Rena, on the other hand, waterbends a whip thatshes out and holds the flying boomerang before flinging it in Nik''s direction alongside slightly blunt icy spikes.

    Again, Nik chose to not use any bending skills for a reason.

    Others don''t have perfect teamwork as seen by how Yue and Jin still hesitate to attack, Katara chooses to avoid more efficient routes of attack because Sokka is in the front and even the two Firebending royal prodigies trying to attack without hurting others. So, using elemental bending would make things a lot easier.

    Another reason why the addition of Mai, Toph, and June would have made the situation worse is due to their questionable moral outlook.

    Sometimes it pays to be a bad bitch.

    Still, Nik avoids the iing boomerang by jumping on the railing of the ship and then jumps over Sokka once more as Katara controls a tentacle of water which fails to catch Nikcking.

    "Damn it, again?!" Intercepting the boomerang, Sokka aims at Nik once more as hends in front of Suki who attacks without hesitation with her war fans while Ty Lee has the section of her middle finger slightly raised in a knuckle and aims at specific points on Nik''s body.

    To be precise, Nik did not want tond in the middle of these fearsome foes...

    But they merely predicted his path.

    It''s a jump, after all. It''s not that great of a tool when ites to evasion.

    "Woah!" Nik''s eyes widen slightly as Katara ditches waterbending and cover one of the two exits. If Nik had trouble stopping the Suki''s and Toph''s assault then it''s practically impossible to do so now...

    And this is where Nik''s endurance and raw physical strength shine brightest.

    Holding Katara''s wrists mid-punch, he pulls her close. She offers no resistance, or rather, her resistance is meaningless in front of his strength and he holds her in front of him which makes Suki annoyed.

    But Ty Lee?

    Not so much.

    Like a dexterous monkey, she simply climbs up Katara''s shoulder and flips over her and Nik beforending on his shoulders.

    "Hello, there~!" She grins and Nik chuckles.

    "Hey there, did I say you look really good in this uniform?"

    "Really?" Ty Lee''s expression brightens and before she knows it, Nik holds her ankle and¡ª

    "Rena, a giddy Kyoshi Warrior iing!"

    Ty Lee''s vision shifts and speeds up while Rena groans and quickly pulls arge amount of water in front of her that cushions Ty Lee''s charge as both of them fall back.

    "Really, Ty Lee?!" Az growls, "Be sharp! Nik is ruthless!"

    "You really are... so sorry for doing this!" Katara suddenly smiles as all the sweat on Nik freezes and creates ayer of ice that holds him in ce.

    "Now!" Katara shouts as others attack but Zuko and Az hold back once more. It''s clear that they have something else in their minds.

    "Katara," Nik whispers into his sweet hostage''s ear, "I told you... I''m strong~!"

    Granted, a thickyer of ice would have stopped him but not a thinyer created by his sweat.

    Not to mention his strength, his body''s current temperature already melts most of it once more.

    Cracking out of the ice, Nik lets go of Katara and makes a quick escape... toward Sokka as he catches the flying boomerang and tosses it aside before sweeping a kick at the Chieftain''s feet.

    Stopping the kick using the butt of his spear, Sokka grins and lets go of the spear before tackling Nik down.

    "Uuf!" With breath knocked out of Nik for a moment, Sokka cocks his fist back and adopts a mocking sigh, "As your good friend... nay, a best friend now. I need to save you from your cockiness¡ª"

    "Sokka, watch out!" It''s Kya who gasps when Nik makes use of the fact that his waist and hips are still free as Sokka decides to sit on his torso instead.

    Nik''s legs easily cross around Sokka and strangle him as he chuckles, "Even you forgot I''m more flexible than before."

    "You know¡ª hah! How weird it would be if I kept track of your flexibility?!"

    "Not weirder than you topless on me," Nik, a topless dude,ments without caring about the hypocrisy.

    Throwing Sokka back, Nik rolls over and gets up when Ty Lee''s attack sessfullynds on his left shoulder which decides to take a break and go numb instantly.

    "Got ya!" She grins but doesn''t rest and jumps on him, her thighs pressing the sides of his face and her legs covering the back of his head. The Kyoshi attire, mostly made out of silk, makes sure that Nik gets the best of this already supple experience while Ty Lee controls the weight of her body and throws Nik back on the ground.

    "Ahh!" She yelps when Nik takes a rather simple and open route to p her ass hard enough and weaken her grip.

    Yet, when Ty Lee tries to stand, her left leg decides to take a vacation, too.

    "When?" She looks at Nik incredulously.

    "Just before the p," Nik waves his right hand as his left one is still limping numb.

    Again, using Chi blocking, what little he knows of it, would make things easier and Nik right now wants a challenge! So, he admits... he did not use chi-blocking all that much.

    Looking at Suki, Nik takes a stance once more.

    From the looks of it, Rena and Katara won''t be standing for a while.

    Bending elements takes a lot out of the user, after all. And they have been at it for hours! That could also be the reason why Az and Zuko are saving their strength.

    "D-damn..." Sokka stands back up once again.

    He''s the only one who''s gotten the most beating but that doesn''t stop him from standing again.

    There are no tricks. No mind games. Just honest sparring and even Sokka admits... he needs this. Just because he can fight a slightly less experienced group of benders doesn''t mean he is a truly exceptional master.

    He licks his dry lips and forces himself to stay steady.

    "Alright... I think we can jump in," Jin whispers to Yue who nods and gulps before surrounding Nik alongside Sokka and Toph.

    Not to mention Az and Zuko saving their energy for thest bit.

    They''ve been at it for a long time so needless to say... they will take a rest shortly after.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Weight ss Exists for a Reason; Topless Bonding; Zuko''s in Bro Denial; Limitless Responsibilities of a Besty; Nik and Sokka, a Couple of Besties!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Whwh, elijah sims, Dopey, Cnce, and TheBurningGoose!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 250: Wanted for MORE Than a Spar (2)

    Chapter 250: Wanted for MORE Than a Spar (2)<h4>Chapter 250: Wanted for MORE Than a Spar (2)</h4>

    No doubt, Nik is enjoying this. After all, two of his ''first'' mentor are pressed to defeat him. He almost feels a littleplicated to have surpassed them so quickly. One taught him the base ofbat and the other taught him... strike and run. Both of which hold an iparably profound application inbat. Especially thetter.

    It''s... a bitter-sweet emotion... no, just sweet. Maybe stirred with a bit of pride. Must be the evolution''s shenanigan that he is feeling so giddy.

    But then again, Nik understands that Suki and Sokka took years of practice to get better as warriors, and here he is...

    ''But... I''m not about to undervalue the stuff I have gone through in this world. The spiritual stuff, most of all. Be it the freakish Koh that left an evesting impression or Reaper that caused me tomit suicide multiple times... sigh... how the hell I didn''t go into depression yet? Oh, yeah, I have fucking practice with monsters thanks to Esta.''

    "No distractions in a battle!" Suki scoffs and charges with her jagged fan ready to chew him a new one. Sokka capitalizes on this chance and rushes in with his spear, too.

    A little slower and hesitant, Yue and Jin nce at each other once more.

    And as they say, a group is as weak as its weakest link.

    Links, plural, in this scenario.

    Disying his flexibility in full motion once again, Nik dodges Suki and Sokka with a stunning split that smacks his bottom on the ground and crosses his legs with Sokka''s and Suki''s feet. They won''t fall. But they did get off-bnced.

    Putting his back and hips to good use, Nik instantly spirals on the ground like a top, causing both Sokka and Suki to yelp as his legs snatch their footing like a sickle iming strands of grass.

    ''See?'' Nik follows the motion and skips up to stand, ''Weakest links~!'' Yue and Jin aren''t the weakest links, of course.

    Currently, Nik is on a streak of being based and disrespectful.

    When ites to battle, Jin and Yue aren''t even part of the equation!

    He snickers at the iing duo. As determined as they are, Nik can see their expressions falter with the stunt he just pulled.

    Again, Nik wasn''t quick enough to pull such a move. This is more in line with Ty Lee''s style but... ''Who says beings flexible enough to shame an acrobat is only useful in bed... if I was down bad, I bet I could suck my own... you know what? Not gonna explore those mental images.''

    He bends back slightly and evades the thrust of Jin''s palm before catching her wrist and pulling her in front of Yue. Of course, his other hand takes advantage while winking at Az who rolls her eyes sarcastically at him.

    "When attack, even me, aim for the weak spots," He whispers, "like this~!"

    His other hand gives her wide buttocks a rather firm squeeze, "You know, Kyoshi''s teaching is all about bringing downrge stuff."

    A flush covers Jin''s face but she rather enjoys her current situation and it would certainly not be good to admit that having such a hand in public no less gave Jin a thrill that her passionate self constantly seeks.

    "You''re a rogue!" Jin gasps but she also discreetly wiggles her ass against his tight hold.

    ''A rogue...'' Yue pouts... watching someone else living the princess'' dream...

    "Kyoshi doesn''t teach molestation," Suki scowls and sits up, "At the very least, don''t sully our name!"

    Letting go of Jin, Nik shrugs, "It''s not molestation if you''re in a spar."

    "Dude... are you high?" Sokka questions sincerely, making Nik step towards Yue while cackling, "Always. Why?"

    Crawling near Rena and helping her up, Sokka ignores Nik for a moment. They fell short, no doubt about it. But fuck helping Nik find his limits.

    It''s way better to use this endurance beast to train themselves instead!

    "Why are youing near me?!" Yue yelps and backs away as Jin can be seen rubbing her butt on the side with a dreamy expression.

    But just because muscr rogues with a grin as devious as Nik''s are her kink doesn''t mean Yue would like the same treatment.

    But as Nik is taught... and he ironically epts¡ª You won''t know till you try it... under an experienced hand.

    "Well, the spar isn''t over," Nik smirks, "Unless you willingly fall, of course, and ept that even the princess of the Northern Water Tribe does love taking the knee."

    Yue''s expression stiffens for once as she observes Nik ying the actual part of the big bad wolf. Knowing fully well that Az and Zuko would perform better by themselves than in a group, Nik doesn''t fear their early retaliation and walks towards Yue one step at a time as others begin to slowly sit up.

    Yue''s lips quiver and her legs freeze shut. They don''t move and her body rebels against her mind. She would like... probably LOVE to bemanded by Nik''s whims but a more rational side that allowed her to be the woman she is today sorely rebels against this idea. But he towers in front of her regardless of her inner conflict.

    His gaze is predatory.

    This is not due to evolution, Yue can say that much. Even Nik may fail to notice this almost always because he never considered himself to be the leading type but... he invokes many things in her. Just his gaze alone. His quiet, curious, yet predatory gaze.

    It''s not fear, of course, the feeling he invokes.

    It''s...

    "So? What does our Princess desires?" He whispers with a noticeable husk in his voice. Her heart almost spirals out of control as his smile widens and his hands reach out for her shoulders.

    ''Maybe... he''ll tear off my clothes. Teach me better things in front of others... Toph did say that his evolution brings a surprise in the bedroom... what could it be? Does his scent change? Does he get more aggressive?''

    Her throat parches and her cheeks darken visibly when Nik pats her shoulder and... all that energy suddenly disappears.

    It can be felt!

    Nik''s gaze is different again. It''s yful now as he steps back, "Well, I wouldn''t want you to go on your knees," he snickers and winks knowingly, "After all... you lost the spar. You don''t get a reward for losing~!"

    Yue''s sky-blue eyes ze momentarily and she lets out a heavy breath, only realizing now how stuffed she''d been feeling. And then... she gives Nik a stinky re!

    ''To think he will y with a woman''s heart in this manner...! Granted... I should have seen thising from miles away.''

    "Done ying around?" Az regards Nik with her eyes narrowed while Zuko, not the one to underestimate Nik after their bout with the dragons, silently takes a stance.

    "It depends," Nik shrugs, "Are you done being a joke?"

    Az stills for a moment... like Jin and others.

    ''I know... this is just trash-talking. He just wants me riled up. He just wants me at my best,'' Az closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. Slowly opening them with a rather calm and peaceful look, Az smiles gently, ''I''m going to kill him for this.''

    ''Yep... she''s going to kill me for this,'' Nik smiles, too. It doesn''t take a genius to understand her thoughts.

    Both Zuko and Az show basic teamwork born out of practicing together under Iroh for some time with blue and red mes being narrowly avoided by Nik.

    Of course, like Airbending, Firebending is quicker than water and earthbending when in a meleepetition. Swift jabs can be added with jets of fire that would cook many ordinary beasts in a few seconds.

    And when one adds Az''s blue mes...

    Well, Nik IS drenched. Sweat soaks his body as the temperature around him continues to rise but he still doesn''t try to cool off his sweat using waterbending.

    Instead, he charges at Zuko who isn''t afraid of hand-to-handbat. Avoiding and trading punches be a bit harder because Zuko fully understands that Nik is physically stronger and more flexible. So, the prince uses his firebending to boost his speed by igniting a fire under his feet and causing him to move erratically at times in hopes to catch Nik by surprise.

    Az does the same. As Zuko would pull back, she would charge in with a manic bout of blue mes.

    One thing, however, interesting is that Zuko and Az no longer have any significant gaps in skills. In fact, Nik might even argue that despite the temperature difference, Zuko''s red-hot mes are more ferocious. Or better yet, Zuko has grown more ferocious himself.

    "Does this feel like a joke, too?" Az hisses with a wicked grin as the few strands of her jet-ck hair mat down on her sweaty forehead. Her plump lips remain stretched open as she continues to assault Nik with more kicks than punches but pressure from Zuko on the opposite side stops Nik from sweeping Az down just the same as Suki.

    "A bad one," Nikughs, "But yes!"

    "Raaaa!" Az glowers and jumps in a spin as her heels eject a massive jet of blue mes gaining in on Nik.

    ''This... we can get him!'' Zuko''s eyes widen and he suddenly sweeps down with a massive arc of me and then quickly jumps with his body spiraling and his leg kicking down with another massive arc of mes!

    There is nowhere to run... and this is what Nik really wanted.

    An actual reason to test one of the harder limits of his body.

    His current physique has grown from 3.8¡ú 6.9. Almost double the gains in the body be it strength, speed, dexterity, reaction time, and everything else...

    But that''s only in numbers.

    Every point in his stats has a gap greater than the preceding stat.

    In essence, the effort one must put in to raise the stat in physique from 3.8 to 3.9 will fall short when ites to raising one''s strength from 3.9 to 4.

    Obviously, the difference in decimals is small but as one continues to grow stronger, the gap will increase, too. For instance, eventually, the effort one ces to reach from 1 to 6.9 may not be enough to cover a simple gain from, let''s say, 169 to 169.1. This is all not a theory.

    Nik understands this concept. The stronger one grows, the closer they are to their limits. And the evolution of bloodline... raises this limit. Even Mokshi cannot just make him infinitely strong because it''s a primordial of freedom... but it does save Nik from the vices of evolution.

    ''I''m still a bit away from hitting the peak of this bloodline. Of course, just being an umon bloodline, it is easy to assume that my potential hasn''t skyrocketed but it must have increased moderately. The only way to gain results is by getting out of myfort zone. After all... I was already quite strong with stats around 4. Myprehensive strength now is more than doubled so the effort I must put in should be equally ridiculous!''

    Blue covers his gaze. His thoughts move rapidly, confirming every decision he thinks of as... risky. But this is the time to take risks. Risks of injuries in spars, in his humble opinion, are better than the risk of death in an actual battle.

    ''Push all your strength in your feet,'' he trails off within with yet another dangerous look.

    ''Blue fire is dangerous. It''ll burn me easily...'' The blue mes feel... slower. His mind is overworking. His hair singes from the heat of the mesing from behind.

    ''It''s only bending the elements... when you use it externally. So what is this technique... I wonder. Another energy-bending skill... no... it''s like La''s essence.''

    His violet eyes look nk but for a moment they brighten physically as if he is using the energybending skill tomunicate with Mokshi...

    ''Instead of controlling my chi like tidal waves that give me better control on liquids... I have to... burn it? No... yes?''

    He''s been left stranded in an awkward realm of understanding firebending because of Ran and Shaw.

    But he stops forcing his legs to speed through the blue mes.

    ''Fire is life,'' he remembers the chieftain''s voice, ''If my chi can act like raging waves... what''s stopping it to act like the first mes given to humanity?''

    He feels he has cracked it...

    ''Or being as stable as the earth. As vtile asva, as frivolous as air... and as deadly as lightning?''

    The mes consume him or rather, Nik lets them consume him.

    Everyone''s gaze widens and Katara shrieks, "Nik!"

    There is a chance he might have entered his personal space but that doesn''t stop Katara to push herself and raise a massive tide of water in a panic that sweeps away the me...

    Together with a man who hits against the railing and enters a fit of cough.

    "The hell, Katara," Nik coughs as regains the breath that was knocked out of him.

    Aside from the minor burns on his skin and his trousers in a rag that... well, let''s just say that the difference between him and a naked man is just a few strips of burnt clothes¡ª He is fine.

    Entering his personal space instantly and returning with a fresh pair of pants around him, Nik brushes his wet hair back and grins, "I got to learn something new... so thanks~!"

    "You idiot!" Katara hisses as she weakly leans against the railing, "Just... what the hell do you think you were doing?!"

    "Exactly," Az frowns, and Nik shrugs.

    "Let me get dressed first," he walks toward the dazed Kya and takes his torn tunic from her.

    "Thanks for holding onto it."

    "No... problem..." Kya blinks, still digesting what happened, like the fire nation soldiers watching the spar on the edge of their seats!

    ''Now... how do I exin this to others without sounding cocky once again...''

    He looks at one of his skills.

    Fire Element Mastery (Expert¡ú Master): The maniption and enlightenment of the element of Fire either in nature or through one''s own creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)

    The technique he just pulled was basic... but only one is on this level.

    Make your chi stable, fiery, and full of life with an inspiration¡ª damn good resistance against external heat from the fire around without even bending the element actively.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Deividas Septus!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 251: Hado

    Chapter 251: Hado<h4>Chapter 251: Hado</h4>

    Fire Nation is an archipgo named Fire Inds with the capital located around the center. The group''s destination, however, is an ind on the outer rings of the nations but popr nheless.

    Located on the dormant volcanic ind of Wang-Jile is a port city that ships one of the more popr products of the Fire Nation¡ª Crusted Mangoes.

    The truth is... be it industrialization, culture, economy, and even agriculture... Fire Nation is at its peak. Even before the war.

    Yes, rapid industrialization by using their gift in firebending and fostering academic talents allows the Fire Nation as an institution to manage and benefit from all the resources but the Fire Inds themselves are quite rich in resources be it minerals, very fertile volcanic soil, or the wealth of human creativity.

    After all... Fire Nation came up with the idea of world domination. See? Peak Human Creativity.

    The point is... Fire Nation is representative of development.

    Their ship docked on the harbor and with the crew being the group''s personal escort, they did not need to worry about the rest of their travel.

    Before they could leave, however, the Captain elected to briefly ry the intel once more, "Based on your physical description, the prisoner held in the Prison Ind escaped with a few other prisoners. He changed his name, as you would expect, and mans a shop in the vige situated at the base of the mountain. Take this," the captain then hands Sokka a thicker sheet of paper, "This is the official release document issued to every other war prisoner. Go get your father, son."

    "Thanks," Sokka epts the paper with a heartfelt grin and even Rena, for once, nods at the Captain with the bare minimum of respect.

    As they climb down the ship, Yue is quick to supply, "I''m sure it will be a very intimate moment for the three of you," she looks at Sokka, Katara, and Kya, "So, why don''t we explore the settlement around the port while you three have your reunion." She further adds with a sincere smile, "This is the reason you two traveled and suffered many things in your travel."

    "Are you sure?" Katara is inclined to the idea but still looks around. Simrly, Sokka looks toward Rena who nods with a smile, "I will meet with himter."

    "Exactly," Nik adds, "Meanwhile, we''ll buy some fun outfits, and taste local delicacies, and other stuff. It''s naturally hot around here and would be the same on other inds due to their tropical environment so... leave preparing all that to us."

    "Thanks," Katara grins and then turns to look at her family. After a moment of natural trepidation, the three bid their farewell and take the route exined by the captain, and only when Rena is sure that the family from Southern Tribe Vige is out of earshot, she states firmly, "There is no way I am wearing any Fire Nation clothes!"

    But demonstrating a casual look, Nik pats her on the back with a force that knocks her a step forward, "Rx, will you? Fashion didn''tmit war or imprison you unjustly. Besides, don''t you want to see Sokka all dressed up for you?"

    Rena scoffs and rolls her eyes but Nik''s words do easily dismantle her notions.

    "Um... so where do we go?" Ty Lee voices out.

    "You''re the guide," Nik smiles.

    "I mean... I know my way around the capital. Not this," Ty Lee hums and looks around, "Ah, let me ask him."

    She zeroes in on a young stall owner beside the port. Sporting a massive yet adorable grin, Ty Lee questions the man, "Hi, could you point us in the direction of the marketce?"

    Although the youth, nay, the boy is briefly stunned, he nods and points in the direction of carts led by several Komodo Rhinos. "That''s basically the center of the action. Crust Mangoes are abundant there, too... although, just for you," he leans forward and whispers, "The stores with more fanfare sell Crusted Mangoes too expensive. The taste of the fruit and the ''crunch'' of the crust doesn''t change despite its color or size so don''t let appearances fool ya."

    Ty Lee nods, although she knew this much about Crusted Mangoes, the nifty tip about the market is well-appreciated so the girl chose to return the gesture with her characteristic service. It''s not contorting and slithering on a man''s body, of course. This service came only to the chosen few among which only one is a man.

    "Thanks," She shes a pleasant smirk, "And your aura is really dim and dull so you should try and focus a bit more on your personal life. Maybe start with more hygiene." She is sincere in her suggestion and doesn''t stick around to hear his thoughts before taking a handstand and walking to the group of foreign girls and a man.

    The youth is stunned for a moment before he bites back a scowl.

    ''Can''t believe anyone in this evil world. Share a good tip for a good smile and you get roasted in return...'' he then looks pensive, ''It feels like I have seen her somewhere before. Is she famous?''

    The man doesn''t care. He returns to focus on his stall while Ty Lee leads the group away deeper into the settlement.

    ---

    "It''s great!" Sokka feels his grin would split his face if he continues to stretch his lips any wider.

    "We get it," Katara draws an annoyed huff, "For the fifth time already!"

    "No, you don''t," Sokka, taking the lead eventually, looks back and throws Katara his characteristically condescending look, "We set out to find dad. Yes, maybe help Aang and Nik along the way but mostly the first goal."

    "And finding a waterbending teacher for me," Katara asserts to which Sokka shrugs, "Yeah, yeah. But now we found our mom AND dad!" Sokka exhales loudly with giddy butterflies fluttering in his stomach, "I say if we search long enough, we might even find Gran Gran!"

    Katara rolls her eyes but Kya only quietly observes them. Although she hasn''t been with her children for long... she IS d that their characters aren''t changed at the very core.

    Sokka has always been intuitive. Crafty and smart yet bold enough to face issues head-on. But this is also why she notices the current imbnce in the young Chieftain''s state of mind which makes him avoid the most obvious red g.

    ''If Hakoda did escape... why did he not return? What can be more important than his own children?''

    But this is a ''simple'' issue in face of the conflict within Kya''s bosom.

    Her feelings for Hakoda can be considered... meager. Maybe there are couples in the world whose bond deepens with each sessive moment of parting but...

    Kya admits that the same isn''t the case for her despite the decades she spent in Reaper''s stomach. Void of emotions. Void of life. Void of love. It wasn''t even a peaceful solitude.

    Just... Void.

    And despite all that, she reforged a fresh bond with her children without hesitation. She loves them dearly.

    However, the fact that she hesitates over Hakoda shows... her true feelings.

    ''But again... maybe I only need to meet him again,'' Kya affirms internally. After all, she can still decide on her path ahead after meeting her husband.

    ---

    "Oh!!" It is hard for Yue to keep her voice in check. New things. Bright things. Colorful things and not mention delicious things. All of this incites a great deal of reaction from Yue. She never really felt confined to a single culture and longed to enjoy the beauty other cultures have to offer. After all, not everything must be dealt with bloodshed, right?

    So imagine her surprise when Crusted Mango turns out to be a BANGER!

    Even Suki and Jin are enjoying the treat with gleeful expressions much less Nik.

    Crusted Mango is what one might consider the ''inverse'' of ''regr'' mangoes growing in Nik''s grove.

    The fruit grows like an ordinary mango except for one distinction¡ª the skin of the fruit has many albeit tiny pores that secrete all the juice and flesh of the fruit out on the skin. This then cakes on the skin and continues to ovey, eventually, making it an outward fruit. Unlike Mangoes, Crusted Mangoes are incredibly light and one can hear therge seed knocking against the surface within.

    The fruit is sweet, light, ky, and crunchy, and can be eaten with a variety of substances like milk and maybe a drizzle of honey, too.

    Naturally, to eat this, one has to peel the first and outermostyer of crust but after that... Crunch.

    Despite the taste, however, Nik sorely believes that Crusted Mango cannot take a regr mango''s position but of course, the opposite is also true.

    "After this, let''s eat Ash Bananas!" Ty Lee grins while munching on the fruit in small bites like Az, "You''ll love its smoky taste even more!"

    "In fact, you should grow these fruits before we leave," Yue whips her head to gaze at Nik with glittering eyes, "I promise it won''t burden you. I am happy to take the role of taking care of the saplings!"

    In fact, with her energybending skill, she may just be able to increase the growth of the tree by herself.

    "It''s nothing to worry about," Nik chuckles, "Let me find some tomes on its agriculture. I''m sure the Royal Pce will have many. Then we can start stocking on seeds and purchase any other crucial material, too."

    Yue nods eagerly akin to an enticed pup as Az lets out a throaty hum, "Of course, with me around, anything in the Royal Pce should be ours to use."

    Nik tosses her a bemused nce. As if wealth would impress him.

    "Forget about pces... let''s get you dressed up, your highness."

    "Well, of course," Az smirks and ys along as she ces a crisp piece of Crusted Mango in her mouth, "You all clearly need to understand how a princess dresses."

    "In stains," Jin nods expertly.

    "Lips caked, too," Yue giggles.

    "And a rather hungry look," Suki shrugs and Ty Lee throws them a questioning nce.

    "See? That is so inconsiderate," Rena scoffs, "At least talk about some explicit stuff you do outside of closed rooms!"

    As Ty Lee understands the implications of the previous words, Nik''s words almost short-circuit her brain, "Oh, we have that kind of story, too~!"

    ---

    "Okay, this is the vige," Sokka exhales a slightly exhausted breath, "They have foreigners around here from time to time so our presence shouldn''t surprise them too much."

    His legs fail tomunicate any sense of tiredness and Sokka looks back to make sure that he isn''t the only one feeling oddly nervous yet excited. The reaction... however, was mixed.

    While Katara demonstrates equal part nervousness and excitement, Kya adopts a fairly casual and nonchnt expression. She seems to be in her thoughts but noticing his gaze, she snaps out and looks at him with a warm smile developing over her face, "What is it, Sokka?"

    "Uh, nothing," Sokka shakes his head and then grins, "I was just... feeling nervous. I wonder if he''ll even recognize us."

    "No father forgets his children," Kya remarks with a serious expression, "Don''t fret. You remind me of your father quite a bit and you possess just as many great qualities as him."

    Sokka blushes at this. Still a bit unused by honest praises.

    "Ehm..." Katara clears her throat without a pout.

    "And YOU," Kya emphasizes, "Are just like your grandmother!" Although, one can easily see the humor in her chastising tone, "Stubborn like an ox but freer than spirits!" Smiling and forcing back her own hints of trepidation, Kya holds the hands of her children and pulls them into a feeble embrace, much to Sokka''s and Katara''s embarrassment.

    But her honest words fill them with a sense of extremefort.

    "I am thankful for the spirits that I got the chance to be in your lives again. I can''t mention this enough times. I''m truly grateful."

    She pulls back and smiles at them, rather teasingly, "And maybe thankful for Nik, too."

    "Ugh," Sokka rolls his eyes, "Why''d you have to bring him up... but yeah, he''s kind of good... and I guess he did save my hide when I was technically dead, too..."

    "Huh?" Kya blinks.

    "Yea, Mom," Katara tattles quickly, "Sokka died once, too, and not against Grim and Reaper. Another spirit."

    "Ok?" Kya blinks. This isn''t the reaction they were expecting but Kya notes this, too, and sighs, "I''m sorry... I still can''t fully recover from the ramifications of one''s death. I do have years of experience, after all."

    The trio decides to drop the topic right here and Sokka decisively turns to look at the vige''s entrance, "Let''s go."

    ---

    "Ah, foreigners. Green and earthen robes, huh? What can I do to help the brothers and sisters of Earth Kingdom? By the way, blessed tidings. The vige got the news about some vile stuff being destroyed, eh," Hado shes a gentle grin and offers, "And you don''t seem from around here. In the interest of unity, how about tasting some of the fresh ms I fished out? If you like ''em, I''ll give a good discount on the purchase."

    As he says so, confident in his sales pitch developed over the years, Hado nces at the trio with a calctive look.

    One man and two women. Although, the women share extremely familiar facial features with one slightly older. Mother and daughter most likely.

    ''So the strappingd must be the brother and son. No father around so he must be calling the shots.''

    A little bothered by their zed gazes, however, Hado chuckles, "Young Brother, what is it? Tell Hado of Wang-Jile your troubles. This vige has no better detective than me or warrior. But between you and me, I lied to the old ball and chain about giving up my swords. The beauty is too precious and keeps me fit!"

    Continuing as he brings their attention to his greyed-out sideburns and many strands of grey within the ck of his hair, Hado adds, "And don''t let my appearance fool ya! I may have never left the vige but I''m good. Better than most soldiers!"

    He sees the foreigners'' eyes widen further.

    ''Speechless by my skills, are we? Good. I can hook a higher price~!'' Hado hums happily as he hears an exasperated voice, "Bragging and bragging! That''s what you always do, Hado!"

    Hado looks back, missing the sight of the trio in front of his stall turning pale. At least, this seems to be true for the brother-sister pair while the mother has aplicated look on her face betraying a trace of relief no less.

    "Daddy~!" A jingle chortles and springs upon his chest. Catching his bundle of joy, Hadoughs, "Awake, are we, you little glutton? Let Dad take care of fellow brothers and sisters and we''ll go fishing, alright... Hira?" Hado looks at his wife who stares at the trio of customers pointedly with a brief look of shock as she turns to him and squeezes out a smile, "Dear, would you ready Kaya? Let me look after the stall for once."

    Revealing how much of their union is well-developed, Hado chuckles and looks at the customers, "Don''t let ''er appearance fool ya guys. She''s one of the toughest around the vige but she''s got a soft heart for travelers. Don''t shy away from the ms."

    Looking at his daughter, five years young, Hado smiles, "Come on. Let''s race to the coast!"

    "Hehe!" She giggles, "I''ll win this time!"

    She bolts away energetically while Hado follows with a chuckle.

    Once they are far away, Hira looks at the trio, "You must be Sokka and Katara," she identifies as their expression shifts, "But... Hakoda never mentioned it... you to be alive. From the looks of it... you are their mother, are you not?"

    "What''s going on?" Sokka almost snaps as Hira reveals a pained expression, "Please, I don''t intend to y you around in circles but if you make a scene, it may just affect the situation for worse."

    Just before the sibling could fume out of confusion, Hira mutters, "Hakoda died six years ago."

    And the trio stills.

    ---

    Six Years Ago, Hakoda died.

    With the victory of Fire Nation, they began to assimte a lot more cultures of other countries for their benefit. With Air Benders ''virtually'' gone and water benders firmly in control... Ozai took not a second longer to incorporate Dai Li''s mystical hypnotism into his mechanism.

    Of course, the first they tried it on happened to be the strong-willed leaders andmanders still in the prison.

    Hakoda was one of them.

    And it is also in such experiments did they realize that some men and women are too strong-willed. Maybe even spiritual. Their consciousness would rather wipe off instinctively than falter under anyone else''s control.

    Hakoda died.

    He was considered a vegetable and thus a drain on the prison''s resources like many others. Hira was one of the jailers who would take such prisoners out and find them a survival chance, at least.

    Again, Ozai being a monster did not entail others are no better.

    And even if imprisoned, Hakoda was a chieftain. A charismatic individual and his happy tales spurred others down in the dump to relish a ray of hope. Hakoda talked about his peerless son who would surpass him.

    He would praise his daughter who was the spitting image of his wife as the best waterbender there ever will be. And he certainly attracted a lot of attention from the ''right'' crowd.

    But... as Hira led Hakoda out... he recovered. He could talk. He could understand. He could navigate and he could fight. A warrior.

    The only thing he could not do... was remember.

    Hira tried a lot. But she eventually realized she did not have it in her to take ''Hado'' back. He was a unique case. The only survivor of Ozai''s brainwashing at the time. If she took him back, Hira was almost certain that Hado would not survive and...

    She liked him.

    She did not want to reveal the truth knowing fully well that even if he does not remember his family, he would continue the ''bad'' fight. After all, Hakoda was a warrior, and so was Hado...

    Until Hira revealed the ''truth.''

    He was more than a warrior. A responsible man who tried to leave his vige but encountered some kind of freak ident.

    To Hira''s credit, she did not manipte him any further. She wished him peace, nothing more. But after a few weeks and being unable to tolerate any more cruelty in the Fire Ind Prison, she quit her station and returned to the deste spot in Wang-Jile ind where she left Hado to live his new life.

    Consider her surprise when ''Hado'' established a vige. Attracted many needy individuals and spent his new life serving them. Defeating fire nation soldiers who were asked to stop the vige''s growth through the port settlement and even earning the admiration of soldiers once they realized Hado was not harming anyone.

    Hira... stayed.

    She saw. And she loved.

    She had a daughter with Hado not long after and deep down, she pushed away the pit in her stomach.

    What if Hado''s no... Hakoda''s past life chased up to him.

    The answer was clear and Hira revealed it with a sad conclusion.

    Hado has no memories. He has no attachments to Hakoda''s life.

    Hakoda died six years ago. Hado lives for six years now.

    ---

    A dull mood surrounds the trio. They haven''t left the vige but chose to regather their thoughts a bit away from it. Needless to say, despite Hira being forthright and honest, Katara and Sokka had no fondness for her.

    "That''s it!" Sokka suddenly clenches his fists, "I''m making him remember me no matter what! I''ll ask Nik or Aang to contact spirits, too, if that''s what it takes!"

    However, his more than enthusiastic response is met by a slightly tearful Katara and a downright nk Kya.

    "What... What''s going on?" He asks them.

    "Nothing," Katara whispers and sits on the ground. Her breathing grows more and more choked before her sobs start to leak once more.

    "Hey," Sokka takes a knee and holds his Sister''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, everything will be alright. I''m sure Aang and Nik will find a way. Maybe there is¡ª"

    "Didn''t you see how dad looked at Hira and Kaya?" Katara suddenly looks up with her eyes slightly red and tears leaking down. Sniveling up her snot and catching her breath, Katara breaks down as all feel meaningless. She knows it isn''t but at this moment... for JUST this moment... she feels this helplessness.

    "He *hic*, he has a family..."

    "It''s not his fault," Sokka assures her, "Bute on, don''t lose hope now. We are so close! We¡ª"

    "You''d be taking your father... from your other sister," Kya suddenly voices out, making Sokka feel a little sick as he looks up, his own gaze almost turning desperate, "No, everything will be fine," he asserts, "He can still take care of them."

    Kya exhales a faint sigh and sits next to Katara to pat her daughter''s back and bring her into aforting embrace. Looking at Sokka with no small amount of sadness, Kya smiles one filled with pain, "This may not be the time to reveal it... but the truth is, only you and Katara were the remaining family. Me, Hakoda, and anyone else is just a... gift."

    Seeing his confused expression, Kya exins softly, "Hakoda... Hado is your father. Both of yours and Kaya''s, too. You may me Hira for whatever choices she made but Hado is alive because of her. And... Kaya shares no me. She is a child who loves, respects, and admires her father with no small amount of trust."

    Sokka slowly lowers his head as Kya keeps going, "So, if you wish to find a solution, nobody can stop you. I suspect, if, by some miracle, Hakoda does ''return'', he may elect to take care of Kaya but... just maybe, not Hira. Not only that, your father is lucky."

    "What?" Sokka instantly looks up to a great deal of offense and even Katara looks up slightly with a shocked expression.

    Still holding onto a smile but a far less pained one, Kya informs them, "Hira may think Hakoda is dead but that cannot be far from it. I... I think death is void. I may be wrong. Maybe, death is just that¡ª washed away memories. If I am still alive then certainly, death is more nuanced than any one of us might expect.

    And... Hakoda is not dead."

    Smiling a little brighter, Kya remarks, "Hado is Hakoda. He still protects. He still loves and is a responsible warrior. And I can read his mind even now. He was thinking about how to rip us off for mere ms," chuckling a little, Kya shakes her head as if reminiscing her sweeter memories.

    "I don''t expect you to ept this, Sokka. Even you, Katara," Kya states firmly, "But don''t think like Hira. Hakoda isn''t dead... he is lucky. He gets to live again. That is more than anyone of us could have expected."

    By now Katara''s tears are dry and Sokka is clenching the fabric of his trousers with an indignant look, "It''s not fair!" He glowers, "I¡ª" he chokes, "I... wanted him to see me as a good Chieftain... a good warrior! A man! I..." His nose begins to sour and Katara can certainly share the same emotion as him.

    "He did see you," Kya pats her eldest on the shoulder, "And believe me, Hakoda IS proud of you. That is why he left the vige in your hands, Sokka."

    She asserts, "He already knew that you have all these qualities. Everyone knew. That''s why they left without a hint of fear... they trusted you with their home."

    Tears begin to spill out of the eyes of the hardened Chieftain but he dares not let out a single sob. He stares at his folded legs for a while as his vision is already hazy and drops of tears leave damp marks on his pants.

    After a while, Sokka rubs his eyes with the back of his arm and exhales a deep sigh.

    "I wish I got the drop on that cunt Ozai!" He hisses and suffers a smack on the back of his head.

    "Now that''s anguage even Hakoda would not be proud of," Kya scolds with a smile.

    "Mom..." Katara looks up, "What do you feel about dad now?"

    "I expected to feel some sort of guilt at not feeling anything," Kya states honestly, "But I am only filled with pride at this moment. I''m sorry dear... I know this isn''t the answer you two may have wanted to hear."

    Katara shakes her head and sits up. After a few moments of silence, Katara ims, "Once we are done with this trip... I hope to leave with Nik. I know I have said this many times but the risks are the same as living here. Death wille either way. And now... I feel that I have nothing left to aplish here. Will... will youe?"

    "Where else would I go if not with you?" Kya smiles.

    "I''m not going," Sokka suddenly intervenes, making Katara look at her brother in shock.

    Exhaling a light-hearted grin, Sokkaughs, "Just kidding. Damn, look at your face... heh, I needed this."

    Kya smiles slightly, "Let''s go. I suppose we don''t have to interfere with Hakoda''s life again, right?"

    Though it makes Sokka feel he conflicted... he nods.

    Granted everything... his father is somehow the lucky one. Chasing his daughter. ying and loving. Protecting. He IS living.

    ***

    A/N: The ind, Wangjile, ording to google trante means Forgotten so it was an apt name to pick~!

    ***

    Alternative Title: Meaning of Death; Legends Truly Never Die; Neither in Memory nor Life, Hakoda is NOT Dead; Pride; Hard eptance; Hakoda Almost Rips off His First Family; Crunchy Mangoe~; Organic Cereal¡ª Crusted Mango!

    ***

    A/N (2): I know I did make Hakoda leave the picture out of selfishness. After all, I DID add Kya for a reason. But unlike Goddess Collector where I just made Hakoda look like a scum... I wanted to give an honorable man an honorable ending. And damn... the chap is easily 4000+ words. I just didn''t want to divide this particr chapter just like I kept Tales of Ba Sing Se in one chap, too.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Tyler H!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 252: Mothers Love Nik

    Chapter 252: Mothers Love Nik<h4>Chapter 252: Mothers Love Nik</h4>

    "I''ll be fine!" Katara draws in slight annoyance. Her father''s circumstances were already stranded heavily on her mind and even if Yue or Jin wanted to console her, Katara didn''t want to be consoled.

    They''d left the ind shortly after Kya, Sokka, and Katara returned and Kya only went into detail once they left the ind.

    The situation... was truly disheartening. And it also showed that Ozai''s death means jackshit as the man had left an impression so deep that society will need years to recover whether anyone acknowledges it or not.

    Katara continues to ignore the figure and lets her gaze roam the wide ocean with the evening sun threatening to set beyond the horizon which left an amber glow to the sky and a shimmering reflection upon the waves.

    At least... water doesn''t disappoint her. It''s only after a few minutes and fleeting nces at the hands of the figure leaning beside her that she looks up with a sad smile, "Hey... I guess you''re stuck with trying to cheer up Ozai''s victims, huh? First Zuko and now me and Sokka."

    Nik shares her nce but doesn''t reply and turns to watch the ocean beside her.

    In reality... the group had made ns. A lot of it. Even ''fun'' ones since they were curious about his new dimensions but... things hardly go as nned. The news of Hakoda''s fate came as a gut-wrenching kick to the group which left a mark especially because they thought they won.

    No. They just killed Ozai. The damage is done.

    ''I''m no winner... I''m a killer,'' Nik feels slightly exhausted, ''A part of me wants tough at the rhyme it sounds but... no need to distract myself from the truth. And that is¡ª I''d do it all again.''

    Restraining from recollecting how he has grown over his adventure since he has done it many times and the conclusions are almost always the same, Nik finally whispers once the amber in the sky receded and dusk crept past the horizon.

    "I''m sorry..."

    "Yeah..." Katara sighs but doesn''t try and pry away the unsettling yet oddlyforting silence of Nik''spany. Not now, at least.

    Unwilling to do nothing for Katara, however, Nik gently beckons his hand up and bends away a small globe of seawater that soon transforms into a band of water. Making it coil like a snake chasing its tail, Nik questions Katara softly, "Would you like to practice a bit?"

    Katara looks hesitant for a moment but eventually shakes her head, "No... Thank you, though."

    Dropping the water, Nik finally exhales audibly, "Zuko wasn''t a victim."

    "Pardon me?" Katara looks up to Nik who repeats, "Zuko isn''t a victim... that thing you said about meforting Ozai''s victims... Zuko isn''t one. I don''t believe you''re a victim either."

    Katara stays silent as Nik thinks about his words carefully. With Sokka, Aang, and Zuko, even in the toughest time, he could speak freely but... he didn''t know how to handle THIS situation because even if he puts himself in Katara''s or Sokka''s shoes... he doesn''t understand their intricate emotions.

    From their love for their father to their final decision of letting go of it.

    One thing he IS clear on, however, is losses do not equate to victimhood.

    "Maybe... you feel that the world is working against you," Nik contemtes how he would feel if things turned to shit after a rather happy event, "Or maybe you feel that whatever you did wasn''t worthwhile... you just have to believe otherwise."

    "If only it was that simple," Katara whispers back.

    "It isn''t," Nik exhales heavily.

    "Nik... I know you told us you were technically an orphan in your past life... but did you ever want to meet your parents?" Katara suddenly questions.

    "Huh?" Nik looks at her with a surprised expression.

    "Why are you so surprised?" Katara nces at him, "We know you don''t like to delve too deep into your past but... if it isn''t too difficult, I am interested to know more about you. If nothing else, just to... think of something else."

    "Oh, you got the wrong idea," Nik smiles, "I''m surprised... because I never thought about it until this moment."

    "Seriously?" Katara looks at him with a weird expression as he shrugs.

    "Well, before my ''Mother'' took me in, all I had in my mind was trying to find something... well, edible from anywhere. You know, breakfast. I''d try not to get any wet stuff because it felt icky to me at the time but... that''s about it. And after I got picked by my ''Mother'', again, life didn''t really give me enough time to wonder seriously about my parents."

    "I''m sorry," Katara voices out.

    "Don''t worry about it," Nik chuckles.

    "No... I''m sorry I had the gall to call myself a victim."

    "Hey, now," Nik rolls his eyes, "No need to be coy."

    Katara smiles briefly and then sighs deeply, "But... still, don''t you like... hate your parents? They left you... abandoned and forgot you..."

    "I would never know if I was forgotten out of necessity, love, indifference, or any number of things," Nik reaches out and holds Katara''s right hand and gives it an assuring squeeze, "But you''re still the luckier one, Katara. Unlike me... you know. Take it from a veteran... don''t hate he who loves you unconditionally."

    Katara turns to look at the tides once again as Nik continues to hold her hand.

    His words bring forth a simr tide of memories. They are gentle. They are soothing...

    And these memories are loving.

    Katara''s eyes warm up once again and ze over with tears slowly leaking out from the corner.

    She isn''t crying. She isn''t sobbing. She is still calm and... just peaceful. She is simply... tearful.

    "I know I haven''t been always easy to deal with... thank you for everything," Katara whispers as she snuggles her way into a hug and wraps her arm tightly around Nik.

    "I''ll ept your gratitude only if you eat something. Even Sokka and Kya are worried for you," Nik chuckles.

    "Hey, you just posed a condition... so I guess you don''t love me unconditionally?" Katara looks up from his chest with a cheeky smile despite her red watery eyes and tear stains marring her cheeks.

    "I know I''ll love what wille from us. Unconditionally."

    Flushing slightly, Katara lowers her head and buries her face into his chest. With her voice now muffled, she questions meekly, "Gee, you really thought about all that stuff?"

    "Of course," Nik grins and holds her closer, "Again, I want that future. But working on it is what''s going to be the more interesting journey."

    "Oh, and Nik..." Katara whispers, "Don''t you ever forget to give me your attention. No matter who or what more you haveter down the line."

    Nik understands fully what she means but he still chuckles, "That would be hard, you know... children always take priority."

    Pulling back with an unamused expression, she promptly rolls her eyes and questions, "So? What''s for dinner?"

    "Milk and Crusted Mangoes," Nik grins, "You''ll love it. Come on, let''s go in."

    ---

    Yes, calling what Kya and her family went through¡ª a bummer¡ª may just be an understatement of the year. So, when Sokka, and in turn, Rena, wished to return to his personal space, Nik did not object or try to overlyfort them.

    Like Katara had Nik, Sokka had Rena. In fact, Nik expected Katara to choose the same course of action but she decided to stay for the trip in the end, stating that she would have nothing better to focus on with Nik himself being outside most of the time.

    The next ind they nned to visit was supposed to be a ''fun'' one but now the ship steered toward the Fire Nation''s Capital Ind. It is a central ind and one of thergest dormant volcanic inds on the. But with it already being night, the ship took a slower speed for a measure of extra precaution or they would have reached the capital in a matter of few hours.

    Now, however, they are expected to reach it during the dawn.

    After everyone ate their fill of the magical ''cereals'' Nik proposed, he looks at Kya and inquires, "Do you want to return, too? You... haven''t spoken much after your return."

    Slightly appreciative that he chose to ask her this in private rather than in front of others, Kya reveals an exhausted smile, "A part of me does want to hole myself after everything has happened but... if I am not too bothering into your more private moments with Katara and others, I''d like to stay. After all... you did imply it won''t be long till you leave, right? So, I might as well take every moment to live out here than my new home."

    Nik smiles, "That works for me, and don''t worry about intruding on us. I''m sure Katara won''t mind."

    "And you?" Kya questions.

    "I mean... I shouldn''t say this right now but..." Nik coughs slightly and smiles in embarrassment, "But I have found that... mothers love me. Not the same way as Michi, Poppy, and Ursa... but generally, you know."

    Kya looks at him with her lips slightly pursing, "I suppose that''s a fine judgment. What tipped you off?"

    Chuckling at the obvious sarcasm, Nik reveals, "Actually, add another mother to that list... maybe two? I may be reaching but my employer in my home world may have some interest in me. The same is the case with the mother of the family I spent my week with."

    "I can''t wait to see what that world looks like," Kya chuckles, too.

    "Sleep well," Nik smiles and chooses to end the conversation. Being able to joke with Kya is simply a bonus, after all. He wasn''t thinking of staying here the entire night or Katara''s imagination might get the better of her.

    ''But... Not that I would mind,'' Nik thinks internally and without shame. Kya is a fine woman. But if this causes a rift between him and Katara then that''s not worth the joy of it. After all, be it Mai or Toph, he first ''linked'' with their mothers so these two are the ''newer'' parties. However, with Az and Katara, the situation is the opposite, and...

    Katara isn''t as perverted as Az... right?

    "Nik," Kya calls out before he can leave, making him stop and look back with a curious expression as the mother of two smiles, "I wanted to first meet Hakoda if possible to feel absolutely sure... but I think you truly may be onto something. About mothers finding you... dependable. Generally."

    ''I side loveable... but sure,'' Nik rubs the back of his head and grins, "Thanks, I''ll take that. Don''t be up for too long. We have an early morning."

    "Are you going to take that advice yourself?" Kya humors him a bit more as heughs, "You got me there."

    Taking a bit longer to hold her gaze and assured by now that there really is something to feel here... Nik tears himself away from it by turning to look ahead. There wasn''t reluctance either. After all, Katara is way more important to him than her mother, that''s all.

    Seeing him off with her gaze as Kya, too, wasn''t unaware of the attraction, she finally returns to look at the night sky, ''Hado, huh... I''m d he is living so happily... I want that, too.''

    It is as Kya ims. Meeting Hado cleared many things for her¡ª her emotions as well as her motivations and desires¡ª something she found herselfcking before.

    ---

    "What? Of course, you''re going to your own room," Nik shrugs. Unlike Kya, Ty Lee isn''t lucky to have privacy or a more considerate approach he adds bluntly, "We ARE on a vacation and I DID make promises to them."

    Ty Lee pouts but continues to sit on the bed within Nik''s chamber as other girls make themselvesfortable with no intention of leaving.

    "Well, it might be hard for her to face it but she isn''t all that ''needed''~" Az smirks deviously, always ready to poke where it hurts, and ignores Jin rolling her eyes.

    "Don''t be so rude," Suki shoots Az a re and then looks at Ty Lee, "But... there really isn''t meaning to waste our time, right? After all, we all are in a rtionship... and you know that."

    "It''s just unfair that you guys know something important that I don''t. And I feel so pushed aside because you guys know each other for a longer time."

    It is true. From Ty Lee''s arrival to Ozai''s defeat and their trip, only a few days have gone by, and despite the contortionist''s attempt to try and get closer to her childhood friends'' boyfriend, there is only so much she can do in this short duration.

    "Actually," Nik blinks and looks at Jin and Az, "Why did you agree so easily about THAT? I''ve known other for months but it hasn''t been TOO long since I met you in Old Ba Sing Se."

    Jin thinks for a moment and then smiles, "The answer is rather obvious and cheesy alike," punctuating her words with a faint blush, the vige girl admits, "You have given us plenty of reasons to believe you."

    "Oh, please, I haven''t made up my mind," Az scoffs and Katara looks at the ''hot'' harlot with an expression of pure ridicule, "Sure... you haven''t."

    "See?" Ty Lee pouts, "This is what I was just talking about... being left aside."

    "Oh,e on," Nik chuckles, "If we did set you aside, we would have avoided you and not even let you enter the room." Taking a seat himself, on the bed but farther from Ty Lee, he adds, "And again, it''s not like I don''t want to tell you but simply the fact that telling that to you would mean nothing."

    "What do you mean?" Ty Lee looks back at Nik with a furrow of her brows. Her eyes briefly treat themselves to his rather ''open'' position as he leans back with his hands behind his back, leaving his muscles straining against his clothes... especially his upper arms.

    "Briefly put," Nikments, "I''m going to leave soon. No, to be precise, I feel like living here more than I already have may just hinder my growth. And that is what I told others. And they know why I feel like this with the sudden change of my body being part of it. So, what I told others is where I am from, where I would be going, and the fact that I want them toe with me."

    As Ty Lee enters into a daze, Nik smiles, "And precisely because it''s been days since we met... I don''t think telling you the details would change this fact. After all, why would I ask you to leave with me when we have only known each other for such a short duration? Don''t misunderstand that only the girls know.

    Sokka, Aang, Sun, Tom-Tom, Iroh, Zuko, and a few other vigers who have lived ''there'' know the truth. As we speak, these vigers are making their own decision if they want to leave with me or live here. Other victims of Reaper are the same. And I think Suki wants her vige and friends toe along. Katara, too, I think."

    Ty Lee looks at the two blue-eyed maidens who nod in return.

    Just the spiritual side of this world has been enlightening enough for all so they aren''t as opposed to the idea after going through so much.

    Ty Lee falls silent and then frowns, "Wherever you are going... can''t I reach there with a Sky Bison?"

    "Why would I act like a jerk if that were possible?" Nik smiles.

    "And wherever it is you''re going... is it hard to return from there?" Ty Lee questions and he nods, "It looks like it."

    "You aren''t sure?" She looks at him to see him shake his head.

    A tense silence descends within the chamber and the acrobat lowers her head in a deep and rare moment of serious contemtion.

    "I... don''t wanna just sleep with you for answers," She admits.

    "Great, you can leave then and let us sleep," Az sighs in relief.

    "Hey, let her finish," Nik rolls his eyes and gestures to Ty Lee to continue.

    "I think our Aura has a good match," The acrobat''s cheeks redden slightly but instead of being an incoherent mess, she sports a beautiful and sincere smile, "But... if your only doubt is that you think I might not take your words seriously then you''re wrong. I... I..."

    ncing at the other girls watching her like trained hawks, Ty Lee''sposure finally slips and she lowers her head once more in this moment of honest vulnerability. Red overtakes her face and steam threaten to escape her ears as she whispers in a soft and sweet voice, "I... like you..."

    "Oh, hmm, yeah, I know," Nik''s rather casual tone makes Ty Lee whip her head up and stare at him as he grins, "Me, too. But again, my story is more oundish than the spirits''... well, maybe not MORE oundish than theirs. Just as much."

    "So... you''ll tell me?" Ty Lee questions quickly, eager to change the subject from her confession and suppress the rapid beating of her heart at Nik''s response.

    "Uh... no? Not tonight... I was actually hoping to..." Nik chuckles wryly and looks past Ty Lee, making her look back at other girls who sport knowing smiles, not the least bit ashamed. In fact, a part of them feels delighted that Nik prioritized them.

    It''s not jealousy toward Ty Lee that makes them think like this but the fact that Nik chooses to put them before other girls he isn''t rted with when pushes to shove.

    "Oh..." Ty Lee''s lips part and she struggles not to feel conflicted. While the group isn''t envious... she certainly is and noting her expression, Yue sighs, "Please don''t feel so down. We can... shift tonight''s arrangement¡ª"

    "Like hell we will," The Fire Princess butts in and scolds the water princess, "Besides, you''re the one who wanted it the most ever since Nik came out swol and all. Don''t you deny it. We were all there when we sparred."

    Yue sputters and blushes before stealing nces at Nik as he winks, making her feel even more... well, hot. Bothered.

    "Hmm... I should leave..." Ty Lee epts reluctantly and proceeds to leave when Az chuckles, "Hold your horses. What I don''t get is what''s so wrong about getting down on him in a matter of days. I did it, Jin and June are the same. Toph''s mom and Mai''s mom, too, had him in days and Yue is no exception. And should I even go into details about him and Zuko?"

    "Would you drop it?" Nik groans, "We got dragons, alright. And we fought dragons. Get your head out of the gutter."

    "Anyway," Az asserts with a lick of her full lips, "I don''t see why you get to spare Ty Lee when you didn''t spare me at Mai''s whims."

    Ty Lee gulps and leans back slightly, "Az?"

    "And you know? A few of the girls wouldn''t mind taking you BUT... he''s more dangerous." Az pouts and throws Nik an annoyed nce. Girls like Az and June got their fair share of pumps in the name of discipline the moment they tried something and although they are quite satisfied now, it is only in their nature to want more. A kind of nature that is more vicious than Nik''s own needs.

    Standing up and walking to the bed, Az straddles herself on Nik''s waist and exhales heatedly, "I''m done with this game of waiting as if you two don''t want it done already."

    Katara''s gaze briefly shits before she looks at Nik while Az looks back at Ty Lee and chuckles maliciously, "About time we stopped going easy on you just because you like more attention and unlike before where I snapped at you wrongly... I mean every word now."

    Ty Lee res slightly as Nik stares at Az, "You done? This isn''t how you court a woman."

    "No worries," Az suddenly winks, "The thing with Ty Lee is that she isn''t alone. If you can''t get Ty Lee, I''ll help you get other... simr faces. Maybe the whole collection EXCEPT Ty Lee¡ª"

    "Alright," Nik pushes Az to the bed as she lets out an ''OOMPH'' and he looks at Ty Lee who is already on the verge of a breakdown, "We can''t get a whole collection without you, right? Don''t mind her words."

    "Pfft," Jin suddenly burst outughing as Ty Lee snaps, "That''s the part you had a problem with?"

    "Look," Nik nces at her seriously, "Just because you think you will get forgotten in a sea of simr faces doesn''t mean I will forget you."

    "Hey! You broke my flow!" Az doesn''t sit up butys on her side and drawls in annoyance like a cat.

    "Um... the whole point of NOT discussing your situation right now was to wrap up the conversation," Yue interjects with a cough, "So... can we... ehm... get on?"

    Ty Lee feels even more conflicted as all the gazesnd on her once again. Nobody is really forcing her to stay here or filling her ears with how she should just fuck... well, except Az. But that''s the thing about Az, she loves being THAT toxic presence. Not others, however, and Ty Lee knows that.

    But... despite all this, she slumps on the bed and raises her voice rather childishly, "I''m just lying here... don''t mind me."

    "That''s not how this works," Even Katara deadpans, feeling more than distracted from her own heavy feelings due to Ty Lee''s antics.

    "Works for me," Az shrugs, "I just know where to sit after a good fill-up."

    "And there you go..." Nik massages his head, "How about I send you back?"

    Yet, Ty Lee doesn''t answer and stubbornly keeps silent.

    "How about we return?" Jin smiles in amusement, finally stirring Ty Lee once more, "I... just... uh..."

    Sitting up, Ty Lee requests, "Can I stay...?"

    "Nope," Nik scoffs, "This ain''t a show."

    Clenching her fist and then lightly pounding them on the mattress in frustration as if others weren''t feeling equally frustrated, Ty Lee finally slumps her shoulder, "This isn''t how I expected my first night..."

    "I¡ª" she turns to look back at Nik only to find Az on top of him once again as they heatedly share a passionate kiss.

    "Uh..." Ty Lee falls speechless as Jin giggles, "Don''t worry. Az is basically a firecracker. Eager, bright, and loud... but a short duration of joy nheless."

    "Oh wow... so you guys even have metaphors..." Ty Lee blinks in surprise, not expecting Az to be a ''firecracker.''

    "We don''t," Suki smiles, "Only Jin does."

    Although Ty Lee still feels a little nervous, she feels quite a bitfortable in a few minutes as things begin to develop for the whole group.

    ***

    Alternate Title: One of the Many Firecrackers of the Harem; This Ain''t a Show¡ª You Participate or You Leave; Gotta Get the Whole Collection

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Tyler H!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 253: The Vile Title

    Chapter 253: The Vile Title<h4>Chapter 253: The Vile Title</h4>

    Ty Lee imagined Nik being... well, for theck of a better term¡ª crowded and rushed because of all the ''work'' he must ''do'' around him. But no. Maybe his evolution gave him a much firmer spine or really, it is simply the first time she is seeing him like this but he is a lot more in control than she expected.

    After all, Katara, Yue, and Jin being submissive is understandable but Suki? Az? No. Never. Suki is their trainer. No matter what she does, she has the respect of the entire group because she is the one who puts on her big boy pants even when facing the mature ones like Michi and Poppy to train them without any hesitation. She is strict. Disciplined.

    And...

    ''A slut...'' Ty Lee gulps.

    Not only her but all of them. Including Az. No. Az may just be the biggest slut of them all. THAT Az! Cold, cruel, and ruthless. Sure, Az did apologize to her and revealed a short duration of vulnerability but that never changed Ty Lee''s opinion of her. THIS certainly did.

    ''Are like others this way, too?'' Ty Lee can feel their aura mingle into a vast cloud of pink, lust, and carnal glory that she has never felt before.

    ''Are June, Toph, Michi, and Poppy... all of them the same way? Mai, too?'' It''s honestly hard to imagine Mai this way. To imagine her pale, petite, slim, and toned form writhing in pleasure. Her skin illuminated due to her sweat. Her eyes only holding one man in her gaze dear.

    Ty Lee can FEEL one vast aura around which the rest coil over. Lather. And glide about. It''s thick and firm like a pir. The sense of security around this aura, most likely, is due to all that he has aplished in a short span of when he became known to the world. And no, she is not talking about the juicy cock of his being licked by Yue and Az¡ª the two Princesses, as their lips would also meet each other to share each other''s saliva and his cocky juices.

    Nik¡ª The Plunderer.

    Ty Lee can see some sense in the name and not because Nik is infamous for stealing a man''s wife and daughter.

    Suki is beside Nik, peppering his neck and broad chest with kisses. Sometimes she would suckle on his olive hide and leave visible marks and then kiss on those spots. She even licked the underside of his jaw before blowing her hot breath against his ear but he hasn''t reciprocated. Not at the moment.

    "Mmh~" Katara moans hotly. Her voice is far gentler today and it stands out from the rest of the wet noise of their carnal activities. Sitting atop him with her legs spread wide open and facing Yue and Az as they gaze right back at her with upturned eyes while sloppily licking and drooling upon his wet shaft, Katara fights hard against the embarrassment building in her because Nik seems a lot more focused on her.

    And she, of course, knows why. And honestly, Katara didn''t mind getting pampered. She was there before them all. She is the ''chosen'' one upon which this world dropped a naked Nik.

    If only one had a nickel for every time Naked Nik dropped on them... Katara would have one. It''s not much at all... but it IS weird. To drop people naked in the middle of nowhere... one may assume Infinity is one of the kinkiest supposedly all-powerful being out there.

    {A/N: Ehm, are you challenging me?}

    But not the one to make others ufortable for personal satisfaction unless, of course, it is Az since the Fire Princess molded her the way she is, Jin smiles and holds both of Ty Lee''s hands.

    "Nervous?" The twin-tailed brte questions her equally bubbly acrobatic counterpart as Ty Lee gasps bluntly, "You''d be crazy not to be!"

    ''Huh, then maybe I AM crazy,'' Jin affirms internally but her smile broadens instead and she pulls Ty Lee to the slight, unupied edge of the bed, "That''s understandable... and you know you can leave any time you''d like."

    Ty Lee sneaks a nce at Nik. His head hangs low, his lips most likely tracing the back of Katara''s shoulder as he pays others no attention. For the moment, Katara is the only one for him. His left-hand cups her left breast and kneads her poking dark brown nipple while his right digits slide across Katara''s juicy entrance presented for all.

    At times, he sys her entrance open, revealing her twitching yet soaked bright pink folds. The crest of her entrance is capped by her erect clit that isn''t saved from Nik''s well-trained fingers either.

    "Hnah," Another one of her cute moans leaks as the supposedly generational talent of water bender bites her bottom lip. Her eyes are watery and hazy as she stares off to empty space while reaching the edge.

    Gulping at the state Nik has ced Katara in rather easily, Ty Lee whispers to the only one taking time to ease her into the situation. Deep down, Ty Lee does feel a little indignant that Nik won''t shower a ''newbie'' like her with the attention she deserves.

    "I can''t just leave," Ty Lee replies to Jin softly as thetter smiles smugly and lets go of Ty Lee''s hand to run her fingers up Az''s smooth calf.

    "Why not?" Jin muses, not minding her volume.

    "Well... won''t he get mad?" Ty Lee sneaks another nce. She HAS seen Nik get frustrated when training but it is fairly obvious that he may just find her presence annoying if she backs down now.

    "Not true," Jin shrugs, "Why would he get mad? He''s got us."

    "Mhm hmm," Nik lets out a hum while pecking Katara''s back ever so sensually.

    "That''s rude," Ty Lee pouts.

    "Here''s the thing," Jin smiles gently, "I don''t agree with Az and Mai saying you''re annoying. You''re fun."

    Pulling Ty Lee closer, Jin adds, "But if you''re in here just for answers and curiosity... I''d suggest letting loose and having a st. That way you won''t feel regrets right?"

    "Okay, yeah, no," Nik finally pulls back as he res at Jin. His fingers slip into Katara''s drenched vagina and the waterbender finally moans loudly, her eyes roll closer to the upper edge of her eyelids and her hips buck forward slightly in an erratic fashion, causing Az to instinctively crawl forward as she holds down Katara''s thighs upon Nik''s waist and bring her face closer to her visibly quivering entrance.

    More than happy to see girls take the odd tasks in opportune moments, Nik pulls his hands away as Az brings her royal lips upon Katara and then gives her entrance that one kiss. One kiss to toss Katara over THAT edge.

    Not holding anything back, Katara holds the head of the group''s orgasm muncher close to her cunt, and grinds her crotch against Az''s face all the while cumming explosively into the princess'' mouth.

    "Huff..." Katara gasps after a few fleeting moments and lies against Nik''s chest weakly. Kissing the top of her head, he whispers, "Get some breath. I''ll be with you shortly... for the entire night."

    "Hmm," Katara lets Nik help her down as she lies on the bed and Nik finally stares at Jin once more.

    With Suki working on his chest, his right hand rests on her ass while his left hand nestles over Az''s head as the princess returns to her position the moment she drained Katara of her juices.

    "Don''t listen to Jin. At all. She''s a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Think of it as Az''s, June''s, and Toph''s nasty nature getting rubbed on her."

    "Now who''s being mean?" Jin scoffs but when she faces Ty Lee''s skeptical look, Jin couldn''t help but barely show her true colors as she brings things to a clearer point, "Okay, maybe letting loose isn''t the best option but staying here while lying to yourself that you only want answers isn''t the best thing in the world, too."

    Feeling anxious once again, Ty Lee bites her bottom lip. Frustration bes clear on the usually jubnt contortionist.

    It would be a lie to say she didn''t hope for Nik to be hers alone IF they even became a thing... sure, he has a harem... but maybe she could change him for the ''better'', right?

    But seeing Yue''s and Az''s butts hanging up as they suck him eagerly, seeing Suki servicing him with a passion she may not even show in training... Ty Lee cannot help but reconcile with the fact that truly...

    Nik loses nothing missing out on her.

    She''s just another face in the long line. Just another ''someone'' for Nik to look past and move beyond.

    Memories of the past be just more severe for her as Ty Lee stands up and hurries out of the room without another word. The deep gut-wrenching sensation within her just became too hard to bear.

    Pulling back, Az licks her lips and looks back, "She ran? Oh, well. That''s why she is so annoying."

    "Less talking," Nik groans, his hand pushes her down once again as her lower lips throb with eager need. Yue, meanwhile, keeps her pointed gaze on the juicy, thicker cock as she nestles her lips over his balls and licks him clean. To be fair, his dick did not grow in a simr spectrum as his body did but any ''increase'' to his already respectable mass is weed.

    "Uh..." Jin looks back at Nik awkwardly. She wanted to ''prepare'' Ty Lee so that they can have fun in pairs after Yue-Az and Suki-Katara.

    "Don''t worry," Nik sighs softly and leans back with a rxed expression. His cock is already able to contain itself. Feeling himself reach a familiar edge, Nik reassures Jin briefly, "Issues need to be worked on, right? I mean, I haven''t but others should. And jumping into an orgy stubbornly is just asking to get shredded. Now..."

    Eyeing her with a gaze thatcks his usualpassion and instead ring at her with hunger, Nik licks his lips, "Get over here."

    Although Jin''s heart skips a beat, she wastes no time slipping out of her clothes and eagerly doing asmanded.

    Those who may not know Nik may assume that he got THIS... ''dangerous'' because of some addition from the evolution. Like his increased muscle mass. But Jin, Yue, and others have already seen him like this before.

    His evolution... may simply be a key to reveal whatever that was hidden long ago instead.

    "Ah!"

    As Jin reaches Nik''s embrace, Az and Yue pull back in shock. Their faces are almost painted white as his cum stains them thoroughly.

    ''Too... much.''

    Even Sukies to a stop.

    "So..." With a toothy grin that does help ease the mood, Nikments, "This is the surprise that June and Toph tasted the earliest. Apparently, I CAN cum buckets."

    "Your so-called ''Maker'' is crazy..." Suki whispers, "Kyoshi... grant me the strength to take it all."

    "You can just NOT take it all," Nik shrugs.

    "All." Suki looks back at him seriously and an odd twinkle in her eyes.

    ''So... Nut Cracking Messiah, Plunderer, and now Cum Slut Maker... the list keeps on getting bigger,'' Nik smirks and pecks her cherry lips.

    ---

    "Oh, you''re up early," Kya greets Ty Lee with a rxed smile as she takes in dawn''s breeze, "Good morning."

    As opposed to a more pleasant Kya despite yesterday''s events, Ty Lee gives a curt ''Hm'' and leans against the railing beside Kya.

    "Up so soon? I figured you all would emerge from your chambers only after we reached the capital... given the noises," Kya pokes slight, lighthearted fun but Ty Lee remains unfashionably tight-lipped and continues to adopt a sour look.

    "Oh, I see..." Kya blinks and then questions, "Would you like to talk about it?"

    "What gave you that idea?" Ty Lee looks up.

    "Well, I''m the only one on the deck and you perched right beside me. I assume that the social cue of someone asking for help hasn''t changed all that much after I died."

    "I... maybe Az was right... I just crave attention," Ty Lee slumps against the railing and looks at therge walls built upon the sea that connects the two close ends of the ind.

    Gates of Azulon.

    They aren''t far from the Capital.

    "And what gave you the impression that is an inherently wrong thing to crave... besides, I''ve had a few chats with Ursa. I can say with certainty that Az isn''t the right girl to listen to," huffing further, Kya continues, "But then again... I suppose, for them,ying all the ''me'' on Nik''s feet may as well allow them to live morefortably."

    Ty Lee looks at Kya and questions, "Doesn''t it bother you? Your husband is with someone else... he reced you..."

    "Ah... I see..." Kya smiles and looks at the girl.

    "What?"

    Ty Lee curls a bit within herself defensively as Kya exhales a short sigh and looks toward the beautifully crafted giant gates.

    "I wasn''t reced... I don''t think anyone can ever be reced. Everyone is valuable... to someone. But, not considering ''value'', if someone doesn''t value you and reces you... it just shows you weren''t supposed to be with them. It gives you thefort of moving on."

    Pulling the clearly distressed girl closer as if it is the most natural thing and embracing her gently, Kya reveals, "I would be pissed if it was me before everything happened. But I am no longer that Kya. And my husband is no longer the same man. There is simply... no need to be petty."

    "What if..." Ty Lee hugs her tighter. Her voice quakes slightly despite being muffled, "What if he found someone that looks exactly like you?"

    "Then I''d takefort in knowing his tastes haven''t changed one bit and still move on. But, of course, if that someone is rted to me, say, a twin... they will need to answer some questions. Like, why couldn''t she just be a good twin?"

    Pulling back, Ty Lee rubs her eyes with the back of her hand, "I''m not talking about myself... my sisters always warned me. They are good siblings."

    Smiling, Kya ruffles Ty Lee''s brown hair, "So the issues lie in you? Is that it?"

    Ty Lee falls silent again. Initially, she was just hoping to vent but now... Kya gave her reasons to seriously think about some stuff.

    "I... don''t have issues," Ty Lee looks away and leans against the railing once more.

    Kya doesn''t speak any further. Had Ty Lee been a child, just a simple gesture of affection would have cleared all her doubts. After all, someone is only starved for attention because... they either weren''t given enough in their childhood or they FEEL they weren''t given enough of it.

    Just pulling Ty Lee closer with one arm around the girl tofort, both, someone else''s mother and someone else''s daughter continue to view the sea.

    "I think you guys will really like the capital," Ty Lee sighs softly, "My... Our father left us a grand vi among many other things..."

    "When did that happen?" Kya questions softly.

    "Well... our Circus tour began two years ago... so, two years."

    "I''m sure he is in a better ce," Kyaforts the girl as Ty Lee nods.

    Kya among the many victims of Reaper may just have a higher authority in iming these things.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Another Title Achieved¡ª (+) Ejaction Force, (+) Ejaction Amount, (+) Painting Material; The Stainer!; The Seed Painter; The Bucket Filler; The Womb Drencher; The Bearer of White; The Jack of All White; Will of C; Mass Cummer

    ***

    A/N: I still can''t believe I came up with so many cum names... sigh... I did just write ''came.''

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Tyler H!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 254: Contorted Welcome (1)

    Chapter 254: Contorted Wee (1)<h4>Chapter 254: Contorted Wee (1)</h4>

    Ty Lee averts her gaze as the group leaves the single chamber they spent their night in and despite the noises and slightly slower pace... all of them were positively glowing. Too happy in fact that Ty Lee did not even face Az''s insults... she was ready for the hazing but the Fire Princess seemed entirely uncaring as she sets her hands on the railing and looks ahead at the ind the ship is approaching fast.

    "After so many years..." Az adopts a sincere smirk, as Zuko, too, chose to arrive here with Ursa after thinking things over. This doesn''t make things less awkward for Ursa as she has kept to herself after learning the truth about Nik... even if his current self almost makes it feel like a punishment for her just by standing and smiling at her.

    Oh... it''s hard. It''s hard knowing that everyone around her is getting his sincere attention. Everyone but her. Again... the thought of leaving her ''home'' yet again just feels harder than Ursa expected.

    Even now, for her, the home she feels the safest in is not Nik''s mansion. But her home in Old Ba Sing Se.

    And... she already gave up her home for her husband once.

    To do so again... is a fearful concept.

    But not having any of Ursa''s awkwardness, Nik swoops in like a vulture the moment Zuko steps near Az to watch the Gates of Azulon.

    "Ah!" Ursa yelps in surprise as her voice quickly makes Zuko and Az look back... only for both of them to surprisingly sigh instead of losing their tops.

    "My dear queen, why thou hath shunned this poor soul for so long?" Nik chuckles and stops himself from kissing her in front of Zuko. After everything... Nik simply understands that he has an equal amount of respect for Zuko to not push his buttons the wrong way.

    "N-Nik! Not in front of everyone¡ª" Ursa squeaks with her mature face turning beet red as she pounds on his chest lightly to show a level of eptable struggle and looks at Zuko only to find him... smiling? Humored even?

    Coming to a stop, Ursa gazes at her son inquisitively who shrugs, "Don''t look at me like that, mom. I''m not going to um... speak clearly? Yeah, because Sokka did and he got an earful from Kya."

    "Oh, you, son of a¡ª" Katara stops as Kya ces a hand on her shoulders and smiles gently, "Is that a way a young woman should speak?"

    "No..." Katara lowers her head and detes.

    Gesturing at them, Zuko squeezes out an awkward smile, "See? Besides... we fought together. Nik had my back just as much I had his."

    "I knew it," Az whispers just loud enough for everyone to hear and roll their eyes.

    "What I am trying to say is..." Zuko scratches the back of his head and adopts a rather shy look. But his words... startle everyone since they were anything but shy.

    "I guess... what I am trying to say is... I am going to keep training and get stronger. Nik knows by now that I can achieve a lot more in firebending than others so... if he does harm you in any way, I''ll be well-prepared to burn him to a crisp."

    Everyone grows silent and after a moment, Nik grins, "Thanks! I''m not gonna do anything to harm any of you but... knowing someone is ready to scorch my... eh, what did you call it?" He looks at Ursa, "ah, yeah, firm cheeks. Hmm," her lips part, and a wave of embarrassment she never felt before rushes through her veins, "So, knowing someone is well-prepared to scorch my Firm Cheeks really gets me pumped."

    Nik looks up at Zuko who is now ring back and winks in reply.

    "And..." Drawling, Nik suddenly turns around to show his back to the group and leans his head down. They see Ursa''s legs stiffen up with a squeak of hers cut short and then... they observe how Ursa''s entire body calms down in mere moments.

    As Nik straightens his neck once again... they can only hear Ursa''s calm breathing.

    Nik then sets her down and Ursa finally walks out from his shadow with a sweet, embarrassed, and rather youthful smile. She doesn''t dare look at anyone...

    Oh... how easy could she be? Ursa admonishes herself for her teen-like act. All her doubts... all her conviction to stay... all of it evaporated in mere moments when met with that smoldering lips of his. Her heart still beats wildly in her chest.

    Truly... she should be more... just more mature than this! But... the sweetness blooming in her heart knows better. Had Ozai shown even a shred of affection that Nik showers her with... she would have forgotten about her home. After all, she was a queen! A pce is much better than a home...

    After all... she easily forgot the four walls that still belong to her in Old Ba Sing Se. All she ever needed was affection.

    Yet, unknown to her, the sheer childlike smile on her mature face manages to tug on the heartstrings of Kya and Ty Lee.

    Thetter felt so envious that she could feel her bubbly aura rot green. And the former... well, the former only felt a genuine desire to want to build a life again. Even if not with Nik then someone, at least. Anyone.

    Turning on his heels with a wide smile, Nik assures everyone with a white lie, "Don''t worry... I just administered an energy-bending skill on Ursa."

    "Oh, fuck you," Zuko flips him off and turns to gaze in the direction of Fire Ind once again with a snort.

    "Oh my, Nik! Your dear Zuzu is now jealous," Az snickers as Zuko groans and rolls his eyes.

    But adding to the fun, Nik remarks, "Well, not for long. Our bromance may never see the light of day bute on! It''s the Fire Capital! If it can create beauties like you, Ursa, Ty Lee, Mai, and Michi... then I''m sure I can help Zuzu get one, too."

    "Stop calling me that!" Zuko snaps.

    "I''m utterly hurt," Nik replies with a straight face and then turns to look at the glum Ty Lee, "We''re looking forward to having you host us, Ty Lee. Thanks again."

    Not expecting Nik to even regard her in any manner much less speak so cordially, Ty Lee falls into a rare stutter as she grasps her straws, "Y-Yeah! Sure... anytime! I''ll love to host every one of you anytime... I have the best room out of my sisters!"

    "Oh, dear," Jin sighs softly. She knows Az. So does other girls around them. Even Nik and Zuko release small sighs as Az''s smirk widens.

    "Ty Lee," in her usual catty voice, Az purrs, "That''s calling being a whore, dear. Not a hostess."

    Ty Lee first frowns then her eyes widen and she waves her hands, "No, I didn''t mean it¡ª I¡ª I need to go!"

    And she cartwheels away.

    "You would expect her body to be equally stumbly but no... sigh, I wanted to see her fall."

    "Okay, you need to keep these thoughts in your head and not voice them out," Nik scoffs and flicks her forehead.

    ---

    The Capital of Fire Nation, also known as Fire Ind or better known to the locals as zing Crater, has four distinct settlements. Beyond the Gates of Azulon and marked as the east of the Ind lies the Harbor City where their escort would drop them off.

    To the west, in a gigantic crater is the Capital City. North and South of Harbor City hold another two settlements as grand as Harbor City itself.

    "So... here we are... I''ve truly traveled around this world at this point," Nik mutters. From Southern Tribe to Northern Tribe. The Earth Kingdom and Air Temples. And now this. The Fire Inds.

    At sight, the city and its culture stand out. It would be incorrect to call itvish in any manner... but it feels traditional.

    Most buildings have a pagoda-like structure with ornated, cone-like roofs and decorations of dragons and phoenixes. The smaller houses, those that can be seen from distance, too, look distinguished. Unlike many earth kingdom cities that make the best use of Earthbending, here, craftsmanship seems to have a brighter future.

    And if the Nation''s weaponry is any indication then innovation seems to revolve here more than in other cultures, too.

    "Wow!" Yue gasps with eyes sparkling like stars.

    "Should we find a spot to change into the clothes we purchased yesterday?" Suki questions with a smile.

    "No need for those peasant clothes!" Az scoffs while in a peasant outfit, "We''ll visit the pce, no? There are bound to be better options there."

    "The pce maids must be so thrilled at your return," Zuko rolls his eyes.

    "Um..." As the group makes their way into the Harbor city, a girl quickly bounces toward Ty Lee and looks at the acrobat with a bright gaze. Blushing slightly, she questions, "You''re Ty Sister, right?! I really like you! Really, really, really!"

    "Aw~!" squatting with her knees closed, Ty Lee grins, "Thanks a lot!"

    The girl nods happily and skips away. Again, their group does stand out since none of them wore more traditional clothes and they attracted attention from men and women for a whole different reason, too.

    "What was that about?" Katara inquires.

    "I don''t know?" Ty Lee looks back curiously, too.

    "So you just epted the praise?" Nik chuckles.

    Averting her gaze and puffing her cheeks, Ty Lee retorts, unlike her usual nature, "What? Is enjoying the attention a crime?"

    Feeling other girls'' gazes, Nik grins, "It''s not a crime, of course. But... thepliment was for Ty Sister... not Ty Lee."

    Shooting him a re as his grin still doesn''t recede in any manner, Ty Lee feels her aura turn slightly red. "I am Ty Sister... one of them, alright!"

    "Whatever you say," Nik shrugs and looks around, "How about we eat some local food? Look, that kind olddy is waving at me¡ª Hey~!"

    He waves at one of the rather active stall owners trying to catch their attention and leads the way, leaving the group entirely stumped. As he said... it really is a white-haired, wrinkled old woman waving and calling Nik.

    "Hehe, Lads like you are hard toe by," the woman fans one of the cooked Ash Bananas and starts preparing food before any of them even ordered it, "You remind me of my husband! No doubt a Ty Sister will get you!"

    "Is it just me... or..." Az narrows her eyes and nces at Ty Lee, "You''re famous for someone who is only returning after two years."

    Even Ty Lee... now looks around and finds a lot more people looking at her.

    But not caring about any of it, Nik leans against the stall while sniffing the cooked fruit meant to be smoked well and chuckles, "Aren''t I lucky? Not only Ty but everyone behind me got me."

    "Not me, dumbass," Zuko ims.

    "Hohoho, energetic youngds need even more food! Just like my husband!" The woman chuckles.

    "Ehm," Katara furrows her brows and clears her throat. Even Ty Lee purses her lips and lowers her head. Her once ''red'' aura couldn''t have been more pink.

    "What do you mean all of us?" The Prodigious Waterbender questions.

    Directing his gaze at Kya, Nik shrugs, "Well, she still got me, right? Get your head out of the gutter, dear. See, aunty, that one drains the most out of me so she needs just as much food as me."

    The old woman guffaws while now Az takes offense at Nik calling Katara the most energetic of them all. But in reality, everyone knows... the true stamina freak is simply Mai.

    She doesn''t need tost the longest but make others fall quicker. And with Mai''s energybending skill... she can certainly achieve that.

    "Oh," as they dine on Ash Bananas that can be eaten alongside the peel once smoked well, a group of eager men interjects, "Are we having another show, Ty Lin?"

    "What?" Another one of them barks, "Look at her eyes! She is obviously Ty Woo!"

    "Ty Woo doesn''t wear pink! She''s Ty Lat!"

    "Hah? Are you kidding me? She is Ty Lin! No doubt!"

    The more they fight, the more Nik''s group grows confused until Az''s eyes widen and she suddenly startsughing, "Oh... Oh! Hahaha! I love the Capital already!"

    "I mean... it''s certainly a possibility... Sorry, Ty Lee," Zuko offers his sincerest apology.

    "Ty Lee?" The group of men stop and look at her carefully before one of them whispers, "Ah... the ck sheep. What was wrong with the family business that she left to do the same all around the world?"

    "Oh, please," Az snorts another giggle and clutches her stomach, "No more. This is too good to be true!"

    "I... I need to get back to my home!" Ty Lee stands up and hurriedly pays the stall owner who waves at Nik as they take their leave.

    And along the way, many more continued to shower Ty Lee with praises yet this time she had no intention of enjoying the attention and booked a Kamodo Rhino ride up the mountain to enter the mountainous crater that holds the Imperial Capital City.

    ---

    "Oh, this day just keeps getting better¡ª" Az''sugh is cut short by Jin elbowing the princess in the side of her torso and finally shutting her up, "We get it! Now shut up, will you? Or you''ll be scrambling for another apology and drag me and Mai along."

    Az scowls but when met with her mortal haremenemy, she clicks her tongue and grows silent.

    Meanwhile, Ty Lee is still in a shocked stupor.

    The Capital City, as the name suggests, is far more developed than Harbor City. The roads are constructed out of concrete blocks while every single structure, be it a home or a building has a level of detailed artistic approach that simply cannot be found elsewhere.

    Even Late Phoenix King''s recent residential pce in Ba Sing Se could notpare to the more sophisticated structures here much less the grand pce situated in the heart of the Capital overlooking the entire city.

    Naturally, being a Noble, Ty Lee''s family mansion should be quite the sight...

    And it is quite the sight but for all the wrong contexts.

    ¡ª The Ty Sister Circus!¡ª

    Therge and colorful banner on the face of the mansion ps as nothing but tacky. The ck and red roof of the mansion clearly does not go well with the red-yellow-blue-green-orange-purple-cyan banner... but it does go well with therge tent set in the once beautiful garden of the mansion. The roof of the tent itself is divided into these seven colors.

    "The Ty Sister Circus... something tells me our visit here won''t be as rxed as we expected," Kya whispers to Ursa.

    "Psst, if it gets too boring wanna hit the royal taverns? I can convince Sokka to tag along," Nik intended to enjoy after all he has gone through so, he too, whispers to Zuko and starts making ns already.

    Mulling a little, Zuko nods, "Sure thing."

    "Can I¡ª" Jin looks at them with a grin only to be cut off by Suki, "If you have time to waste then you can certainly indulge a little more in training, no?"

    Puffing her cheeks, Jin recalls her recent demonstration inbat and groans, "I want to quit..."

    Suki smiles gently, "Dear one, there is no quitting from this way of life unless Kyoshi herself says so."

    "But she isn''t alive!" Jin retorts!

    "Actually... Kyoshi removed me and Nik from Kyoshi warriors so..." Katara giggles, "That argument doesn''t work."

    "Sigh... spirits, huh..." Jin shakes her head.

    "I..." Ty Lee finallyes to be and looks back, "Somebody, please p me. I think this is a¡ª"

    *p*

    Az''s hand whip forward into a tight p as if she''s been waiting for this moment her entire life. Of course... she didn''t need to p Ty Lee''s ass THAT hard. But seeing Ty Lee wince and cover her butt, Az smirks, "Not a dream... and even if it is a dream. I know I don''t want to wake up!"

    "We should still decide if we''re going in or not," Yue sighs softly, "We have stood outside the gates long enough."

    "Hey," Zuko looks at Nik, "I''m sure we can find royal robes from the pce. We''ll wear that for the tavern."

    "Oh! Better than what we''re wearing now," Nik grins.

    ''Just... what happened to the two of them on their trip alone?'' Ursa looks at her son and Nik weirdly. If she didn''t know any better... she would have long believed Az''s crude remarks.

    Others, including Ty Lee and Jin, simrly look at Zuko.

    "What?" Zuko furrows his brows and questions.

    "Nothing... just find a cushion to kneel onter. You don''t want to mess up royal robes now, do you?"

    Zuko rolls his eyes and ignores Az''s remark.

    In reality, after things went to hell with Kei Lo, Zuko did desire a buddy he can trust. And well... fighting dragons just happens to be one of the coolest ways to be someone else''s friend.

    But pushing down the ''steamy'' images that emerged in her mind rted to Nik and Zuko after she saw him yesterday, Ty Lee takes a deep breath and waves at one of the guards silently observing their group from a distance, "Could you call one of my Sisters? I... I don''t know if I am still wee or not."

    Her words catch everyone by surprise including the guards who nod and do as demanded.

    "Do you guys think that Iroh knew about my sisters already forming their circus?" Ty Lee suddenly looks back at the group with newfound intensity.

    "Even if he knew... I''m d he didn''t speak up. You would have worn his ears off," Nik muses and points ahead, "Oh, they are quick."

    Ty Lee exhales a huff and turns to look at the entrance of the mansion as her expression turns slightly nervous.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Bros Before Hoes; Dance of Dragons¡ª The New Bro Test; Measure of Friendship¡ª Battle Against Dragons; Az''s Best Trip; Nik Still Pulling Old and Young Alike; The Ty Circus; The Mismanagement of Aura; Ty Lee Got Sum Imagination

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Tyler H!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 255: Contorted Welcome (2)

    Chapter 255: Contorted Wee (2)<h4>Chapter 255: Contorted Wee (2)</h4>

    Nik, Katara, and others watch in amusement as the entrance of the mansion opens to reveal a group of ''Ty Lees''. Every one of them is d in a different color but a simr crop top to Ty Lee to an extent. The guards chase after them but entirely lose their cool when all six of these women jump across the gate with such practiced ease that... they felt no worse than Ty Lee.

    "Ty Lee!" They scream at once. Six identical bodies flit through the air. Simr ponytails whip around. And seeing their fierce looks, Ty Lee flinches and lowers her head, and epts her fate.

    She deserves to be punished, she muses internally. She has no intention ofparing auras or acting childishly at the moment.

    Bracing herself for any ps, Ty Lee shuts her eyes tightly and clenches her fists in preparation.

    *Oomph*

    The first of her sisters hugs her and pushes her down on the ground as Nik rolls his eyes and steps slightly, causing a gust of wind to cushion their fall. It would seem that like Ty Lee... her sisters, too, share the same brain cell almost exclusively.

    "Woah! Bouncy air!" The third sister chimes as she feels another blow of air cushioning her fall upon the two of her sisters... then the fourth one, then the fifth, sixth, and seventh.

    "Oh, look... a mountain of Ty Lee," Az narrows her eyes, "Let the chosen one hike them and nt his¡ª"

    "Az," Ursa finally res at her daughter sternly, "It''s enough already!"

    "Fine... mother..." Az sighs.

    "Forget the chosen one," Nik crosses his arms and shakes his head, "Aang is busy with Stormbenders, after all. I''m happy to relieve his duties."

    Ursa then throws Nik a simr re but that falls face first when met with Nik''s grin and a wink.

    "I... can''t... breathe..." Ty Lee''s groan echoes from under the mound of her sisters.

    "What?" Nik questions as others look at him once more.

    "We thought you''d have something more to say," Kya chuckles.

    "Oh, no. Ipleted Az''s joke and cushioned their fatal sisterly love. I''ve done my part," Nik shrugs with his arms still crossed as six identical faces suddenly look up with their wide brown-greyish eyes looking at him unflinchingly.

    "Ty Lee, who are they? Wait... we recognize the Princess, Prince, and Queen. But what about the rest?" One of the sisters questions.

    Sighing again and this time with a groan, Nik stomps his foot which creates a massive gust of pressurized wind that causes all six identical sisters to float midair as they squeak in surprise while Nik looks at Yue, "Would you check on Ty Lee if she just passed out from suffocation or got some injured ribs as a wee, too?"

    "On it," Yueplies quickly and all six of the Ty Sisters look at each other sheepishly and then point at each other almost at the same time, "It''s your fault!/It''s your fault bitch!" One of them, in the yellow crop top, is the only sister who adds the ''Bitch'' in the end.

    And she instantly won Nik''s and Az''s interest.

    ---

    "So, this is Ty Lin, Ty Lat, Ty Lao, Ty Liu, Ty Lum, and Ty Woo," Ty Lee introduces her sisters to the group. Both sides look at each other with inquisitive gazes.

    At this moment, they are present in a spacious guest hall with servants bringing in tea and snacks while Ty Lee takes a seat beside her sister.

    After the introduction, Az looks around incredulously while Ursa sighs softly. Everyone knows what is going on in her head and... that is because the same thing might be going on in everyone''s head.

    ''How are we supposed to keep track of who they are?''

    But leaning forward, Nik chews his bottom lip in thought for a moment before pointing at them, "Wait, if I remember correctly... Ty Lin ys the flute. Ty Lat practiced the harp. Ty Lao went for Origami. Ty Liu swims really which shows." He eyes the sister in the green top for a second longer and continues to thest two siblings, "Ty Lum dances. Again, it''s rather easy to observe, and you..."

    While both sides are appropriately shocked by now, Nik stares at Ty Woo who is in a yellow crop top and sports a knowing grin.

    "You insult people," Nik concludes.

    "With horrendous passion," Ty Woo snickers, "But you might just be someone I won''t insult, ''Hero.'' Of course, you''ve gotta work your way up the mound to nt all you like!"

    "Wait... you remembered all that when I first told you?" Ty Lee looks at Nik nkly.

    "Why wouldn''t I?" Nik furrows his brows, "They''re your family. The least I can do for you is remember the differences."

    "Who''s the oldest?" One of them suddenly speaks with a curious expression.

    "The one who ys the flute. Ty Lin," Nik answers without hesitation and points at the sister who questions him, "That would be you."

    "Who''s the youngest?"

    "Ty Lee."

    "Who''s the quickest?"

    "Race for me and I''ll answer to that, too."

    Ty Lat, the one who ys harp, chokes a bit before sending Nik an indignant re.

    Cutting in between her sibling''s impromptu quiz, Ty Lee smiles while somehow feeling a lot less burdened, "Thanks... for remembering all that. It wouldn''t have been easy."

    "It''s not hard," Nik doesn''t bat an eysh and looks around, "Anyway, if you guys need to talk things out with the circus and all, we can visitter unless you guys want to stay."

    To be fair, Yue, Katara, Suki, Jin, and Az wanted to witness the dynamic between the seven sisters but what Nik proposed is truly... more sensible.

    "Can''t you guys stay?" Ty Lin, the eldest, suggests with a grin, "Ty Lee has been away for two years! She barely writes a letter or two every year so we want to hear about her adventures as much as we can!"

    These words pull a slightlyplicated look from the other five sisters while Ty Lee bites her bottom lip with a guilty expression and looks sideways.

    It''s clear at a nce that things aren''t as harmonic between the seven identical sisters as one would expect and that is why Nik suggested leaving...

    Knowing about family matters is one thing but interjecting in them is another. If Nik was so keen on being nosy... he would have apanied Sokka, Katara, and Kya to meet Hado, too. But he isn''t THAT nosy.

    "We are expected in the pce," Ursa smiles, "But we will be happy to return once we have gotten a chance to rest and perhaps a change of clothes. I''m sure Ty Lee wouldn''t mind resting a bit, too."

    "But... mother," Az throws her mother a distressed look. The unruly Princess very much wants to stay.

    "Hmm?" Ursa raises an eyebrow while Zuko and Nik nce at each other, too. Equally distressed.

    Consider their n to hit the tavern shuttle down to the abyss now.

    But where there is hope, there is a way. Nik isn''t about to let his ns off that easily.

    "Oh, yeah!" Ty Lin nods and smiles widely, "We will prepare a great show for all of you. In reality, we have only heard a little bit about the situation outside the Capital so everyone, at least, those without any political seat, does not have a clear picture."

    "Of course," Ursa smiles while Az holds back the urge toment that Ursa did not even need to freshen up. After all, she just joined the group this morning.

    The group is eventually escorted out by the servants while the cordiality around the sisters doesn''t take a moment longer to feel awkward and brittle.

    After their momentary excitement, joy, and relief at the fact that Ty Lee is safe... all that remains are a bitter set of memories of her disappearance two years ago.

    "I..." Ty Lee feels her throat and voice acting against her will. She has so much to exin but all that emerges is merely another lie.

    "I have been busy... that''s why I couldn''t write more..."

    "Of course, you were. Busy as a working bitch," Ty Woo is the first to scoff and get up. Not waiting for any form of exnation, the professional troll takes her to leave.

    "Don''t mind Woo," Lin sighs with a smile, "We''re really d that you''re safe... I''ll have the servants draw you a bath."

    "I know," Ty Liu suddenly suggests with a bright expression, "Let''s get therge bath ready. We''ll all get in like the good old days. Lum can get Woo to agree, right?" Ty Liu looks at the third youngest sibling of theirs.

    "Actually," Ty Lee stands up, "We should bath like that some other day... sorry. I just need to rest for a while."

    Ty Lee now understands why she is considered problematic to others because the moment she says this... she has to face five clearly heartbroken expressions. Five, no, six individuals who have been waiting for her this entire time but even now...

    She just cannot do it.

    "It''s... alright," Ty Lum squeezes out a smile as Ty Lee nods with an equally bitter expression and leaves to meander across the familiar paths of her... home.

    Ty Lat sighs after a while, "Let''s just prepare for the usual routine for Ty Lee''s friends."

    "Would she even want us to do that?" Ty Lao questions, "I mean Lee... let''s just not. At least while she is still around..."

    "And lie to her again?" Ty Lin shakes her head, "I don''t want to lie to her. If only we''d been more open... none of this would have happened."

    "But she would clearly hate us for this," Lat''s shoulders slump, "I don''t like that."

    "Maybe I can just do my usual dance routine," Ty Lum smiles, "It''s not that hard. We''ll get in sync in no time."

    "No more lying," Ty Lin asserts with a determined stare, "She needs to know what happened... and why."

    The five of them fall silent after that.

    "Not it!" Ty Lin, Lao, Lat, and Liu speak instantly while the third youngest of them, Ty Lum, the dancer, is a secondte and scowls, "Damn it!"

    She throws Ty Lin an usatory re, "It''s your idea! I''m not gonna say anything!"

    "Hmph," Ty Lin pouts, "You will! We all said ''Not it''s before you. These are our sacred vows, remember?"

    "I remember," Ty Lum states glumly.

    "Say," Ty Lao changes the subject, "The ''Heroe''s'' Aura was mixed... right? Or did I get that wrong?"

    "Soooo... mixed," Ty Lin huffs.

    "Indecent..." Ty Liu pouts and Lat nods, "I agree."

    "But despite being mixed it was..." Ty Lum gulps.

    "Massive, right? Totally my type~"

    All five siblings yelp at once as Ty Woo is already sitting beside them once again with a dreamy expression, "And he even had the queen''s aura wrapped around him. Makes you wonder how... he''s got it."

    Shooting their odd one out an annoyed look, all five siblings silently stand and take to their leave as Ty Woo giggles impishly, "Don''t think too long about that majestic aura in the shower bitches~!"

    "Shut up!" All five of the scold their youngest right before Ty Lee.

    However, once all five of them have left, Ty Woo sets her head in her arms and sprawls them across the table.

    Underneath, her eyes water down quickly as she sniffs, "Shit... I''m never going to cry for Ty Lee again... what a stone-cold bitch..."

    ---

    "Hah... you know, we can heat the water all we want but the setting of a bath is just as necessary for enjoyment," Dipping into the wide pool of water with steam limiting one''s vision all around them, Nik lets out a relieved sigh.

    Not far from him in this bath for men set for royalty as their group was received rather warmly in the Royal Pce due to Iroh being in charge of this location for more than six years now, Zuko lets out a simrly relieved hum, "It''s almost a pity we''d have to leave it all for good once you... what do you call it? Teleport away? Was that it?"

    "Sassy, huh," Nik chuckles, "We''ll see the sharpness of your tongue when we get to a tavern and get you acquainted with someone."

    "As if that''s possible," Zuko groans. With Ursa making ns for every one of them... they indeed find themself in a pickle.

    It''s as if she did not want her lover to take her son to the tavern.

    "Come on now," Nik grins, not letting this weigh on him, "We''ve suffered worse than this but.. can I ask you something?"

    "Would me saying ''no'' stop you?" Zuko shoots back.

    "Not really," Nik hums as he spreads his palm over the porcin edge of the bath. His eyes stare off nkly at the space ahead as he whispers, "I know you guys are mostly joking about regretting leaving the pce... but if there is a part of you. By you, I mean you and Az... then you guys should just tell me outright."

    Looking at Nik through the steamy hindrances created by the hot water, Zuko leans back equally and stares off at the roof.

    "I''ll be honest... I am used to vige life. I enjoy it quite a lot. So much so that I even n to start a farm of my own again in your personal space. You know. Farming and training. And raising my dragon once it hatches."

    "Sounds pleasing," Nik smiles, "I might just start a farm topete with your produces."

    "You just have to ruin it," Zuko scoffs and then admits, "But... I can''t truly speak for mother or Az."

    "Yeah, I figured," Nik lets out a chuckle, "You should also know that I''m not really sorry about keeping the true nature of my personal space for so long from you."

    "No, I get that. Kei Lo... even if my friend, was a disaster," Zuko releases a hollow sigh and then questions, "How did you differentiate between Ty Lee''s sisters?"

    "Dunno? I got a gift."

    "Liar."

    Smiling grimly, Nik shrugs, "Might as well unload it on you since you''re asking. In my previous life... well, make sure to not mention it to others. I trust you this much, at least. Anyway," Nik exhales from his nostrils, "I once served triplets. They are like Ty Lee''s siblings. Wore the same clothes... spoke in the same manner. Laughed at the same jokes... and branded my body with heated seals for all the same reasons¡ª When I could not tell them apart."

    Concluding with a rather nonchnt expression as if it did not bother him anymore, Nik shakes his head, "My body and mind just learned to instinctively note the differences between identical siblings after the third brand."

    By now, Zuko is staring at Nik incredulously.

    "What the fuck?!"

    "What?" Nik smirks, "You really thought you had it rough after all you went through, amateur? This is one of my less painful lessons. Fuck, Koh is actually on my top list despite being a recent encounter. The bastard shattered my knee!"

    Zuko grows silent and then once again turns to look at the ceiling, "We''re having that drink tonight."

    "I like that resolve," Nik snickers, "Might as well bring drinks to the show... Sokka and Rena might appreciate a good show, too."

    "Better than brawling in the tavern, at least."

    ***

    Alternate Title: Don''t Ask Questions You Don''t Need Answers For; The Brands of Identity; Nik''s Recollection of ''Happy'' Memories; Ah, the Good Old Days; The Ty Mess; Magnificent Aura; Nik''s Gonna ''Mix'' All Seven in His Aura, Right?! Right?!!; Ty Woo Earning Respect With That Gud Tongue

    ***

    A/N: I suggest not thinking too much about the differences between Ty Sisters. As I wrote, they practically share the same brain cell and reactions. Their wants, desires, and dislikes are more simr than they let others on. So is their love for Ty Lee... including Ty Lee.

    Besides, I wished to pull this chap to 3k+ words but all the major points were alreadypleted including a bit of Nik''s past, the cause of his ability to differentiate between Ty Lee and her sister not just being a womanizing skill, and finally, the hidden conflict between all the sisters. So, I guess, 2k+ words would suffice for this chapter.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Shoutout to Tyler H!!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 256: The Palace Treatment

    Chapter 256: The Pce Treatment<h4>Chapter 256: The Pce Treatment</h4>

    "You know... I am d you annoyed both me and Rena just long enough to get me here," Sokka lets out an annoyed huff and stares at Nik pointedly, "How do I look?"

    "Why don''t I send you back to Rena? You can ask for her opinion," Nik smirks.

    "Well," drawling animatedly, Sokka pulls one of the flowers from the vase and bites its stem to hold the length of the orange flower, "I''m gonna ask that tonight." He waggles his brows, showing how a night''s sleep can do wonders for one''s mind.

    Not that yesterday''s events aren''t weighing on his mind but much like Zuko, the Chieftain is a born warrior. It would take a lot more to break him and even then, Sokka is the kind of guy who takes in things on a more positive note.

    "So," letting his eyes wander around the pristine room, he questions, "You guys think Ty Lee''s Sisters kept something?" As he says so, he plops down on the bed in the center of the room with thin red curtains around it. The bed itself is veryfortable and the silk sheets make sure that the silky red and ck on his body don''t get wrinkled. Keeping up with the fashion, Sokka''s wolf tail is fashioned into a topknot but instead of wearing a band with a me motif, he wears a distinct maroon hairband without any other decoration.

    "It would be weird if they didn''t," Zukoments as he looks into the mirror and straightens his sleeves. He wore something more formal... well, he struggled to wear it, really. They did deny the maids from helping them and didn''t mind sharing the room since the wardrobe set for Zuko, in a word, is expansive.

    Combing his short hair back, Zuko sighs but still vainly admires himself in clothes that he never thought he''d wear... and he admits. He looks good. He is in simr attire. Red robes, yellow cloth belt, ck trousers, and ck vest. But unlike Sokka, Zuko''s red robes are adorned with golden linings which prompt him to speak, "I feel a little weird to only wear something this... decorative."

    "Nah, you''re the prince, remember? For... well, a short time till Nik boots our asses. Might as well enjoy the feeling," Sokka chuckles and stretches into the bed, "And speaking of booting things... Nik, let''s just take away a few of these beds. They are too good."

    "If Ozai lived here," Nik pushes away Zuko to hog the mirror as thetter rolls his eyes and squirms his way to share the mirror altogether, "I would have liberated the entire pce from his hands... But I can''t do that to Iroh. It will reflect poorly on his judgment once we''re gone. So, we''ll find his stash of the best tea he hides around here and take that. You know, something he will remember us by."

    This earns him Zuko''s and Sokka''s chuckles while Nik mocked a pose of curling bicep as his group of muscles strains against the fabric.

    Larger than both Zuko and Sokka, he needed to ask for arger set of clothes. Not the maids minded running along to get him something suitable. So, out of all the ringlyvish outfits, Nik found something simpler. As Sokka said, only Zuko needs to pretty himself up as a prince. They are fine and dandy being the side piece.

    Still... maybe it''s the pce or the mirror but even Nik cannot help but feel a little vain. He looks good. Unlike Zuko, his hair isn''t swept back and styled naturally. In fact, ever since his evolution, his hair hadn''t grown all that much despite only a few days of passage. His darker skin tone is closer to Sokka than the fair-skinned Zuko so his violet irides stand out quite a lot and he, too, is garbed in a silk red robe equipped with a ck vest.

    "So... are we really drinking in the middle of their performance?" Zuko questions.

    "Hey, no drinks, no me!" Sokka confirms. That is the one thing that attracted him the most at this moment.

    "That''s fine by me," Zuko steps away from the mirror and tosses Nik a knowing nce, "But I always imagined being ''nice'' is your first move usually."

    "Hey," Turning back to look at them, Nik defends his non-existent honor, "Don''t go out making me look like some form of a scum."

    Then exhaling a sigh, Nik adds, "As for not being nice... it''s not like I don''t want to but I just realized something simple yesterday. Maybe I''m being a little too ''hard'' on the fact of who should I tell I am leaving or not. After all, when the timees, I''d inform Ty Lee whether things go ''my'' way or not..."

    "But?" Sokka sits up and rolls his eyes, "Go on, get out with it. We also have to visit the library, right? You''ll store all the sweet information on what tinkers the Fire Nation and their industrial lifestyle so I can learn from your ''mental'' libraryter."

    "But," Nik hesitates and rubs the back of his head, "It''s feeling more of a chore with Ty Lee. I''m not going to force her and she keeps oning on with half-baked measures in the most ridiculous moments. It was never that hard with the rest."

    "The rest?" Zuko narrows his eyes and this time Nik rolls his'', "Yes, Prince. It''s never that hard. We either did it or we didn''t."

    "Now that you have gotten it out... let''s visit the library!" Sokka climbs out of the bed.

    "What? No advice? Nothing as simple and profound as ''Stab and Run?''" Nik blinks in surprise.

    "Yeah, stop sticking it into anything that moves," Sokka grins.

    "So, your sister is ''Anything that moves''?" Nik shoots back.

    "Hey, low blow!" Sokka growls with a snort, "And you''d think that would annoy me but you''re wrong. Our culture has had harems before. We''re the most ''passionate'' out of the fourmunities, after all."

    "Whatever," Nik scoffs, too, "Let''s get to the library and that hidden room."

    "Hidden room?" Sokka and Zuko perk up.

    "Oh, yeah, I sensed a hidden room in the pce close to the records room. I think it has some private records. Archives maybe. It''s dusty so after we''re done, I''ll sandbend the dust away."

    Zuko and Sokka nce at each other. Their curiosity is piqued now.

    ---

    Unlike the guys, not all women shared their rooms. Knowingly, Ursa and Kya leave one room filled with maids to the girls and choose to settle down in another room for themselves. Offering to help Kya with the wardrobe since Ursa is intimately aware of many outfits in the pce, they both find no need for maids to help them.

    "Would it be fine to leave Michi and Poppy?" Kya questions and nces at Ursa who is bent forward in front of her to tie the golden belt around her waist with simple but quick and experienced movements.

    Smiling somewhat mischievously, a trait Ursa did not mind revealing in front of someone around her age, she chimes, "Of course! Those two can get really unhinged and the thought of them egging seven identical sisters with obvious issues is..."

    "Annoying?" Kyapletes the sentence for Ursa who nods in exasperation, "You weren''t there when we visited Lake Laogai but... they really are dangerous and too fond of Nik."

    "And that''s a bad thing?" Kya queries with a smile, "I do remember someone being equally fond of him this morning."

    With a dusting of red visible on her fair cheeks, Ursa smirks again and then huffs audibly, "Well, my fondness is like... I''ll do anything for him to make him feelfortable." With a more than sour look, she adds, "Their fondness is like¡ª They''ll push anyone to his side the moment he shows interest in them... That''s how those two terrible minxes got me muddled with Nik!"

    Adopting a moderate usatory tone, Ursa ties the final knot and looks up with upturned eyes, "I will have you know that I''m not like them... So, if you feel ufortable by their antics, or as I would call them subtle maniptions, don''t feel harshly for them. And, you can always talk with me."

    "I see," Looking thoughtful as if she might really take the chance to ask her about something as she sits and let Ursa get behind her to brush her hair, which is simply toofortable... Kya hesitates and questions.

    "How are you and your children getting along?"

    The question stumps Ursa for a moment. Recalling Zuko''s rather visible nonchnce, Ursa reveals a rxed and relieved smile, "Just fine. Things are always rough with Az but that''s because she likes to argue for the sake of it. Not when ites to doing her chores. That way she is very responsible," droning about their children''s plus point at any other mother would, Ursa fails to notice the amused look in Kya''s gaze.

    "Meanwhile Zuko is very responsible and I am d the recent events did not affect him too much. Something I have to thank Nik for, too. Not only that, he told mest night that he wants to restart farming and build a life in Nik''s personal space and not want to just rely on him entirely for everything. I cannot ask for anything more. Nik is already shouldering the lot of us... for a ''good'' reason, I''d say. But he is also the one who wanted this so this morning..." With a faint blush and finally letting go of the breath she''s been holding the entire time, Ursa reveals.

    "This morning I was really... happy that Nik gave his all to make me get onboard. I know it was selfish of me to put some distance between us but I was also a little afraid. Now I''m not... not after this morning and especially Zuko''s approval."

    It''s clear to Kya that in Ursa''s heart, Zuko, and Az holds a higher ce than Nik and it should be like that. No mother should ever discount their children''s emotions...

    Getting to the point after letting Ursa gush whatever she''s been holding back, Kya watches Ursa through the mirror flinch when she asks, "I know this is quite personal and I have had this chat with Michi and Poppy out of interest but... what I meant was how are you and Az doing? Given that..."

    While Kya does not finish her sentence, Ursa lowers her head slightly and doesn''t meet Kya''s gaze.

    "Well..." Blushing, Ursa gulps, "I don''t know what to say... it just happens around Nik. No, to be exact, Nik simply doesn''t let it get too weird..."

    Looking up and seeing Kya tossing her chin back to throw her a look, Ursa flushes a bit more and mutters, "I mean, it''s not like we have a taste for sharing him. But whenever we might... we simply don''t get the chance to focus on how it would look to others. Nik makes sure that we''re... fully satisfied..."

    Kya nods and Ursa tosses a question back, "Why are you asking about it?"

    With a remarkable calm developed over years of living in a space with no emotion, Kya ims softly, "You know why. But like you, I prioritize Sokka and Katara. I just wanted to make sure that it doesn''t feel wrong and from what I''ve heard again... it doesn''t."

    Chewing her lip in thought, Ursa offers softly, "I can''t imagine what you''ve gone through despite enduring the same thing only for a few hours but... if you''re honest with your children, I''m sure you can figure something out even if not with Nik."

    Smirking and showing a simr mischievousness that Ursa graced her with, Kya questions, "Is that how you started? By talking?"

    "Hey, now!" Ursa huffs and get tobing Kya''s hair again, "And here I was offering a truce to stand against Michi and Poppy! You''re equally a bitch."

    Had Az been here, her jaws would hang wide open observing Ursa''s current, teen-like demeanor.

    And Katara''s expression won''t be any different if she heard Kya speak¡ª

    "Oh, if I am like the two of them, maybe I will try to win his favor by handing him seven identical siblings on a silver tter. I''ve heard from good sources this dawn that he is having problems with Ty Lee."

    Ursa scoffs and then shakes her head with a wry smirk, "Who am I kidding? Anyway... if things don''t work out well with your children, Michi, Poppy, and I will surely single out a good man for you... I guess?"

    "You have my gratitude for that," Kya smiles, too, "Now let me return the favor. My hair looks beautiful but I am sure you will look equally ster in the way we used tob our hair in my vige."

    Not the least bit repulsed by the idea, Ursa smiles widely, "Then I shall be in your care."

    ---

    "Hey, Lee..." Ty Lin knocks on the door and enters Ty Lee''s room to find her idly staring at herself in the mirror. Unlike thevish decorations of the pce, their mansion does fall short but it is rustic and tasteful nheless.

    "Oh, hey," Ty Lee looks at her eldest without needing any confirmation. Unlike others, the Ty sisters have always been able to differentiate from each other.

    Chewing her bottom lip, Ty Lin hesitates but does not falter. A determined glint perks in her onyx-brown eyes and she invites, "We want you to perform with us. All seven of us."

    This takes Ty Lee by surprise and she questions, "Perform? Meaning..."

    "Acrobatic routines, stunts, and a lot more," Ty Lin nods and doesn''t shy away from this topic, "Please. We want you to be with us. Together... again."

    Adopting a nk stare, Ty Lee grits her jaws. Sensing her youngest''s aura darken considerably, Ty Lin prepares herself for a verbalshing but then... Ty Lee rxes.

    "I''m sorry for running away..." She whispers, "And not even saying a proper goodbye."

    Before Ty Lin can say anything, Ty Woo bursts into the room, "Nah, bitch, you''re fine! We weren''t the best sisters either!"

    This makes Ty Lee''s shoulders slump and she is brutally honest, "That''s true... you weren''t..."

    Lowering her head in shame, Ty Lin doesn''t know what to say but Ty Woo does!

    Ty Woo always has something to say!

    "Well, that''s for a reason! You''ll see that in today''s performance! Anyway... I have a n!"

    Exhaling a groan, Ty Lin nts her foot down metaphorically, "No! No stupid ns! We just wee her friends with THAT routine¡ª"

    "Let''s wear the same clothes!" Ty Woo gushes eagerly, "Earlier, it was easy for your boyfriend to differentiate between us because we wore our signature colors! Let''s shake things up and see if he''s all pompous in naming us once again!"

    As expected... the seven sisters share the same brain cell be it in pain, sadness, joy, or... wicked curiosity.

    As their aura re deep pink in excitement, Ty Lee forgets the earlier heavy topic and looks into the idea already, "What if... he doesn''t get it right?" She questions before her eyes widen and she hisses, "He isn''t my boyfriend..."

    "Really? We heard he takes the prettiest bitches and their mothers," Ty Woo puffs her chest, "And we''re the prettiest, of course!"

    "Hey," Ty Lin blushes, "We aren''t just objects for someone to take away!"

    "Heh, with our bad luck in finding men who confuse between us," Ty Woo smirks sadistically, "We''ll be lucky to find a man unless we get visible tattoos!"

    And this makes all three of them nch.

    None of them like tattoos. Sure, on someone else it may look good but they abhorred the idea of putting their skin through such torture.

    "So are we doing this?"

    Other four burst in with excited giggles.

    Ty Lee nods happily and clenches her fist, "If he can''t get us right with the same clothes... I''ll just... I''ll just..."

    "You what?" Ty Lat chimes, "Give him a good reason to never forget who you are?"

    This makes Ty Lee dete once again.

    "Hey, why so sad? Did that bastard force you or something? He is called a plunderer, right? We''ll block all his chi!" Ty Woo raises her arms.

    "Well... he also calls himself the Nut Cracking Messiah..." This makes others giggle in surprise as Ty Lee grumbles, "It''s just not easy with him... with Az around him... not to mention Mai..."

    "Mai?" Tai Liu smirks, "That dull, pasty aura girl? Come on, you can easily¡ª"

    "Wait until you hear everything," Ty Lee whispers with a serious expression and as the other six settle on her bed, she starts exining quite a bit except sensitive stuff like Nik''s ability to make things disappear.

    ---

    "Woah!" In the hidden room after their brisk walk within the records room, Nik points out, "Check this out! Another secret ind!"

    Zuko checks the map and so does Sokka before the Chieftain looks at Nik weirdly, "Isn''t this the same ind where Aang is in? All that situation with stormbenders? By the way, their red tattoos look way too cool!"

    "Well, Aang is there but so is information!" Nik points further on the scroll, "See? Says right here. The only ind with the most precious knowledge of the sages!"

    "We already have the information on tanks," Sokka scratches his chin, "Do we need this?"

    "I need it. May just be useful," Nik huffs.

    "Good luck. I''m not visiting another ind with you. Who knows what kind of spirit decides to show their face this time," Zuko rolls his eyes.

    "Hey! Iroh''s old picture!" Sokka finds a rolled-up painting.

    "Better yet, see, I told you it would be here. Iroh''s tea leaves!" Nik cackles.

    "Hmm... so this is just some imperial storage for the family alone," Zuko muses.

    "Hey..." Sokka giggles, "Zuko, your great-great-great-grandma is a total babe!"

    "What the hell?!" Zuko groans.

    Leaning over, Nik hums, "No, no, Sokka might be onto something. And I know from experience that some women of Fire Nation like to paint their portraits nude..." He recalls Michi''s passionate painting.

    Sokka whistles, "Let''s find it!"

    "What?" Zuko barks!

    "Don''t worry! If they painted it, they would want others to admire it," Nik nods in a sage-like manner.

    ***

    Alternate Title: When Side-Pieces are Just as Hot; Ursa Loved This Morning!; Kya''s Muses; The Fourth Horsemen of Elemental Milf!; Ty Woo''s Sinister n!; Ty Lee Spills the Beans; The Quest For Oldie But Baddie Nudes; Digging Through Zuko''s Family!; Another Life-Changing Ind Trip?

    ***

    A/N: Who should get to apany Nik on this new life-changing trip?

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 257: Ty-Plosion (1)

    Chapter 257: Ty-Plosion (1)<h4>Chapter 257: Ty-Plosion (1)</h4>

    Nik''s grin broadens as he looks at the girls. NOW it feels like the Fire Nation is properly weing them. The stuff Ty Lee and others bought on Wangjile Ind did not evenpare to the wardrobe in the royal pce. Well, except for the Crusted Mangoes.

    Yep, Nik is in love.

    Crusted Mango now holds a significant spot in his heart which he shares with his harem.

    He means his heart, not the mangoes.

    Positively exhausted as opposed to extraordinarily spirited Nik and Sokka, Zuko gives the girls a passing nce before sighing deeply again as he tries toe to terms with the greatest shame of the royal family.

    The moment his gazended on Ursa, his blush deepened while Nik and Sokka looked at each other. That had been quite the surprise, and this isn''t the kind of thing Nik would even imagine sharing with others, but they stumbled upon it while raiding the hidden storage unit of the royal family.

    "You all look great!" Nik smiles at them.

    Like Zuko, Az dressed in a royal outfit. An intricate golden pin with a me motif held her glossy ck hair in an borate bun on the back of her head with all her bangs tucked in that exposed her shapely and narrow jawspletely. Her red robe lined with golden rims wrapped her body tightly alongside a thick ck belt around her torso right underneath her breasts which seemed to make her bust pop out more than usual.

    Suki, Jin, Katara, and Yue wear simr outfits: Dark maroon robes lined with silver edges alongside ck undershirts or vests of their liking and silver belts around their torso.

    Suki and Katara only wore a portion of their hair into top knots and let the rest flow freely. However, no me motif marked their hair or other essories.

    Inparison, looking far more prominent with the sheer size of her bust, Jin wore her usually untamable hair in an elegant upper bun. A slick gloss of some hair product can be seen on her hair as it held all her stubborn strands in ce.

    And Yue wore her long white hair into a simple braid with hair parting from the center and pulled back, leaving a few strands to grace the corner of her ears. Somehow Yue got the most attention among them due to her neighborly look.

    But Kya and Ursa understood the mission and prevailed. Not letting the number of outfits at their disposal confuse them, the two women dressed in sober red clothes. It''s obvious what they are trying to achieve.

    Kya wears a sleek red kimono that oveys on each other right from her corbones, leaving little to see. She sinks her hands into the exaggerated sleeves of the top and a thick silver belt around her torso. But instead of her belt making her bust pop out, the dense material of the kimono grants her chest a slop-like look that instills an air of elegance around her.

    A golden band with an equally golden moon motif holds her top knot on the back of her head while Kya lets the rest of her thoroughly brushed hair flow back.

    Adopting a formal tone, Kya regards others with a practiced smile, "I am pleased to see all of you in such high spirits. I hope the royal pce has been to your liking."

    Then, the mother of two looks to her side and finds another mother of two nodding back with a thin smirk.

    Meanwhile, Ursa wears a simr red kimono, but it is nowhere as decorated or premium in quality. The light quality of her clothes entuates her figure quite well. Sokka elbows Nik with a shit-eating grin on his face.

    The girls quietly watch Zuko and Nik re at the chieftain. This only pleases thetter further.

    Pushing back her curiosity, Ursa brushes her hair which she has worn simr to Katara''s and Kya''s usual style.

    "Shall we go, Mdy?" She questions Kya, who sniffs a bit and sticks her nose high, "We shall."

    "Oh," Nik''s eyes brighten, "So, you are the Queen of the nation. Hmm, hear that, Sokka? Now she is part of the royal family."

    "Okya, what is going on?" Az questions snarkily and looks at their mothers and their men.

    "Say, Nik, we found loads of interesting things back there, right?" Ignoring Az, much to her chagrin, Zuko smiles at the increasingly displeased Sokka, "What do you think we will find there? Even if we don''t find anything, we can certainly think of many things given what we already found, no?"

    "Alright," the Chieftain grumbles and lets a huff, "Let''s drop it."

    "Drop what?" Katara questions.

    "Yeah, did you find something interesting? Perhaps a spicy royal secret?" Jin questions with a starry gaze.

    "Oh, it''s spicy," Sokka nods and bursts into a fit of a chuckle.

    "It''s nothing!" Zuko vibrates in frustration and looks at Nik, who agrees quickly.

    "Yep, nothing. We just found Iroh''s stash of tea leaves."

    "Oh, where?" Yue questions with interest while Suki stares at the blushing Zuko with confusion.

    Something is definitely going on.

    "We found a royal storage room," Zuko replies with a dismissive wave of his hand, "It was just a dusty old room."

    But his words seize Ursa''s heart for a moment and she nces at the trio carefully.

    ''It cannot be...''

    "You went where?" Ursa questions and stares at the trio critically.

    "The..." Zuko''s voice is cut short with a reminder elbow from Sokka. Meanwhile, Nik is already holding his head in his hands.

    "Nowhere," Zuko averts his gaze.

    "Who has it?" Ursa questions after taking a deep breath to calm her furiously beating heart.

    "What?" Zuko questions.

    "WHO. HAS. IT?"

    Losing all his humor at once under the mother''s re, Sokka is the quickest to step aside from the duo. But he refuses to throw them under the bus by answering her.

    Zuko blushes harder and looks down. Adopting an apologetic tone, he mutters, "We didn''t know it was there."

    "Where was what?" Az questions with interest.

    "Nothing," Ursa shoots her daughter a look and stares at Nik. "Where?"

    "I may have confiscated it," Nik replies, "But in our defense, it was just lying there. We even saw¡ª"

    "I don''t want to know what else you saw!" Ursa huffs as red dusting bes apparent on her cheeks. She nces at her son again before rolling her eyes, "It''s alright. Let''s drop it!"

    "I want to know!" Az sets her hands on her waist and looks back at the girls as her full lips stretch into a smirk, "Girls, don''t you want to know the same?"

    Kya covers her smile with her overlyrge sleeve and adds formally, "It has certainly piqued my interest. Go on, let us all know what you have discovered."

    "Mom, please stop talking like that," Sokka thins his lips and cast a desperate nce in Kya''s direction.

    Nik raises his hands in a calming gesture.

    "Let''s not get too rowdy. It''s nothing interesting."

    "Oh, so it is not interesting?" Ursa eyes Nik with a tight frown, "Are you admitting that it holds nothing interesting."

    Even with Nik''s wealth of knowledge, sometimes, there is no winning with his fairer halves. Chewing his lips in frustration, Zuko adds, "Mother, that''s not necessary right now."

    "In a moment," Ursa huffs and locks her gaze on Nik. It is truly not the smartest to seek validation, but what the trio found may as well be something she could never achieve again, so hearing Nik dismiss it... kind of stings.

    "Is it, or is it not interesting?"

    "It is," Nik smiles tightly, "But do you really want to force the issue? If it wasn''t, would I have taken it?"

    Ursa huffs when she hears Kya speak from the side. A yful twinkle glimmers in the ''queen''s'' eyes.

    "Don''t keep us waiting, dear. Imand you to spill the beans."

    "Really?" Ursa deadpans at Kya.

    "You have to stop talking like that, Mom!" Sokka begs.

    "Well, I''m not going anywhere unless I find out what it is," Az scoffs.

    "If it''s that important, why not drop the issue," Suki shrugs and smiles, "It''s not like making them ufortable will help us with what awaits."

    "It does seem more private with how Zuko is acting," Jin sighs and mutters under her breath, "And here I wanted to learn of some gossip..."

    "You girls are pathetic," Az sneers, and Kya nces at her critically, "Young girl, you will learn to respect others. I did not spend my youthful years just to have such a result."

    "Wha¡ª"

    "Now," she looks at Nik, "Show me what item of interest you have procured. Hold nothing back. And Kya," the revived woman nces at Ursa, speaking humorously, "Let''s not act unkindly toward Nik after he helped you reunite with your children." They nned to reverse the roles for the day and Kya (now Ursa), intended to make the most of it.

    "Oh, no... no, no, no..." Sokka looks down destely. He begged Kya to stop, and now...

    He cannot unsee it.

    "Wee to the club," Zuko throws Sokka a stare without any pity. The chieftain had quite theugh at his Nik and Sokka''s expense.

    Suddenly, Sokka snaps his head in Nik''s direction and snarls, "Don''t you dare imagine it!"

    Slowly, Nik looks at Sokka. A kind smile reflects on his face. Understanding flickers in his eyes.

    "It''s toote," he whispers back and then closes his eyes with a tinge of satisfaction, "It''s already done."

    Sokka''s lips part open while Ursa groans and shoots a confused Kya a re.

    "This is getting very confusing," Yue smiles. She tagged along with the promise of enjoyment that she shall have, "Isn''t it better to just speak of it instead of showing anything? Not many things can surprise us about each other."

    "No!" Ursa snaps.

    "Just say it!" Az groans.

    "It would be the best course of action, daughter," Kya smiles at Az.

    "Shit... I can''t unsee it now," Zuko''s whisper reaches Sokka, and at the depths of despair due to the sudden reversal, Sokka snaps, "We found steamy portraits of the royalty in the hidden chamber of their secrets, alright? Can we please drop it? And Mom, can you please stop talking like that?"

    The expressions of the girls freeze and Kya is the quickest to recover before she res at Nik and Zuko while holding Ursa''s handfortingly. But she will NOT break her character.

    "I am disappointed in you, dearest lover and dearest son!" She knows exactly what she is doing as Sokka shudders, and Katara nches a bit, "How dare you two imagine Kya in the poses I struck for the portrait! Nik, I shall visit your quarterster and retrieve it but not before punishing you."

    ""No!""

    Sokka and Katara snap at Nik as he frowns, "Hey, don''t look at me! Ursa, I willingly ept all responsibility!" He nods at Kya.

    "Coming here was a mistake!" Sokka groans.

    "I''m d. It should haunt you, too," Zuko smiles and cherishes the new bond he has found with Sokka.

    "Mom, please stop it," Katara begs, making Ursa sigh.

    "Katara, dear, I''m not doing anything," Ursa smiles while tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, "And yes, I dislike how much trouble ''Ursa'' is causing us." She res at Kya who keeps a breezy smile,

    This only makes Katara groan, too, and Az shrugs, "What''s wrong with you? Let your mother have fun. Or do you want her to act like she is still trapped in that death sentence?"

    Katara and Sokka freeze in sudden guilt while Kya frowns, "Youngdy!"

    "Yes, yes, mother. I know. I shall visit his quarter with you and get punished alongside him," Az smirks, eager to watch the world burn.

    "You two are enjoying this quite a lot, huh?" Suki smiles at Yue and Jin who followed the development with eager expressions as Jin presents a toothy grin, "It would be a disservice to them if we did not enjoy it!"

    "My thoughts exactly," Yue giggles.

    "Let''s just go to the Ty Manor," Ursa sighs deeply. Even she did not have the heart to make Kya stop now that the woman is enjoying herself a bit and it is a bit of Ursa''s fault, too.

    The former actor in the former queen gave Kya many acting tips while thetter styled her hair simrly to Katara''s hairdo.

    ¡ª

    The moment Ty Woo informs Ty Lee of the routine they will be performing alongside her, the acrobat''s emotions plunge.

    Confusion, sadness, and a flicker of genuine anger birth in Ty Lee but she keeps herself in check for the time being¡ª

    ''How could they just use that routine?''

    ¡ª As hard as it may be.

    An borately embroidered golden-lined white crop top covers her bust as its straight cor reaches her neck. A white skin suit underneath tucked into baggy, translucent white harem pants that reveal her covered legs underneath cover her t stomach. A pair of gold anklets sp onto the ends of the pant around her ankles.

    Her sisters dress in the same outfit.

    Recalling Nik''s statement about how he can discern their differences, especially between Ty Liu and Lum because they swim and dance, they went as far as covering themselvespletely.

    There is a chance that Nik is just that good and hispliments on their body were a lie, but if they can screw with him and see if he was lying or telling the truth then... it would be optimal.

    Optimal how?

    That''s for them to know.

    After resting, bathing, and changing, Ty Lee moves around in the manor. She visits the gardens, at least in the small region not covered by therge tent where her sisters perform every weekend. She greets a few workers she remembers till now and finds out what transpired after her employment in the Circus.

    Her sisters were more than equipped and knowledgeable in managing the family business after their father''s passing because of their studies at the Royal Academy. But like Ty Lee, her sisters had no such interests. They tried to employ a few of their ''trusted'' advisors but quickly caught on that those men and women did not have the family''s best interest in their hearts.

    For a group of girls only graduating from their teen years, they proved themselves far more perceptive than their naysayers.

    Instead of letting their passion go to waste, the sisters tried to bring their hobbies to work: Ty Lin would y the flute for her admirers and workers in the warehouse; Ty Lat woke everyone in the manor in the morning with her harp; Ty Lao would leave beautiful pieces of origami to various workers with words of motivation drawn on them; Ty Liu couldn''t exactly make the best use of her hobby, so she began teaching a few recent sailors how to swim urately; Ty Lum would put on traditional clothes and dance to the slow music of Ty Lin''s flute and Ty Lat''s harp every weekend for the manor''s maids and servants; And Ty Woo... quarreled with Sailors using insults that would put the entire profession to the shame.

    Ty Lee learned that her sisters tried to find significant halves for themselves a few times. So that their beloved does not mistake them for the other sibling, they began wearing clothes of a single color, but their boyfriends made mistakes. Or at least, they tried.

    Those men were left with sealed chi points and thrown out.

    The more she learned about the things her sister went through, the guiltier she felt.

    Ty Lee is well aware of how lucky her family is despite everything after performing in the Earth Kingdom for two years.

    Even her blind optimism could not look away from the scar of war left on the Earth Kingdom. It forced her to open her eyes. That is one of the reasons why Ty Lee isn''t vibrating in one spot with frustration but trying to understand what her family has been upto.

    Yet, the more she learns, the more bitter she grows. Not for herself... but for them.

    One of the maids revealed how Ty Lin started losing interest in the business. It would have been fine, but the real blow to her sisters was when Ty Lum stopped dancing. All of them began to grow sluggish. They would wake upte. Ty Woo began drinking heavily and would often raise a ruckus in the manor.

    They were hurting and Ty Lee could feel it despite being unavable to witness it by herself.

    The final bit of her sister''s tale concluded with Ty Lin suddenly bringing the idea of creating their circus. The n was set in motion almost the same day, and while this caused a major hit to their father''s business, the Ty Family has been doing better than ever emotionally and financially.

    Ty Lee eventually enters the wide domed tent to find a simr face present in the seating area with a dazed look on her face.

    "Ty Lin?" Lee voices out and her eldest acknowledges her with a quiet ''hmm.''

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Nothing... well, thinking about the performance... I''m nervous. We all are."

    Exhaling heavily, Ty Lin looks at her youngest with a smile, "I know you feel I should have no right to ask this but do you have any tips on how to deal with performance anxiety? I can''t take Ty Woo''s word for it and just down a bottle of alcohol."

    "She would say something like that without a doubt," Ty Lee huffs and approaches Ty Lin. Her hesitant expression only recedes when Ty Lin pats the seat adjacent to hers with a grin.

    "When I feel anxious... I would usually pet the sky bison that we reared. You don''t happen to have a few for yourself, would you?"

    "None. We tried to get a few but the officials... do you remember how some boys used to tell us that it''s a dreame true for any man to have all seven of us. The official charged with the maintenance wanted that dreame true."

    Ty Lee thins her lips. "I could ask Az to¡ª"

    "We blocked his chi so many times he is paralyzed now," Ty Lin shrugs and snickers, "But you can say we did fulfill his dream. After all, all six of us knocked him into his special space."

    Ty Lee giggles at that.

    "But I don''t think itpares to your story," Ty Lin grins, "Energybending skill that makes you hot, appearing in another location, and even seeing an actual dragon! You really are the luckiest of us all!"

    Sensing a brief moment of envy sh in her eldest sister''s eyes, Ty Lee wanted to say something. It''s not like their life hasn''t been great when looking at therger picture. The thought of her sisters envying her makes Ty Lee more than ufortable as their father''s passing was only a minor reason why she left.

    Before she could speak, the noise of a few performers entering the circus distracts them.

    "Ah, there you are. Boss Lin, your guests are here."

    ***

    Alternate Title: What is Love? Crusted Mangoes; Would You Share Crusted Mangoes? No; Swap Day; The New Queen; Changing Partners? Nah, They Changing Children!; Sokka''s Nightmare; How The Tables Turn; Fire Nation Citizens Are Artistic Freaks; ''Ursa'' is Going to Punish Nik and Az; The Challenge that Awaits; Ty Family Being Savage; Envy From Both Parties; Troubled Past; The Hidden Depression

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 258: Ty-Plosion (2)

    Chapter 258: Ty-Plosion (2)<h4>Chapter 258: Ty-Plosion (2)</h4>

    "Is this some rite of passage?" Nik thins his lips with a humored smile. He purposely deepens his voice and adopts a wise old man''s expression, "You must pass this test to earn the right to enter the dungeon of the sisters¡ª Or something like that?"

    The Ty Sisters wee and block the passage of their guests with calm and deceptively collected looks. Long and thin white gowns cover their outfits and exude a noble aura. Their hairstyle, to thest strand, is chillingly the same.

    None could differentiate between the seven sisters after their demand from the group to differentiate them.

    But really, it was more of a challenge thrown at the Hero''s path who pointed them out urately earlier. Perhaps other girls may find this challenge an entertaining way to see Nik face a setback, but Zuko is the only one whose eyebrows sink slightly. Aplicated look shes across the prince''s face as he recalls Nik''s earlier ount in the bath.

    His smile has a price that none can imagine, but Zuko could certainly empathize with what little he knew of Nik''s past.

    But one''s past is just that¡ª In the Past.

    "Something like that," The sibling in the center replies with an aloof look. "Consider this a good show for us. But it''s not mandatory in any manner. If you cannot identify us¡ª"

    "That''s a lot of nonsense without a single insult, Ty Woo," Nik chuckles, "Consider me impressed."

    Her lips part open.

    "How the fuck did you know?"

    "The spirits of fertility and identical siblings bless me, I guess. But that wouldn''t interest you, right, Ty Liu?" He looks at the Ty Sibling to Woo''s left.

    Leaving her lips gaping in surprise, Nik identifies the sibling to Woo''s right.

    "Are we doing more physically active sisters first? First the swimmer, and now you, the dancer, Ty Lum."

    "I should respect age and point you out next, Ty Lin," Nik grins at the girl adjacent to Ty Lum on Woo''s right.

    "I''m not old!" The eldest snaps with a scoff.

    "Of course not," Nik shrugs, but such a nonmital response does not make her feel better.

    Nik then nces at the girl adjacent to Ty Liu on Woo''s left.

    "And there''s no way I am forgetting Ty Lat. I would love to see someone y nice songs on a harp!"

    Only two remain. Even the guards look at Nik with respect. The girls behind him, however, look thoroughly surprised.

    They are aware of most of the things Nik is capable of achieving, so all this being some spiritual shenanigan is less than likely.

    Then how?

    As Nik''s grin widens, the greater Zuko''s mood sinks. The prince knows he owes Nik his life. Not that the youth would ever lord it on others, but it is the cold truth. He could only sigh to himself for the moment.

    If Nik opened up to him after so many interactions¡ª most of them being confrontational¡ª then Zuko feels he must keep it to himself. He is well aware of how just a friend to unwind with is what others usually need and appreciate¡ª Not someone who actively tries to interject with someone''s life to help every living moment of their life.

    Nik quietly looks at the girl next to Ty Lin. A flicker of hope and expectation betrays her aloof look as he looks in her direction. But he soon looks away from her to look at the sister on the far end of Ty Woo''s left.

    "And you... I spent a few weeks with you already. We trained, we drank, and I even had June practice her brutish pick-up lines on you."

    Her lips quake and guilt seeps into her gaze. Meanwhile, the girl next to Ty Lin shudders. Her eyes turn zed and watery¡ª something that everyone from Nik''s group notices, but before they hint at him, he drones on.

    "Not to mention, you may have run out on mest night, but it was special."

    He rubs his jaw with his finger in a ponderous manner, "I also remember our first performance with Aang¡ª ah, no, The Great Pippinpaddleopsicopolis!"

    "So, mistaking you for your sisters is simply unthinkable after my vivid performance. So that''s why I saved you for thest. Oh, by the way, you''re Ty Lao. I''d like to see what you can do with paper one of these days. Ty Lee told me you once made a miniature dragon from origami."

    "Huh?"

    All the sisters still for a moment of brief silence. Standing beside Ty Lin, on the verge of tearing up, Ty Lee''s watery eyes widen, and Ty Woo mutters, "This prick!"

    "You did say it''s a performance, no?" Nik nces at Ty Woo with a smug grin and sniffs haughtily for a moment, "Entertained?"

    "You are terrible for our little sister," Ty Lin eyes Nik as if facing the worst tribtion for the family and drags Ty Lee away by her hand lest the girl gives away the game so quickly. She throws her guards a look.

    "Lead them to their seats in the tent."

    Other sisters quickly follow Ty Lin''s steps and leave after throwing Nik nces filled with various emotions.

    "That was... mean," Yue thins her lips and gazes at Nik disapprovingly.

    "If anything, that was impressive. If it were me, I would have called them Ty 1,2,3,4,5,6, and 7 before saying I numbered each of them just like that," Sokka shrugs. His shoulders feel quite burdened by the size of the brain he carries.

    "I... damn, that would have been even better!" Nik rubs his forehead, "And if they asked me to name them, I would have done that, too!"

    "Exactly!" Sokka scoffs and crosses his arms, "And you would have achieved all seven¡ª" He pauses and looks around to shrink under the res of others, including Ursa, who narrows her eyes.

    "Son," she smiles with a resoundingck of warmth in her gaze. "Continue with your idea. All seven siblings, is that it? Now, why would I or anyone think that is thest thing Nik should do considering the Ty Sister''s past?"

    Sokka looks at Kya and then at Ursa before rubbing the back of his head.

    "Are we still doing this?"

    "Doing what? Az, dear, is there something wrong with Kya or me?" Kya speaks to Az, who shakes her head with a bright grin.

    "Not that I know of, mother~!" Az hugs Kya''s arm while tossing Katara and Sokka teasing nces. Knowing how dangerous the princess is, the siblings feel slightly anxious. Kya and Nik, as likely as it may be, is something they were taking time to ept.

    But Az and Kya?

    That''s...

    The two re at the princess when Ursa voices out sternly.

    "Now, don''t be rude to Ursa''s daughter!"

    ''This is kind of fun!'' Ursa smiles at Kya, who does the same.

    "Anyway, we''re here to enjoy, right? Let''s enjoy ourselves. Seeing seven of them doing tricks on a pole is something worth hurrying for."

    By now, the group understands he is just being yful, and his vague words only confirm this doubt.

    If anything, Nik''s evolution may have made him more frivolous in the most inappropriate times.

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    "How did that son of a bitch get us all correctly?!" Ty Woo curses her heart out with a furious blush the moment the seven of them step backstage.

    The other six sport equally unnerved expressions. They are used to men getting their identities wrong by mistake or on purpose, so someone tossing out their entire ybook for these circumstances left them nk. Ty Lin could only drag Ty Lee away, who she felt would almost burst out¡ª out of happiness or tears!

    "I don''t know," Ty Lao mutters with aplicated look. "He almost made me worry for a moment...ying in on Lee so thickly while," she chews her lips with anticipation betraying her expression, "Ravishing me with such intense gaze!"

    "Hey!" Ty Lee res at her third eldest.

    "What? He could get all of us right! All of us!" Ty Lao emphasizes. "And we practically made the game hellish! Look at us! Even Babu would have fumbled!"

    The mention of their father leaves a moment of silence before Ty Liu squirms, "It was... hot."

    "Then go dip in cold water again, bitch!" Ty Woo barks and then res at Lee, "How''d you manage to find him? You never told us he could do that!"

    "How was I supposed to know?" Ty Lee squeaks, "I wasn''t here?"

    "And who the hell ran away?" Ty Woo scoffs before closing her mouth shut.

    Ty Lin and others look at Ty Lee in worry as the girl clenches her fist before taking a deep breath. With icecing her voice, Ty Lee res at Ty Woo. No.

    She res at all of them.

    "Let''s just perform that routine and be done with this farce," She seethes. "After all those promises... you all could not even leave that routine alone."

    Ty Woo opens her mouth to say something, but Ty Lin cuts her off and nods, "We promised to talk after the routine... let''s reserve all of it for that moment."

    The other four look at each other while chewing their lips with simr helplessness in their gazes.

    There are many, many things they want to talk about.

    Many curses they want to unleash.

    They want to apologize to one another for many things, and all the parties are self-aware of these faults. They know that they all are aware of it.

    "Let''s practice it," Ty Lin ps her hands softly. "Others will start with the usual show and try the things we n to perform the next show."

    Ty Lee quietly enters her position as the show begins for Nik and others. His words continue to resurface in her mind. They act like an anchor to her emotions before they spiral out of control. She recalls his vast and dependable aura.

    ''So, mistaking you for your sisters is unthinkable...'' He said.

    It''s only been a few hours at best since the knot in her stomach about the thought of being one of the many faceless women in Nik''s life, but she feels it unraveling.

    As Ty Liu said¡ª

    It was hot.

    To stand out, it felt good. To have a different identity under his gaze felt thrilling. Ty Lee can still beat her heart beating with excitement.

    And as she practices with her sisters, Ty Lee recognizes a disheartening truth.

    They are simr.

    And it was no less impactful for them than it had been for her.

    Her sister''s colleagues quickly step on the stage and perform for their guests. It could have been under happier circumstances...

    But Ty Lee dismisses the thought quickly.

    It could not have been under happier circumstances. Not since the day their Babu died, and Ty Lee witnessed that.

    Soon, it is their turn to bring it in with the finale. Ty Sisters step on the stage with their practiced stage smiles despite their internal turmoil. The seven sisters stare at Nik at once as if vying for his attention for themselves, but they quickly notice something. Unlike their original seating n, Nik is not sitting with the rest of the group.

    The girls are sitting ahead of the three men.

    Sporting lopsided and dopey grins, the three men sit two columns behind the cheerful girls who demonstrate cheery and roused looks of excitement after the performance.

    If this isn''t strange enough, Ty Lee and others notice Sokka''s and Zuko''s aura being all fuzzy as Nik''s aura continues to remain steadfast if one ignores the purplish tint of impishness.

    "Whoooooooooo!" Sokka suddenly cheers loudly, "Go Ty 1,2,3,4,5,6, and 7!"

    ''He is asking for all his chi points to get blocked!'' All seven of them deadpan at Sokka''s words making Zuko guffaw suddenly.

    "You guys got this!" Nik ps loudly, too, "And don''t worry! I know who Ty 1,2,3,4,5,6, and 7 are!"

    And now the sisters wanted to know what numbers are assigned to them!

    "He does! Son of a bitch really does!" Sokka bursts outughing.

    ''Holy shit... they are drunk. They could have invited me, too!'' Az curses them as Zuko only grins like a shy maiden when drunk like one!

    With the two of them raising a proper ruckus that would apany their arrival on the stage and a grinning Zuko appreciating life''s simplest blessing from behind the drunken tint of his gaze, the seven sisters get started.

    The seven of them bounce forth at once. As two of them climb the poles with tightropes connecting them, the other five begin climbing over each other to form a human pir of the Ty in a few breaths.

    Meanwhile, Ty Liu and Ty Lum each at the peak of the pole and grin widely. Their bodies move reflexively as they jump on the tightrope!

    "Woah!" Zuko gasps, making the rest of the girls twitch a bit.

    Disying remarkable bnce as they strike a pose on the tightrope, Ty Liu and Lum nod at one another before sprinting on the rope and reaching the center of the rope where Ty Lee is waiting on top of her sister.

    The two cause a bit of rm as they drop down the rope with a flip in their jump, but they catch the rope with an arm each. The rope bends and curves promptly as the two sisters reach down with their other hand. Looking at Ty Lee, both of them reveal sincere grins.

    This is how they want to let her know the truth!

    ""Grab on!""

    Ty Lee extends her hands and grabs her elder sister''s hand before the rope pulls them only for the duo to grit their teeth and throw Ty Lee in the air.

    Without an ounce of fear, Ty Lee spirals in the air gracefully, and as she begins to descend, for a moment, her brown ponytail seems to be forming a halo over her head.

    If they were just hyping the group out of being drunk, the trio now watches quietly with sheer appreciation and wonder.

    It''s beautiful: They all think at once as the Ty Sisters begin to present themselves in one of the best performances.

    ''I could do all these two years into my training,'' Ty Lee performs with a huge smile, but her thoughts cannot be far from happiness.

    ''How long did it take you all?'' She wonders.

    ''I could do it all alone.''

    Ty Lee''s heart aches in genuine sadness as she wonders¡ª

    ''You six always had each other''s back. It must have taken less than 2 years to achieve all this. I bet..''

    The corner of her lips quiver, but she will not let her smile fade. No matter how stale her aura grows, she refuses to stop smiling.

    ''I''m sure... you six continued to support each other even after Babu''s death. Even when you faced all those problems while I was away. Not that my existence ever mattered to you all.''

    As she sinks from the sky, she stretches her hands out as her sisters catch her again.

    ''If only my life could be like this performance. If only I could count on you all to have my back like this when it mattered the most.''

    As if seeing through her smile, each of Ty Lee''s sisters would hold her hand tighter. They all would be reluctant to let go. Not this time. Not again.

    But even if they can only hope to convey their emotions as they can always sense each other, they fail to connect with Ty Lee. Despite Ty Lee''s huge smile, her eyes are nk, and her body is only going through emotions.

    Ty Lin, Lat, Lao, Liu, Lum, and Woo all think the same thing while barely holding their hearts from breaking collectively.

    ''She is amazing. We have to give it our all, but she can do it without a thought.''

    ''I''m sorry! Truly!'' Ty Lin catches Lee again, but even if they look at each other, Ty Lee merely looks past her eldest sister with a note of indifference.

    And it hurts so much.

    ''I really wish we could have exined it all... that day especially,'' Ty Lin begs internally and her smile quivers. Her eyes water unconsciously.

    ''Does it matter?'' Ty Lee brightens. ''I heard that hint loud and clear. Besides, it has always been like that. I was just fooling myself that I was only pissed at others getting our names wrong. None of that would have mattered if only you all... were there.''

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    It has always been like this ever since she can remember.

    Seven sisters.

    Three pairs of two and...

    One odd one out.

    "Lin! Let''s y! I''ll be the catch! All of you can hide!" She would ask... no. She would beg, "Please~ I want to y with you guys, too!"

    "Sorry, Lee! Lat and I are going to climb trees!"

    "Can Ie?"

    "Uh! How about next time? We have a score between us who can climb trees quicker."

    ¡ª

    "Lao, Liu! Let''s train that ''fist'' things Babu teaches us!" She would find someone else. She has six sisters for spirit''s sake. She can persuade one of them to y with her, right?

    "Nope~ We have to spar with each other!"

    "Yeah! Only two can spar. You''re the odd one out!"

    ¡ª

    "Lum, Woo! Come on, acrobatics and dancing are not that different! Let''s just try something together while doing our things while, Woo, you can learn insults while watching us!"

    "No can do, bitch! Lum is my practice dummy! Find your own bitch!"

    "Sorry, Lee, I''m preparing a special dance performance like your acrobatics for Babu to see~ Woo is my critique. No one else can see it right now."

    ¡ª

    Eventually, she stopped asking altogether. The feeling of disconnect continued in her family, but things weren''t that bad. They would still talk all the time. Even if Az disappeared, she still had Mai.

    But things came crashing down when their Babu gave in to his heart condition and died one night. He went away peacefully in his sleep. The funeral had been tiring but serene, even if marred by their tears.

    However, for Ty Lee, sadness only piled on when they returned home.

    Mai had left with her family for the Earth Kingdom.

    And as Ty Lee looked around to findfort with her sisters... she saw the same sight.

    Seven sisters.

    Three pairs of two and...

    One odd one out.

    She left that night. She had no ns, but she could not stay in that house. She wanted to clear her head. She wanted to be away from them. A part of her wanted to be found within days. That''s why she hadn''t left the capital but took her time to join the circus.

    But nothing happened.

    So, the other uglier part of her won.

    ''Maybe they forgot about me. Not that I mattered to their precious pairs.''

    So, when the opportunity to leave the capital arrived, shetched onto it.

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    ''They could not even leave my first routine alone,'' Ty Lee winces internally as Ty Lum holds her and spins her around in a dance move that she said she found in their family''s secret storage.

    She finds herself against Lao and Liu, who take mock stances before performing fake chi-blocking strikes that Ty Lee dodges promptly and performs a simr counterattack.

    ''This is my first performance for Babu. But.. it also has their first performance.''

    Well, aside from Ty Woo, who was grounded for insulting a servant to his nine generations as her performance, the rest are all incorporated.

    Every time her sisters hold her with genuine affection, a part of Ty Lee broke down further.

    Why could they not do something so simple before?

    Why did she have to be the odd one out?

    Who even decided on the pairs?

    Why did no one ask her about it?

    Why couldn''t just one pair invite her in?

    Why? Why? Why? Why? WHY?

    The thoughts and emotions which she has kept suppressed for years burst out.

    The spectators have long gone silent.

    It''s not just the sight of the angels in white performing their hearts out that have caused them to spectate the breathtaking scene in silence but...

    They notice something. Something pure.

    Something even a menace like Az does not have the heart to defile.

    It''s simr to a crystal dew in the dawn''s first glow. It conveys emotions in several manners. The sight of it resonates a simr emotion among those who are close to each other and seeing Ty Lee like that, Kya is the first one to get affected. Others follow soon. Not Az. She empathizes but she is not that sappy.

    Even Sokka cannot control it. Even Zuko is infected by it.

    Nik just watches in amazement.

    ''Why did it ever fucking matter if I sleep with her or not? When did I evene up with that dead-brain rule? I want her to know it. All.'' His thoughts clear up in an instant. Things are onlyplicated when he makes them one.

    The seven of theme to a stop.

    And as they spread their hands out to take the final bow with Ty Lee in the center...

    As the rush of excitement fades.

    As they notice tears in the eyes of the spectators.

    They realize¡ª

    Their smiles are long gone. Somehow, their sight has long been cloudy, but it failed to stop their performance today as... Sisters.

    And like their spectators, tears stream down their cheeks without any intention of stopping.

    The Ty Family wees their guests to the angelic mess they have always been.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Frivolously Dangerous; Sokka''s Big Brian Moment; The Parent Exchange is Finalized¡ª Consent is Provided; Az''s New Mommy; The Halo; Performing Their Hearts Out; Conveyed Feelings; The Odd One Out; Absence of Babu; Resounding Tears; The Drunken Bros; Numbered Ty; Knowing Correct Identity is... Hot; The Sisters'' Target; Septuplet Rizz

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 259: One Last Regret (1)

    Chapter 259: One Last Regret (1)<h4>Chapter 259: One Last Regret (1)</h4>

    *Knock*

    *Knock*

    *Knock*

    "Go away!" Ty Lee feebly shouts while wrapped in her nket in her room. She did not want to look at anyone right now.

    "I made sure Az doesn''te and be all... her. Kya will take care of her. So, can Ie in?"

    Ty Lee glimpses at Nik''s voice but doesn''t answer and curls further into herself.

    *Knock*

    *Knock*

    "Ty Lee?"

    "What?!" the usually energetic contortionist snaps and grunts. "I don''t want you to pity me! After being patheticst night, despite speaking big and acting so bad today, too¡ªI''m sure you just want tough at me!"

    "I think that''s called projecting," Nik chuckles from the other side and mutters, "I wanted to see if you''d be interested in getting cheered up a little. Originally, I nned to go somewhere with Sokka, but others are interested in exploring more."

    "Just leave me be..." Ty Lee mutters and adds under her breath, "I don''t deserve to be near anyone."

    Nik refrains frommenting on thest bit and sighs. "Fine, I won''t force you. But you''ll be alright on your own, right? I mean, even your sisters are going¡ª"

    *Thud*

    *Bang*

    Loud thumps and hurried knocks echo from Ty Lee''s side before her door ms open.

    "Oh, look at that," Nik grins, "You''re up!"

    "What do you mean¡ªyou''re going out with my sisters?!" Ty Lee still hadn''t changed out of her white outfit and looked positively disheveled.

    "That''s not what I said," Nik rolls his eyes and then huffs with a frown of his own, "Look, do you want toe or not? When Zuko felt down, a trip with me¡ª" ''And a life-death situation.'' "¡ªhelped him rx. He even got a dragon''s egg. We''re going to a simr location. Aang might be there, too."

    Ty Lee thins her lips and looks away. She clenches her fists nervously.

    "I... I don''t know. I''m sorry. It''s just a lot harder than I expected. I don''t want to ruin everyone else''s mood..."

    "But if you don''t tag along, you risk ruining my mood. What about that?" Nik smirks as she scoffs under her breath.

    "As if you care."

    "Fine, stay here." Nik sighs and turns around. He didn''te here to force her but to extend an invitation. If she does not want to join, then it''s on her. Before leaving, however, Nik stops and remarks quietly, "Your performance was beautiful. I don''t know if you want to hear this, but I disagree with your idea of setting yourself above your sisters. And your performance seems to agree."

    "Of course, you take their side now you''ve met them!" Ty Lee res up.

    "Really?" Nik looks at her critically.

    "REALLY!"

    "Fine," Nik scoffs, "I wanted to invite you and tell you what others know, but you don''t. But guess what? I''m going to an ind that houses ancient civilization. I wasn''t nning to aggravate you because you are clearly more important to me, but I am going to make moves on your sisters."

    Her eyes widen as he continues.

    "You''d like that, wouldn''t you?" Nik calmly goads as he crosses his arms. "You''re set on letting your frustration get the better of you. I should just help you then. Right?"

    She flinches and chews her lips in frustration.

    "I didn''t mean that! Alright! You do not know how hard it is for me to ept all this!"

    "You think I can tell you, sisters, apart because I''m some kind of lucky freak?" Nik scoffs, "I understand how difficult situations can get. I just don''t know the specifics¡ªlike you don''t know mine. You have no idea what I had to suppress and smile as I yed along with you seven."

    An almost tangible sense of irritation sets itself on Nik as one particr memory resurfaces in his mind. It is one of the rare instances where the leading star isn''t Esta but one of his past regrs.

    "What did you mean by that?" Ty Lee finds her anger simmering as she observes Nik''s stony expression.

    "Whatever. I just wanted to congratte you on the performance and ask you out, so I could make up for my foolish thinking. Stay here to stew in your mess, ?or tag along¡ªyour choice. We''ll be leaving for the port in 30 minutes."

    Ty Lee''s lips part as if she wants to say something, but Nik does not look back again.

    As he turns away into the corner, Ty Lee stands in front of her room alone.

    ''Why did I say all that to him?'' She bites her bottom lip. Her eyes tear up again.

    ''What the hell happened to me back there?'' Nik frowns, too, and scans the mansion for any stray spirit. He found none.

    Nik had been joking about the triplets of misery with Zuko earlier today, but now he suddenly blew his top off?

    It is strange.

    Very strange.

    ''Great, we''re also off to another ind. Fucking great!''

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    Az couldn''t have asked for a better day!

    Since early morning, she has only gotten pleasant surprises¡ªTy Lee''s sisters starting their circus; avish pce; a mouth-watering wardrobe; an exchange of mothers that grills Katara and Sokka; news of her mother''s wild portrait; and now Nik''s somewhat detached reception to the Ty Sisters, including Ty Lee.

    Best day ever.

    They are even going on a quick trip!

    Truly, leave it to a mother to know what her child wants!

    "Thank you, Mother~!" Az hugs Kya. Their group is scattered over the deck of the ship. Her voice is just loud enough to earn a re from Katara and Sokka again.

    It was Kya''s idea to tag along with Nik.

    Nik wanted to collect thest bit of information he could and then make peace with others before leaving. Completing the mission by Ozai''s demise loosely signified that he had no other concrete aim to aplish in this world.

    But Zuko still refused to join them. He returned to the personal space to see to his Dragon Egg.

    ''If I get a Dragon, too, then this day will be royally purrfect!'' Az winks at Katara before letting go of Kya.

    "Tch, she is so annoying! You had to sleep with her, didn''t you?" Sokka mes Nik as thetter leans on the railing and quietly looks at the sea.

    "Hey, are you feeling alright?" Sokka questions again, "You''ve got a sour face since you invited Ty Lee. Couldn''t handle the rejection?"

    Nik nces at him before shaking his head. "That''s not it. I''m just feeling weird."

    "Great! Because this entire situation is ufortable and weird. Can''t wait for this day to end and cap it off with our visit to the tavern!"

    Bhanti Ind, their destination, is not that far from the maind. The trip back and forth would only take about 2 hours, and Nik won''t spend too much time copying any information he finds to studyter.

    His gaze pierces into the crashing waves. His mind keeps rewinding his spat with Ty Lee.

    That was low of him.

    Just because one side acts out because of hurting does not mean he needs to reciprocate. He would know.

    "Hey! Why the long face and gloomy aura?" A Ty face pats his back and sits on the edge of the rocking railings with a wide grin.

    "How did you sisters even read aura, Woo?" Nik nces at her and questions with a smile.

    "Maybe they read bodynguage and just lie to us," Sokka grunts in a bored manner.

    "Screw you, bitch! I ain''t a liar!" Ty Woo snarls.

    Not offended, Sokka shrugs, "Just making an assumption. By the way, your performance was amazing!"

    "You wish you three weren''t drunk, huh?" Woo smirks and dangles her legs.

    Nik nces back at the group of sisters who kept looking in their direction before sighing and smiling, "I don''t easily get drunk. I used to, but I''m getting better. So I caught all of it."

    "You could tell us apart even while we were flying around?" Ty Woo brushes her swaying locks back with a hand and grins.

    "Painfully so." Nik glimpses internally. These words practically flew out of his mouth.

    The annoyance in his voice is not lost on Sokka or Woo.

    "Are you sure you''re alright?" Sokka questions again with a frown.

    "Dandy," Nik replies and steps back, "Call me when we reach the ind."

    Nik pulsates his chi out of his body again as he walks into the ship''s cabin. More spiritually inclined individuals, like Yue, sense the gesture.

    Still, Nik located no spirit nearby.

    "Aw, did something happen?" Az struts over with a smirk. "Do you want your sister''s help? Maybe I can be a better recement than Katara."

    Sokka works his jaw while Az turns to look at Woo. mes of satiric desires burn in her royal gold pupils as Az points her nose high. "Maybe yours, too, Ty Woo. Wouldn''t having a sister with a different face be desirable?"

    The Princess is as unhinged as ever.

    Ursa merely nces at her daughter, then she looks at Jin with a grin, "Thank the spirits I''m Kya for the day, huh!"

    "Oh, yeah, mother. That is a relief." The corner of Katara''s lips twitches, and she deadpans.

    "I know, daughter!" Ursa replies cheerily, "So, have you made ns?"

    "ns?" Katara inclines her head.

    "Don''t you want to marry Nik? Have you nned where you want to get married? Even you, Jin."

    Ursa''s question catches the duo off guard, and they look at each other.

    "I didn''t think about it," Jin scratches her cheek and looks at Katara, "You?"

    "Not really. We never made it clear explicitly. I''m sure I want to leave with him, but whates next is still..." She looks sideways and sees Kya walking over to them.

    Katara stops talking her mind as the current source of her troubled heart approaches them with a smile and speaks in an ent that she is getting fluent in, "Ah, you must forgive Az for herments. She is very excited."

    "We know how Az is, Aunty Ursa," Jin grins back at Kya and then teasingly looks in Katara''s direction. She is no less of a menace. Maybe it is something she learned from the vige alongside Az. "Katara here was talking about her thoughts on marrying Nik."

    Katara res at the girl who likes to keep a pretense of the simple vige sweetheart and groans, "It is nothing important!"

    "Oh, my. Do I sense a lover''s spat?" Kya smiles and looks at Ursa. "Daughters can be soplicated, right?"

    Ursa nces at Az in the distance before sighing and holding Katara''s hand. "Don''t I know it?"

    Katara rolls her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Jin is having the time of her life.

    "Anyway," Katara shoots back at Kya in annoyance, "Before I think of my marriage, shouldn''t you think about yours? Wouldn''t it get awkward if you and Az marry the same man?"

    Kya and Ursa flinch.

    This feels like a trick question.

    "Er, Ursa, a word?" Ursa looks at Kya as Katara interjects and holds Ursa''s hand. "No, Mom. I want to hear ''Ursa''s'' answer. I want to understand if Ursa thought it was a good idea."

    Ursa looks sideways.

    "Katara, let''s not," Jin smiles awkwardly. The karma came too quickly to bite her on the ass.

    "No," Katara retorts firmly, "Jokes are well and good, but I also want to hear from her. What is so enjoyable about torturing your daughter with jokes like these?"

    "Excuse me," Ursa breaks free from Katara and walks away with aplicated expression as Kya looks at the young waterbender quietly.

    "Are you happy?" Kya questions softly.

    "Are you?" Katara frowns.

    "Hey, it''s alright. You were alright with Aunt Ursa and Kya having their fun until a while ago," Jin interjects to mediate, but she can only start with someone her age and not the elderly.

    Sokka notices theirmotion and ignores Az before walking over to them.

    "Did something happen?"

    "Nothing," Jin smiles.

    "Stop lying!" Katara scoffs and looks at Kya, "I disagree with what Az said! I''m happy you are with us, but I find the notion of you being with anyone aside from dad..."

    Her expression says it all.

    "And I''m leaving." Sokka makes a quick turn.

    A brilliant move.

    He got enlightened in his drunken emotions during the performance from the Ty Sisters that things are only weird if he lets them get weird.

    For instance, take the Ty Sisters as an example.

    They have brilliant coordination, but they allow things to get weird because of emotions when their body acts in the opposite manner. Besides, Nik or not, Sokka knows he will be the man to evaluate his mother''s lover before anyone else. It''s his duty now. And even if it''s Nik, so what? He''s not sleeping with Nik, so he has no problems. And he risked his life to save all of them. That''s a good man right there.

    Jin gazes at Sokka''s back with hung jaws.

    That was quick.

    "Katara, I was trying to¡ª"

    "Well, it was weird, all right?" Katara interjects snappily.

    "That does not mean you should verbally attack others." Kya res firmly.

    "Who?" Katara frowns.

    "Ursa," Kya replies. "Where did all thate from before? Has Ursa ever treated you unkindly?"

    Katara''s lips part open. She looks around but could not find Ursa.

    "I just need to... leave." Katara rushes away with a doubtful expression, leaving Jin and Kya in deste silence as the mother regretted trying to have fun.

    "Don''t worry... you should have seen her with Iroh," Jin squeezes a smile andforts Kya, "And she doesn''t mean half the things she says. Sometimes she says she doesn''t like it, but give her a few seconds, and whoa!"

    Kya res at Jin.

    Smirking, Jin links her arms with Kya. "Come on, Aunt Ursa! You know what I mean, right?"

    "I suppose."

    The duo then nces at the source of another heated argument between the Ty Sisters and Az.

    ''Just what is going on today?'' Jin blinks owlishly.

    "Don''t listen to her!" Suki sighs and tries to interrupt the argument.

    Ever since she saw the sisters performing, she felt the urge to enlist them under Kyoshi''s name. And if Az keeps swaggering about, her n will crash and burn!

    "Stay out of it, bitch!" Ty Woo shoots Suki a nce. Yue frowns even harder while standing beside an equally confused Sokka.

    Ty Lin retorts against Az. "And we don''t want you as our sister, Princess."

    "Why not? You don''t want each other either. Or do you dream of living alone for the rest of your lives?"

    "I do." A voice suddenly replies.

    It''s Ty Lee.

    "What did you say?" Lum looks shocked as Ty Lee fumes.

    "Why not? In fact, I''ll pick Az as my sister over any of you!"

    ''Well, that was a joke.'' Az leans back slightly.

    "Lee," Lin begins with a frown.

    "Give it a rest! Now you want me as a sister? Huh? NOW? Where were all of you when Baba died or before that? But oh, no. Suddenly you want me back after taking my routine. After taking my hobby! You left me with nothing, did you?!"

    "It''s not like that!" Ty Lat interjects.

    "I don''t care, all right?!" Ty Lee shouts.

    "I don''t care what''s the truth and what''s not the truth! All I care about is I was left alone! I had six sisters! Every one of you six is older than me, but none of you could bother to ask how I was doing!"

    Her loud voice attracts the attention of others as the glum Ursa and Katara get closer to the group. Even Nik hears themotion and steps out of his chamber.

    "And now here you are! Trying to be with the person I like! Trying to take someone who truly knows me at a nce! Some sisters you lot are!"

    Katara frowns and nces at Kya once again.

    "Just give us a chance to exin¡ª" Lin begins again.

    "I won''t!" Ty Lee hisses.

    "I won''t give the six of you any other chance! Ever! I''m done. Live your life happily doing the thing I love the most."

    Her breath shudders, and she heaves deeply.

    "I regret being a part of you six."

    Her sisters grow silent. Each one is truly hurt. Their expression says everything and even if Ty Lee is angry, all her heat flies away as she looks at the heartbroken faces of her sister, and regret sets in her for a different reason.

    "I shouldn''t have¡ª"

    Ty Lee suddenly copses on her knees before she canplete her sentence.

    A faint wind blows.

    The wind carries a soft whisper.

    The Bhanti Ind can already be viewed from a distance.

    Nik, Ursa, Kya, Katara, and the Ty Sisters copse simrly.

    Sokka, Yue, Az, Suki, and Jin look at each other in shock.

    "This isn''t my fault."

    Az covers her base as quickly as possible. She was just out having fun. Not... this.

    "It''s a spirit!" Yue rolls her eyes and looks at the ind.

    "And my weapons are inside Nik. Sounds even weirder saying it out loud." Sokka clicks his tongue.

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    "I told you it''s either this or the Ember Ind. It was merely a matter of their preference. Sigh. not that you can hear me, Avatar Aang."

    A cloaked figure on the tallest peak of the ind looks at the boy sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.

    Aang''s tattoos glow brightly while Hina and Niwany copsed near him.

    Not only Hina and Niwan but all the stormbenders on the ind are unconscious.

    "Ra and Raat were right. Bonding with emotional creatures has its ups and downs. Raava and Mokshi... are daring, alright."

    Alternative Title: The DLC Boss; Az and Jin Are Menaces; Spirited Away; A Deste Ind; Words Sharper Than des; No Trip is Without A Spirit; The Travel Spirit''s Curse; Regretful Actions; Cost of Knowledge; Hidden Hate; Bhanti Ind''s Mystery; Oh, Great. Sokka''s Stuff is Inside Nik Again; Zuko is Unironically ssic Tea Certified Wise

 Chapter 260: One Last Regret (2)

    Chapter 260: One Last Regret (2)<h4>Chapter 260: One Last Regret (2)</h4>

    What sets one event from the other in an infinite pool of possibilities are the actions of living beings who don''t know any better.

    In one possibility, a passinget grants Ozai unbelievable strength, which helps him dominate the Avatar.

    In another, hope vanishes from people''s hearts and the world for good since Aang is never discovered.

    A stream of possibility exists where Aang wakes up years after Ozai goes with his ns. A possibility joyous of Aang''s despair and suffering. He finds himself alone. A world where Ozai is a God and people do not know of him.

    A world where spirits hunt him.

    But all these possibilities palepared to one possibility.

    An event that Aang did not witness in his lifetime. His source of only and the greatest regret.

    "Wee!" The aged Fire Lord Sozin wees the crowd of Airbenders from the four corners of the world with a beaming smile. He walks up to the group of old monks and priestesses before bowing slightly in respect. The Gates of Azulon is still not constructed, but this ce could only be the¡ª

    ''Fire Nation Capital.'' Aang gapes and looks around from side to side. He sees many familiar faces. Among them is Monk Gyatso standing ahead with other monks who reciprocate Sozin''s

    Respectful demeanor.

    ''Where am I?''

    Aang zones out. He cannot remember thest thing he was doing, but it feels like something too important to forget¡ª''Wait... I remember now. I was annoyed with the monks for not letting me y air scooter. Just because I''m the Avatar...''

    Aang looks around as he buries his indignations forter.

    ''So this is the preparations for Roku''s Festival. I wonder if Roku used to have fun with his friends.'' The boy looks around the port as Sozin leads everyone to the designated location where the Airbenders will begin the festival by meditation for an hour.

    Next, everything happens too quickly.

    They sit for a moment and close their eyes. The airbenders¡ªyoung and old¡ªcontrol their breathing and fall into their meditative trance only to hear a loudmand.

    "Attack!"

    Fire and arrows rain down on the nomads from all sides. Archers on the surrounding hills aim for the children indifferently while firebenders set the area on fire!

    "Huh?!"

    Aang''s eyes snap open as an arrow whizzes past him.

    *Kh*

    He looks back and sees the arrow sticking into the eye socket of his training buddy, who copses on the scorched ground with a puddle of blood forming around his head.

    Aang looks around. He is too shocked to care for the monks rushing in his direction.

    He sees his brothers and sisters getting ughtered and is quickly brought to reality as a stray arrow flies into his thigh.

    "Khuk!"

    Aang stumbles down involuntarily. The smell of smoke and blood fills his senses, and his eyes widen in pain. A drop of cold sweat drips down his shaved head as he hears Gyatso''s shout, but it is too hard to discern anything in this carnage.

    *Fwip*

    An arrow whistles and stabs Aang''s chest. He looks down over his bloodied habit. It''s at this time that Gyatso reaches and holds him close.

    "Aang! Stay with me! You''ll survive! I promis¡ª"

    Aang''s eyes widen in despair as an arrow pierces the back of Gyatso''s neck and sticks out of his mouth.

    ''No!''

    Aang''s mind screams.

    He wants to scream out loud, but his body refuses.

    Memories fill his mind.

    Gyatso is dead.

    Aang''s gaze turns hollow as he perceives destruction around him.

    His heart is filled with regret as all of it vanishes away.

    The¡ª

    "End."

    Aang''s eyes snap open at the familiar voice. He looks around in the darkness. However, as he blinks again, he is back in the port.

    He looks around in confusion.

    If he can''t remember anything, it must not be significant, right?

    ''Wait... I remember now. I was annoyed with the monks for not letting me y air scooter. Just because I''m the Avatar...''

    ---

    "What happened here?" Sokka whispers, and others are equally dumbfounded. It was already challenging to convince the captain to continue on the set course and reach Bhanti Ind. Carrying them would have been impossible, so Sokka and Suki chose to explore while Az, Jin, and Yue stood guard on the anchored ship.

    Az should be enough to deter the captain and other soldiers from doing anything stupid out of fear of the unknown.

    The two seasoned warriors were not empty-handed. The warship itself had many weapons for the two to choose from.

    "What happened is," Suki grunts, "Zuko was right, and we all stepped on a spiritualndmine!" She gazes at the ground of a stone temple littered with stormbenders.

    "That much is clear," Sokka rolls his eyes and looks around, "If something happened to Nik then I can kiss Rena goodbye which is not happening!"

    "Isn''t Nik your friend? Show some care for him, too!"

    "Believe me, if we wore the opposite boots, Nik would care about you girls more than me," Sokka shoots back. "You girls will carry our next generation while we, guys, will carry the next bill in a tavern. Take a guess and see what''s important."

    Suki narrows her eyes. She somehow feels insulted andplimented at the same time.

    ''It''s probably his tone,'' She clicks her tongue internally and chooses not to give this discussion any more heat before it bes an argument.

    "Besides, we should try not to speak too much."

    "What do you mean?"

    Sokka and Suki enter the shrine and gaze at the broken pirs. The temple is well-maintained despite its dusty exterior.

    "All of them were in bad moods and probably argued. Nik didn''t have any immediate argument, but he was sour for sure. We never know what a spirit uses. This time it may just be one''s foul mouth that gets them in trouble."

    "I think it''s a little moreplicated than that," Suki replies. "At the risk of sounding like the Ty Sisters, their aura felt off."

    "Hah! That sounds even dumber from someone other than those sisters!" Sokka chuckles.

    "Were you always an ass or did Rena contribute?"

    Sokka tosses an unamused look toward Suki and sighs, "Sorry. I''m just feeling a little unnerved and worried. But this isn''t the first time we encountered a problem of this nature. I just hope this isn''t ourst."

    Sokka''s instincts force him to ept the reality of the situation. While others would feel deterred from following Nik after so many issues he seems to encounter... he understands that death is an eventual step in life. Death will seek them no matter where they live, so the fear of death should not stop them from making a decision. If anything, death should only deter them from being foolish, not courageous.

    Suki nods grimly.

    The two explore the temple cautiously but find nothing. There is another group of unconscious people aside from the stormbenders that are dressed simrly to the fire sage on the temple''s lower floor, but everything else isn''t spiritually weird.

    "Hey, there''s a way out from here," Suki discovers traces of disturbance leading through a wall.

    A densely packed vegetative path reveals itself once the stone wall drags open slowly as the two warriors push it simultaneously. The duo trek through the pseudo-grotto and work their way up the slope.

    The vegetation grows sparse the more they walk until they are near the top of a hill which might be the tallest peak on the only mountain range of the ind where the temple is built.

    What they saw on the mountain peak did not please Suki and Sokka in the slightest¡ªa ''meditating'' Aang sitting near unconscious Hina and Niwanl.

    And a cloaked individual perched on a small rock near the Avatar.

    Suki and Sokka instantly ready their sword and spear.

    "Who are you?" Sokka questions fiercely.

    One thing the two did not expect was an interactive spirit as the cloaked individual chuckles.

    "Redemption ys me, so does self-satisfaction; I''m always a whisper away, but measured when one dies. O'' warriors, do pray tell, what am I?"

    Sokka and Suki look at each other for a moment.

    Suki sighs softly and then grips her sword harder. She almost charges the spirit when Sokka gestures for her to stop with a thoughtful expression.

    "Redemption is your yer... so is self-satisfaction. Always a whisper away, but measured in time of death..."

    The Chieftain exhales a long, exhausting sigh.

    "Man am I familiar with you."

    His words cause the spirit to cackle gleefully.

    There is a reason why Sokka and others are the way they are. There is something he has faced in his long tenure as a chieftain and made peace with just like others.

    The only thing that the five survivors of the spirit''s mischief have experienced due to helplessness or the merit of their wrong decisions.

    "You''re¡ª"

    ---

    He can finally hear Mokshi.

    ''For some reason, I previously couldn''t. It''s not like I''mpletely immune to other spirits. While Koh could not steal my face, Reaper did devour me. So what caused me to fall into another spirit''s ''mischief'' this time?''

    Nik observes his surroundings.

    He is in a beautiful room. Fourmps covered by pink lids illuminate the area in a sensual glow. Translucent crimson curtains cover the four sides of the bed, on which lie several ''instruments.''

    His eyes darken as he looks at himself.

    He feels short and frail. A strip of blue cloth covers his torso in an x-shaped fashion, leaving his skinny abdomen and t pecs bare while sashaying around his neck. A golden piercing on his navel reflects the pink light in the room.

    His lips quiver, and he locates the nearest mirror to observe himself: a small scar near the corner of his right eyebrow, a bastardized heart tattoo above the t of his cock.

    A pair of baggy blue harem trousers cover his legs and reveal everything underneath them.

    The violet irides of his eyes are the only thing that assures Nik that he wasn''t dreaming before this moment. But the rest almost made him throw up again. It''s not the clothes, tattoos, piercing, or the room. It''s not even the nightmarish memories. Nothing about his past bothered him, but he still feels irritated.

    Why?

    External memories threaten to ovee his senses, but Nik holds his ground. His violet pupils exude a hazy glow as he feels Mokshi''s reluctance clearer than ever.

    ''You think this is my fault?''

    Instead of snapping back at Mokshi, Nik carefully considers his bonded spirit''s intent.

    Mokshi never screws around with him. Aside from itsck of will tomunicate directly, it is willing to convey information in every other manner, including the more intimate energy bending.

    ''What spirit is this? Can we break this illusion?''

    His question meets rich denial.

    Before he can question the ''Why?'', the door to his chamber opens. Nik''s head whip in the direction of the entrance. That''s where his nightmares began every day when he worked in the Pink District¡ªthe Entrance.

    His customers sauntered up to him. All of them high-paying meant that theymitted many atrocious deeds to reach their position of wealth andckedpassion.

    This time he saw three familiar faces.

    Triplets.

    Innately wavy and luscious locks of gold flow down on their backs. Three sets of beautiful ruby eyes light up in delight the instant they see him. Their plump and pink lips smirk widely in joy, and their generous bosom jiggles as they jog to him with wide eyes.

    "Nik~! Are you ready?! See? We took Esta''s permission and purchased an elixir from her, too! So sorry for thest time! I got excited and didn''t think of healing your toes."

    She lowers her head and looks up with coy, upturned eyes. "Will you forgive me?"

    "Stupid, that''s why I told you that branding the flesh is simpler," the one on the right smiles fondly and shakes her head.

    "Eh, whatever way is eptable," the one on the left drawls with azy smirk. "As long as our dear Nik get our names correct. Then we can have the nights of our lives."

    "So?" The one in the middle reaches out to stroke his chest. "Forgive me?"

    Nik smiles gently. His facecks the battle-weary features he has grown into, and his bodycks the same physical strength. But his mindset cannot be more different.

    No, in fact, this is the same night he tries to escape with Cresta before he was betrayed a final time by whom he considered his mother for his actual ''mother''¡ªEsta.

    "Ishtra," Nik smiles and reaches out to stroke her cheek.

    "You got my name right¡ª" Before the psychotic woman could squeak joyfully, Nik cuts her off.

    "I will not forgive you."

    His hand digs into her face before he smashes her head into Fretra to the right.

    Without waiting, Nik grabs Aphrotra by her throat. His violet eyes glimmer in a cold light as the remaining two sisters reel from shock.

    "Cease this illusion at once," Nik demands, but nothing changes.

    The girl in his hand struggles to free herself from his grip. Even if he wasn''t startlingly strong, the three girls were nothing to him.

    He feared them once. He then came to loathe them.

    Now?

    Nothing.

    Right?

    Wrong.

    His hate burst out with no one to hold him back.

    The primordial spirit of freedom bes his witness as he brutally chokes the life out of one girl before killing the rest by stomping on their heads.

    His own bare feet fractures in the process, but he does not stop even when their skulls cave in. The sound of the brutal performance long attracted attention, and the only one allowed to touch him in this establishment aside from the customers arrived at the room after a few minutes.

    "Nik, what the hell¡ª" The muscr picture of perfectiones to a slow stop as she looks at the blood-stained ''son'' of hers and frowns. The next second, her palm flies out alongside her thundering voice that Nik has never heard before!

    "Who are you?"

    ''Is that a chi on her hands?'' Nik blinks in a simr surprise before Esta squashes his head, and darkness ovees his gaze.

    "What was that?" Nik questions the moment he understands things are different than his initial assessment.

    This is no illusion.

    And that''s why Mokshi refuted the notion of breaking the illusion since it wasn''t one in the first ce!

    A mischievous chuckle replies to him instead of Mokshi.

    "I suppose my skills are limited when working on Mokshi and its host. To think a fickle mortal with some measure of spirituality will sense my presence..."

    Nik looks around. He can still feel his body, but he finds nothing.

    "I''m not something you can see here, Dear Traveler. I''m a sensation that you hide constantly. Although, things would have been better if I could control your memories while you traveled in this life."

    "Great, another spirit who says a whole lot of nothing, is that it?" Nik narrows his eyes and tries to connect with Mokshi. But something stops him¡ªA whisper.

    It''s like a soft gale grazing over him.

    Do you really want to do this? Are you sure you won''t¡ª

    "Redemption ys me, and so does self-satisfaction; I''m always a whisper away, but measured when one dies. O'' traveler, do pray tell, what am I?"

    Nik realizes the identity of the spirit instantly.

    He realizes the source of his irritation. It''s not something Mokshi can ever stop him from feeling. It''s the reason why he felt likeshing out at Ty Lee. No, it''s the reason why everyone felt likeshing out at each other during the whole ride.

    The more you suppress it, the worse it festers.

    Once it blooms, it cripples.

    "You''re..." Nik sighs softly.

    ¡ªRegret.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Worst Situations; The Massacre of the Air Nomads; Ground Filled with Bodies; The Dark Spirit of Mischief; Return to Whoreville; The Triplets of Nightmare; No Forgiveness; Hidden Hate; Deeper Regret; The Paradox of Freedom Countered¡ªOne''s Own Chains

    ***

    A/N: I''m a little happy that I finally get to work a little on Esta. And yes... I was scrambling for names, so the triplets were named after the three goddesses of beauty and love from Danmachi.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 261: One Last Regret (3)

    Chapter 261: One Last Regret (3)<h4>Chapter 261: One Last Regret (3)</h4>

    "Was that not an illusion?" Nik cuts to the chase and questions. His expression did not betray any emotion, even if the unending darkness made him uneasy.

    The same voice replies to him.

    "No, it wasn''t. It was an isted reality where you lived as your echo. It''s a ne of emotion controlled by me, and the other primordials like me spanned different realities in this living ne."

    Nik understood jackshit, but that did not stop him.

    "And you''re just handing me the answers on a silver tter?"

    "Does your situation feel like the one on a silver tter?"

    He grows silent for a while.

    "Why?" He questions.

    "Consider this treatment a gift from one of my parents¡ªDeath."

    "Death... again, why?"

    The darkness around him returns to silence. This period of silence continues for almost four minutes before Regret voices out.

    "Regret is born when death meets identity. My mother¡ªMother of Faces¡ªmay not have any love for you, but both my parents respect your actions enough. Don''t be mistaken. My half-siblings¡ªReaper and Grim¡ªhad iting, so I hold you no ill will, either. My act upon Avatar Aang is a test. It means: he has a way out. But not your group who fell in regret of their actions."

    "You''re the one who did all this. How is this any appreciation toward my achievements?" Nik frowns.

    "You think I gave you regret? Am I the one who regrets not killing those triplets? Am I the one regretting talking down on my lonely mother, who only started to enjoy herself a little bit? Or am I the one who sacrificed what I loved doing the most for my youngest sibling only to watch her grow to hate us because the other five siblings of mine and I regretted ever giving it up?"

    Nik reigns his silence. It is true. Deep within him isn''t regret of dying, but not acting against Esta and her customers more. And that''s what he did the moment he got a chance. He killed the triplets who used to brand his flesh, cut his toes, and torment him in various manners until he called their names right.

    "So... was that the same Esta?"

    "Your echo is the same in that ne as in this."

    "How was she so powerful? I never..." Nik thins his lips.

    "Because she may be powerful in this life, too?"

    "A primordial like you cannot sense her?"

    "She isn''t in the same realm as ours. And even if I tried... a cover of vast might protects her, the hint of which is also present on you, Traveler Nik."

    Nik sighs softly and returns to the point.

    "So, why are we being punished for our regrets?"

    "Regret is only a punishment if you let it rot you."

    "You say as if you aren''t controlling their memories. You tried to control mine, so you definitely tried to control theirs."

    Regret''s chuckles echo in the empty space as Nik continues.

    "So they are mostly being punished, no?"

    "A spirit cannot let go of its nature. I am a trial by very birth. When Mother of Faces felt anguished at the demise of her creation, she challenged Death to procure safety for her creation. In return, Death gave Mother a trial.

    It said¡ªFind me the one of flesh and blood not affected by death, and I shall grant the same curse to all your creations.

    And so, the Mother began to search for such a creation. In its failure to locate such a being, Mother decided to create such a form of flesh and blood. However, Mother regretted her actions soon after. In its quest to grant her creation freedom from Death, Mother of Faces forgot the sin of immortal flesh. What she created was the first monster known to humankind. Its shell is harder than the core of the. Its life is beyond many young spirits. The first Lion Turtle to ever exist condemned his creator for his birth. Even to this day, the Lion Turtle roams the livingnd in search of death as all his descendants have turned to thefort of death."

    Regret takes a moment to let Nik understand every bit of it.

    "I am birthed from the trial of demise and regret of the creator. It is in my nature to do what I am doing."

    "You said you left Aang a way out."

    "Only because all others failed. It is upto the Avatar to either be the master of his emotions or let go of his regrets. But I wouldn''t worry about him. I''m not the only one who will issue him trials. He has six more."

    "Could you exin it clearly?" Nik inquired while letting go of the majority of his hostility. Spirits are like addicts to their nature. Just take Mokshi as an example. It starved to leave this world from the day of its birth, going as far as confining itself to mortal flesh just to leave. In Mokshi''s eyes, it is freedom despite the human prison.

    "I won''t. You just have to understand that Avatar Aang''s current pool of possibilities rid him of a great monk as a teacher to help him master his Avatar State. Until now, Aang has asked for his predecessor''s help, and they assisted understandably. But that reason is dead. It is left upon us spirits to aid Raava and the boy to attune themselves with each other."

    Nik contemtes for a whole minute.

    "And my friends?"

    "Some of them are either indifferent enough or tolerant enough not to regret their actions in any form. At the very least, they are at peace. It will be upto them to free you and your friends from this shackle of regret."

    "Any names?" Nik smiles to himself.

    "The one called Sokka, Jin, Az, Yue, and Suki. Believe it or not, Avatar Aang''s aid were a few stormbenders who came to respect the avatar. But they all failed."

    While not thrilled with the idea that Ursa''s impish daughter would be one of the minds to decide his fate, Nik manages to sigh and rxes.

    "So, to get this straight. Ursa, Kya, Katara, the Ty Sisters, and I are held here for our emotional issues. The ones who can help us out are those great minds. That seems appropriate. Why should my trips NOT be filled with spiritually charged life sentences? I need to vent. You said our minds travel to our ''echoes'' in another ne, right? It means I killed the triplets in reality."

    Regret notices something amiss. But then again, it should have epted this would be the price of not controlling Nik''s mindpletely.

    "Yes, for all it''s worth, I am blessed by Red Thread of Fate to ferry the minds of my trial takers through the pool of possibility beyond our time and let them encounter things they couldn''t in their current lifetime. Would you like to see what ails the hearts of your friends?"

    Nik shakes his head without skipping a beat.

    "No. No way I''m cheating like this after trying so hard to understand them. Just send me back. I don''t like killing, but something about squeezing thest breath out of Ishra and caving Aphrotra''s skull is... damn cathartic."

    Regret sighs to itself. It may keep Nik here, but the inability to control Nik''s mind and to truly fuel his hate and regret only made this an actual vacation that Nik is looking forward to.

    Nik''s eyes exude a harsh violet glow in this expanse of darkness. For the first time, Nik''s emotions infect Mokshi instead of the other way around, bringing them one step closer to understanding each other.

    ---

    "What do you mean a trial?" Suki questions the moment the dark, hooded specter perched atop a small rock gives them a ray of hope. At the spirit''s behest, Sokka had to go and bring others while also carrying the bodies of their friends near the temple for safety.

    "Answer my riddles correctly, and you will free your beloved. If not, you will be blinded by the vast darkness between the nes of reality."

    "Hold up!" Sokka frowns, "Why are you treating us differently? You said Aang is on his own but has a way out, and then he can free others on the ind who fell to your wickedness. Why is it that the same is not true for us? What if Nik figures a way out?"

    "He doesn''t want to." Regret chuckles.

    "What?" Yue frowns. That doesn''t sound like Nik at all. He has always tried to ovee his circumstances in one way or the other.

    "He likes what he sees. For some reason, he trusts in your ability... and for that very reason, I suppose, he is not thrilled by the idea of leaving his regrets unanswered. He will await your rescue."

    "Or?" Az crosses her arms. "Spirits usually leave a choice, don''t they?"

    "No. There is no ''or.'' Sometimes there is only regret," the spirit replies which makes the expressions of the group drop.

    Jin is feeling more than anxious now.

    But others have faced some spirits one way or the other.

    "What''s the riddle? Am I right to assume one correct answer for one person?" Sokka questions.

    "No, you are incorrect. The septuplets share one regret in a different form. Your mother and sister are the same. They need one correct answer to free them."

    "Good. Let''s start."

    Regret chuckles coldly.

    The consequences of failing the trial of riddles are already known, so Regret points at Jin with its shadowy index finger.

    "You will start."

    "Huh?" Jin squeaks and shrinks in on herself. "Why me? I''m not good with this type of stuff!"

    "Are you giving up?" Regret chuckles, "Can you live with yourself to letting your beloved fester in his hate? Nik is willingly drowning in hatred. He has taken the same three lives 18 times already. Do you think he will be the same?"

    Jin flinches in shock. She couldn''t imagine Nik enjoying killing. He has never been like that. The moment she imagines her being the cause of him changing forever, a tinge of fear and regret blooms in her for her mental weakness.

    Shocking others, Jin''s body copses to the ground.

    "Jin!" Az reaches out for herpanion before ring at the spirit and snarling, "What did you do?"

    Regret calmly regards the hostile group.

    "Face-stealer Koh is my sibling, Chieftain Sokka. You, of everyone present, should know what this means, right?"

    Sokka''s lips part open in surprise as he instantly forms a theory.

    "Even if we didn''t regret before, it doesn''t mean we won''t now. Koh could steal the faces of others for any degree of change in expression. Then you... must be able to affect us for any degree of regret we might feel."

    Regret nods in approval.

    "Very good. I do not bear you ill will, mortals. But you are in a trial. As I said, sometimes, the end of the tunnel leads to me alone. Steel your hearts. If not for your cared ones, then for yourself."

    ---

    Cold arctic winds blow at night as Katara returns to her igloo where her mother is already waiting. It has been years since her father left for the war with her brother, and they haven''t heard any news. With her grandmother dying in one of the previous raids, Katara only has her mother.

    While it would have been hard to care for the vige with just women, her gifts as a waterbender came into y. Katara developed herself through any means possible to use waterbending to bring food to the vige and support other single mothers in any way possible.

    "Here, you must be exhausted," Kya thins her lips and looks a little frustrated as she helps Katara out of her coat and sits down.

    "You weren''t injured, right?" Kya''s gaze falls over her daughter as the young woman rolls her eyes and smiles back.

    "Rx, Mom!" Katara huffs and epts the bowl of broth from Kya before taking a long sip.

    "Aaah!" She exhales warmly and leans back in rxation.

    After a while, as the mother-daughter duo nurses their bowls of broth, Kya whispers.

    "I know you don''t want to hear about this, but... the vige on the western coast sent another messenger."

    "I''m not marrying anyone!" Katara scowls and interjects. Ever since the duration of their vige''s men''s stay in the war increased, the men from other settlements began to offer hands in marriages.

    Of course, all the other viges sent their men away, too.

    The current generation of men were boys that failed to meet the cut for eptance due to their age. And being one of the best providers for the settlement, Katara was sought by many of these young men.

    "This time..." Kya sighs, "One of the men actually wanted our hands in marriage. You know, me and some other women?"

    "Huh?" Katara looks at her mother with a dumb expression.

    "Really?" She voices out. "Why?"

    Kya shrugs and replies, "I wouldn''t know. Maybe an acquired taste of that young man."

    The mother-daughter duo did not hide many things since they confided in each other about many things starting with Katara admitting to a few of her girlish fantasies, such as marrying the toughest bender out there.

    "That''s stupid. Can a man really even spend nights with so many women at once?" Katara scoffs openly. Years of struggling in the wild to develop her waterbending drove her no less rough and tumble whenpared to the warriors of the other viges.

    "Maybe in your eyes, it''s stupid." Kya smiles and shakes her head again. "But a few women are considering their options. They want children to grow in the presence of a warrior, so expect a few to leave the settlement in a week or two."

    Katara slows down when she hears this revtion.

    "I see."

    The woman epts sourly and continues, "If Sokka had stayed back, he wouldn''t have let any of them leave."

    "It''s not your fault, Katara. There hasn''t been any news about the end of the war, and some people can feel deste, too. It''s not like they aren''t hurting."

    Kya pats her daughter''s legs to console the girl.

    "It''s just," Katara begins, "unfair. There are men out there fighting for them, but they lose their faith just because they don''t hear anything back here. I get that it is frustrating! But the least others can do is, be loyal!"

    Kya furrows her brows for a moment, something Katara notices.

    "What?" The prodigious waterbender questions.

    "Nothing," Kya shakes her head, "Why don''t you rest? I know you''re excessively exhausted. So¡ª"

    "No, if you have something to say, just say it," Katara interjects with a frown. "Do you really believe I''m wrong? Do you think that this is not disloyal?"

    Kya stares at her daughter for a full moment before smiling sadly.

    "It''s not about right or wrong. It''s just war, Katara. Your grandmother waited for your grandad to return, but he never did return. Many other women like your grandmother raised the mothers of today. I think... the rest do not want to wait for false hope."

    "Father and Sokka will return!"

    "I don''t doubt that."

    Katara gnashes her teeth in frustration. "You say that, but are you like others, too? Do you really think this is false hope?"

    Kya sighs softly.

    "Go to sleep, Katara¡ª"

    "I cannot believe you!" Katara stands up promptly with a shout and res down at her mother.

    "So, what? In a few years, you''re going to ept another man? Huh? If you really think this is false hope, why don''t you just marry someone else now?"

    Kya stands up with a frown and bites back a hiss. "Katara. That is quite enough. You are tired, truly. First, sleep. We''ll talk tomorrow when you''re feeling better."

    Katara chews her lips in equal part outrage and frustration.

    She continues to re at her mother before uttering, "I should have gone with Sokka before hearing¡ª"

    *p*

    Kya strikes Katara with a swift p that stung both of them emotionally and physically.

    While Katara''s face hurt and the pain fueled her anger, Kya''s wrist couldn''t hurt more than her heart when she met her daughter''s cold re.

    Before Kya could even regret something she did out of her maternal instincts¡ªnothing more than a reflex¡ªKatara hisses softly.

    "Better yet, marry someone now and leave. Like others. Less mouth to feed for me. Less disloyal ones, at least!"

    Not waiting for her mother''s reply, Katara dons her coat and leaves the igloo.

    "Sigh..." Kya works her jaws as she sits again. The silence bears down on her heavily.

    She would never be with another man as long as her husband exists, but Katara''s words tore open the memories of weakness Kya endured in silence during her lonesome. It''s a torment in its own¡ªsolitude. Not everyone is born strong enough to ept their weight. Years of silence. If she didn''t have Katara, Kya would bore death as a better oue than the torturous solitude.

    ''Huh?''

    Kya feels nauseous and has a sense of deja vu.

    As if there is a reason why she finds such solitude distasteful.

    But it is overshadowed by the pain of her daughter''s words.

    A cold sob snivels its way out as the woman trembles and hugs herself. It''s not long after Kya hears loud shouts of her friends as their settlement''s peace is disrupted.

    Katara finds the arctic wind as pleasant as an autumn breeze if she concentrates on her strength. Deciding to take a long hike to clear her mind, Katara finds herself petting an otter penguin.

    But what do you know?

    Even animals have parents, and this little penguin''s parent cries out softly before the little one leaves Katara''s hand.

    ''I was way out of the life...'' Katara admits she let her frustration get the better of her emotions. But helping out a small vige was a task more monumental than she could imagine. And it got to her nerves tonight.

    "I''ll apologize tomorrow morning. It''ll be the first thing I do."

    Katara sighs and chooses to return.

    Kya would be asleep by now, so slipping inside the igloo to rest wouldn''t be hard.

    But the distant fire burning despite the arctic wind makes Katara''s heart thump in fear.

    ''Oh, no! No. No, No, NO!''

    Katara races towards her vige¡ªdestroyed vige, to be exact. Burnt corpses of different sizes line the center of the settlement. The second she nears the vige, Katara does not register a score of firebenders who have already noticed her, nor does she nce at one regal-looking warrior with his hands behind his back.

    No.

    She stares at the corpse of her mother. Despite the gruesome stab wounds, there is no denying it.

    It is Kya.

    Katara controls the ice around her with red eyes. Her intent to kill her enemies is as clear as the summer day.

    But what can one lone self-taught prodigy do against the score of elite warriors who arrived to end thest of the waterbender they heard frolicking at the south pole?

    The regal prince¡ªZuko¡ªsmirks condescendingly and waves his hand.

    "Kill her. We have wasted enough time."

    And Katara finds herself in the same darkness all over again.

    She isn''t alone.

    Kya would await her every time.

    But before the two could speak to each other and end their torment of regret¡ªbefore they could ept their weaknesses to each other¡ªthey would be plunged back into the same nightmare again.

    ---

    Meanwhile, a dark specter stares at Suki.

    "You won''t rouse any regret within me." Suki narrows her eyes as she is the one chosen next.

    "Oh, I don''t doubt that." Regret chuckles and admits that some battle-hardened warriors can control their emotions very well.

    But this wasn''t about their emotions.

    Suki needs to get the answer right, too.

    After a brief moment of silence, Regret speaks.

    "What is moon''s equal but seven times its size?"

    Suki blinks in surprise while Yue''s eyes widen.

    "What is moon''s equal but seven times its size?" Suki ponders under her breath.

    "It''s Tui!" Yue whispers, and Regret chuckles.

    "Very good!"

    Both Suki and Yue copse to the ground.

    "Hey!" Sokka growls.

    "I assure you that it was implied only the ones whom I riddle must answer. Cheaters are punished, no?"

    Sokka and Az re at the spirit.

    Not affected by their emotions, Regret chuckles, "Alright, next will be the Chieftain."

    ***

    Alternate Title: A Different Nik; Killing Source of Regret; Not a Punishment But a Vacation; Steeping in Hate; Jin''s Momentary Lapse; Sometimes There is No Hope; One''s Nature at Birth; Katara and Kya''s Spat; A Fight Before the End; When Regret Sets In; There is no Tomorrow to Apologize; Zuko loving his Viin Arc; Punishments for the Cheater; Easy Bait

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 262: One Last Regret (4)

    Chapter 262: One Last Regret (4)<h4>Chapter 262: One Last Regret (4)</h4>

    Ursa always regretted leaving her first love¡ªIkem. That''s the undeniable truth in every single pool of possibility where Ursa exists because it seems like it was always her fate to marry Ozai.

    What changes in this pool of possibility open for Regret''s perusales after Ursa is swept away from her home vige in an borate parade to be married off to her husband.

    Ursa''s regret did notst with her. She married a Prince!

    A Prince!

    If rumors were to be believed, not just any prince but the more handsome and noble-hearted prince amongst the two royal siblings and Ozai proved to be above and beyond the gossip floating about his nature. In the first few months, Ozai was kind and gentle, but he knew how to act like a proper man and kept her safe from the political malpractices of the Fire Nation. Ozai took time out of his career to spend time with Ursa during her pregnancy. He rejoiced at the birth of their first son.

    Their passion decreased after Zuko''s birth, but that did not mean their life and intimacy worsened. They fulfilled their responsibility as husband and wife, but that''s what it began to feel like¡ªa simple duty. Az''s birth two yearster sent Ursa''s marital purpose to an all-time low. Her birth was akin to a straw that broke Hawk-Camel''s back. Ozai may not spend his nights in another woman''s chambers, but that did not mean she was any happier.

    He did all but verbally rify that their union as royal spouse had run its course. Ozai focused on his career by outing corrupt politicians and solidifying his name in the Royal Court, while Ursa focused solely on raising her children.

    Their rtionship worsened when Zuko began training and was revealed to be less than exceptional, unlike the prophecies that had blinded Azulon and Ozai. Her brother-inw cared little for such a prophecy and treated her son as his flesh and blood. She began to recall her first love on her loneliest nights.

    Years flew by her without a care for her life.

    Who was she?

    Nothing.

    Why should the river of time stop flowing for her?

    Zuko was cast aside when Az turned out to be the prodigious talent that the royal family awaited.

    She still doesn''t know what drove her one night to pen a scandalous letter to Ikem. Maybe it was her vindictive bitterness for Ozai, his pretenses, and hisck of affection for HER son! Sheposed Ikem to be Zuko''s true blood knowing full well her letters are monitored by the head chambermaid of the pce.

    And a few nightster, she was confronted by her mistake when Ozai practically disowned Zuko as his son in front of her. He knew full well the lies she wrote in the letter. Ozai was her first experience. None other. Adding salt to her deep pain was his deration of having Ikem killed for her audacity to even author such a letter. He was hurt, but she did not feel joy for the regretful consequences she identally conspired.

    Ozai made Zuko''s life a hellscape of royal order with all his emotional maniption while sinking his fangs further into her Az! But she couldn''t do anything.

    And the day of reckoning eventually came when Ozai requested Iroh''s birthright of ascending the throne from Azulon once Iroh''s son perished in a battle. An audacious demand for which Azulon punished Ozai by iming Zuko''s life¡ªsomething Ozai was happy to ept.

    Zuko''s life meant nothing to Ozai.

    And the royal family, except for Iroh and histe son, meant nothing to Ursa, who chose to assassinate Azulon once Ozai gave her the choice of the king''s life or her son''s.

    What she regretted was leaving her children in Ozai''s hand¡ªa price for her escape.

    It was her life or her escape for the price of her children being hostages, assuring her silence, and... Ursa hated her very soul for epting thetter.

    She returned to her home vige to forget her royal past. Ikem was nowhere.

    Who she did meet was Noren.

    An intriguing fellow¡ªso much so that he seemed to have noticed her origins!

    What shocked her further was that Noren imed to be Ikem!

    Things became equally evident and confusing as he affirmed an attempt at his life, forcing him to flee into Forgetful Valley and encounter a spirit¡ªMother of Faces¡ªwho gave him a new identity.

    She would have doubted Noren if he hadn''t mustered the exact details of her first kiss with Ikem.

    Encouraged by the idea of getting a new face to forever leave any subsequent pursuit from the royal family, she traveled to the Forgetful Valley with the hope of encountering Mother of Faces.

    Her days since then grew simple. She lived with Noren, but Ursa hesitated to be with him more intimately. Ozai''s scar was too deep in her heart, and she felt guilty for leaving her children. Noren was more understanding than she could ask. He forgave her for her folly ofposing the scandalous letter that almost got him killed the first time. He soon became the anchor of her current life.

    And after years, Ursa did meet the Mother of Faces, who was miffed by Ursa''s act of giving her current identity.

    After all, Ursa was one of the most beautiful women despite time leaving its marks on her being. As the creator of Ursa''s face, the Mother of Face gave her a simple test in the form of choice.

    Either she epts a less brilliant face, or Ursa will leave the Valley with a promise of never seeking the spirit out.

    Ursa epted a less beautiful face and identity.

    Ursa did not care for beauty. She wished to spend her new life with Noren. Somewhat touched by Ursa''s apparent affection, Mother of Faces kindly offered to give her a new identity and a new set of memories free from the scars of her current life¡ªand she epted.

    Regretfully.

    She forgot about her past and lived with Noren, who knew everything. They sired a daughter of their own and lived a peaceful life until...

    The Ursurping Queen Az attacked their vige for some reason. She burned down the forests and valley, angering Mother of Faces to unleash her wolf and wasp spirits, but nothing stopped Az.

    The Mad Queen Az razed everything in her path, and the spirits, especially the Mother of Faces, who never attacked personally despite her impressive stature. Eventually, the Mother of Faces relented to Az''s demand and pointed at one of the imprisoned vigers kneeling in the vige''s empty space.

    "There. That woman is your mother."

    She never knew why Mad Queen looked at her with such hate. Noren jumped in front of Ursa only to be burned alive before Az slit her throat in front of her crying daughter.

    Ursa''s eyes snap open to the infinite darkness. Memories fill her consciousness as she grows calm eventually. The first time she cried her heart out, screaming she would die before giving up her children, but not now.

    She''s lost count of the times she experienced death at her daughter''s hands but it...

    "It no longer bothers you. Why?"

    Ursa thins her lips and exhales softly.

    "What good would ite from hating the most brilliant theater for me to experience?"

    Regret stares at the silent woman floating in the empty space as a fond smile blooms on its ''face.''

    "A theater?"

    "A theater that gives me all the things I need to understand about myself. A theater that lets me know my regrets without leaving me with the final consequences. Whatever this is... it''s a blessing. Regret, thank you."

    "Pray tell what you learned."

    "I gave up... everyone has regrets in one life or another. I may let the me fall on me for being weak to give into Az''s persuasions, but the truth is that I wanted to feel loved. And when I did, I tried to end it out of fear for the future. I almost gave up when Nik told me the truth. I feared that... when our rtionship runs its course, he would leave me stranded again. This time in a foreignnd."

    "I constantly seek anchors and let them go, too. I will never give up on my children. I won''t fear leaving my home because it only exists wherever my children are. I... don''t want to give up on Nik. He never gave me up, after all."

    Regret''s chuckles echo in the darkness.

    "A theater, huh? That is an appropriate judgment, I suppose."

    "Why?"

    "Hmm? Is something wrong?" Regret questions.

    "Why are we having this conversation?" Ursa questions calmly.

    "I cannot send you back to that theater. Besides the fact that my mother, as you would call her the Mother of Faces, is miffed with my antics, you are no longer tormented by your regrets."

    "What does that mean?"

    "It means that not all regrets torment a living being. Some turn into lessons and take a different meaning. I have no power over lessons."

    "Am I free to leave?"

    "Yes. Not because you learned your lesson... but because a chieftain got a riddle correct."

    Ursa''s consciousness fades as she hears Regret''s whispers.

    "Let''s meet again before my father ims you."

    ---

    "Congrattions. Lady Ursa will be waking soon."

    Regret informs, but Sokka exims before Az leaves everything to dash back to the temple.

    "Don''t leave willy-nilly! I''m sure not leaving the trial is one of the implied rules this kindred spirit failed to mention."

    Az stills and res coldly at Regret, who chuckles.

    "These rules are implied for a reason. Let us begin with the next riddle. Are you ready?"

    Sokka inhales sharply before nodding.

    ---

    Ty Lee has many regrets. Born the eldest of the septuplets, Ty Woo being the second elder, Lee struggled with her desires and apparent responsibility. She sought her Baba''s approval just as intensely as her younger siblings but all seven of them knew this couldn''t go any longer. They needed a gimmick unique to themselves.

    Ty Lee felt she wouldn''t regret her actions as she gave up acrobats for the flute. Woo decided to adopt a sailor''s mouth. Lum epted the alternative of dancing. Liu took to the water and decided to swim for fun. Lao became an elegant woman by practicing the art of Origami. Lat apanied the notion by equipping her talents with a harp. And their youngest¡ªTy Lin happily epted being the only acrobat of the family.

    But Ty Lee and others felt envious of Ty Lin reflexively. They loved acrobatics, especially Ty Lee. She was a natural! Better than all her sisters! But Ty Lee made a choice and decided to stick with it. When her younger sisters decided to stay clear of Ty Lin out of envy, Ty Lee firmly put her foot down, making the remaining five apologize to Ty Lin as they admitted how they envied Ty Lin for being the only one who could continue acrobatics.

    The nightmare began that day.

    The six of them began to spend time together. At first, Ty Lee was visibly happy. As their elder sister, she resolved their conflict before it could spiral out and even received her Baba''s well-deserved praise. But she soon realized that the six of them were tight-knit with no ce for their eldest sister.

    Ty Lee was left alone. It didn''t matter for long as Ty Lee sought affection outside her family by forming friendships with the Princess and Mai. They weren''t strictly sisterly, but there weren''t many things Ty Lee wouldn''t do to keep friends with Az and Mai.

    For what it''s worth, Baba''s death hurt them all equally, but nothing came close to the letter she received a few dayster, alongside theck of her sister''s presence.

    They left the family... and only provided her with one letter.

    The truth came out.

    The six of them continued to practice acrobatic routines away from her eyes.

    She never had any sisters. All her siblings had each other tofort for their Baba''s loss, but not her.

    Ty Lee was alone.

    Mai was married in one of the colonized Earth Kingdoms to a boring schmuck named Kai. It was only with Az''s assistance that she could keep the family business going on. Ty Lee wasn''t given any time to grieve her losses as she chose to seek affection elsewhere. Not that it ever worked.

    Almost every man she encountered had the desire to marry Ty-Siblings. Things should have been easier with six identical faces leaving with a circus to spirits know where, but they weren''t.

    The business was stressful. Az was stressful. Everything but acrobatics was stressful.

    She broke.

    Ty Lee sold her business to Az and used the assets to hire an aspiring and creative crew to form her circus.

    And THAT was helpful!

    She loved living her days from that point onwards.

    Sure, their crew did not attract enough viewers at first, but word soon passed as Az decided to help again by setting a royal escort for the Fire Lord to view their performance. Ozai was a cold man, but Ty Lee did not mind the attention she garnered from this stunt¡ªshe was indebted to Az.

    But the Avatar happened.

    Ty Lee rarely followed the news, but this one affected Az and herself, so Ty Lee knew what was going on, and even if her Baba might hate her for the thoughts that brewed in her mind¡ªTy Lee wanted a pound of flesh from her sisters who decided to assist the avatar and his crew.

    Az called for Mai, too, and the three of them snuck into Earth Kingdom in disguise as Kyoshi Warriors to figure out the Avatar''s n.

    They wanted to attack the Fire Nation on the day of the ck Sun.

    And the Fire Nation was ready.

    As Avatar and his small army of misfits invaded thend past the Gates of Azulon, Ty Lee quickly followed her sisters from a distance and isted them in a grassy opening.

    They hurled insults at each other angrily. One side med the other as the other side exined their actions. In the end, they were sisters. What could have been resolved years ago was left to stew due to poormunications and a distinctck of emotional maturity. The two sides felt bitter and lonely after hanging out their dirtyundry. They did not make up with each other. But Ty Lee knew they could move past it. One day... they would apologize to each other for their reasons and regrets.

    Maybe not tomorrow, but undoubtedly the day after tomorrow. They always had a knack for these things about each other, which was ironic given their situation.

    The royal family''s beef with the Avatar did not have to rot their rtionship any further.

    But things rarely go so favorably.

    Something happened to the young avatar.

    He snapped.

    And he left a wake of destruction and corpses in his wake. What happened to Aang, what losses stirred such a reaction from him did not matter. That was his life. What did matter to the Ty-Sisters was that their next day never came.

    They were the coteral damage to a war nobody asked for.

    They died next to each other, but the truth is¡ªthey were far from being the loving group of sisters they once were.

    Ty Lee''s eyes snap open as she bites her bottom lip and quivers in darkness. She can feel her sisters'' quiet sobs.

    They shared the same vision, and Ty Lee is now aware of what they did... and why they did it. But that doesn''t make her feel less regretful, or her sisters, for that matter.

    "Lee," Lin gasps. "Listen before we are sent into that world again. I¡ªWe never meant to shun you off. We were just... envious. That continued in this strange world, but we never hated you! Never!"

    But Ty Woo has other ns as she interjects and curses aloud!

    "You bastard! I''ll kill you and feed you to your mum''s cunt if you don''t let us out now!"

    "Woo!" Lat hisses, "Stop pissing it off and quickly say your piece before we''re forced back¡ª!"

    "We all fucking know how we feel! Okay? Lee regrets running away. We regret giving up acrobatics! That''s it! That''s fucking all! Could have done this over tea time but noooooooooo! Lin had to have the perfect timing or show her emotions by doing the same performance Lee used to do to show her we always admired her talents. Fuck! Let me out now!"

    Ty Lin, Lat, Lao, Liu, and Lum grow silent as Woo continues to rage with a mouth better than any sailor worth their salt!

    "Wait," Lao musters with a sigh. "We aren''t being forced back into that screwed-up world... huff, I was tired of Sokka trying to flirt with all of us!"

    Liu scoffs and pouts.

    "I don''t know Aang personally, but I''ll p his bald head the moment I see him!"

    "I second that," Ty Lum sighs.

    "So... are we good?" Ty Lee gulps.

    "If you wanna keep apologizing for something so ridiculously stupid, go on!" Woo scoffs.

    "Show some affection!" Ty Lin berates the second youngest of their group.

    "Is that how you talk to your second eldest sister, you acrobatic thief?" Woo shoots back.

    "Made-up world doesn''t count! I''m the eldest!" Lin retorts.

    "Pfft... hehehehe!" Ty Lee''s giggles interrupt their rants as her sisters grow silent.

    "It''s just... I missed you all so much! Woo is right. And if Az and others find out that we kept our stupid fight even in made-up worlds we''ll never hear the end of it... I... I love you all. Truly!"

    "More than Nik?" Lat chuckles.

    "Of course!" Lee replies without missing a beat, something she should have regretted, but didn''t for some reason.

    "Oh? For real? Awesome! Then I call dibs as the second eldest sister, bitches!" Woo grins.

    "I''m the second eldest in this world, so the dibs transfer to me by thew of existence," Lat hums.

    "Pffft!" Ty Lee snorts a chuckle again.

    "Lee... are you really okay? I''ll never let them try anything stupid like that again." Lin mutters worriedly.

    "Oh, I was so pent-up about the situation between us. Believe me, it doesn''t matter. He will go through all of you like a hot knife through butter! I saw it with my own eyes! But... please... let''s just practice our routines together."

    "We wouldn''t let a talented bitch like you slip again even if you begged!" Woo grins.

    Their consciousness slipped away before they could muster anything else.

    "Well... that took a surprising turn. Maybe it was a bit much to disce seven lives in another shared reality at once."

    Regret sighs and then chuckles to itself.

    "So, only their hero remains, eh? Should I call him a Hot Knife? With how he deals with the triplets, he should be a Butcher''s Knife instead."

    ***

    Alternate Title: Blessed y; When the Sisters Share a Single Brain Cell and it''s a Menace!; Az''s Viin Arc; The Terrifying Avatar; Aang''s Bald Head is in Danger; Sokka''s Awareness is on Point!; Implied Rules Need No Explicit Exnations; Understanding Ursa; The Vow of Never Giving Up; A Mother Who Didn''t Give Her Children Up; An Unworthy Grudge Between Siblings; Sometimes Tomorrow Never Arrives; Annoyed Mother of Faces

    ***

    A/N: As I said when Az and Zuko were introduced, they are simr to their previous counterparts but with chaotic-good alignment only because Ursa came to clutch and fled the Royal Pce with her children. And the Ty Siblings'' arces to an end.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 263: Freedom to Feel and Indulge

    Chapter 263: Freedom to Feel and Indulge<h4>Chapter 263: Freedom to Feel and Indulge</h4>

    "What do you mean he isn''ting back? I answered correctly!" Az snarls.

    Sokka and Az tackled every riddle for hours to bring their friends and family from theiratose state. Ty Lee soon discovered them on the hill before leading others alongside the unconscious Nik. But Regret pulled the rug off them at thest juncture.

    "Yes, you did. Well done." Regret''s face is still not visible, but his chortle annoys Sokka and Az. However, the rest of the group who woke from Regret''s maniptive world holdsplicated emotions toward the Primordial Spirit. Katara holds her grudges but continues to sneak nces at her mother to talk instead. Her priority isn''t to give into her petty feuds but to talk with her mother.

    After rescuing Nik, of course.

    "But what if the other party refuses to leave?" Regret questions.

    "Impossible!" Suki narrows her eyes.

    Forced to be the most level-headed in this situation, Sokka raises his voice, "Did Nik explicitly tell you he does not want to leave?"

    "No, he did not say anything. As he is now, Nik is squatting in the realm he shouldn''t be in and using his freedom... to take mine hostage. A bitter turn of events, if I may add."

    "What is he doing?" Ursa questions quickly.

    "It is his secret."

    "We will solve another riddle for an answer."

    Regret stares at the group before stating in a cold tone.

    "No. Nik''s regrets are his to share. What I will say, however, is that Nik is in a deeply indifferent condition." Turning his face to gaze at the setting sun as dusk sets in, Regret proposes, "If I were you, I''d pray that a distant sibling of mine, Indifference, doesn''t approach us. He will grant you no riddles and afford you no breather."

    ---

    Freedom is a paradox. So, Mokshi''s existence is contradictory to its origin. It chose to seek other worlds by restricting itself to a fleshy body of a traveler. Nothing can be more contradictory than this.

    For instance, Mokshi is allowing Nik to satiate his hatred. Nik may be unable to do anything about Regret, but Mokshi has many options in this spiritual state. Instead of freeing Nik from his hatred, Mokshi wrestles away Regret''s control in this particr ne of reality and allows Nik to ughter the triplets in several manners!

    In reality, Nik chose to feel his fingers dig into their soft flesh and draw theirst breaths using fiery brands, toe-cutters, ys, and many more methods used on him by them!

    And... Mokshi simply respected those choices.

    Now, Mokshi is free to bring Nik out, but why would it?

    All of it boils down to how Nik has nurtured their rtionship. Their initial rtionship was that of mutual benefits. If Nik survives and leaves, Mokshi will enjoy the sights of other worlds, and Nik will be passively benefited from its very existence. That''s why Mokshi used to urge Nik to leave this world as soon as possible once they survived their encounter with Koh.

    But Mokshi does not pester Nik now.

    Nik will depart when he wishes to. He did not have a choice in bonding with the spirit, but eventually, the Primordial Spirit of Freedom came to acknowledge others'' freedom of choice. And simr to Nik''s effort in trying tomunicate with the spirit better, Mokshi decides to indulge Nik''s hatred.

    For once, Mokshi makes an effort aside for some well-timed warnings. And there is a reason why they don''tmunicate all that much.

    Apart from the minimal boost in its host''s chi and spirit, Mokshi realizes how weak Nik is tomunicate with itself and wield its strength. And that''s saying something when Mokshi alone is one of the weaker Primordials due to its contradictory nature, unlike Ra and Raat.

    But while Mokshi believed its efforts to be secretive and not rest on its host''s consciousness, it quakes in surprise within Nik once he looks at the bloody pile of flesh in front of his bed with a soft, deste look.

    "Thanks for letting me vent, pal."

    ---

    It''s the same situation with Zhao all over again.

    Nik enjoyed the first few moments of killing the triplets. After having his ass handed down by this world''s Esta, he only kept his efforts on the triplets.

    As much as he hated Esta, truthfully... he was kind of over her for many weeks now. It did not reduce his dislike for the woman, but Nik simply understood that as helpless as he was, he had no freedom. And when he did have the freedom, he chose to rebel! That''s a fucking win in his books.

    But the triplets?

    Oh, they were his suppressed memories brought back like a tide when Regret set them loose!

    Esta was his trainer. His body never received any damage from that woman, but these three?

    Nik went as far as branding every inch of their bodies with red-hot brands until no spot was left untouched. It was gruesome. He melted their lips shut before doing the same to their other orifices, including stuff down below. He only melted their eyes in thest moment before they suffocated to death.

    And this was merely one example.

    He has been treated too poorly in the past. Most of the stuff is something he would never like to think about¡ªbut Nik wasn''t kind to his enemies.

    A lesson taught to him by Zhao.

    His choice of weapon demonstrates his nature too well¡ªa sturdy stick.

    A tool that doesn''t kill identally, but one of the most gruesome ways to end a life nheless.

    Seeing their spread corpses in front of him, their once beautiful skin stripped off their bodies, Nik exhales heavily and sets his knife on the nearest bench.

    Blood drips from his dainty hands.

    His body was still thin and effeminate before he began working out in the World of Spirits.

    Nik finally acknowledges the... friend assisting him all this time.

    It wasn''t hard to feel Mokshi''s presence. He used the same method of connection of the heart-mind-spirit taught by Dhi tomunicate with Mokshi, so he could sense its movement from the very first moment.

    "Thanks for letting me vent, pal."

    He feels the spirit''s surprise rather expressively, causing him to wipe his hands with a towel and chuckle.

    "Don''t act so surprised now. You''re acting like a child caught doing a crime."

    He then picks another towel to wipe his face and brush his hair back slickly.

    "Can you... hear me well?"

    "Surprisingly, I can. For the first time, your voice doesn''t feel broken or cut."

    Mokshi grows silent before mustering.

    "I''m d. And your mind? Do you feel... yourself?"

    "It''s the same situation as Zhoa all over again. No matter if you serve it hot or cold, revenge is not satiating at all. But if you''re asking about the acts I performed here, I believe in the simple rule of thumb¡ªOnce a killer, always a killer. Not like I will ever need to hide anything from you."

    "Your trust will not be broken."

    "I''m surprised you didn''t wear my ear off about leaving this world the moment we started conversing."

    Nik wraps the corpses in the bedsheet as he hears Mokshi''s reply.

    "I would like you to take your time. If it ends up with me being stranded again, I will ept it as a consequence of my choice."

    Nik stills and questions.

    "Your choice? When did my choice end up being yours?"

    "When I decided to trust you a bit more... just a few moments ago, once you let go of your hatred and regrets. I should warn you this spiritual growth will reflect positively in your... status, was it?"

    Nik smiles slightly and calmly asserts his approval without saying anything.

    "What are you doing?" Mokshi inquires, already knowing the answer. "If you wish to leave, dying at Esta''s hand is not the only way out."

    "Oh, even better. I won''t have to see her ugly mug again!" Nik sighs in relief. He didn''t change at all. Maybe that, in itself, is something wrong. But in the grand scheme of things, despite feeling empty, Nik refused to feel sour about the triplets.

    It wasn''t like they were hurting him identally.

    The bitches strode into a whorehouse to hurt while parading in charmingly cruel innocence!

    "Before we leave... I must caution you. I believe you won''t hear from me this well for some time."

    Nik frowns and sits on the springy bed.

    "Why?"

    "When wemunicate, it is a transfer of spirit. You canmunicate with me because my capacity is vast, but the opposite is inurate. This event should assist your growth, but it''s simply a drop in the vast ocean."

    "So I have a long way to go, huh?"

    "Very long."

    "I''ll miss your voice as clear as it is now." Nik smiles and lies on the bed, not minding his back getting covered by the blood.

    "I suppose this is where I suggest you leave this world as quickly as possible. But¡ª"

    "Yeah, I feel you loud and clear, Mokshi."

    "Mokshi is what you have heard from others. All spirits have true names. Mine is ---."

    "I didn''t catch that."

    "I know," Mokshi whispers as Nik''s vision changes, and he finds himself in the dark world with Regret awaiting his presence.

    "Did you enjoy yourself?"

    Unlike Katara and others who chose to prioritize their rtionship with their loved ones over petty feuds, Nik had nothing else.

    Their regrets are for them to solve. He cannot mediate in everything, even if one may assume he has the emotional capacity to do so in the first ce.

    But Regret?

    Oh, Nik felt more ''light'' than ever as he epts Mokshi''s words for truth in the sensation that he is closer to the spirit. It is an achievement several months of meditation andmunication would fail to achieve.

    It''s spiritual growth.

    And he must show his appreciation to Regret if his wicked smirk represented anything.

    He finally has something from Mokshi aside from a passive Paradox implied to have averted some type of crisis during his evolution in the form of some Bloodline Shackles.

    "Is that mischief I sense?" Regret chuckles as if facing a toddler, and he may as well be right to have such a reaction. Nik couldn''t hope to be anything more than a toddler in front of a primordial spirit.

    "Spirits like you and Reaper won''t have such effects on me ever again."

    Nik exhales as his sclera turns into a sharp violet glow that covers the rest of his eyes, creating a shimmering violet mist around his body that doesn''t seem to be affected by the abysmal darkness of regret.

    He feels his chi reserves dropping to half as his spirit forcibly rips through this prison.

    One of Mokshi''s energybending skills itprehended while getting devoured by Koh one odd day. True, alone, Mokshi is rather weak inparison to other spirits.

    But with a host that isn''t bound by the same rules as spirits, their strength shines brighter.

    Nik''s eyes snap open as he bounces up before whipping his head around. His heart settles once he sees everyone circling around him and watching him intently. Their expressions are shrouded by the shadow cast through a bonfire not far from them, and he soon notices something strange in the darkness of the night.

    "Aang? Why does your head have another head? And... where''s Regret? I''m not done with it."

    Aang nces at the seven identical faces with an extraordinary look of fear before muttering under his breath, "Regret... left. He was quite vocal about being weak in the material world and something about not meeting you after you woke up. However, Regret did invite you to the spirit realm if you wish to speak with him."

    Knowing full well that the Primordials have more restrictions on them in the material world than a regr spirit, Nik huffs and looks around again. Expression of relief and awe is present in everyone.

    "What?" Nik raises an eyebrow.

    And then he, too, looks down on his body and sees his body bonebending in a miraculous erection.

    "Let''s just call it a hate boner and leave it at that."

    ---

    Nik chose to apany Aang for the rest of the night and chatted with Hina and Niwan about various things. Aang eventually awoke from his spiral of regret once he rationalized there was nothing he could have done in this or the other life. His awakening meant the awakening of other stormbenders.

    One thing that surprised Nik was the respect the Aang had managed to attain from the third of this radical group before introducing the basic airbending culture that was bastardized by the Fire Nation.

    And as expected, this temple had a rich pool of information, including some niche bending techniques that may be usefulter.

    But he did not n to let his friend sleep anytime soon.

    Knowing that he won''t stay on this ind or this world for long, Nik relishes every chance he can to practice his airbending from a true master.

    But before that, he releases Ignit for Aang to admire.

    "Woah!"

    And as Aang admires the beautiful lizard who sticks her head up proudly while unfurling her leathery wings, Nik nces at his stats.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (92)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (28.2¡ú28.9/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration

    Title: Transmigration Intern

    Bloodline: Twilight Spirit (Umon)

    Physique: 6.9

    Mental: 8.1¡ú8.3

    Energy: 67.7¡ú98]

    [Stats are rtive to the mostmon species in the Multiverse¡ªHumanoid Homo Sapien.]

    Since his energybending skill was a maniption of his existing strength, Nik did not gain a new skill. But that didn''t matter.

    All he needs to do now is train with Aang and help Ignit with the Avatar''s and Appa''s assistance to fly. His little beast needs to take on the air, and the more help he can get from Aang, the better.

    As he made up his mind, he did not intervene with the oue of other families. They would surely need their time to converse on some difficult topics, and his poorly timed puns may not be the best solution to the situation.

    So, as Nik and Aang avoided some heavy topics from those around them, including Hina and Niwan, who would surely have their own regrets, the duo trained andughed to their heart''s content.

    There was one wrinkle, however.

    Nik had to exin the situation briefly to other girls as he let Suki, Yue, and other girls inside his space. He did not mind sharing a room with the Ty Siblings and told them the truth off-handedly just so they can discuss everything at once.

    But boy Zuko was smug!

    He had enough foresight not to hang out with Nik on another ind, and it paid out better than he could have ever imagined!

    ---

    "I''m sorry. As much as I may have said I understood what you''re going through, I simply had no idea." Katara opens with an apology while averting her gaze from her mother. "And the idea of... sharing Nik with you freaked me out for all the wrong reasons. I felt that I would be no better than Az. No, I felt... I would be like Az."

    "Katara..." Kya sighs softly.

    "I shouldn''t even be here in Sokka''s stead just because I''m a girl. No. Both of us didn''t have to be here."

    Rena interjects with a deadpan as she works her jaw.

    "May I leave?"

    Kya smiles wryly at her supposed daughter-inw and nods.

    "Hmm, I hope you two sort it out. Really. If it isn''t clear already, you are my mother in a sense. So, I would have liked to help you find a reliable mate eventually. If possible, from the Nothern Tribe."

    "Leave."

    Katara retorts tly as Rena shes a light-hearted grin and leaves the room, possibly to deliver Sokka a beating since he sent her into this precarious situation in the first ce.

    "Katara, the only reason I was toying with the idea was just to tease you. That''s all."

    "You''re lying... I could feel it in that world, too. That''s the reason I got so worked up. That''s why I feel worked up now."

    Kya lowers her gaze and stares at her table.

    "Ursa and I spoke. I... truly am lost myself. I suppose I was drawn to the only option. No, that''s a lie. This world is filled with others. He wasn''t my only option..."

    Her voice gets weaker, and she admits.

    "He was my choice since he saved me."

    Katara purses her lips as an ufortable feeling rouses from her heart.

    It was nothing like jealousy or anything else but genuine difort. A part of her mused about how things could turn out, and the other part felt insecure about how they will see each otherter. It''s a surprise how Mai, Toph, and Az managed such a rtionship while still behaving like daughters outside closed doors.

    "Mom... do you remember how you acted like Ursa?"

    "I do. I suppose I''m used to living long lives in other spiritual realms."

    Katara licks her teeth behind her shut lips with a ponderous look.

    "What if... Az and Ursa visited Nik one of these days?" The waterbender suggests. "Az and Ursa arefortable, right?"

    Kya stares at her daughter in disbelief. But... she cannot lie.

    Az and Ursa are indeed morefortable... roles.

    ---

    "Oh! I almost forgot how Jin simply gave up on the first try and got caught!"

    "Hey, I was spooked!" Jin retorts opposite to Az as she stuffs her face and feeds her stress away.

    "Spooked? You''ve started to spar with us! Nothing should faze you!" Az shoots back.

    Meanwhile, Zuko and Ursa ate their food calmly.

    Az sensibly steered clear of ''Zuzu'' since he didn''t even get caught in this mess while Ursa had nothing to speak. She had a clear mind, and she was happy to not unload the emotional mess about the fact that Az was the one who ended her life multiple times in a different realm. Then again, if Az even dares pull such a stunt in this world, Ursa will be ready with some form of ammunition in her hand. Maybe a slipper, or a rolling pin.

    "By the way, Zuzu, what kind of picture did you see about Mother. Describe it for us!"

    Zuko coughs and chokes on his food as he would rather never remember such a picture, meanwhile, Ursa quietly smacks the back of her Princess'' head with a fond smile of her own and continues to eat peacefully.

    ---

    As fate would have it, the ''talk'' between the Ty-Siblings was even shorter as Ty Lee quickly led her sisters around to meet with everyone. Aside from June''s rather heavy-handedpliments, they were breezed by many topics cheerfully as they got a chance to question others about Nik''s truth.

    "Oh, that? Yeah, I''m leaving." June replies carefreely. "Nothing left to tie me here anyway."

    "Of course, we are leaving." Poppy smiles and wees the group while Toph walks out of her bath stark naked.

    "Are we leaving already? That''s quick. Didn''t Nik say he''d ask other''s tribe to follow along?"

    Poppy rolls her eyes and groans.

    "Your towel, Toph."

    "Where is it?"

    "You know where!"

    "Heh, my eyes say something else." She shrugs and finds her clothes instead, making Poppy stomp her way loudly with a clear intention of what''s toe. Only then, Toph rushes back into the bathroom.

    "I apologize. Toph really likes you and wanted to meet your sisters." Poppy looks at the group of girls before questioning.

    "Ty Lee?"

    "Here~!" Ty Lee giggles and works her way out from the crowd.

    "Hey, don''t go yet! Better yet, just leave that Ty Woo here! I hear good things about her from Az and Nik!" Toph''s hurried voice echoes from the bath as Ty Woo smirks.

    "That''s me, bitches. Ah, respectfully, of course." She nods at Poppy while others shrug and leave.

    Now that they had cleared the air between them, they weren''t all that ''broken'' by Nik''s revtion. Instead, they discussed making a choice after looking around and seeing if they have any future here. After all, Ty Lee wants to stay with Nik for a period, which makes her sisters want to stay closer, too.

    And the fact that Nik can identify them separately only worked in both parties'' favor.

    After the new group began to slightly settle in, they expected Nik to return.

    It was a dangerous day for everyone, so they wished to meet with Nik and maybe... ''chat.'' But he never did return. Instead, he messaged that he would be training for the entire night.

    Something the girls had to reluctantly appreciate.

    June, Toph, and their new addition, Ty Woo, didn''t.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Nik Got the Power of Friendship; Foreshadowing Bleach?; Regret''s No Longer Present... Ironic; Ignit''s New Admirer; Aang''s Bald Head Has Another Bald Head; Mother and Daughter''s Negotiations; Clear Communication; Sokka Sent Rena as a Proxy¡ªHis Genius Continues to Astound the World; Ty Woo Fitting Like a Glove. Coincidence? I Think Not!; Taking Their Time to Make a Decision; June, Toph, and Ty Woo¡ªEntrepreneur of the Menace Faction in the Harem

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 264: No More Delays

    Chapter 264: No More Dys<h4>Chapter 264: No More Dys</h4>

    "So, I''m the reason you cannot leave?" Iroh responds with a quirky smirk as he strokes his beard, making Nik roll his eyes.

    "You didn''t expect me to leave without learning lightningbending, did you?" Nik replies with an impatient grunt as he sips his tea while looking at Zuko and Az destroying their resurfaced cousin¡ªKen.

    It''s barely the break of dawn in Ba Sing Se, a perfect time to train.

    "Are you sure it''s not something else?" Iroh questions with a knowing smile and enjoys his tea patiently.

    Nik ponders for a minute and decides to scoff.

    "I''ll return your stash once you teach!"

    His group bid Aang farewell three days ago before spending two more days in the Fire Capital. The Ty-Sisters insisted that they stayed with them as they wanted to tag along with Ty Lee, no questions asked... well, they asked several questions. But they wanted to try and bring their crew.

    It was a partially sessful task¡ªNik knew from experience. He took the time to exin the situation to others building a life in his personal space. In his book, they needed to know that their immediate survival hinges on his survival. His tenants were predominantly prisoners he rescued from Ozai and Reaper. Out of 900-something individuals, 609 decided against living in Nik''s personal world. Nik dropped them off on the nearby ind alongside their fresh produce and other personal effects, including their houses, so they don''t have to struggle again.

    The Ty-Sisters'' group was simr. Only four crewmates agreed to join, all of them young and orphaned in the war. Their maids and servants consented to follow, too, since the Sisters had no intention of leaving their estate.

    Iroh narrows his eyes as he hears Nik''s proposition and parrots it back objectively.

    "You will return my possession for my knowledge? If I didn''t know better, I would have thought you were being manipted by a spirit."

    "You can cross that off the list. Ever since I can channel my inner Mokshi, I don''t think Primordials will have any spiritual effect on me. It''s the regr spirits that are a pain in the ass."

    A loud and prideful cry cuts into their conversation and training as a giant green dragon with a wide wingspan ps her leathery wings before diving toward the ground.

    "Nik?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Your dragon just learned to fly with Aang. Just flying, right?"

    "Oh, yeah."

    "Ken, Zuko, Az!" Iroh looks at the group and gestures to them to step away as Ignites crashing down before dragging her slender draconic features into the earth, softened by Nik!

    *Snrrrttttt*

    Ignit snorts dirt out from her nostrils and scoffs a peal of mes as she looks at Nik with her bejeweled golden eyes. Others may mistake this gaze for intimidation, but Nik smirks and snaps his fingers.

    "You won''t learn how tond unless you practice. No praises, belly rubs, or chin scratches until you try to get better."

    "Grrrrrrr!"

    A guttural growl escapes Ignit as Ken quakes in his boot while Zuko prays for his dragon to be more moderate in nature. Only Az crosses her arms with a gaze tinted with jealousy.

    If it wasn''t for a simple reminder that other worlds may have betterpanions, she may have tried to burrow her way into Ignit''s affection.

    And Nik?

    He knew what he was getting into once he decided to extend the same courtesy of proposal to her and others who wished to stick with him.

    And boy, he knows how to handle her!

    "I said no!" Nik narrows his eyes and barks back.

    Ignit threatens her partner further by blowing a small breath of fire.

    "You won''t getpliments by threatening me, dumbass!"

    "Well, you should treat her patiently, or she might steal your stash of whatever you hide." Iroh chuckles, "Oh, wait. I did just that. How foolish of me."

    "Here!"

    Nik rolls his eyes again and retrieves a small sack before handing it to Iroh.

    "Can we please start learning Lightningbending? I cannot spend all my time here, so I need more hands-on training before I leave. I can work on my skillster, too."

    Iroh gleefully collects his treasure into his robes and coughs as he adopts a dignified look.

    "Dragons can learn Lightningbending, too. Ignit should be intelligent enough to understand the basics and practice in a manner her body allows."

    "Finally!" Az breaths huskily and clenches her fist. She was even more excited to step her game ever since Nik revealed he could conjure blue mes and chose not to because it was a waste of energy and concentration. To him, at least. It was as easy as breathing for Az.

    "Ken, you should sit out of this training."

    "Why?" The honest-faced youth thins his lips.

    "Because we are learning it only after weeks of training and results!" Az barks before Iroh can get a chance to approach the situation more diplomatically.

    "But isn''t Ignit technically a few days old as a dragon?" The youth has Iroh''s mind as his words are factually correct.

    *chhhhffffffff*

    Az and Zuko step aside in time before Ignit stomps her way down in a rather elegant draconic gait. Her steamy nasal huff impacts Ken''s face and blows his hair straight back.

    "On another thought." Ken gulps as he matches Ignit''s cold golden gaze. "You guys are guests for a few weeks, right? You should learn all you can."

    "Ignit! Stop scaring my teacher''s son!" Nik whistles and ps his hand. "Come back, girl!"

    "Stop treating a dragon like a dog!" Az chews her lips in frustration. Oh, how she would shower such a noblepanion with all her whims and spoil her rotten!

    But much to Az''s growing frustration, Ignit turns around swiftly, trots over to Nik, and lies on the ground, her chin resting on her crossed paws, ehm, draconic ws.

    Iroh chuckles. The group was out in the open on the other side of Ba Sing Se''s borders and had no distractions except Ken''s grumble, who had gotten a lot morefortable around Iroh, credit to the smooth talker''s experience in rtionships.

    "I have taught how the four elements are connected but different. The technique to relieve your muscles and continue movement is firebending emting waterbending''s healing. But firebending is inherently different. We produce the element through chi, or energy, within us. We can manipte fire in nature, but controlling the fire we birth is simpler."

    "But like everything in life, our energy isposed of a duality. Yin and Yang. Positive and Negative."

    Iroh ignores his son, who curiously eavesdrops as he practices a set of kata. This makes the boy''s form more sluggish, something the remaining three notice. But they don''t let it break their focus. Iroh''s teaching is more important to them than screwing with Ken.

    "Firebending is possible when our internal energy isbined. But Lightningbending is the opposite. A practitioner must separate yin and yang internally and point the resultant reaction out precisely through the tips of your fingers."

    Iroh''s body moves slowly and ''circrly'' as he instructs his students and a dragon.

    "Nik... that''s like..." Zuko sees the resemnce of the dragons in his Uncle as he had witnessed the dragons generate lightning from their horns.

    "Yep." Nik shrugs. He tried lightningbending when facing the dragon as somest-ditch effort but failed to produce concrete results.

    "What?" Az questions as she hears them whisper.

    "Haah!"

    Iroh exims with a thunderp shaking Az in her seat as Ignit stares at Iroh instead of gawking at the resultant sh of lightning.

    "And that''s the general gist of lightningbending," Iroh remarks with a breezy smile as he shuffles his hands inside his sleeves.

    "How are we supposed to learn it just like that?" Ken gasps from the sidelines. Instead of ignoring his son, Iroh exins in a casual tone.

    "Like everything, boy. Training, practicing the same moment, patiently waiting for the ''feeling'' to strike, and most importantly, never getting arrogant."

    *Snort*

    Ignit stands and stretches like azy cat before distancing herself from the group. She takes off to the sky rather quickly and begins to coil around awkwardly. But surprising Iroh and others, she generates thin arcs of electricity for a while before pping her wings powerfully and looking far ahead. Arcs of electricity converge in the space between her horns and snap forward in a stunning bolt of lightning that zaps to the distance... and continues.

    "So she can bend lightning but notnd from a flight," Nik scoffs under his breath at envy for the geniuses around him. For spirit''s sake! He still can''t bend magma as well as Toph and Sun when the former doesn''t even practice Lavabending!

    "Wait!" Iroh raises his hand and waves his hand at Ignit.

    "That was great, Ignit!" He voices out as Ignit ps her wings with a proud smirk.

    "Let''s try another one, aim the lightning in my direction this time."

    Iroh''s words shake everyone as Nik instantly interrupts, "Are you sure? Even if you have some trick to teach us¡ª"

    "It''s fine," Iroh waves his hand. "I''ll feel morefortable using myself in the demonstration instead of you three." He focuses on Ignit while waving to others.

    "Keep your distance."

    Ignit bobs midair in one spot and considers for a moment before nodding and coiling again.

    *Bzzt*

    *Bzzt*

    *Bzzt*

    Charge builds around Ignit''s horn as she straightens her body midair while focusing on Iroh soon enough, who seems prepared.

    *Crackle*

    The lightning bolt reaches Iroh next instant, but he already has his right arm stretched forward as the lightning is somehow attracted to his stretched-out index and middle finger as he brings his left hand through his right wrist around his stomach and extends it to the opposite side and the lightning practically bounces off him to the direction he pointed at.

    *Boooooooom*

    The small boulder explodes into smithereens as the spectators gape.

    "Relieving muscles isn''t the only thing learned from the waterbenders. This is my personal innovation." Iroh smirks before exhaling heavily.

    "Let''s begin your training. I don''t expect you all to learn Lightningbending, but redirecting it to save yourself should be possible." Iroh''s words brighten everyone since Ignit starts rolling in the air to emte Iroh''s movements.

    ---

    There was another reason why Nik visited Iroh first. He had to drop Ursa off.

    Before leaving, Yue, Sokka, and Suki wished to see if anyone from their settlements would like to go with them. Sokka, especially, wanted to depart with his vige. Since the Northern Tribe is closer to Ba Sing Se, it happens to be their next destination.

    Nik traveled by Ignit.

    Although it was ufortable as hell since her back sports dull spike-like spine extensions, he soon chose to use his staff-glider and flew beside Ignit.

    "Stop with that!" Nik stares at Ignit, who makes a curious noise as if retorting she doesn''t know what she is used of.

    "So what if I didn''t get Lightningbending in one practice? There is something called acquired potential."

    Ignit gives him a sidelong nce and spits out mes that form the number ''7'' before flying through the fire.

    Gliding away and avoiding the fire lest his staff ruins, Nik scoffs and barks, "Just because Az got it on her 7th try means nothing!"

    Ignit tries to tackle him midair as if annoyed by his sore loser behavior. Nik dodges the aerial strike and continues to fly ahead, making Ignit angry as she follows with swift ps of her wings.

    He had even left Zuko and Az with their mother, even if Az wanted to stick with him. But you know what? Nik can do without the entire trip getting his face rubbed into Az''s ''superiority.'' Az has her dear Zuzu for that.

    "Hey, how about we take a break right there?" Nik points at the nearest iceberg as Ignit snarls curiously.

    "I just have to do something... I can''t let others see it, though." Nik smirks and stores his glider before freefalling without a care as he soon impacts a cushiony ball of wind and bounces with a giddy giggle.

    Of course, bouncing like a child isn''t what he has in mind, but his fun is magnified when Ignit joins his impromptu bouncynding as she cries awkwardly and flips over on the ice. The moment her paws, ehm, ws touch the ice, she jumps again. This is her first time feeling something this cold, after all!

    She looks at the cold sea curiously and then looks at Nik for permission.

    "Go ahead. But try dipping your limbs first. The water will feel colder than the snow." Nik takes out colored stones.

    Blue, red, yellow, pink, even stale grey! You name it. He had stones of almost every color and he began carving them with his hand instead of earthbending. A fond smile touches his lips as he looks at one of the two bright amber-like stones.

    "Aside from this... I have something else to do."

    Nik narrows his eyes and snaps his fingers as a small peal of golden fire shes on the tip of his index before fizzling out.

    ---

    Yoki massages his forehead and smiles wryly at Yue.

    {A/N: Yoki is the OCmander of the Northern Tribe that Nik rescued as the Nut Cracking Messiah.}

    The two, alongside Sokka and Rena, sat in a small room as Yoki spoke.

    "I''m sorry not many chose to join you."

    "If anything, I''m relieved." Yue smiles and replies with relief apparent in her tone. To be honest, she did not go all out to convince others to leave with her. The few tens who chose to enter Nik''s personal space felt they owed Nik a debt of gratitude.

    Nik cleared that others did not need to do this out of gratitude. Developing his personal world should be a slow process with many rules in ce to promote welfare. If anything, things are less stressful since many chose to leave Nik''s personal world. But the few elderly gentlemen and women did not listen. Even if they were one of the few experienced waterbenders, Yoki saw no reason to stop their right to choose. He simply wasn''t THAT leader.

    And the Northern Tribe has always been a tight-knit settlement. It would be another thing to convince the entire Northern Tribe to enter his Personal Space, but separating them is nigh impossible.

    "Anyway, I appreciate setting this for us. But I''m sure we won''t be staying for long."

    "Really?" Yoki looks at Sokka and Yue. "Nik asked me to free your old room and for privacy for the night."

    "What?" Yue frowns as Rena muses with a smirk.

    "Well, a few thingse to mind."

    "You know something?" Yue sets her sky-blue gaze on Rena as Sokka snickers alongside his girlfriend.

    "To think he''d ask us and Zuko about it... Zuko doesn''t even have enough experience!" Sokka throws shade wherever necessary as Rena abruptly pouts and elbows Sokka. "What about you, Mister? Am I not good enough!"

    "Hey, don''t let Nik ruin us! Of course, you''re good enough!"

    "Just good enough?!" Rena snaps back as Sokka purses his lips and nces at Yoki.

    "The best course of action is staying silent, right?" He questions, but Rena replies instead with a dark chuckle.

    "You just spoke, genius!"

    "Uh...e on. I don''t want to do THAT here!" Sokka retorts before crossing his arm. "I know this ce is special for you... but I choose the location, right? Nik is simply ovepensating because he HAD to be that guy and form a harem."

    Rena blinks before standing up. Her brown cheeks grow a shade darker, and she scoffs under her breath, "Idiot! Don''t you ruin my surprise!"

    "Where are you going?"

    "Gonna find Nik, p the back of his head, and return to the manor to cool my head off! Got a problem?!"

    "What about... drinks?" Sokka mutters as Yue and Yoki look at each other. They could almost foresee Rena''s answer. As expected, Rena exhales heavily and grumbles. "You''re a genius in shitty things. Of course, we drink!"

    "Well, the joke''s on you. My genius saved our hides many times." Sokka has enough sense to wait for the agitated Rena to leave before speaking.

    "What was that about?" Yue questions.

    "Nothing."

    "Like I would believe that." Yue rolls her eyes and smiles at the equally clueless Yoki. "Well, don''t let us stop you from performing your duties admirably. And you were so adamant about not epting this position."

    "Because Master Pakku duped me into it." Yoki grumbles and looks at Sokka, "By the way, did you and your sister find your dad? Finding your mother should add to your luck, right?"

    Sokka works his jaw before sighing. "Something like that..."

    "Hmmm," Yoki merely hums in acknowledgment but doesn''t question too much about it.

    ---

    "And these two are Tui and La." Nik introduces the two Koi spirits to Kya as Katara tags along with a casual expression. But Nik could see past all of it and sense Katara''s apparent fidgety attitude around him as if hiding something from him.

    "So, these two are great spirits like Regret?"

    As if offended by such a question, both Koi spirits flip their tail fins in Kya''s direction andunch streams of water which Nik bends away promptly.

    "Real mature," Nik eyes the duo and adds, "Kya meant all three of you being Primordials. Of course, I know that you two are nothing like Regret."

    As the two spirits calm down, Nik faces Kya and smiles, "That''s about it. Why don''t you two enjoy the sights? It is rather obvious you''re anxious around me."

    Katara thins her lips, but Kya keeps herposure and smiles in return, "Nothing like that. How about we return to the manor instead?"

    Nik eyes the duo for a moment and nods as he extends his left hand, and the red scar-like mark under his full sleeve shes twice before sending the two back.

    Nik''s vision shifts. He soon faces Tui and La''s spiritual form as both of them stare him down intensely.

    "You''ve grown closer to Mokshi," Tui concludes with an ethereal smile as La crosses her arms under her breasts and frowns. "And you consumed all my essence earlier than expected. Good for you."

    "Is that a wrong thing?" Nik questions curiously as Tui chuckles. "Of course, not. La just underestimated yourprehension."

    "As for you," Tui exhales and addresses a situation that Nik did not even know existed.

    "Ra and Raat visited us. You can say that Ra is moderately impressed by you. And yes, before you ask, it is a bad thing. Thest existence to moderately impress my sibling was the Dragon Emperor, and that attracted all sorts of problems like the Dark Water Spirit. Have... you faced any situation?"

    Nik blinks, and Regret resurfaces in his mind.

    "Well, Regret."

    As if not needing anything else about the situation, Tui nods in understanding.

    "The spirits follow a pattern. They''ll use all sorts of excuses to see Mokshi''s host, who earned Ra''s praise. Just because you solved Grim and Reaper''s existence only means that spirits in control of the aspects of the material world will search for you. Not the less controble one foundmonly in the spirit realm."

    Nik groans and exims.

    "You can''t catch a break in this world!"

    "Indeed." La smirks and snaps her fingers as his vision shifts again, only for him to wake up to Rena''s slightly worried gaze.

    "Rena?" Nik sits up and looks around.

    "Another spirit?" She questions and looks around cautiously.

    "Nothing like that. What happened? Where''s Sokka?"

    Rena huffs and taps his left hand.

    "Nothing... say, Sokka didn''t talk about the same stuff you asked us, right?"

    Nik blinks and grins as he sends Rena away without a reply, much to her angst.

    ***

    Alternative Title: Iroh Will Do ANYTHING For His Stash; Ignit''s a Catty Menace; Ignit has Wonderful Paws, ehm, ws!; Staring Ken Down Like a Draconic Gangster Boss!; Iroh: Boy! Ken: *GoW shbacks*; Lightning Does Strike Twice; Talent Incarnated¡ªIgnit and Az; Sokka''s a Certified Genius; Packing Up Mansions and Personnel; When Reputation Attracts Trouble; Ignit Sucks at Landing; No Belly Rubs and Chin Scratches Until Practice!; Az Wants to Ride the Dragon... Until Then, Nik Should Suffice!; Nik Knew What He Got Into When He Stuck it Into Crazy

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 30 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 265: The First of Many

    Chapter 265: The First of Many<h4>Chapter 265: The First of Many</h4>

    Back in the room where she and Nik did many things after sticking it to Hahn, Yue cannot help but feel more excited than usual as she observes Nik''s confidence fade ever so slightly under her nk gaze hiding her thoughts. "So this is what Sokka meant about you, ovepensating things," Yue smirks shortly, not in the slightest way condescending, as her emotions start betraying her gaze.

    "Sokka said that?" Nik scoffs before flicking his free hand across his hair and grumbling under his breath, "It''s not ovepensating by any means. I just wanted you guys, all of you, to know I appreciate everything you''re willing to do for me. And not just when our lives are in danger, although that happened one too many times than I''d like."

    Yue hums, her gaze refusing to leave the article in his hand. She would like to exin how people around Nik were more than willing to do what they did. After all, he did not force them by any measure. But she realizes quickly that he needs to say all this out loud instead of her being the recipient of these words.

    "What I''m trying to say is," Nik looks at her unflinchingly. "I am not doing this because I feel obligated or promised to do this before we left. This is not a token to relieve you of the future and fool you into thinking things will get better. I have no way of promising that. I am doing this because¡ª"

    "Will you make me yours already?" Yue interjects with a huff and an unbing roll of her eyes. Everything Nik spoke made her heart pound harder. His words are as sweet as they are honest, and his intention of providing the article in his hand is sincere and personally selfish. But she could not wait, not after staring at the te-grey, smooth stone locked on a silver cloth band. The carving on the polished rock resting t on one side is a simple circle. But Yue KNOWS this choker belongs to her.

    A moon.

    Nik licks his dry lips and hesitates. He actually prepared many things to speak to make sure this gesture does note off as oily or any shady attempt at making Yue stay with him for her valued healing skills. He wanted her for the kinky princess she is. Not in those exact words per se, since this is his first time proposing to someone in a long time. The first time he professed his true love did not go splendidly well after all. But hey, if you consider your head being separated from your body a romantic gesture, then maybe Nik wasn''t half bad.

    He makes his way to Yue with a nod before settling behind her. His fingers wrap the band around her nubile brown neck, the silver color contrasting with her skin as well as her hair. The surface of the round stone is cold on her neck, but it''spensated by the warm breath beside her ear.

    "I have half the mind of locking you away until I present this gift to everyone," Nik chuckles as he hugs her from behind and rests his chin on her shoulder. "I think there will be many... well, only Az and maybe the Tys raising a ruckus."

    "I''d be more than happy to take it off now if that''s what you want," Yue offers just to feel Nik''s nasal huff. His right hand glides up her body to feel the texture of the pendant on her neck as he nts a gentle peck on her ear.

    "I didn''t decorate the pendant with you just for you to take it off! Besides, I was joking. You should get to rub this into others'' faces, no? You only have a small window of time to feel smug."

    "I would never do that to others," Yue pouts. Indeed, she wouldn''t.

    "And that''s why I put a choker on you before others," he snickers.

    "Hmm, and would you like to... have a ceremony?"

    "Only if you want," Nik reveals. "I realize there is only so much I can initiate. For me, we''re already... you know?"

    Yue smirksfortably as they sit on the edge of the bed, "You can say it," she encourages with a whisper.

    "I''m torn between saying married and mates," Nik chuckles as he starts kissing the back of her neck. His fingers unbutton herrge overcoat as Yue leans further into his touch, mewling in reply, "It''s the same thing in our case, right? Or are you the kind to mate with someone with no intention of making them yours?"

    Nik blinks in surprise as he recalls Mitsuko. Then again, Nik from then was a different man.

    "Why would I seek simple gratification if I can have that with you?" Nik grins. "Married, it is. But, it feels underwhelming."

    Yue turns around and sits on Nik''sp with a soft smile on her plump pink lips. "Others may want something more. But this." She touches the pendant hanging from her neck. "This is enough. I had my ceremonies before. Besides, it is considered quite a curse for a widow to marry again."

    "So, the next time I run into some fatal situation, I can me you and Ursa, huh? Nice to know that."

    "You could me your own actions. After all, you''re the one who marked me right now," Yue scoffs before pecking his lips. Their kiss is gentler than before, but their bodies grow heated as their hands start to disrobe each other. Her juicy lips pull back for a short breath as she offers, knowing fully what she is doing, "But if you think I''m such an eclipse to your fortune, maybe you should leave me in this bedroom."

    "And what? Let you actually curse me? That''s the line of stupidity I refuse to cross!" He promptly pushes Yue down on the bed with a grin. "Besides, you willingly entered the mouth of the beast, remember? There is noing back!"

    ---

    She won''t have a way toe back from this. Katara knows it all too well as she stands in front of Nik''s door and knocks on it. Her breath hitches as shees to terms with the lines she is about to cross. Things will never be the same as before... if she stays here for a second longer. But she does not move. Maybe it''s because Katara has grown a little more fond of the idea than she cares to admit ever since squaring things with Kya, or maybe Nik simply answers his doors swiftly, even if it means answering the door half-naked and disying his well-trained body brought to its current state after months of resilient discipline.

    "Hi," Nik greets Katara with a pleased smile, "It''s a truly great morning, right?"

    Katara notes his tone being chipper than usual as she nods. It is clear at a nce that her agitation does not rise from seeing Nik in this state. It''s not her first time, after all. But as she curiously peers past Nik, she finds Yue smiling back with a questionably-stained sheet around her breasts. Yet, Katara''s ocean-blue eyes fixate on the silver band around Yue''s neck, letting a greyish, polished pendant with a carved circle hang.

    Her lips part.

    Katara shifts between foolishly grinning Nik and an increasingly bashful Yue through her gaze as the youth eagerly supnts, "Looks good on her, right, Katara?"

    The waterbender nods before scoffing a chuckle and smiling widely as shees to be, "Congrattions!" She shoves Nik away and beelines toward Yue before pouncing on the adorable princess. Katara''s positive reaction only rxes Yue as the silver-haired ball of kink hugs Katara in return, not the least bit caring if the thin sheet between them falls in the process.

    "Ehm?" Nik clears his throat and opens his arms to wee Katara in his waiting embrace.

    "You must be really excited to forget that you dropped naked on me the moment you arrived in this world," Katara looks back and scoffs. Just because she is happy for Yue does not exclude the fact that she is downright envious at the moment.

    "Katara is right, you know?" Yue agrees wholeheartedly as Nik crosses his arms and calls out his first mate. "Oh, sure. You''re going to agree with everything others have to offer because you still get to be the first, is that it?"

    Yue''s smile brightens as she chooses not to answer, but her response is clear to Katara and Nik.

    "So, Katara. Did you need something?" Yue questions as shefortably leans back on her pillow. Yue and Nik hadn''t stayed in her room within the Northern Tribe and moved back inside the manor instead.

    "It can wait," Katara informs with a smile. She already knew what she''d want for herself the second she saw the silver choker on Yue''s neck. But she also felt a little ufortable admitting certain things to others except for Nik.

    Yue nods quietly as Nik starts getting dressed.

    "Going somewhere?" Yue inquires.

    "Yep, practicing Lightningbending," Nik replies with a grunt as he belts his trousers before looking at the duo on his bed. "The two of you are going to stay here or...?"

    "Well, I nned to visit the settlement and help the few residents from the Northern Tribe settle. But you''re going to be on the clock, right?"

    "Not necessarily," Nik nces at Katara, who huffs and looks at Yue again.

    "Sorry, I didn''t know Nik nned this," Katara admits, looking nervous again.

    "Don''t be. I think only Sokka, Zuko, and Rena know about it."

    "You asked Sokka?" Katara whips her head in Nik''s direction as he shrugs.

    "I wanted to have some input about the chokers." Katara notes the plural as Nik continues, "Sokka helped me optimize some designs. Besides, I wanted to swing things by Sokka and Zuko before I officially asked you, Az, and Ursa. I get that it''s what you three would want... well, not Az, but you get the point, right? I would have asked Tom-Tom... but I got better sense than asking a child for an adult''s permission."

    Katara nods with a slump of her shoulder.

    Nik looks at Yue, who shakes her head slightly and gives half a shrug. Getting the green light, Nik smiles and looks at Katara, "Come on, I think I have a good idea why you came here."

    "I doubt it," Katara mutters a little sullenly.

    "You think I can get the name of Ty Lee''s sisters right, but not this? Obviously, you want a dowry. But I can''t give away Ignit. So, you''ll have to settle for something that spits equally hotter things but isn''t wrapped in scales."

    "N''s tongue?" Katara scoffs back, ignoring the obvious innuendo.

    Nik smirks and gestures to her to follow him as he waves at Yue, surprising her with, "I decided we''ll have our ceremony without a doubt. I want it." He half-turns to look at her with a broad smile, "Bad Luck or not, it''s you. And I have a good portion of the spirit and dragon spring here, so we can wait for everyone to regather."

    Yue blinks before nodding slowly. She wouldn''t try to dissuade him. After all, superstitions should not be the barrier that stops her from having a ceremony with Nik just because she had one earlier with Hahn.

    ---

    Katara follows Nik quietly to her room. However, Nik stops midway and looks at her calmly with a hint of curiosity.

    "So, did you and Kya get a chance to hash things out?" His question is met with an affirming nod from Katara. Her blue eyes wander around the hallway, refusing to meet his gaze as she voices out, "We came up with something... eptable."

    "Something I should know? Of course, if I''m a part of this decision?" Nik smirks, enjoying Katara fidgeting at his words. After all, the girl is usuallyposed and steadfast.

    "I''m in no mood for your jokes," Katara mumbles and pouts. "Why... couldn''t you have proposed to me first? You nned for it, did you not?"

    Nik sighs, "It''s where I met Yue."

    "This is also where Suki, you, and I..." She doesn''t finish the sentence and stares at him questioningly.

    "Suki would want it beside her vigers, I suppose. I''m not sure, but I''m betting on it. And to be honest, I did want to ask you first. But... I just didn''t want to push you in any way unknowingly while you and Kya are trying to smoothen things out."

    Katara epts the reasoning with a nod and replies, "Well, we have."

    She stares at him in anticipation as he smiles, "Would you truly feel satisfied by doing things this way? I don''t mind wrapping another one around your neck." He leans forward and traces the choker on her neck. "I''ve always enjoyed the idea of fixing my pendant on you. But right here? In the middle of the hall? When we have something more pressing?"

    "Now, I wouldn''t want to get in your training, right?" Katara snorts, "We can leave all the pressing issues forter."

    "Hmm, so I should leave, is that it?" Nik wags his brows. "I should, right?"

    Her stare falters as she huffs in annoyance before leaning into him and slowly wrapping her arms around him.

    Nik quietly wraps his arms tightly around Katara as her tense body rxes and her breathing eases. They stay like this for a few minutes before Katara pulls back and smiles slightly, "Thanks. I needed this." Her blue eyes light up with surety and confidence as she quietly holds Nik''s hand and leads him to her room.

    "Ah," Nik exhales and nods as Katara opens her bedroom door, adding, "I see. Maybe I dreamt of dropping Az and Ursa at Iroh''s yesterday."

    ---

    "Woah! Lemme see!" Toph shoves past everyone with her tiny but solid build before grinning, "Get it?"

    Yue smiles as she hugs the excited Earthbender. "I did," Yue chuckles when she feels Toph''s face vibrating between her bosom as the blind bandit''s muffled words echo, "At least, the stone feels made of some good quality."

    Word about Yue and Nik''s engagement spread within the manor, and their neighbors from the Ty Manor rushed in, too. Several curious, happy, and envious sets of eyes trace Yue as she barely falters in front of them. Eventually, Jin is the one who speaks for almost everyone present.

    "So, did Nik say anything about us?"

    "Why so eager?" June cocks her hips and crosses her arms, "Wouldn''t you like surprises? Although the surprise is kind of ruined now."

    "I never considered you, of all, looking forward to an engagement, June," Michi smiles from the sidelines as she stuffs Tom-Tom with a spoonful of Crusted Mango cereal. The invention of milk with cereals made out of crumbs of crusted mango solved a lot of problems for Tom-Tom''s breakfast in Michi''s eyes.

    "Why? Because I''m a hard ass?" June scoffs.

    "Pretty much."

    "Was that a question?"

    "And kind of a slut, no?"

    "That''s right, bitch!"

    June''s smirk broadens at the unanimous agreement from the group.

    "I appreciate the kind words, but a woman like me dreams of retiring from my work. And I think I worked hard enough in one lifetime chasing bounties to enjoy riches earned by my man~!"

    "I just remembered," Jin smirks mischievously, "She was a furry goat, too, for a while."

    "Woah! Really?" The news surprises the Ty Siblings as June works her jaw and stares at the busty and ''ordinary'' vige girl with the looks that bagged her a Princess and Nik.

    "Moving on," June scoffs and looks at Yue, "You wanted me to tag along with you to help your vigers settle?"

    "Something like that. And Toph, if possible, to help build them a temporary house and other facilities for the time being."

    "Can we join?" Ty Lee questions and looks at her sisters, "We want to develop a schedule for our performance."

    "What''s going on?" Sokka walks out to the shared room with a yawn as Rena tags along sleepily. "And where''s Nik? We had training."

    Jin suddenly shivers as she hurriedly speaks, "Wait, I wille with you¡ª"

    "No. No, you won''t," Suki scoffs and stares at Jin intensely, "I vowed to Kyoshi that I will build a disciplined character out of you!" Ignoring the faint Jin, Suki looks at Sokka as Rena congrattes Yue.

    "Nik should be with Katara."

    "Hmm," Sokka rubs his jaw and then exhales a groan.

    "Will you be alright?" Poppy pats Sokka''s backfortingly as he looks back at the mother of one and smiles wryly, "I think you''ve got it wrong. I was just thinking it would take us longer to return to the Southern Tribe."

    "About that," Yue voices her opinion, "I wanted to discuss if it''s possible to develop an area for your vigers before we get to them. The same for your vige, Suki." The white-haired princess smiles, "It may just make your case for your friends to follow, right?"

    Suki and Sokka look at each other as they see merit to the idea in each other''s eyes.

    After all, only the two of them had more extensive roles in their homes and wished to bring others along, or at least try.

    "So... you''re okay with Nik doing your mom?" Ty Woo blinks. Her voice silences the room as the innocuous pretender looks around and shrugs, "What? I can''t be the only one thinking about it."

    Sokka closes his eyes and exhales a heavy sigh.

    "I''m going to sleep again."

    "Would you like breakfast¡ª" Rena sighs and shoots Ty Woo an annoyed stare as Sokka cuts in.

    "OF COURSE!"

    "If this manor was built from rock, I would be seeing them doing it," Toph nods at Ty Woo.

    "Oh! Tell me more!" The two of them calmly walk out of the manor as June silently works her jaw and then smiles, "I should make sure the two of them don''t do anything stupid."

    "She may need a hand," Jin tosses a pleading stare at Suki as the Kyoshi Warrior stares back sternly, "I want you in Kyoshi colors in 30 minutes."

    Suki then looks at Michi and Poppy, "Mai already left for the flower shop early today. Would you like to train?"

    "Of course!" Michi smiles as Poppy only releases a bitter sigh. Michi has always been more adventurous, be it in her clothing or decisions, unlike Poppy.

    "Mom, can I go y in the vige?" Tom inquires quickly as Michi nods, "Only if you return by afternoon, oh, and let me pack something for Mai before you leave." The boy was quick to make friends in the personal space, too, as he nods eagerly and awaits Michi to prepare Mai''s breakfast.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Decorating a Jewelry with Yue; Moon for the Moon Princess; Nik''s Luck Cannot Get Any Worse; The First Mate; Katara''s Double Reaction; A Hot Cock for a Dowry; Meeting ''Ursa and Az'' Again; Spread News; Ty Woo Bags Emotional Damage; Sokka¡ªWhy are we here? Just to suffer; Suki''s Going to Straighten Jin; June the GOAT; Yue''s n to Develop the Personal Space; Best Breakfast Cereal; Suki, the TRUE Milf Trainer; Making Kyoshi Proud; A Menace in Bonding¡ªTy Woo, Toph, and June; Nik Does Not Have Male Friends, He Has Stepsons!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 34 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 266: A Great Sandwich

    Chapter 266: A Great Sandwich<h4>Chapter 266: A Great Sandwich</h4>

    "I can see why Nik tried sneaking your special stash," Ursa speaks with a pleasant smile as the sun''s first ray graces her fair and refined features as she sips on a cup of tea brewed by Iroh. The duo enjoys tea and the sight of their children practicing in the distant field, well, to be precise, Az sauntering like a boastful Dove-Peacock as Ken and Zuko train with gritted jaws.

    Iroh chuckles at her words, "The secret is keeping a specific quantity of different tea leaves together."

    The duo watches Az draw another arc of lightning that travels in the sky, eliciting a soft sigh from Iroh.

    "Do you think she is getting too proud?" Ursa ventures a guess.

    "It would have been a problem if Az kept around the wrongpany. But I''m not worried anymore. I searched for you three for the same reason, but I can feel at ease even if you are no longer here."

    "Indeed, we will always be together no matter the distance," Ursa sighs gently with a fond look, only to realize Iroh''s weird stare.

    "What?"

    "Not worrying about your ability to survive is what I meant to say," Iroh smiles at Ursa as the woman reveals a less-than-noble look of a young girl''s embarrassment with her cheeks shaded red. She gulps the tea quietly as Iroh continues to rumble a belly-trembling chuckle.

    "What about Ken?" Ursa changes the direction of the conversation, "Will he seed you?"

    "He doesn''t want to," Iroh reveals. "Ken is just gettingfortable around me. And for now, he doesn''t want to do anything with royalty. He''s taken a great passion for firebending, so that''s something we can bond over eventually."

    Ursa stares at her nephew-inw practicing with Zuko. The two of them practice well together, with Zuko adopting the lead as it is ''beneath'' Az to be seen training with them.

    "I miss Lu Ten," Ursa whispers.

    "Hmm," Iroh''s smile shes his momentary sadness, but he drowns it away with his swole tea.

    "Take care of yourself, Ursa. Children, too. The world beyond ours must be intriguing, but it may also be all the more dangerous. And Nik seems to attract danger as honey would attract flies."

    "It''s a good thing he had a wonderful teacher," Ursa smiles broadly.

    "Several wonderful teachers," Iroh corrects her, "I don''t think I could have taught Nik how to put his legs behind his head as well as Suki and Ty Lee."

    Ursa scoffs a giggle before her nose itches suddenly, and she lets out a soft sneeze.

    "Sniff," she wrinkles her nose and frowns. "Odd."

    "Hah! Maybe someone misses you," Iroh refills her cup of tea. The two of them know that the next Nik arrives to pick them up, it may as well be their farewell. So, Ursa intends to enjoy Iroh''spany as much as she can.

    ---

    Nik realized this world may have unlocked something inside him besides Mokshi''s spiritual strength. After all, he has be a fan of heart-warming moments between a mother and a daughter. What''s odd is, he notes, his first profession saw him several instances of siblings, aunts, and nieces. But never a pair of mother and daughter. It''s especially telling since he was one of the top earners in Esta''s district, having a payout above many females.

    So, he wees the scene in front of him with metaphorically open arms.

    "You are here, Nik," Kya adopts the same formal ent she did a few days ago when acting as the queen in Ursa''s stead. A long and thin red gown covers her curvaceous but less athletic body, making her look like an aristocrat. A golden pin holds her topknot in check while the rest of her dark-brown hair cascades upon her back.

    "Hmm, I am," Nik nods with a smirk as he waits for Katara to emerge from the wardrobe. And as expected, a gold-trimmed full-sleeved red top covers her torso with a loose red skirt reaching her ankles from her slim waist, and a topknot like Kya''s ties up Katara''s wavy brown hair.

    However, Nik notices ack of jewelry on both of them, except Katara''s choker, which is still around her neck.

    His eyes scan them from top to bare feet bottom. And as he takes in the sight, Katara grumbles, "He is engaged to Yue."

    Kya''s eyelids jump in surprise as she breaks her supposed character, "Really? Congrattions!"

    "Thanks," Nik grins at her.

    "Hmm, so you must be wondering¡ª" Nik interjects the royally punctuating Kya with a wave of his hand. "As much as I would love to hear you y around the topic with your words, ''Ursa,''" he asserts while looking at Katara mischievously, "I think I speak for all that Az''s already at the edge of her limits. It''s bad enough I didn''t start presenting chokers with her."

    Katara rolls her eyes. Their intentions might be obvious, but seeing Nik shamelessly go along with it is a different matter.

    Then again, his instances with Ursa and Az initially were rather apt expressions of his shamelessness.

    Kya muses for a second and looks at Katara before smiling without an ounce of awkwardness.

    "Indeed," she doesn''t pose with an ent any longer. Instead, she pats the area of the mattress beside her, "So, do not keep my daughter waiting."

    Nik chuckles as he grabs Katara''s hand, dragging her alongside him with a huge smile. Assuming that the two must have discussed things extensively enough for theck of his input on the matter, Nik decides to get into the thick of the affair. He wastes no time festering potential awkwardness by pulling Katara into a deep kiss as he catches her chin with his thumb and index. Katara''s eyes snap wide open briefly at the surprising pace of all of it before realizing it is better this way.

    How long should they keep talking about it?

    It''s about time they put their bodies into action.

    Katara peers past Nik as they kiss to look at Kya, finding her mother surprisingly curious about them as she keenly watches the duo kissing. Katara''s heart rate almost skyrockets then and there as her body reacts in a strange but not uneptable manner to a blood-rtive audience. Then again, Kya wanted to be Katara''s and Sokka''s friend before acting as a parent. And Katara''s already slept with most of her ''friends,'' using Nik as a literal and metaphorical link between them.

    But something about Kya''s curious gaze sets Katara off briefly. Her lips instantly desire a sloppier action as she leans against Nik to suck his tongue, her hands frantically searching for a way to undress Nik without breaking their kiss, all the while keeping her gaze matched with her mother''s.

    "Hnf~!" A low, breathless chuff escapes Katara as Nik coils an arm around Katara''s slender waist before unfastening her skirt to have his hand on her well-trained ass as swiftly as possible. She barely resists, her hands further settling to tear Nik''s thin tunic just to keep their lips sealed the entire time, as the duo of experienced waterbenders clearly prefer a practical exchange of liquid over anything else. Nik''s thin training tunic didn''t stand a chance.

    With the couple undressing each other and rarely taking a break for gasping breath, Kya finds herself oddly thrilled. She expected Katara to continue feeling anxious, leaving Kya to lead things as they find their pace if they even build any. But seeing Nik pin Katara readily, Kya cannot help but feel a little enticed to act on her expectations. The Chieftain''s mother strives to strike when the iron is hot as she lies beside Katara, surprising the young couple, before smiling, "Room for me? I can alwayse backter."

    Katara feels her heart stuck in her throat. She doesn''t want Nik and Kya alone in a room. Not before THIS, at least. So, she presses her hands on Nik''s chest, gesturing to him to sit up, which he does, while smiling at Kya.

    "There''s always room for more. Especially after my evolution," Nik shamelessly drags the waistband of his trouser closer to his crotch as the bulge pitched in his pants looks even more prominent. But he stops shy from exposing himself more than a bit of his veiny beginnings.

    "Of the several mysteries beyond our world, you just had to be blessed with the basest of them all," Kya fires her shots, too, being remarkably more yful than usual as Katara blushes and gasps, "Mom!"

    "Yes, Az?" Kya blinks at Katara as the waterbender lets out a soft groan.

    ''This is an incredibly bad idea,'' she realizes only now.

    "I''m not the only one," Nik smirks as he recalls hundreds of different lust-based bloodlines under one being''s control within the Progenitor Space. Twilight Spirit, his bloodline, is simply one of the weakest in existence in the grand scheme of things. But those are future Nik''s concerns. The present him focuses on two remarkably simr-looking ones, one older than the other but no less beautiful in his books.

    Even he has to admit that Kya and Katara''s features look too simr, a trait not shared by Michi, Poppy, Ursa, and their daughters. Their ocean-blue hues stare at him with frighteningly simr curiosity, waiting for him to choose as they lie in front of him.

    ''Now this is quite unfair,'' Nik works his lower jaw quietly before smirking. ''But should I even take it easy?'' What he wants is not some one-off fling with Kya if possible, so getting rough and rowdy unless she seems to want it is out of the question. But before that, who should he even pick?: A jealous Katara still reeling from the fact Yue got her ritual rights first, or Kya, whose expectations are probablyyered exponentially over the years?

    ''Or,'' Nik easily takes a more ''logical'' route, in his handbook of man-whoring at least, as he slides his trousers down to his thighs, surprising the mother-daughter duo as his meaty erection springs free in all its needy twitches and throbs as he continues to sit on his knees. "Could you two help me with this?"

    He shes them a harmless smirk as he ces his hands on his waist. The answer is obvious as it can be, right? He can go for the distance, so he doesn''t need to act hasty and choose. Besides, isn''t he the prize in this situation? Kya and Katara can certainly work on him together instead.

    Emboldened by his smirk and more familiarity with his thick club, Katara sits up slightly. She presses her body on Nik''s right side while hesitatingly ncing at her watchful mother before sinking her lips over his neck with a soft huff. Her slender hand strokes his thick cock while the other arm coil around his in a link of sorts as she maps his neck with kisses.

    Kya takes little time to ept the invitation as she nts a sensual and somewhat eager groan beside his ear before tracing Katara''s hand on his cock with hers as the waterbender flinches.

    "Can I ask you two something?" Kya whispers as she hesitatingly pecks Nik''s jaw before sliding her hand to the base of his shaft, while Katara settles her hand around his tip, palming the bulbous head before working her fingers around his ns as he grunts softly, "Sure you can."

    "What are your true intentions toward my daughter?"

    Nik and Katara freeze again as Kya smirks beside herself, nting another gentle peck under his jaw as she squeezes his shaft more firmly while stroking him. Observing her from the corner of his eyes, Nik huffs, "You''ve got a terrible sense of humor, morbid even."

    And he finds himself making an equally terrible pun as Kya''s smirk widens a little, her fingers squeezing his cock to satisfactory proportions.

    "I intend to marry her, ma''am," Nik adds as he smiles at Katara before shifting his moderately hungry gaze to Kya, "You, too, Ursa."

    "I must feel so lucky," Kya whimsically replies as Katara scoffs with cheeks bright red, "Why don''t you marry Yue?"

    Nik seals her lips the next second before pulling back and huskily whispering, "Less talking and more working for your hand, Az. You wouldn''t want me spanking your bottom red in front of your mother, would you? Or is that exactly why you''reshing out?" His hand squeezes Kataras''s perky brown ass. "You''d like that, wouldn''t you?"

    Katara vibrates in frustration as she looks over to Kya, who epts the role of stroking Nik and mapping her side of his neck religiously.

    ''One of the worst ideas ever!'' Katara admonishes herself for taking part in this, but she keeps going. Nik''s hand groping and squeezing her cheeks so roughly only encourages her to watch Nik writhe in pleasure when he finally ejactes.

    ''Oh, spirits!'' Katara''s eyes widen as she realizes something. ''I didn''t tell Mom about... how much he lets out, did I?'' Then again, there is no way her lover''s cum capacity would have ever worked up naturally in their conversation leading to this event.

    Kya''s eyes, meanwhile, widen briefly for another reason. She feels Nik''s hand on her ass as well. His sturdy fingers and broad palm take a gentle but firm stock of her meat as if weighing her use: Her body''s use, or so she imagines. His hand extracts a throaty moan from her side, her body feeling especially tense and on edge after such a period of passage as she almost sumbs to the sensations shooting up her spine right then and there.

    The mother and daughter stare at the cock they''ve been working on for a while, both of them eager to have him cum for their reasons as Nik massages their butts at the same time with a pleasant expression.

    Already sensitive after a night with Yue, where the rugged-adventurer-loving princess spared him no moment of solitude, Nik reaches the edge quicker than expected. But he doesn''t suppress the urge to release.

    Why should he?

    His cock throbs powerfully in their hands as Kya''s grip loosens and her movements gain more pace. While Katara lets out a hot, eager pant and covers his tip with her palm, making him groan at the itchy sensation before release multiplying exponentially. His palms pinch their butts at the same time, eliciting soft and surprised yelps as he shoots jets of cum against Katara''s hand, which shuts the momentum of his ejaction at the cost of her hand getting a thick coat of his seed, with the rest sttering down on her mattress.

    "This is what Ursa meant..." Kya watches the mess with a slight eagerness.

    "You knew?" Katara gasps.

    "Hmm, June spoke about it with Michi, who told Poppy and Ursa... er, Me."

    Nik and Katara roll their eyes simultaneously as he lets out a refreshed sigh.

    "Well, I''m d it''s to your liking," he shrugs as Nik pat their asses at the same time before gesturing with an upward nod of his chin, "I''m going to lie there."

    "Why?" Katara huffs.

    "I just feel I''m leaving things at two pairs of capable hands," Nik chuckles as he remarks, "Mouths, even. Or more. Really, it''s up to you two. After all," he emphasizes, "We three have been doing this for a long time."

    ***

    Alternate Title: When n Blows in the Face; Soon Will Nik; Ursa and Iroh''s Wholesome Moment; Nik Surely Misses Ursa... It''s Not Like He Has Actresses ying the Part; A Very Bad n Done Right; Nik Picked His Crown; The Tease; An Explosion Soon Worthy of Megumin; A Dark-Skinned, Waterbending Az; Katara Can Get Hooked on Spanks; Kya Knows a Person Who Knows Things; Morbid Sense of Humor; Strikingly Simr Faces; The Edge Followed Through; Nik Mastering the Ways of Oyakodon; Nik Leaves Things to Capable Hands... Mouths, Breasts, Asses, and More!; When Cliff Smacks in the Face; When Alternate Titles Be Self-Aware!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 34 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord.gg/egdFUe5

 Chapter 267: Kataraâ€™s More Azula Than She Knows

    Chapter 267: Katara¡¯s More Az Than She Knows<h4>Chapter 267: Katara¡¯s More Az Than She Knows</h4>

    Nik presses his head further into Katara''s pillow, his hands involuntarily reaching behind Kya''s and Katara''s heads as his hips jerk against Katara''s face, letting her throat squeeze out thest drop of his ejaction with a half-lidded gaze and filled cheeks as Kya pecks the t of his crotch and massages his quivering nuts.

    "Huff," a soft, pleasureced grunt escapes his lips, his body reacting more to the sight of the mother and daughter than the sensation of Katara''s flexing throat as her full cheeks sink in again, making her lips around the roots of his cock prominent as she stares at him with an upturned gaze¡ªjust too much like her mother!

    He exhales a soft chuckle before bringing his hands close to the back of their ears. "You did a great job, Az~!"

    Katara deadpans at him as she slides her lips to the tip as slowly as possible before releasing his erect shaft with an almost popping sound.

    To be fair to Katara, Az could never use her throat like this, but she damn well makes up for it with her viciously slutty nature behind closed doors or, ehm, out in the open if they get rearing for it.

    "Sure thing," Katara scoffs as she narrows her eyes at his shaft, "But your body''s telling me I could have done better."

    She flicks her index finger against the wet underside of his cock while Kya pulls up after a sneaky peck on his shaft. But it clearly isn''t sneaky enough because she earns Katara''s and Nik''s stare the next second, causing her to giggle slightly before punctuating with a throaty ''hmm,'' "This has its upside, too. We can spend our effort elsewhere instead of making a man''s body more earnest of our actions after one release."

    "I didn''t need details," Katara scoffs with a pout, while Kya stares at Nik and questions in slight worry, "I hope it''s not burdensome on your body. Erectionssting too long can be harmful, or so I''m taught."

    Nik''s hands slide down their backs as he half-shrugs, sighing, "I don''t know if it''s harmful anymore. Maybe when I was a regr human, but I was still ustomed to some drugs from my world. Now? Maybe that time limit has increased to days if I have to assume things."

    "Days," Kya repeats the word under her breath while Katara stares at him quietly, too. They never discussed this kind of thing, so such an assumption, even if reasonable, surprises her a fair bit.

    Long gone are the days when she would have sneakily used bloodbending to make his erectionsst longer than hours. Her man has be the bane of their existence!

    The thought of them doing it for days sounds oddly wrong, yet the image of the groupced in each other''s sweat, moans, pleasure, and juices charges Katara¡ªin ways she finds dangerous. So dangerous, she cuts her thoughts short and refocuses on the situation practically hard in their hands.

    "So," Clearing her throat, Katara questions, "Um, who would go first?"

    "You two didn''t discuss it beforehand?" Nik raises an eyebrow.

    "We just don''t talk about things like that, alright?" Katara fiercely blushes while Kya smiles at her daughter. "It''s up to you, dear."

    "Oh, then you first," Nik smiles at Kya.

    "I''m the dear." Katara rolls her eyes before huffing. As conflicted as she feels saying this, Katara admits that it is also relieving somehow, "But you can go first." Katara agrees with Nik on this matter.

    Kya blinks in surprise before nodding slowly.

    Her hands reach for the hook of her thin red gown that fails its purpose spectacrly¡ªNik can practically see past the flimsy red fabric sticking to Kya''s heated, sweating body. Not to mention her poking nipples against the material. A rare trace of hesitation touches Kya''s face as she contemtes her situation a final time.

    "What''s the matter?" Nik questions as he sits up.

    "Until this moment, I felt what I said was what I felt. From being happy to meet my children again to feeling oddly carefree at Hakoda''s situation." She frowns slightly, "I don''t know why I''m hesitant."

    Katara rolls her eyes before Nik gets another word as she pulls her mother from her cor, "From acting as Ursa and Az to wearing simr outfits and all this¡ªIt''s your idea! You aren''t going to tell me you''re hesitating after watching ME swallow him whole and even going down on his ballsac!"

    Her fierce re pins Kya down, her other hand settles on Kya''s waist, and their dangerously close lips almost cross another line. Nik can argue that he deals with such emotional hesitancy, even Katara''s, with utmost gentleness and the right amount of coaxing, so seeing Katara ''manhandle'' her mother, no matter how hypocritical of sight, is an intriguing one.

    It looks like someone really adopted Az''s approach.

    Kya wryly smiles while feeling Katara angrily exhaling on her face, "I was going to say I missed feeling like a young girl."

    Katara deadpans and works her jaw silently while feeling Nik pursing his lips to contain his snicker.

    "You know what?" Katara grumbles, "How about I help you with that?" Her lips sink on Kya''s as the mother''s eyes widen briefly. A slightly weird taste fills her mouth as Katara moves her tongue over Kya''s expertly, leaving the older one in a daze.

    "How''s that for feeling young?" Katara questions while pulling back with a breathless pant, her hands firmly squeezing her mother''s shoulders.

    Knowing full well what Katara means, Kya tries savoring the slightly salty but definitely approving taste with a hum. Her blue eyes fall on Nik as she nods slightly, "Quite well."

    "Really?" Nik finally snickers, "Good. I, personally, wouldn''t know."

    The daughter huffs at that.

    On the other hand, Kya takes little time to unhook her dress from behind. The gown peels down her body slowly, revealing her choco-tipped round breasts, slender shoulders, a somewhat plump abdomen extending to wide hips, and an ass that Nik cannot wait to see. Her breasts sink as her shoulders tighten slightly defensively as Kya looks slightly away, feeling shy and ''young'' at their stares.

    "I admit, I may not look as toned as Michi," Kya voices softly as Katara and Nik nce at each other.

    "That''s like me saying¡ªI wish I had a few more inches," Nik finally rolls his eyes as Kya snorts a soft chuckle at his words. His words bring her attention to his still-throbbing cock as she maps his size in her mind, her wet lips twitching in response as they, too, feel as young and unprepared for the madness she is about to get herself into.

    "You''d be using your hand if you were bigger," Katara huffs and plops beside him, her torso facing him.

    "Hah? What if my next evolution makes it even bigger?" Nik blinks.

    "I will wish other women and their wombs good luck in their future endeavors. And that I will be beside Yue, healing them without an ounce of judgment."

    Nik smirks at her, pecking her cheek as his hand coils around her shoulder to pull her close. Meanwhile, Kya traces her hands over Nik''s muscr thigh, attracting his attention as he wags his brows at her.

    "Don''t let me stop you now," he smiles as the duo watches Kya half-crawl forward before straddling his legs and pressing her thinly-pubed crotch over the base of his cock.

    Ignoring the duo momentarily, Kya closes her eyes while enjoying the pulsating heat right against the t of her crotch. Her drooling lips pulsate with a beat of their own as she slowly opens her eyes with a newfound expression of rity and resolve.

    "Still hesitant, Kya?" Nik inquires, dropping the flimsy pretenses from before as Kya smiles back.

    "Not in the least bit. Excitement simplyes in various forms. I¡ª"

    "Just get on him," Katara interjects with a scoff, impatient for different reasons now as her body stirs slightly.

    Kya raises an eyebrow before looking at Nik, who grins, "Yep, just get on me." He, too, is slightly impatient.

    He was ''this'' close to getting the hang of lightningbending, but he clearly prioritizes his rtionship. After all, it''s be his main objective to get more powerful¡ªthe women he knows are fucking talented.

    And he refuses to be left behind.

    But such things are better left unsaid, especially in such a scenario.

    Kya smirks slightly and raises herself. Her left hand grips his eager shaft and guides it against her thin, glistening slit before gently descending on him as he enters her tight, flexing entrance as her pink flesh parts further and further. The girthy meat explores her body, pushing past all clenching walls until she settles just a bit above his crotch¡ªbarely bottoming him out.

    She exhales sharply, her body settling on him after a second or two until her butt finally presses on the base of his thighs while her meat presses way more deeply than she imagined. Her face reveals a look of exertion, and she nces at the youth with a somewhat throaty groan, "You kids are crazy!"

    Katara pouts before grumbling, "He only got thicker recently. It was slightly tame before."

    "Really? You call that tame?" Nik scoffs. He could speak for most of mankind that it was never tame. There was a reason why his return customers were the freakiest of the bunch.

    Still sheathing Nik, not daring to move further, Kya clears her throat, "He is right. Think about it, Katara. He did not willingly increase his size, but you girls did ept it without many questions."

    "Whose side are you on?" Katara puffs her cheeks.

    "I''m hanging here by a thread," Kya looks down before nodding matter-of-factly, "Nik''s side, of course."

    "Just a thought, but it would have been easier with Mai''s energybending skill," Nik points out, totally not because he digs the womb-heart hybrid tattoo over their crotches.

    {X for doubt.}

    Kya smiles as she leans on him, more than happy to see him not bringing up the topic of them moving instead as her breasts press into his chest. "Maybe next time."

    Nik''s smile widens, "Great!"

    He understands that awkwardly staring at each other wouldn''t do, so breaking the ice before kissing Kya and leaning his face toward Katara to make out with her became his go-to method as he let the duo feelfortable.

    ...Until Nik slides in the idea that Katara could match her mother''s pace on his face¡ªan idea she finally epts in great strides now that she isfortable, too.

    ---

    "Huff!" Sokka exhales after regaining his breath as he copses on his back. Nik somehow ends up working up a sweat with the entire family by the evening before copsing right next to Sokka as they stare at the evening sky. Their training remains fruitful for both of them.

    "Huff," Ignit imitates them to the best of her abilities but sprawls on her belly instead as poor N fell in exhaustion long ago under his ymate''s freakish capabilities. After all, Ignit has outstanding durability, no worse than her parents¡ªRan and Shaw.

    Nik looks at Sokka slightly before staring at the sky again.

    "I''m really fine," Sokka punctuates calmly. "As much as I can be with the thought of my mother with you or anyone else."

    "I wasn''t thinking that," Nik blinks before sitting up with augh, "I was about to say you were amazing."

    Sokka nches as he realizes what Nik means before snorting a chuckle. "I really should stop making fun of Zuko and Tom."

    Nik shrugs, "But I am happier we can train like usual. I mean, you were sort of my first teacher."

    "Stab and run, I remember," Sokka smirks proudly. "The best advice you''ll ever hear."

    "Damn right," Nik grins before standing up and stretching a bit.

    "You can still go on, huh," Sokka huffs in dissatisfaction. While his skills are impable, the startling difference in the qualities of their bodies leaves him somewhat speechless.

    "I still have lightningbending to practice," Nik affirms, "We are leaving for Ba Sing Se tomorrow and then Omashu before finally stopping at your vige, where Aang should be waiting for us. I can''t have Az shing her lightning when I finally get her neck."

    "Oh, and thanks," Nik turns to look at Sokka.

    "Like my disagreement would have stopped you or Katara," Sokka shrugs.

    "It would have stopped me," Nik frowns, "Believe it or not. I want you around more than you can imagine."

    "Dude, I have a girlfriend."

    "And there you go," Nik shrugs with a smirk. "Besides, who do you think I''m sharing the good stuff like a bloodline if Ie across something simr?"

    Sokka''s eyes briefly widen as Nik grins matter-of-factly, "Tom-Tom, of course."

    Sokka scoffs at Nik as he extends his hand, which Nik pulls promptly to help him up.

    "Yue told me you guys went to the settlement to make ns. Toph should be enough, but do you need my help?"

    "Not really. All you need to do is focus on your abilities. Our lives depend on you. Of course, it goes without saying that we will help you with any foe you face as you skedaddle through different worlds and train right here."

    Nik calmly nods as Sokka continues, "And one more thing. Take care of my sister."

    "Not your mother?"

    Sokka shrugs, "I mean, Katara will try to tear you a new one if something happens to Mom because of you. Besides, I''ll have a proper brotherly threat ready with all its dramatic ir once you bring me a damn good bloodline and a hammer-wielding walrus as a pet to contend with Ignit."

    Ignit raises her head and coughs a peel of fire into the sky, making N slightly yowl as Sokka grins while ignoring the two.

    "And I''m a big believer in not doubting the men and women I choose to trust." He extends his hand toward Nik. "Wee to the family."

    Nik smiles and shakes his hand firmly, "Now, let''s discuss my position in this family, Son."

    Sokka rolls his eyes, feeling a little empathetic to Zuko and Tom-Tom. "If anything, you''re a cunt my Mom and Sister decided to share. A b of meat."

    "Whatever gives you a good night''s sleep, Son."

    "We have a word for your situation in our culture¡ªmeat bitch."

    "That is no way to speak with your brotherly father, Son."

    They stare at each other before Sokka speaks bluntly, "Just get me some good stuff to get stronger, and I''ll happily demonstrate the essence of stab and run. You''re raring for it."

    "On a more serious note, let''s start discussing how things will run here," Nik takes a training stance as Sokka exhales, "While you train."

    "While I train," Nik nods, electricity dancing around his fingers as he starts moving his arms, feeling the chi inside him divide into two distinct qualities before releasing into what can be considered a pathetic ssh of lightning.

    *Roar*

    "Oh, shut it, Ignit!"

    "And now you know how I feel," Sokka smirks.

    "I neverugh at you."

    "Irrelevant," Sokka dismisses before adding, "As for how things run here, Yue and I agreed that I will help my people settle if they move in. You and Katara released the few men of the tribe back then, but I think they would be willing to live with the group who saved them. I don''t know what they would think about living inside one of the men in the group."

    "So, you''re calling yourself the weird one for agreeing."

    Sokka works his jaw before lying back, "I should have known my life would be turned upside down the moment a naked man fell on my sister from an abyss tearing open in the sky."

    "More fulfilling? You did find Rena."

    "By the way, fuck you. Rena wants her rights to the mating rituals, too."

    "Hmm?" Nik stares at the man inquisitively, "Oh, you mean I ruined the surprise?"

    Sokka nods as he retrieves a choker from his pocket while looking at fondly. This choker once belonged to Katara¡ªTheir mother''s choker, who received it from their grandmother.

    Katara would not need it any longer and finally agreed to give it to Sokka.

    "Well, on my side, I could barely keep a surprise."

    Sokka and Nik shrug simultaneously before Sokka starts filling Nik with what he and Yue came up with as the other one trains in a disciplined manner.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Katara the Nutbender; Erection Mania; Evading Awkward Silence Like *Insert Kakashi Catching Dat Gay Shit Meme*; Who''s the Crazy One?; Bottoming Out to Breathlessness; Yes, Mommy; Kya Being Moderately Boastful; Nik Doing Things With the Sister, Mother... and the Brother; Sokka''s n For Interdimensional Dowry; Proving to be the Smartest in the Family Still; Weing a Member to the Family; Nik *In Vader Voice*: I''m Your Father, Son; Sassy Ignit; Ignit Tiring her ymates¡ªLearning From her Owner; Sokka''s Possible Selling Pitch to have Men Inside Nik?; Zuko and Tom-Tom *Stares at Sokka Menacingly*: Oh, How the Turn Tables

    ***

    A/N: I have had a bad rep to avoid more awkward first scenes and skip them for other lemons, so here''s me going back to the basics to write smut not for erections but literaction. Btw, can''t find a good Kya pic for the ff''s pic directory. Got a good Kya Pic? I would use one of the CG Rips of Kya from Mity''s Four Elements Trainer, but it''s a bit underwhelming, not that I should have a right to judge an artwork with me being a shitty artist, but hey, just tag me as judgmental.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 40 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/VhKGduZM

 Chapter 268: The Family Parting

    Chapter 268: The Family Parting<h4>Chapter 268: The Family Parting</h4>

    "Our farewell does not have to be tearful, right?" Nik inquires with a smile as he stands with a fiercely ring Az, Ursa, Zuko, and the other guys and gals, including a Yue whose neck disys a sleek greyish pendant on a silver choker. However, she isn''t alone with a new article around her neck except for the Ty-Siblings and Kya.

    Iroh chuckles softly, fully aware this might be thest time he will see his remaining family aside from Ken, who stands beside him. "It does not need to be tearful. Meeting you was one of the happiest idents of my life, next to Ken''s birth. I hope to encounter such an ident someday."

    "How long are you nning to live?" Nik''s grin broadens as Iroh strokes his beard, rightfully setting his position as Nik''s first real master. "The question is not of my life but how I live beyond it, no?"

    Nik''s smile recedes before he sighs softly. His body leans forward to pull the old master into a bear hug. Spending time with Iroh in his tea shop has been the highlight of this world.

    "Are you sure you can''te?" Nik questions again. "You could appoint someone else as your sessor." He pulls back.

    "I could," Iroh nods. "But the continuation of the Imperial Line''s responsibility is something I must fulfill. I let my peers down too much to leave."

    "It wasn''t your fault," Ursa whispers from the side, her eyes reddening ever so slightly.

    "But it is my duty," Iroh states calmly as Nik steps aside, letting others have a chance at the farewell.

    "Bye, Iroh," Jin walks ahead. A viridian choker on her neck with a tulip-carved brown pendant around her neck highlights her wheaty skin. Herrge green eyes are on the brink of tears as she hugs Iroh tightly, causing his wide belly to bob up and down as he chuckles and embraces the youngdy back. "Be good, Jin."

    "Hmm," she nods while pulling back with a loud sniff. The back of her hand rubs her eyes as she steps next to Nik and buries her head in his chest.

    "Can''t say I''ll miss you a whole lot." Toph shrugs as she walks forward with a grin, an earthbending-mark-carved jade pendant rounding her fair neck as she extends her fist, "But your tea will always remain better than alcohol, in my opinion."

    "You''re in luck," Irohughs aloud. His fist bumps Toph''s knuckles. "Ursa learned a few tricks thest two days in the way of tea."

    "Cool," Toph nods and looks at Ken with her usual milky-green eyes. "I don''t know you at all, but goodbye, I guess."

    "Uh, yeah?" Ken inclines his head and nods.

    Mai steps forward calmly and nods impassively, her slightly soft stare betraying her emotions and usually narrow eyes. "Goodbye."

    "Stay well, Mai. And use your powers responsibly." He looks at her only to find her choker barely peeking from her high-cored robes, not allowing anyone to see the engagement choker.

    "I will," Mai calmly nods and stands next to Nik and Toph as he consoles the sobbing Jin with warm and caring pats on her back. If Mai didn''t know Jin any better, she would assume the mischievous vige girl was acting to get Nik''s attention, but Mai knew Jin enjoyed Iroh''spany more than his niece. Iroh may also be the one to treat her the most kindly after Ursa and Nik.

    "Hmm, I would have felt bad knowing we are leaving an old man," June saunters forward, rocking a pitch-ck choker attached to a red pendant with her coiling snake tattoo carved into it, matching the set with the red tattoos on her shoulders. "But a bad boy like you will hardly be alone at any age." She winks at Ken, making Irohughs. "I was always the bad apple in my family."

    "Really?" Ken sighs deeply as June leans forward to peck Iroh''s cheek, "You make a cute store owner, Fire Lord."

    "Be well, June," Iroh smiles back.

    "I will."

    June''s smirk widens as she nces at Mai before looking at her hidden choker. "Yours is one of the best, you know. You should show it off."

    Mai stares back ndly before throwing Nik an annoyed look, who half-shrugs and softly replies, "You''re still wearing it. I think you like it."

    "Damn right, she does," Toph scoffs smugly.

    "I don''t wear it because I like it," Mai replies while Jin looks up from Nik''s chest, sniveling as her tears dry. "I think you like it and what it represents."

    "I have hundred different ways to make you cry again, this time due to physical reasons."

    Jin puffs her cheeks while burying her face in Nik''s chest, grumbling, "One of the reasons being the mark on your pendant."

    Mai stares at the woman raring for a beating at a ten-times sensitivity mark, but the knife-throwing part-time assassin settles down and doesn''t ruin the sentimental mood for others.

    After Junees a rather apologetic Katara, who has yet to get a choker, as she no longer wears her usual article, too, since she gave her mother''s choker to Sokka.

    "I''m sorry, I doubted you early on. I¡ª" Katara shakes her head and exhales deeply. "Thank you for teaching me more about a waterbender''s mindset. Your teachings were insightful and something I needed."

    "The key is to be in a constant state of flow, adapting to circumstances, and being like water," Iroh advises before cupping his fists and bowing slightly. "It was a pleasure knowing and tutoring you what little I could."

    Katara performs a simr bow respectfully before walking away with a calm and refreshing smile.

    "Thank you for everything you did for me and my sister in helping us find our father," Sokka walks up, bowing again gratefully.

    "I wish I could have done more," Iroh shakes his head, eliciting a simple reply from Sokka, "My father lives happily, and he continues to be the man I looked up to despite losing his memories. I hope to live up to his expectations, too. Worrying for what could be is not the right way forward."

    "You are wiser than what the spirits boast, Chieftain Sokka," Iroh performs a respectful bow, too, making Sokka blink while Nik raises an eyebrow.

    When Kya steps forward, Iroh shakes his head. "I apologize for the sadness inflicted on you due to this war."

    Kya shakes her head in response, "Things could have been worse." She adds with a smile. "I also wish to live the same way as my children, and I am grateful for all you did for our family. Fire Lord Iroh¡ª" She bows slightly. "¡ªThank you."

    "You honor me." Iroh epts the bow.

    "Working for you was more enjoyable than I could have expected," Michi smiles, a maroon choker around her neck attached to a t silver stone carved with a brush as she nudges Tom-Tom slightly, making the boy nod and bow to Iroh quietly.

    "I''m d," Iroh nods while Poppy performs an elegant bow. "I learned a lot under your care. Thank you."

    "Your way ofbat broadened my mind," Suki walks forward and admits, "And knowing you allowed me to understand that we aren''t ves to our circumstances. I n to teach others the same."

    Jin shivers under Nik''s embrace while a bitter smile simultaneously appears on the group of mothers. Suki is an unforgiving teacher. And in their minds, she should have learned how to be a calmer teacher from Iroh instead.

    "Haha," Iroh pats his belly while chuckling. "And your stories of Kyoshi broadened my mind. I wish you well in your endeavors."

    Suki nods and stands aside.

    Yue looks at Iroh gently, "This world deserves a wise ruler now more than ever. And you deserve a family of your own, too."

    "Hmm, I will advise Ken in my ways of charm. I''m sure he''ll attract one dame around here," Iroh nods, stroking his beard while Ken purses his lips, his cheeks burning up. Yue smiles at the youth before standing with the rest of the group, leaving the seven Ty-Siblings to huddle around Iroh.

    "Do you remember us? We performed for you once on the maind!" Ty Lin presses.

    "Of course, he knows, bitch!" Ty Woo snorts, pushing through her sister.

    "Wow! You''ve gotten fatter!" Ty Lat assesses expertly.

    "Hey! That''s a sign of good fortune!" Ty Lao agrees.

    "Hehe~ The Fire King will look so great floating in ake!" Ty Liu, the group''s expert swimmer snickers.

    "We aren''t making fun of you!" Ty Lum assures with an earnest gaze.

    And dead in the center, the youngest of the sibling chews her lips before groaning. "Sorry for this." Ty Lee apologizes instead of her sisters.

    "Hah!" Irohughs, quite amused by the sibling''s dynamics where the usually upbeat Ty Lee looks more embarrassed and out of herfort zone¡ªwhich is usually anything. "It''s quite alright. And yes, I have gotten healthier. It''s amazing how only you girls noticed this."

    Their gazes brighten as they liven up the conversation for some time until Az coughs with a sneer, "Leave it to the harebrained girls not taking a hint."

    The seven still, before their round faces, whip back to stare at Az unflinchingly, theirrge, soulful eyes possessing a stare intense enough to make Az click her tongue before Ty Lin hums and looks at Ty Lee. "You were right. Puppy eyes work best on the princess."

    "I told you~!" Ty Lee trills under the praise before the seven girls step aside in cartwheels and handstands.

    "So, this is awkward." Rena works her jaw. "I didn''t want this, but you helped Sokka''s family a lot, and I appreciate it. I never thought of leaving this world, but as strange as it sounds, it might help me live a better life."

    Iroh nods and questions knowingly, "But there is something else, yes?"

    Rena cups her fist and bows politely, "I have suffered under the Phoenix King''s regime, Fire Lord, of which you have no connection. Paying for his sins is also not a burden you must shoulder. But if I may be allowed to be inconsiderate, I have a request."

    "Voicing your wishes is not a sign of insensitivity but boldness and eptance," Iroh smiles at her.

    "Thank you," Rena''s voice buzzes before she sighs. "It is hypocritical of me to ask this, but I don''t want the sacrifice of my brethren to go in wane. Not just the waterbenders, but the other two cultures, too. Tyrants can appear from any civilization, but none boast a disaster spanning for generations as Fire Lord Sozin and his descendants."

    "And the world will remember the sacrifices," Iroh nods. "I will do anything in my power to spread the message as far as possible and as intimately as possible in as many forms as it takes. This war affected more worlds than one, and the next generation will have to learn not tomit the same mistakes."

    "Until they will again," Sokka whispers to Nik in the distance, who nods in return.

    Rena walks toward Sokka with a relieved smile and hugs him slightly as everyone''s gaze falls on Iroh''s other family standing not far from him.

    "You found us, and you helped us. You helped Zuko and Az be better," Ursa begins as her lips wobble, tears glistening in her eyes. "If it weren''t for you," her voice quivers, "I would havee to hate the very blood of the Imperial. I would have believed the Fire Nation only festers poison if not for you."

    "And you wouldn''t have a tea named after you, too," Iroh jokes, making Ursa sniff harder as her lips thin and tears start flowing from her eyes.

    "I am so sorry to leave you," she sobs softly. And for once, Iroh''s gaze softens. His eyes grow a bit red and watery with emotions.

    "I am so sorry," Ursa looks at him while wiping tears off her cheeks, a look of distress marring Az''s and Zuko''s faces as they simply don''t know what to do with their mother crying, which would have been an easy task for Ursa should the roles reverse.

    "Farewell is part of life," Iroh''s throat quakes as he walks to his family. His hand presses on Ursa''s shoulder firmly. "You were the sister I never had. As selfish as I sound, I am grateful that we met. So, as we met, we must part, too. I say again, Sister. Farewell is a part of life. A life you must live the fullest, if not for you, then me."

    He lets go of Ursa''s shoulder and cups Zuko''s and Az''s faces with a hand each.

    "I will miss you three dearly."

    Zuko grits his jaw and lowers his head, his vision growing hazy due to his moist eyes.

    Az chews her lips in annoyance¡ªannoyed at her vtile emotions as she does not deny Iroh this moment of physical touch and musters. "I would have missed you if you had anything else left to teach us."

    Ursa doesn''t admonish her daughter but smiles fondly instead while Zuko shakes his head and swipes the back of his arm across his eyes as stealthily as possible.

    He failed.

    "Did you not hear the story of a saber-cat teacher and the bear-tiger? A cat never teaches the tiger everything." Iroh chuckles, but his voice is admittedly heavy with emotions. After all, this is exactly the thing he would miss a lot!

    "You admit you''re a cat," Az smirks.

    "I admit dragons taught me and not you," Iroh shoots back yfully, matching Az''s strength equally disastrously as the corner of her lips twitch and she snorts, "I''ll tame a better beast than a dragon. The world beyond will fear my name, for I will be the¡ª"

    "Guzzler!" Toph ends the sentence with a proud grin and impable timing!

    Az''s expressions freeze before she stares at Toph fiercely.

    But who asked Az to lick almost everyone clean once?

    She only has herself and Nik to me for her arousing sense of addiction to his taste.

    The family hugs it out, with Ursa constantly admonishing Ken to look after Iroh.

    And after a few short minutes, only Iroh, Ken, and Nik remain in the Castle''s yard.

    "Give us a moment alone, Ken," Iroh smiles at his son, who nods and bids him farewell.

    "Good luck, Nik."

    "I would have done the same," Nik shrugs. "But Iroh''s with you. You can''t get luckier than that."

    Ken chuckles and leaves as the duo stares at each other.

    "Remember," Iroh begins with a light tone. "Protection first. Children will be a nightmare for you with the way you''re ''acquiring'' women."

    Nik rolls his eyes and tries again, "Then why don''t youe with and keep me honest?"

    "These old bones? They would barely stop you from looking in someone''s direction, much less approach them."

    Nik exhales and shakes his head.

    "You don''t know how much meeting you and others mean to me."

    "That may be so. But maybe I don''t need to understand your hardships to appreciate your growth. One is in the past, but the other happened in front of my eyes. And I am not talking about your firebending skills and yourughable lightningbending."

    Nik deadpans.

    Iroh cups his fist and bows slightly, "If it weren''t for you, my family would have died. And I hope, in your most desperate hour, my good wishes help you and your family persist."

    "I can ask for nothing more," Nik bows.

    "I''m sure you could." Iroh shakes his head.

    "Hmm, that''s true."

    Nik grows silent before taking out his airbending staff, unraveling the glider with a tap of his feet.

    The duo exchanges a silent nce before Iroh nods encouragingly, making Nik smile as he bites back any emotion that might make this harder. Turning away, the Nut Cracking Messiah jumps and flies off with the glider while the Nut pping Messiah sees him off with a wave of his hand and an apanying lone tear sliding down his aged face.

    ''Lu Ten, my son, you would have gone alongside Nik and others had you lived a fruitful life, dragging me and Ken with you. We all should go in peace, for Farewell is part of life.''

    ***

    Alternate Title: Farewell (1), A Part of Life; Everyone''s Respect Toward Iroh... Ty-Siblings: Bonjour; Iroh Will Probably Miss Az The Most; An Actual Happy Ending For The Imperial Family; Life Beyond The Happy Ending; Ursa''s The Fabled Sister; Rena''s Request; Going in Peace; What''s Mai Engagement Cor?; Michi''s Cor Should Have Had Her Miniature Nude Portrait; The End Nears; One Messiah Seeing Off Another; Nik: You Get a Choker, You Get a Choker¡ªEveryone Gets a Choker!; The Water Tribe''s Traditions Being Low-Key Kinky; The Multiversal Threat¡ªGuzzler!; Nik is at Fault, Like Always; Az Is Going To Milks Nik Dry! When Jin Gets A Cor Before Az

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 43 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/KkxbQT4V

 Chapter 269: Back To Kyoshi

    Chapter 269: Back To Kyoshi<h4>Chapter 269: Back To Kyoshi</h4>

    "So, this is all of it," Nik smiles, presenting Poppy to his treasury. Over his journey, Nik devoured a lot of items, but he stored even more. These items include precious materials that can be sold for funding in other civilizations, or so he hopes. After all, he has experience of three worlds now, and Gold is expensive in all of them¡ªso he rightly bets on gold and other bejeweled materials for the time being.

    Poppy''s eyes fall over a solid block of gold carved into the shape of Phoenix as she thins her lips and musters, "I want to return this choker."

    She touches the article around her neck with a soft expression. The strap of her choker is jade-green, simr to Toph''s, but her pendant is shaped from gold and carved with the symbol of money. Nik''s words at the time had been¡ªYou bring me the most incredible luck when ites to earning money. And his im may as well be urate, for he acquired his first mansion after meeting Poppy.

    But now Poppy knows how deep her man''s schemes run!

    "You just want me to work while youze!"

    "While I train!" Nik corrects her with a grin. Nobody''s got time to keep the books, damn! He even tried to ask Michi''s help before this. But she turned around the second she saw the room. Honestly, Nik is somewhat happy that the women around him don''t regard money to be mighty, simr to him. Then again, it''s probably because they have the potential to be filthy rich in any world they go.

    Poppy stares at Nik with her almond eyes until she exhales and questions.

    "What do you have in mind?"

    Nik gestures for her to take a seat on a small hill of golden coins, which she does with a rather perky skip in her steps, making Nik smile.

    Plopping beside her, Nik exins, "I always wanted a home of my own, but I also understand that I want to train a lot more. So, I feel the administration of my personal world should be up to you guys. I trust Sokka to deal with the people."

    "And us?" Poppy questions, curling near Nik as she takes in his natural scent with a breezy smirk.

    "You guys are with me," Nik shrugs. "Again, I need a lot of time and experience to fully understand the development of this world in an economic sense. But who says I can''t look for your support? Michi, Ursa, and you are educated in these matters. Yue, too, understands a lot about administration. So, while Sokka runs things on the surface since he wants to, you guys can overlook central things. I''ll be right next to you all the entire time."

    Poppy considers everything and adds. "And my role is to keep the ounts, is that it?"

    "Only if you want to. I wouldn''t force you. But I think you would need something aside from helping Michi out with her flower shop to keep yourself busy. After all, Toph continues to explore the underground region of this world most of the time."

    Poppy smiles at his words.

    "Promise you won''t trade me to keep your ount wealthier?" Her impish tone alludes to her ''ster'' past of helping her ex-husband trade up the shores as Nik scoffs a chuckle of disbelief. "Trade you? I''d rather go broke."

    "And how will you manage to provide for so many women?" Poppy climbs atop Nik, her silky green robe slowly peeling off her shoulders as her flushed cleavage greets his sight.

    "I will find another wealthy chump, find his wife in the night to rid her of her aching needs, and steal his mansion, too," Nik smirks back before questioning. "Good enough?"

    "Hmm, I don''t doubt your tastes the least bit," Poppy leans down on him, her lips breathing upon his with a soft groan vibrating in her throat. "Just be sure to find a wife with enough skills in bookkeeping. I can''t be expected to cover such arge estate all alone, right?"

    "Noted. One ountant."

    Nik nods with an amused tone. Before Poppy kisses him, her eyes fall on a strange sight.

    "Nik?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Is that a golden penis?"

    Nik blinks before looking back and finding a solid chunk of gold carved into a familiar erection, eliciting Poppy to gasp, "Is that your golden penis?"

    "Toph may have had a practice run here before you."

    Poppy deadpans at Nik before sinking her lips over his and whispering in between, "I should measure that golden sculpture for the sake of keeping ount, right?"

    "Please, do. It''s a start."

    Nikughs.

    ---

    The meeting with Late Zhao''s real father¡ªKing Bumi¡ªwas simple and less than a tear-jerker. Aside from sharing a torture cell with the king, Nik''s interaction with Bumi was minimal. Instead, Sokka, Rena, and Toph had more to converse with the mad king. The former duo was slightly fond of the King and his entricities due to their adventures with Aang. Not to mention Bumi was a greatedic pir in Sokka''s life when he was going through rehabilitation to recover from his hypnotism.

    Meanwhile, Toph wanted to spar with Bumi.

    Toph didn''t care if Bumi didn''t have hands or legs. After all, she was blind herself. After the duel, the duo shared some rock candy¡ªJennamite¡ªwhich Nik happily included in his personal space.

    After setting some things in the night after the meeting, such as letting Poppy take the role of the ountant officially and carving the sight of a Golden dildo embedded into her creamed pussy into his memory, Nik flew for Suki''s Kyoshi Ind.

    It wouldn''t take him more than a few hours to reach there on his glider. But the expected time of arrival is shortened considerably now that he can ride Ignit¡ªone of the main reasons why he stayed in Omashu for the night¡ªtomission a saddle for Ignit by the great cksmiths of Omashu.

    "I hope you don''t mind the leather," Nik smiles and shouts, barely getting his voice across to Ignit as she flies as fast as she can. Her wide wings p powerfully as she coughs a peal of fire before tilting her head slightly with sharp teeth bare in what Nik can imagine a grin.

    "We still need to work on yournding, you know?"

    *Kshaaaa*

    She lets out a draconic hiss with lightning buzzing around her horns. No, it wasn''t a threat but a retort.

    "Hey, I could at least start bending lightning in these few days, but you can''t stick a propernding even now," Nik shrugs.

    *Whooosh*

    Ignit folds her wings and zooms toward the ocean like a missile before diving into the water with a crash as Nik smirks and lets a sphere of air deflect all the pressure.

    "You dragons and your temper," Nik snickers. "I''d love knowing a sweeter Lizard Ignit. You''re just in mean!"

    Now wet, Ignit looks back again and wags her tongue out, her golden eyes glimmering in sardonic glee.

    "And," Nik sticks his nose a little high in the air. "I can bend other elements, remember? You can''t."

    Ignit snorts in displeasure, not looking back at him again for the rest of their flight¡ªsessfully peeved.

    ''It''s not like I''m bound to a spirit hunted by all else.'' But as enlightened as any other dragon, she continues to grumble internally. ''I must learn to speak human. But humans have too many differentnguages, ording to Nik from where he originates.'' And like a true beast, her thoughts have no center. ''I wonder if there is anything better in his world to eat? No. Before that, I heard from Suki that the Elephant Koi Fish are delicious. I must devour one.''

    She picks her pace, not fearing if her ''partner'' will be affected or not as his weight and the feel of the leather on her back and belly barely inconveniences her. Then again, it is only because Nik is riding her. Others would be lucky to keep their hands if they tried it.

    ''Except Az,'' Ignit croaks an ugly snicker internally. Oh, how she loves making the Princess work for the barest of her affection.

    Fortunately, no spirit greets the duo with their twisted wee when Nik and Ignitnd on Kyoshi Ind.

    Well, the term nd'' is rtive.

    *Ssh*

    Ignit slows down and dives deep inside the sea near the coast while Nik jumps off before gentlynding on the coast as Ignit swims up with a re.

    "What? I didn''t say anything?" Nik cocks his head sideways with a smirk as he lets out Suki and the rest.

    "We''re here," Suki mutters as she is in her Kyoshi attire. She turns around and stares at the girls she''s teaching¡ªTy-Siblings, Michi, Poppy, Ursa, Kya, and Jin. With Kyoshi explicitly clear on not taking any elemental benders in their teaching, Suki never tried to teach the likes of Az and Toph. But she spars with the whole lot, including June and Mai, as she even practices the chi-blocking with Nik and the Ty-Sisters.

    "I will introduce all of you to others and get you into Kyoshi colors." She is visibly excited as she says this, causing Nik and Katara to look at each other as they recall their short duration as members of Kyoshi Warriors.

    *Hnf* Ignit strolls forward elegantly, snorting near Suki''s face and then rubbing her reptilian snout into her shoulder.

    "And get you an Elephant Koi as promised," Suki''s smile widens as she brings her hand forward to gently pat Ignit''s head, much to Az''s exasperation, which she doesn''t hide one bit. However, anyone can see a bright-red band of cloth around Az''s neck with a golden crystal carved with the roaring face of a dragon.

    Nik simply realized Az would like a dragon carving on her pendant more than anything else, while Ursa''s golden crystal pendant reveals a carving of a wick of fire.

    "I will bring others around as you indoctrinate them," Nik looks at Suki. "Are you sure you want to be the one to breach that topic with the vigers?"

    "I am," Suki sighs softly. "And I''ve also made up my mind before this, so the result of the impending conversation holds nothing over my decision."

    Nik nods and looks at Sokka and the rest. "Right, you guys are with me! I''ll show you where I almost got eaten by the Unagi until a smoking Avatar saved my life!"

    "It was Aang." Suki rolls her eyes, unwilling to have anyone ''defame'' Kyoshi.

    "And he was smoking," Nik shrugs as he recalls Aang in his tall babe Kyoshi form. "Anyway, don''t frighten the vigers." He looks at Ignit, who sticks her head high with pride.

    Her answer¡ªNo.

    ---

    "So, Mai," Az purrs as she walks next to Nik, ncing at Mai''s neck. "How about you show your engagement cor?"

    "To you?" Mai stares at her before shaking her head quietly.

    "Do you know what''s carved on her pendant?" Zuko whispers to Sokka. Nik didn''t bring Tom-Tom out. He already made friends with some other children in the personal space and only wanted to be let out when it was time to bid their farewell to Aang.

    "Fortunately, no," Sokka smirks, a little happy about his ignorance.

    "I know," Rena butts in with a smirk of her own as she wags her brows. "Would you guys like me to spill?"

    Sokka and Zuko look at each other before smiling simultaneously. "We''re fine."

    "Hmm," Az''s smirk widens. "Sounds like someone''s being ungrateful. Mai, you do know that a woman like you will barely attract any man''s attention."

    "Hey," Nik shoots her a look with moderate offense, "I think Mai''s cute. And before slinging on another''s choices, you should look at the mirror, Guzzler."

    "Hah!" Toph grins.

    Az snorts and res at Toph.

    "As I said," June shrugs while riding N, "Mai''s pendant is kind of hot."

    Unbothered by their conversation, Mai walks beside Yue.

    "Then what is it?" Az questions.

    "Oh, I know," Toph replies smugly.

    "You''re blind," Az narrows her eyes.

    "But not stupid enough to forget that I''ve got my sight," Toph grins back.

    And as the leader of this chaotic group, Nik looks at Mai. "Sorry, I really didn''t think you would hate it that much."

    "She doesn''t," Toph shrugs.

    "How would you know?" Mai bats her eysh.

    "Come on! Did you guys really forget I can pick lies with your heartbeats?" The Blind Bandit huffs in dissatisfaction.

    "So, I actually love you guys a lot," Az blurts out of a sudden and smiles. "And I will never make fun of any of you."

    "Uh, what?" Zuko blinks.

    "Toph," Az ignores Zuzu and questions. "Was I lying?"

    Toph looks back at the Fire Princess as if staring at her mortal enemy.

    "Damn, this bitch is good."

    Az''s lips curl further as she nces at Nik smugly.

    "You just proved to be one of the most untrustworthy people potentially. I still don''t get why you''re acting smug," Nik deadpans at the princess as she rolls her eyes.

    "There," Mai''s voice suddenly cuts in as others look at her, finding her maroon choker on full disy. But unlike her mother''s silver stone pendant that has a carving of a brush, others see a totem of a sun carved into Mai''s crimson pendant.

    "Oh." A curious voice vibrates from Az as she is too familiar with the totem, or rather, a crotch tattoo that Mai''s skill grants Nik when she increases his sensitivity.

    "Happy?" Mai questions ndly, a freckle of red dusting her fair cheeks as she averts her gaze. She isn''t fond of anything too bright and ''exciting,'' so a ''sun-kissed'' pendant felt too weird for her to wear, but Nik is known to bring the worst out of her, and this time is no different.

    "I am~!" Nik grins and continues leading the group with a soft humming tune.

    "Are we sure traveling to another Ind won''te back to bite us in our asses?" Zuko questions after a moment of silence as others halt briefly.

    "It''s Kyoshi''s Ind, so it shouldn''t," Nik hums and smiles wryly at the group. "But best be prepared."

    "Don''t worry," Toph shrugs, her hands behind her head as she walks without an ounce of fear. "I''m with you guys. No spirit can deal with me."

    "Reaper did," Az bullies the blind.

    "Didn''t he deal with all of us?" June hums in agreement.

    "Heh," Nik smirks, too close to brag and only stopping when feeling others'' annoyed stares.

    "How about we try and build a spot for a school of Elephant Koi in your personal space? They can thrive without the Unagi controlling their number." Katara questions.

    "They are toorge," Sokka shakes his head. "Now that I think about it, how will you expand this world of yours when the poption bes toorge to fit inside?"

    "Problems forter," Nik half-shrugs. "And who''s to say my ''Boss'' won''t have any gifts regarding this issue? The only problem with my employer is that it only informs me of things after Iplete certain actions."

    "As in sleeping with someone and then telling them you''re an interdimensional flight risk?" Questions Mai.

    Nik scoffs but fails to find a good response. After all, he did do all that.

    "Oh, I can finally see that giant Eel you were talking about," Toph''s eyes widen as she starts jogging. "Come on! It''s huge!"

    "She''s always so excited when seeing huge things," Nik mocks a sigh and shakes his head, earning a stare from the rest once again as he picks his pace too.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Hottest ountant; Golden Hand? Get Ready For The Golden Dick; Riding in the Treasury; Toph''s Skills Remain Immacte; Discussing the Ways of Life and Cripples With Rock Candies¡ªA Toph-Bumi Podcast; Ignit''s a Tease; Missile Diving in the Ocean; Ignit''s Never Gonna Land!; Everyone Can Pet Ignit BUT Az; Az''s True Mistress; Mai''s Sun~!; Bringing Out the Sweetest and the Worst From Mai; Toph''s Mortal Rival¡ªThe Guzzler; Nik''s Love-Hate Rtionship With Inds; Zuko Prophecizing Things; Zuko''s the Jynx; Infinity: You Know, You and I Are Not So Different; Toph Loves Huge Things; The Og Blind Spinner!; Aang is Smoking Hot in Kyoshi Form!

    ***

    Shoutout to Gillium, fatherofrichnight, J N, and TyrTheFallen for support!

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 44 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/25heMthU

 Chapter 270: Let Her Be Free

    Chapter 270: Let Her Be Free<h4>Chapter 270: Let Her Be Free</h4>

    A/N: I think remembering the Ty sisters can take a lot of time, so how about I add (number) after their name ording to their births, like Ty Lee(7), since she''s the youngest?

    ***

    Suki smiles proudly as she looks at the group of uniformed Kyoshi warriors. She admits she used her uniform''s materials sparingly, not often using it to dress other girls, but now she can replenish most of it without issues! And what a sight it is!

    Michi and others mingle with her previous team stationed on Kyoshi Ind, chatting about each other''s experiences. The Ty-Sisters attract the most attention, and thepliments of how good they look together barely bother them anymore. Unable to resort to her handstands or cartwheels in the armored uniform, Ty Lee(7) settles to skip toward Suki with a huge grin. "How does this look?" She twirls on her toes, and her arms spread wide as her sisters surround Suki quickly.

    "You all look great," Suki smiles as the sisters interject whatever she ns on saying.

    "But it''s a bit heavy, no? It''ll take too long to strip and go for a swim," Ty Liu(4) shakes her head and crosses her arms over her ted torso.

    "Forget about swimming," Ty Lin(1) gushes excitedly. "Can I get a matching flute? It would look cute and practical!"

    "A flute''s not practical in bashing someone''s head, bitch," Ty Woo(6) scoffs. "We need something bigger and longer!"

    "Speaking of a big and long object," Poppy looks at the woman her age and recitesst night''s event softly, her story attracting other young Kyoshi warriors around them, including Suki''s old group.

    "I know," Ty Lum(5) grins. "We can organize a great choreography with metal fans and Lao''s(3) Origami!"

    "I can do that," Ty Lao(3) nods with bright eyes.

    "And the music is our duty," Ty Lat(2) nudges Lin''s(1) shoulder with a wide grin.

    "And all I have is acrobatics," Ty Lee''s(7) shoulders slump, unable to find anything noteworthy to match her sisters'' excitement. Again, she is somewhat over her deeply rooted issues with her siblings. But it is disheartening that her sisters achieved so much aside from just acrobatics. Well, everyone except the sailor-mouth Ty Woo(6).

    "Oh! Wait!" Ty Lee(7) perks up again and looks at Ty Woo(6). "You''re as useless as me!"

    Woo(6) deadpans at her sister before her fingers mp on Lee''s(7) cheeks as she hisses with a grin, "Who are you calling useless, bitch?!"

    "Alright," Suki interjects and ps her gloved hands to attract the chatteringdies'' attention, noticing a few of her teammates acting weirdly.

    "What''s going on?" Suki tilts her head in confusion as the young girls shake their heads quickly while casting fleeting nces in Poppy''s direction. Sighing to herself and understanding they might have eavesdropped on a more intimate conversation than they expected, Suki pushes past any of their awkwardness andmands, "We have been training for many years. Let''s demonstrate to our rtively new members how we usually practice!"

    "Yes!" All of Suki''s former teammates shout excitedly before one of them inquires in a shy tone. "Suki, can we meet the Plunderer?" Feeling one of her teammates nudging her, the girl adds quickly. "I mean, Nik, of course! We just heard a lot about him as the ''Plunderer'' than the Hero."

    "That''s quite alright," Poppy smiles at the group of girls, chiming mischievously. "Did you know me and my daughter are the reasons he got that name?"

    "What?" The girls'' eyes widen!

    "Amazing! I didn''t know you were already a mother. Must be recent."

    "No, she will reach 19th year soon," Poppy smirks, feeling quite happy at the indirect praise.

    "Wow! And now you''re one of us? You have to give us a few tips. I''m already engaged," One of the girls gushes.

    "You did, Ria?" Suki''s eyes widen for a different reason now.

    "Uh, yeah?" Ria grins. "I thought I''d have everyone in our group beat, but who knew you and the Plunderer were a thing? Uh, Nik."

    It''s clear by their excitement the group of women found more excitement in Nik''s legends as the Plunderer rather than the Nut Crushing Messiah and the Hero of Ba Sing Se.

    Suki shakes her head again before unfolding her fans. "Get in positions or spar with me."

    Almost everyone, including the lethargic Jin, gets in their positions as quickly as possible.

    ---

    "It''s good that you are back," Oyaji, the Vige''s Chief, looks at Suki with a smile as his left hand brushes his beard. "But you aren''t here to stay, are you?"

    Suki blinks, her voice stuck in her throat as the wooden and homely interior of the chief''s house falls into silence. Shaking his head gently, Oyaji sets a piece of paper on the table, which Suki nces at quickly.

    ¡ª"Let her be free."¡ª

    "This was on my doorstep three days ago," Oyaji reveals. "I believe it''s from Avatar Kyoshi herself because apanying this message was her headdress."

    Suki stares at the piece of paper quietly for a few minutes. Then she questions with a confused expression.

    "Avatar Kyoshi wanted me to be free?"

    Oyaji half-shrugs. "To be honest, I wouldn''t believe it myself. But she appeared on the ind, right? After your group left, many bands of Kyoshi Warriors from other settlements on the ind arrived here to pray at the Kyoshi Shrine again. And I hear from an odd trader or two that other spirits are very real. Something about them being one of the main reasons for the current madness that the Avatar and the Hero put an end to alongside Fire Lord Iroh."

    Suki chews her lips with an odd sense of frustration.

    Something about this note bothered her more than she wanted to allow it to.

    "Chief Oyaji, I have an insensible request," Suki begins. "I ask you not to feel offended by my wishes because I don''t mean any disrespect."

    Oyaji chuckles, "Thest time you were this formal was when you wanted to be a Kyoshi Warrior Sailor to raid pirates instead."

    Suki smirks a little as she recalls the memory. Nodding slightly, she starts exining without going too deep about Nik''s skills unnecessarily.

    Anyone aside from her would have tried to pitch the idea directly to her previous teammates. After all, all of them have a good impression of Suki and follow hermands to a ''T.'' It is not absurd to believe she can persuade them. But if she does that, her vige will lose its defenses should Oyaji remain reluctant to move other vigers. Suki couldn''t do that to her home out of selfishness.

    Of course, exining things without sounding crazy is even more difficult. But Suki''s reputation and history with Oyaji somehow work in her favor as the Chieftain believes Suki enough to reject her, at the very least.

    "Suki," Oyaji begins with a frustrated sigh. "I cannot. There is a reason why Kyoshi Ind managed to stay away from the war since its beginning. Our vige is burdened with the grace of taking care of the Kyoshi Shrine and overlooking the Unagi Shore. And even if we move the vigers away, we will face conflict with people of other cultures inside Nik''s... Land, as you put it."

    Thinking for a while, Oyaji questions, "Is there no way for you to visit us instead? Nik''s holdings can''t be too far. Your Dragon is still feasting on copious amounts of Koi Elephant flesh, and you can even borrow a Sky Bison from Avatar Aang."

    "I won''t be able to visit," Suki smiles sadly. "Oyaji, I won''t return once I leave."

    The man looks at Suki deeply, somewhat feeling the hidden implications behind Suki''s words.

    "Then stay," Oyaji poses. "Or persuade Nik to stay."

    "He won''t," Suki shakes her head.

    "He won''t? Or you won''t?" Oyaji chuckles bitterly. "You have made your mind, haven''t you?"

    Suki looks at the piece of paper again and nods.

    "Avatar Kyoshi taught me and many other girls to stand up for ourselves. While traveling with Nik, I had the fortune of seeing him help others. He told me things about himself that are worse than what a woman will face in her entire life, and seeing him grow to this extent as a man gives me the courage to pursue a life I want besides being a Kyoshi Warrior."

    "The younger you will admonish you, saying there is nothing better than being a Kyoshi Warrior," Oyajiughs.

    "I am a Kyoshi Warrior," Suki smiles. "And I will remain a Kyoshi Warrior as long as I live."

    She lowers her head, "Please consider my offer. Our vige is the most peaceful on the indpared to other settlements because we don''t have to deal with traders and pirates on the harbor viges of the ind. This peace will not be interrupted even after you move."

    Oyaji''s shoulders sink as he shakes his head, "No, child. I cannot do that. Kyoshi Ind is my home. However, I will not stop you from asking the same from your friends and their families."

    "I won''t strip the vige of its warriors!" Suki looks up and discards the notionpletely when Oyaji shakes his head again.

    "You won''t. We produce warriors not because of training but due to our culture. Your teammates respect you. While many of them initially refused Mingxia''s notion of traveling the Earth Kingdom, they grew to miss her, no?"

    Suki recalls the previous leader of the group, who left the ind, too. Though, their circumstances are different. Mingxia faced criticism from others for her decision, including Oyaji, who proimed that their Ind''s isted nature is the reason they are safe. But Suki''s departure was met with the arrival of Avatar Kyoshi herself. Others barely raised a voice during her time.

    "Did you find Mingxia in your travels?" Oyaji questions suddenly as Suki shakes her head.

    "I traveled to a few prominent locations in the Earth Kingdom but didn''t encounter her."

    The room descends into silence again, Suki''s gaze somehow drifting to the piece of paper again as she focuses on the handwriting on the paper.

    Something about this message bothers her again.

    Oyaji nods with aplicated look shing in his eyes before he musters.

    "You should look for your teammates and exin the situation."

    "I can''t," Suki smirks, her blue eyes lighting with cathartic joy. "They grew too indisciplined to my liking and kept getting distracted by Michi and others. So, I sent all of them to collect dumpling weeds for the warehouse. In their uniforms."

    "Hmm, so they will take some time," Oyaji regains a bit of his mood and offers, "A cup of tea, maybe? Or do you want to go looking for Nik?"

    "I want to first check on Ignit before doing anything," Suki smiles brightly as she stands up and leaves, adding, "But I will return for tea. Thank you for hearing me out, Chief Oyaji."

    As she steps out of the door, her smile fadespletely, eyes reddening slightly. However, she looks in the direction of the Kyoshi Shrine with a somewhatplicated look.

    ''I finally understand what''s going on, or I hope I do.'' She sighs.

    ''Is it because of Nik that my travels in other inds are no longer peaceful too?'' She muses while shaking her head. ''I should check on Ignit before seeing things for myself. A sudden note from Kyoshi? With her headdress?''

    Suki shakes her head again. As she promised, she wouldn''t let Oyaji''s decision ruin things for her. But Oyaji did set her in the right direction, and she will ask her teammates to follow her once they return.

    She descends the slope on which her vige is built, walking between thene created by two uniform rows of houses and stalls with the entrance of the settlement graced by a wooden statue of Avatar Kyoshi.

    "Ignit should be a little farther from the entrance," Suki already hears Ignit scoffing down the food she prepares for herself by breathing mes. For some reason, Ignit never eats anything uncooked by her mes. But it''s just one of her quirks that gives others more insight into the ways of a Proud Dragon.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Kyoshi Warriors Simpling For Hot Mommies¡ªNik: You And I Are Not So Different After All; Poppy Earning Browny Points Under The Stares of Other ssified Milfs; Every Legend Has a Woman And Her Daughter Behind The Tale¡ªPoppy, Probably; Girls Do Love a Good Plunderer; Nik Gonna Plunder His Way to Kyoshi; Suki''s Requests; The Ways of the Kyoshi Ind; A Predicted Rejection; Suki''s Cultured Ways; A Punishment Worth the Crime?; The Proud Droggo and Suki; A Mysterious Note; Suspicious Suki

    ***

    Shoutout to Gillium, fatherofrichnight, J N, and TyrTheFallen for support!

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 48 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/25heMthU

 Chapter 271: Kyoshi Pirates

    Chapter 271: Kyoshi Pirates<h4>Chapter 271: Kyoshi Pirates</h4>

    Dumpling Weeds are legume-like nts capable of growing in the harshest conditions with apparent ease, earning the monicker of ''Weed.'' The seeds can be dried, powdered, and used as flour or many different ways. Coupled with their nutrient-rich content, the nt quickly became a staple for the Ind alongside rice, fish, seaweeds, and other food. The nt is easy to store, bing one of the choicest food during the shortage of other aquatic animals. But the key point for the Old and New Kyoshi Warriors is the nt grows in a harsh environment effortlessly, letting the inhabitants develop other locations with other farms instead.

    "Huff," Jin exhales sharply, plucking a pod of legumes from a nt growing from a crevice in arge boulder, "I hate you, Poppy." She pouts at the mature woman not far from her.

    Other girls smile as a giggle echoes, "Hey, Bitch! Stop with the snowballs!" Ty Woo''s(6)ughter spreads out as other Kyoshi Warriors collectively look at the Ty Siblings hiding in different spots, forming snowballs and aiming at each other¡ªtheir baskets empty.

    "What''s with those girls?" A sour voice resounds within the group. "Did Suki really teach you guys anything?"

    "Don''t start again, Jie," another Kyoshi Warrior sighs softly, earning New Group''s curiosity. "Is something wrong?" Michi inquires with a soft smile. A maroon choker around her neck is distinctly different from the rest of her attire, with a silver pendant carved with a brush.

    "Nothing¡ª"

    Jie interjects before the other girl canplete, "Suki left us like Mingxia. I had to pick her ck against those pirates!"

    "Pirates?"

    "Whaa!"

    Jie jumps in surprise when Ty Lee appears beside her silently with a curious look.

    "Sounds fun! I have experience with Sailors and their salty asses," Ty Woo snickers, appearing with the rest of her sisters as they dust the snow off their uniforms.

    "They aren''t pirates,"ins another Kyoshi Warrior.

    "They are no different now!" Jie retorts angrily, "And had Suki been here, they wouldn''t have gotten a chance to raid the Harbor even once!"

    "Should we call Nik?" Questions Kya.

    "We can deal with them!" Jie looks at the woman. "I told Suki things would be worse when Mingxia left us! And they are worse!"

    "Not this again," another one sighs as Jie grits her teeth. "I''m sure of it! I remember Mingxia''s handwriting! It''s her! She is the one behind all this. Oyaji and others may believe I''m wrong, but Mingxia is leading the Kyoshi Pirates!"

    "Kyoshi Pirates?" Ursa hums, plucking another pod of legumes. "Sounds like another troublesome trip to an ind. I''m kind of happy we never visited Ember Isle. Who knows what we would have encountered there."

    Kya smiles at the woman, peacefully plucking pods of legumes beside her, voicing, "I hope this kind of luck doesn''t stay our entire life."

    "Hah!" Michi shakes her head, massaging her temples as she looks at the woman named Jie, "Can you tell us what''s going on?"

    "I can," Jie looks at her old teammates, "Or do you truly believe someone else can lead that kind of group?"

    They grow silent as Jie begins, "Our Ind has always remained rtively isted for a reason."

    ---

    "Well, of course, I remember the history of this ind," Nik leans against a soft bed of sand in a lounge chair''s shape. "I read a few things from the Library here," he points at his head while looking at the group staring at him attentively. Feeling like an old man retelling a popr story to a group of children, Nik clears his throat and begins, "A long time ago¡ª"

    "When do I get to ride those Giant Elephant Koi?" Toph interjects with a knowing grin, bing the head front of the chaotic group around Nik as he huffs. "You''re blind, dear. You won''t do well in an open sea."

    "Tch," Toph clicks her tongue, her words used against her as Nik clears his throat again, "A long time ago, there was a tall and powerful Avatar."

    "It''s weird you''re pointing out her height and power as two noteworthy things when we know the Avatars are often strong," Az speaks this timezily, barely affected by the cold temperature of the thin fabric of her red outfit.

    Nik turns his gaze at June, inquiring, "You''re the next one who''ll interrupt me, right?"

    "I may be," June''s plump lips tug into a smirk as she leans into the resting N''s curled abdomen.

    "Well. To keep things short, Kyoshi created this ind by cutting off a part of the maind from the Earth Kingdom during the time of Chin the Conqueror, choosing to avoid a conflict and saving her people using a masterful use of elemental bending."

    "Wait, she tore this massivend off of the Earth Kingdom?" Toph perks up. "That''s badass!"

    "And Sokka held her sword," Nik curls his lips as he stares at the annoyed Sokka.

    "I didn''t know, alright?!" He scoffs, crossing his arms while looking at the distant sea. "So, what do we do about it?"

    His words bring everyone''s attention to the distant ship on the open sea, some of them making out ''dots'' of people tossing something in the water from the bucket. A pitch-ck g with Kyoshi''s face painted on it flutters above the ship''s crow nest.

    "Pirates, huh?" Nik mutters.

    "It''s as if we can never enjoy ourselves," Katara''s lips twitch as she nces at Nik.

    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s only bad luck if you cannot deal with things." He shrugs. "But I still don''t see why we shouldn''t leave it to the Unagi to deal with them."

    Nik stands up, tapping his foot firmly and closing his eyes as he maps his surroundings further than Toph can, finding Unagi coiled over the seabed. He frowns, walking further ahead and pushing his hand into the water. By now, he can use all the elemental variants of Toph''s Seismic Sense, allowing him to ''hazily'' feel the water''s flow over a school of stationary Elephant Koi floating unconsciously inside the water.

    "It looks like some sleeping medications," Nik reveals to the group as he closes his eyes. His mind tries finding whatever he has stored on the Elephant Koi, reading on it in an instant as if unraveling a long-awaited memory.

    "The Elephant Koi need to resurface every 12 hours for air. Chances are the Elephant Koi may die if this continues."

    "More food to eat?" Az yawns, finding the colder temperature so much morefortable as she sinks into Nik''s spot. Her words make others roll their eyes as Zuko questions. "How do we deal with them? Do we enter your space and let you take us there?"

    "What if they are Kyoshi Warriors?" Yue questions. "That g has Kyoshi''s Face, right?"

    "Kyoshi forbade the Inders from repetitively hunting the Elephant Koi," Katara reveals with a narrow-eyed look. "Things aren''t normal on this ind."

    "We lost our right to me anomalies," Mai stares at Nik. "Right?"

    "Right," Nik smiles back, stretching his arms slightly as he points out. "We don''t have to move to their location. I have a way to bring them here."

    He extends his arms before whipping them powerfully. His legs kick forward before he tugs his arm closer with a swirl as the Sea starts responding to his movements. Waterbending can be as gentle as a stream of water flowing from a creak or as disastrous as the raging sea!

    "What''s going on?" Toph questions, looking around curiously. "Can someone describe what is going on?"

    "Nik," Yue stares at the scene ahead. Only the Spirits know how much energy Nik exhausted to birth the massive tide near the pirate ship. Everyone watches with thinly-veiled awe as the tide doesn''t swallow the ship but rather crashes next to it, creating a wave of momentum dragging the ship toward the coast.

    "Can you do that?" Rena questions Katara in a whisper. Rena is a capable waterbender, too. But she cannot imagine pulling moves like that.

    Katara cannot either, or so she feels at the moment, answering, "Not yet, anyway. But I won''t stop until I can."

    ---

    "Kyoshi Pirates?" Ty Lee punctuates the words with a strange expression, looking at Jie. "Really?"

    Others surround Jie as she recounts, their half-filled baskets momentarily set aside.

    "It waste at night a week ago. I took on patrolling duty near Koi Harbor. Ah! You guys are new, so you don''t know the Ind''s main export happens in Koi Harbor. Near the entrance of the Harbor is a bridge connecting past a waterfall. That night, I saw a group of Kyoshi Warriors, I think the Harbor''s group, entering a cave behind the waterfall. I''m sure it was never there previously. Someone must have carved it out."

    Jie notes seriously.

    "I followed them inside and found the cave leading to an open cliff with stairs carved on the side for the Kyoshi Warriors to descend on a pirate ship. I couldn''t believe my eyes! But I couldn''t attack them alone either! I watched until the Harbor''s group got out of the ship and left the area. I reported things to Oyaji that night, and others, too!"

    "But you girls don''t believe Jie." Michi looks at the girls as one of them shrugs.

    "Oyaji went to the Harbor the next morning but didn''t find the cave. He even talked with the Chief of the Harbor, but they found nothing out of the ordinary. Jie was with him! The Kyoshi Warriors of the Harbor were nothing like the group she saw!"

    Jie lowers her head, muttering, "I know what I saw."

    "We believe you!" Ty Lee(7) leans forward, holding Jie''s hand with a bright grin.

    "We do/Bitch?" Ty Woo(6) and Jin speak at the same time. "It could be an Earthbender, right?" Poppy hums curiously, returning to pick up her basket.

    "What are you doing?" Ty Lao(3) questions.

    "The only reason Suki sent us to this chore with our heavy uniforms is that we were too excited and didn''t listen to her," Poppy smiles. "I''m going to fill my basket and return. Pirates or not, I don''t want more work when I can avoid it."

    Her words resound with Jin to the point she picks up her basket quickly and starts plucking Dumpling Weed''s Legume pods.

    The Ty Sisters look at their empty baskets before looking at each other.

    "Fuck." Ty Woo(6) cusses, summing their current emotions at once.

    As they get to work, Jie approaches Ty Lee(7), or she hopes she did. "Thank you for believing in me."

    The woman looks up, grinning, "I''m Ty Lin(1), the eldest."

    As if they weren''t hard to differentiate already, they have the same attire at this point!

    "Ah!" Jie flinches as Ty Lin giggles, "It''s alright, silly. All of us sisters believed you. We can see your aura bing amber-like."

    "Aura?" Jie questions curiously.

    "Yeah, it''s above your head. I''m Ty Liu (4), the fourth eldest," introduces another Ty Sister with a grin. "You girls have a prettyfortable Aura. It''s so collective! Nothing like Nik''s."

    "The Plunderer?" Jie inquires. "How is his different?"

    Ty Lin and Liu look at each other when a loud voice snickers, "It''srge and thick! What else, bitch!" Ty Woo(6) grins from a distance, "Am I right, Poppy, Michi, Ursa, and Kya?"

    "Hey!" Ty Lee''s(7) makeup hides the dusting of crimson as Jin nudges the girl. "Come on, you saw more than just his Aura, remember?"

    "What?!" Ty Lat(2) gasps. "Howe you never told us about it?"

    "I didn''t do anything," Ty Lee pouts, crouching to pluck a pod as Ty Lao(3) shrugs. "Oh, we know you didn''t do anything. Or you''d have a choker for yourself, too."

    "Hehe~!" Jin touches the surface of her tulip-carved brown pendant on the viridian choker.

    "Well," Ty Lee looks up, curious. "What do you think will be carved on my pendant?"

    "Hmm? I was under the imagination you couldn''t do it," Kya smiles, recalling Ty Lee''s previous fears until Nik revealed how he could ''unfortunately'' tell the girls apart easily.

    Feeling everyone''s stares, most scorching of them belonging to her identical siblings, Ty Lee works her jaws before regaining her usual drive and motivation, "I can! He is cute, rich, and likes taking care of me."

    They all roll their eyes, not expecting such a response.

    ---

    The path ahead of Oyaji''s house is known as the ''Sacred Stairway.'' This path leads to a small forested region on the peak of a hill, the slope of which sees her vige''s construction. Suki travels to the site with Ignit. Overlooking the distant sea from this peak is a small, well-kept shrine surrounded by a circr pavement of stones and two yew trees growing near the entrance¡ªThe Kyoshi Shrine.

    *Gnnf*

    Ignit snorts softly, looking around with her golden eyes as she smacks her heavy tail on the ground.

    "Is something wrong?" Suki looks at the Dragon, understanding she is as intelligent, if not more,pared to other humans. Ignit shakes her head in response before scoffing a small peal of fire. She soon trots around and settles near one of the two trees of the entrance, sniffing and lying on the pavement with her ws folding on top of each other for her head to rest.

    ''There is something strange going on, but it must not be spiritual,'' notes Suki, a little familiar with the Dragon.

    ''So, how did Kyoshie to life to leave a message?'' Suki narrows her eyes, stepping forward toward the shrine as she notes, ''And why do I remember that handwriting?''

    Suki ces her hands on the doors, slowly opening them as the old hinges moan softly, revealing the clean interior of the shrine holding all of Kyoshi''s relics¡ªand a woman.

    Suki stares at the individual, recalling her from somewhere. She has short brown hair, deep amber eyes, and a straight-jawed face. A cut-sleeved kimono tunic covers her top, and washed-up grey trousers extend from her waist. The moment she looks at Suki, her innocent smile widens, "Ah! You came! I almost thought you wouldn''t. It is kind of nice to know someone on this Ind still remembers Mingxia. I''m sorry I couldn''t introduce myself when you guys saved me and took me in. By the way, you do remember me, right?"

    Suki keeps on staring at the woman a few years younger than her. But there is something odd and hollow about her eyes.

    ''Eyes,'' Suki recalls. ''There were many eyes like that from ''that'' time.''

    "You''re one of Reaper''s victims," Suki realizes, nodding. "I met you in Nik''s settlement before you chose to leave after a few days."

    The woman smiles delightfully.

    "Mingxia was right!" she chuckles. "Thoughtful and smart. It is so great to finally meet you. Mingxia loved talking about you. You were her best friend!"

    Suki frowns, noting a flicker ofplex emotion on the woman''s face.

    "I''m Meilin," she smiles sadly. "Mingxia was my girlfriend."

    "Where is she?" Suki questions. "What happened to Mingxia after she left the ind?"

    Meilin''s smile turns slightly wooden. She replies in a monotone. "A little bit of this and that before she got herself killed trying to help an orphaned viger in the Earth Kingdom. As you can expect, she was the lucky one. I got the Reaper."

    Suki stills as momentary sadness overtake her. "Oh," she whispers. "I''m sorry. Could you tell me more? Why don''t youe down with me and talk with Chief Oyaji?"

    "Him?" Meilin smiles coldly. "What would I talk about with that old fool? He let Mingxia go. He condemned her! She stopped wearing the Kyoshi Warrior''s colors because of him! Her actions always lived to the Group''s code!"

    Suki stares at Meilin, questioning, "Did you bury Mingxia?"

    "I did," Meilin snorts as her shoulders soon slump. "Why isn''t it bothering you more? You saw the world outside of this ind, right? You know Mingxia was right in leaving the ind. Why doesn''t her death bother you more."

    "It would have bothered me more," Suki sighs softly. "But we shouldn''t mourn the dead forever. I don''t even know when she died, so what right do I have to mourn her? Besides that, I know Mingxia. She wouldn''t want us to feel sad," the Kyoshi Warrior looks at the Meilin. "And she wouldn''t want you doing whatever it is you think you are doing for her name."

    "Why did you send the letter to Oyaji in Mingxia''s handwriting?" Suki questions.

    "To see if he would even remember her," Meilin scoffs. "But no! What did he tell you? He probably said it was Kyoshi, right? Just because I left him the Headdress from this shrine?" The woman looks sideways, picking up the old sword as her face reflects on the de. "Mingxia used to say the Kyoshi Warriors are the helper of the needy, poor and rich, old and young, man or a woman! But, no. Mingxia was a Kyoshi Warrior. You are, too. But the rest?"

    Meilin sets the sword aside, standing straight. "Cowards!" she utters in a hiss.

    "Mingxia did not even receive a proper farewell from this ind, and now she''s dead, doing the things she learned from this Ind! Suki, the truth is, I decided to wait for you when I heard of your departure from Ba Sing Se."

    "Wait to do what?" Suki slowly unfurls her war fan, not liking the direction of this conversation.

    "Oh, you know," Meilin gives a sick smile. "Even Kyoshi cannot save the ind of isted fools who think hiding is the best option instead of facing your problems. Why is this Ind important to others? The Elephant Koi! Without these products to offer, the Ind will fall off the map, allowing more pirates to haunt them until they decide to move! I will destroy this Ind''s current system!"

    Suki''s gaze flickers as she shakes her head, "Mingxia would not want this."

    "She isn''t here to stop me. Neither is Kyoshi."

    The Kyoshi Warrior takes her stance, vowing solemnly, "We are one. They don''t need to be here, for I am present."

    Meilin smiles, "Mingxia''s stories don''t do you justice." She flexes her arms as the shrine trembles for a second. "I won''t hurt Mingxia''s best friend. I''m not going to fight you."

    Her posture rxes as she leans back on the wooden counter hosting Kyoshi''s sword. "I couldn''t find barrels of poisonrge enough to poison the schools of Koi Fish, but I didce tonnes of bread made from Dumpling Weeds with sleeping rxants."

    Suki''s eyes widen as she turns around.

    "If you leave, my Earthbender friend will level your vige."

    Her body stops, and Suki turns around to face Meilin again.

    "I''m sorry, but you lost," Meilin sighs softly. "I would have done this three days ago, but I wanted you to witness all this to let you know I don''t hate the people. I merely reject your culture of istionism."

    Suki works her jaw as she stares at the sword. There is a moment of hesitation in her eyes before she firms her heart and sits down, surprising Meilin.

    "It''s fine," Suki utters, closing her eyes. "I suppose I should be true to my words and stay. I don''t need to be present because someone else will stop you."

    "Oh? The Hero? I don''t think he knows what''s going on."

    "He doesn''t have to. My teammates and other Kyoshi Warriors don''t need to know what''s going on, either. She helped us once. She will find a way to help us again."

    Meilin narrows her eyes, questioning, "Who?"

    Suki calmly looks back.

    "Whose shrine do you think you are standing in?"

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Interrupting Group; Pirates Ahoy; The Threat To an Ecosystem; The Story of Kyoshi Ind; Kyoshi Didn''s Run Away, She Packed Up and Left; Now That''s Badass; Toph''s New Hero; Jie''s Recollection; Toph Is the Wanted Gold Digger; Big and Hard Aura... Toph Saw It!; Mystery Girl; The Task; Ty Siblings May Fail Their First Mission; Snowball Fight!; Not Kyoshi; The Call From Past; Reaper''s Victims; Everyone With Their Own Story; The Lack of Farewell in the Past; Suki''s Debut As Allmight!; Suki''s Faith; The Shrine Owner Babe Watches Everything; Unknowingly Messing ns¡ªA Brilliant Kyoshi Move!; A Full Stomach Ignit is a Sleepy Ignit!; Ignit Lies Under the ''Compassionate'' Presence of Kyoshi; Getting Ready to Pack Things Again

    ***

    Edit Update: Ch ~35

    Added additional titles and fixed major typos and errors that I could perceive.

    ***

    Shoutout to Gillium, fatherofrichnight, J N, and TyrTheFallen for support!

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 51advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/25heMthU

 Chapter 272: A Kyoshi Farewell (1)

    Chapter 272: A Kyoshi Farewell (1)<h4>Chapter 272: A Kyoshi Farewell (1)</h4>

    "Oh? Suki returned?" Three Kyoshi warriors smile at arge group. Unlike the uniformed cadets, the three women wear casual robes and washed-up jackets as they sit near a stream not far from a rushing waterfall as the scenery bes lusher near this fertile region.

    "She did," smiles Ria as the three Kyoshi Warriors of the other settlement nce at the new group. "And them?" They question curiously.

    "Suki trained them, and they agreed to be Kyoshi Warriors like us."

    "Some got forced into it," Jin mutters under her breath. Jin is Suki''s first proper ''creation'' as she still ims she only wanted to train. But she never knew how much slippery slope training with a Kyoshi Warrior could be!

    Others pay little attention to Jin''s grumbling as one of the three girls chimes curiously.

    "Wait, you seven! Your faces look so simr!"

    "That''s cause we are simr, bitch," Ty Woo(6) smirks.

    "Forget about them," Jie interjects, "You can meet Suki and the plundererter with us."

    "The Plunderer is here?"

    "Is the Avatar here, too?"

    Jie cuts their questions and chases to the point, "I know you guys don''t believe what I saw. But you have protected Koi Harbor for a long time. Did you witness anything strange?" She asks while setting her full basket on the ground. "Please, I keep on thinking something is going on. I know I saw a strange group in the Kyoshi Attire walking from Koi Harbor into a cave behind the Crystal Falls near the Crescent Bridge!"

    She points at the wooden bridge not far from downstream and demands, "Anything is fine! There must be something weird. Did no other merchant see a Pirate Ship near the Ind?"

    The three Kyoshi Warriors of the Koi Harbor look at each other meaningfully, something Michi notes as she inclines her head.

    "Something happened, right?"

    "Well, it was after you and Oyaji came to check things," reveals one of the girls. "There is a rumor going around in the Harbor that Avatar Kyoshi visits a few vigers in the Harbor at night."

    This piece of news takes the group by surprise as the girl continues. "We all intensified our patrolling at night. We even went to check Avatar Kyoshi''s relics in her shrine. But nothing. It''s like Avatar Kyoshi decided to stop visiting the Harbor the second we got wind of it."

    "Did someone y a prank on you guys?" Ty Liu(4) questions and looks at her sister. "It''s like the prank Lin(1) pulled on us when we were kids, saying she could see our mother."

    "I could!" Ty Lin(1) retorts indignantly.

    Other girls behind the two groups look at each other as Kya mouths discreetly¡ªSpirits?

    "I''m sure you could," Ty Lee(7) pats her eldest sister''s back knowingly. "And I totally did not sneak into our kitchen to eat the leftover dumplings meant for all of us in the morning because I was mad at you a lot." The other six stare at the innocuously smirking Ty Lee with their peeved ''aura'' introducing itself to their expressions.

    "I always knew you still look a little fat," Ty Lum(5) scoffs.

    "What?!" Ty Lee retorts. "I''m not fat!... Am I?" She whips her head to look at the generous council of mothers who would always help other girls emotionally.

    "Of course not," smiles Michi.

    "You all look very graceful," Ursapliments with apparent ease.

    "Every mother would envy having you all as their daughters," Poppy nods.

    "Ty Woo should learn some manners, but the rest are fine," Kya nods, too. But she soon feels everyone''s gaze on her as Ty Woo''s lips part slightly.

    "Shouldn''t we criticize bad manners?" Kya looks at her peers. "Katara would never talk like that, after all."

    "But she would suck dicks with you?!" Ty Woo snaps as other Kyoshi Warriors find their cheeks stinging with embarrassment and filthy curiosity.

    "Public manners are important, but I didn''t mean to say you are bad," Kya soothingly smiles, "As Poppy said, every mother would envy daughters like you, including you, Ty Woo."

    Ty Woo crosses her arms, grumbling as she averts her gaze.

    "How cute," Ty Lao(3) smirks. "Woo''s aura is so pink!"

    "It''s not!"

    "It so is!" The other six sisters chorus.

    "We don''t have time for all this!" Jie interjects, her make-up covering her beet-red face as she demands the remaining three Kyoshi Warriors of Koi Harbor on their breaks. "Rumors began after we checked things, right? And they stopped the second you girls tried finding out the truth. Anything else?"

    "Oh! There''s another thing." Speaks one of the girls as she tries hard not to look at the Ty-Sisters and the four mothers. "The northern cliff has no Dumpling Weeds."

    "What?" Jie exims. "The cliff grows the highest number of weeds. We go there every month to clear it out so that the weed''s roots don''t weaken the cliff."

    The girl sighs and shrugs.

    "It just disappeared. We checked it two days ago when one of the children in the Harbor went there to pluck some legumes for her soup."

    Jie works her jaws as Jin shrugs as if putting things together.

    "Weeding Dumpling Weeds fromnd sure sounds easy for an Earthbender, right?"

    Other girls flinch in surprise before looking at each other slightly anxiously.

    "We should go to Oyaji!" Ria ims suddenly as the remaining three girls look at each other. "We''ll tell this to our chief and send a team to scout things out, too. Oh, and hey!" They call out to the quickly moving group of Kyoshi Warriors. "Ask Suki not to leave the Ind without saying Goodbye! We want to see the Plunderer, too!"

    "And the Avatar!" exims one of the three girls with a dusting of red on her cheeks.

    ---

    "What is that?" Meilin nks as the veritable picture of perfection nudge open the doors and elegantly trots into the Shrine after Suki has been sitting in ce for 10 minutes. The scaled perfection with folded wings on her back is easily as big as the smallest Elephant Koi, deep-green scales with a moderate golden sheen cover her body from her back to her belly, and two grey-gold horns jut out from her head, matching the blunt spikes rising from her neck to her tail that maps her spine.

    "SHE," Suki emphasizes, "Is a Dragon. Her name is Ignit."

    Ignit raises her head and looks around before walking toward a pair ofrge boots on the counter.

    "A Dragon? A DRAGON?" Meilin gasps. "The Mythical Beasts?"

    *Sniff*

    Suki looks at the curious Ignit sniffing things, smiling wryly. "Well, you can see Ignit is quite grounded in reality. Did Mingxia ever tell you the story of us trying to wear Kyoshi''s boots?"

    "You fell and got hurt while Mingxiaughed from the sidelines until one of the older Kyoshi Warriors caught you girls." Meilin nods, prompting Suki to smile.

    "Mingxia really told you everything," she chuckles. "I miss her."

    "Nothing you say will change my mind," Meilin narrows her eyes. "Not even Kyoshi could do anything if she appeared in front of me. That''s why you threatened me by saying whose shrine we are standing in. Right?"

    Suki shakes her head.

    "It''s not like Avatar Kyoshi will hurt you even if she appears. You didn''t hurt anyone. Even if the Elephant Koi dies out near our Ind, they still exist in other seas and oceans."

    *Snort*

    Ignit suddenly snorts, smoke steaming out of her nostrils as she looks around, hissing threateningly.

    "Whoa!" A mischievous sound echoes in the shrine. "How about I go in peace? I was only doing things because someone asked me to~!"

    A pale-yellow head peaks out from the wooden ledge supporting the ceiling, jumping down in front of Ignit to reveal some weirdbination of a yellow cat and dog with a mustache standing on two limbs instead of four.

    Suki and Meilin look at the creature in a daze as Ignit snorts again.

    "Thank you for your magnanimity," the spirit grins, bowing slightly with hisnky limbs folding in front of his squarish body. "You''re Ignit, right? Ra''s adopted Daughter? Believe me, when I say this! I only scared a few families in the Harbor while mimicking Kyoshi."

    "What?" Suki stirs as the mischievous spirit giggles, "Someone persuaded me to do this~, but I loved every second of ying around!"

    Ignit eyes the spirit, warbling softly.

    "Ah, did you ask?" The spirit repeats Ignit''s question before shrugging. "Thank you for not burning the shrine and me along with it. Oh, and the trick to wearing Kyoshi''s ghoulishlyrge boots is to¡ªAck! Sorry! Sorry! I didn''t say your feet looked bad¡ª"

    A strange force suddenly devours the creature out of thin air, taking it away only Spirits know where, as Ignit huffs sharply, looking between Meilin and Suki until thetter smiles widely. "We''ll be fine."

    Ignit leaves the shrine with onest look as Meilin continues to stare at the space ahead in a daze, muttering: "I always wondered what other Spirits looked like after Reaper devoured me into that hopeless world. But that one looked so entric."

    "They often are," Suki sighs sharply, iming, "You won''t seed, Meilin."

    "What makes you say that?"

    "You said you waited for my arrival before acting on your n. So, your group must be near the South Cost around Unagi''s nest, right?" Suki mutters. "Your group will probably meet my Fiance and the rest. You met him before, right? Nik, I mean."

    Meilin flinches as she stands straight.

    "You''re not going anywhere," Suki stands up after a second, blocking Meilin. "Remember? You don''t want to fight me. The sentiment is the same for me. I don''t want to hurt Mingxia''s lover."

    Meilin stares as Suki continues.

    "And you said something about an Earthbender near the Vige? You must have learned a lot of things from Mingxia, understanding the best hiding spot near the vige is close to Oyaji''s house down this path. I sent the Vige''s Kyoshi Warriors to pluck Dumpling Weeds'' pods. Where do you think they will store the pods? In the Warehouse behind Oyaji''s house."

    The corner of Meilin''s lips twitches as Suki concludes. "So, I''m not the one held in this shrine. You are."

    "Did you n all this?" Meilin retreats, leaning against the counter with a bitter expression.

    "Coincidences," Suki replies, "Until I saw that Spirit. So, I ask you again. Whose Shrine do you think we are standing in?"

    Meilin''s expression changes as she slightly lowers her head, reaching for the sword on the counter.

    "Haaa!" She attacks with explosive speed, the rustic sword swinging at Suki with full force. She rxes her stance and avoids the de in the nick of time before grabbing Meilin''s arms and twisting it behind her back to make her cry out in pain and drop the sword.

    "Use your opponent''s strength against them," Suki whispers as she pushes Meilin away before grabbing the sword.

    "What are you doing?" Meilin snarls as Suki turns around to deposit the sword in its rightful location.

    "Respecting my culture, as would have Mingxia." She turns around, tossing her war fan to Meilin. "Show me what Mingxia taught you over the years. I doubt you can teach a lover sternly without things getting out of hand." She punctuates with enough experience as she takes her usual stance. "Let me see if Mingxia did a good job with you."

    Meilin clenches the war fan in her hands before her shoulder drops as she sighs calmly.

    "Fine by me," Meilin takes a simr stance with an unfurled metal war fan in her hand. "If Kyoshi is watching us, I will defeat you in your cultures, proving how wrong you all were to let Mingxia leave with criticism instead of the love she deserved."

    "She found you, right?" Suki narrows her eyes. "I don''t believe Mingxia would seek love more than she had, as you im."

    ---

    "That''s it?" Toph sighs in disappointment as she pokes an unconscious Kyoshi Warrior with her bare toe. "They were nothing like Suki."

    "Oh, it''s a wonder why regr warriors don''t easily pick a fight with an elemental bender," Sokkaments sarcastically as she shoots a re in his general direction.

    "You can''t save them," utters a groaning woman in the Kyoshi attire as she feels someone pressing her foot down on her neck, choking her without any remorse. "Was I too lenient to?" Questions Mai, "Stop talking."

    Around the group is a washed-up ship with other women in Kyoshi Attire lying in defeat.

    "Nik," Yue calls out with worry as she looks at the unconscious Elephant Koi brought near the coast. "I can''t deal with the medication they have ingested."

    While Yue has an energybending skill from Tui, allowing her to use her chi to heal others more efficientlypared to Waterbenders, she cannot deal with the medications in their bloodstream. Nik cannot help but fall silent as he looks at the Elephant Koi.

    How do you deal with something like that? If it was simple poison in their bloodstream, Katara and Nik could bloodbend and try dealing with the situation. But these Kyoshi Warriors made it sound like the medication travels from the bloodstream to the very frame of the affected parties!

    "Mai, let me talk to that one," Nik turns around when he feels someone cing a hand on his shoulder. The broad hand isn''t Yue''s since she is away, and there is no one directly behind him.

    "Open your mind to the possibilities," a voice whispers into Nik''s ears. It''s not overly sweet despite being feminine¡ªa voice Nik recalls slightly. "If it''s you, I''m sure you can find freedom in those possibilities."

    ''She'' exhales gently, advising only Nik as everyone curiously stares at his dazed expression.

    "The Avatar does not bend the four elements. An Avatar that believes in his notions is capable of doing anything. Four elements constrict the humans due to their origins, but Raava does not share the same fate. For instance, an Avatar can move the very te of Earth to divide an ind from a continent."

    Nik mechanically turns to look at the giant Elephant Koi.

    "Is it only the Blood you can bend in another''s body? Our time might be short, but let me open a new possibility for you."

    Nik''s vision shifts as he stands under a dim grey sky on the same coast he''d been standing previously without his friends around him. A tall woman in Kyoshi attire stands in front of him, or rather, Avatar Kyoshi stands in front of him in her regr attire.

    She redefines the word ''tall'' for women, standing a head taller than the 190 Centimeter tall Nik.

    "Avatar Kyoshi," Nik bows respectfully.

    "Nik," surprisingly, she does the same. "I enjoyed how you dealt with Reaper. It must have been hard to kill yourself again."

    "It was, at first," Nik smiles shakily before he shakes his head. "Do you want something?"

    "When we first met, I called you honorable. I sensed your hesitation in that notion. I believe this is thest time we may meet for a while, so I shall give you a productive solution to your situation based on your answer."

    Nik''s shoulders rx as he questions himself, "Am I honorable or not? Is that it?"

    Kyoshi smiles gently but doesn''t say anything.

    "I wondered that for a while after we left Kyoshi Ind," Nik mutters. "But then I slept with another man''s wife, got captured, and shit happened. I truly questioned this once I killed a man. I did not use tools meant to kill toplete the deed. I could have made it painless, but I didn''t. I butchered him." He looks up, matching Kyoshi''s deep green pupils. "I killed many more in Regret''s world. I killed variations of those who hurt me with quite the joy. I-"

    He recalls the morepassionate people around him, wondering how they would react if he revealed everything to them with such bluntness.

    "I don''t believe killers are right to call themselves honorable. And I might joke about it or be hypocritical about it¡ªbut I''m not Honorable. Sorry."

    "Why do you apologize?"

    "Can you me me?" Nik smiles. "You whisk me away and pose philosophical topics without revealing your intentions. How does a man like meprehend all that? I just want to live as well as I can in this life."

    "You value life, right?" Kyoshi inclines her head. "Many great warriors im to be honorable at the expense of another''s pain. I taught the Kyoshi Warriors self-defense for the same reason¡ªto help and not attack. Do you remember Aang telling you the injuries you received by Koh, the Face Stealer, can only be healed by Firebending and Earthbending?"

    Nik nods. "This is what he meant by Firebending, right?" He snaps his fingers, producing a peal of Golden mes."

    "mes of Nirvana. A talented Firebender learned it, too, long before by burning his life itself," Kyoshi nods. "Of course, since Tui and La never healed anyone before, Avatars like us in the Spiritual Realm never did consider the possibility of Waterbending having such a skill either."

    "I see," Nik epts whatever Kyoshi has to say at the moment.

    "Will you return?" She questions abruptly.

    "Hmm?"

    "Will you return to this world?"

    "I don''t know. I barely survived this time," Nik smiles wryly. "And I have no control where I travel for the time being. Maybe once I''m stronger."

    Kyoshi beckons Nik forward as a wave of gust rises the greyish sand around them to whirl over Kyoshi as she appears as a young woman in her early twenties. She wears her long, voluminous brown hair in a loose te with loose strands falling on her forehead, framing her rather simple, freckled face. But she stands as tall as ever, her thick brown brows inclines up at the edge as she narrows her eyes.

    "A in face would be an urate description, wouldn''t you say?"

    "Did you just read my mind?"

    "I''ve lived for more than 200 years without losing this face. I know what others tend to think," Kyoshi smirks with a flicker of sadness in her eyes. "This is my parting gift," she closes her eyes, within arm''s reach to touch Nik''s head. "From one dishonorable one to another, who just want to protect our loved ones and live a selfish life of happiness. And when you return, I hope you are powerful and sessful in your ambitions. The stories you would have amassed must be exceptional at that point."

    Nik''s lips part as he points out, "Wait- You should meet Suki instead. She couldn''t meet you previously¡ª"

    Kyoshi hears none of it as a voice booms in his senses without Kyoshi speaking anything, "Live a long life. Longer than 200 years. I will share my bloodiest stories since I haven''t found someone quite innocently brutal like you in years."

    Nik''s eyes widen as he sees Kyoshi''s smile broaden.

    ''You never needed this power to live the way you wanted.'' He hears her voice as he recalls his monumental task of getting saved by Kyoshi while he was busy saving Suki from Unagi''s jaws. ''I lied that day. I knew you weren''t the least bit honorable. I suppose I just wanted to mess with you a little. After all, I am a Spirit, too.''

    Nik''s gaze flickers as he snaps out of his daze, finding others staring at him as the wind paces to life again.

    Memories and shared experiences fill him with one familiar feeling¡ªthe same feeling La gifted him and the Dragons shared with Zuko¡ªan essence ofprehension and enlightenment.

    There maye a chance when Nik could form simr essences to bestow on some lucky fool in their quest, but now, he stares at the screen marking his improvement.

    [Earth Element Mastery (Expert¡ú Master): The maniption and enlightenment of elements of the earth either in nature or through one''s creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a noob turns into an expert, and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)]

    What Kyoshi shared wasn''t anything strictly about Earthbending itself.

    ''Open your mind to possibilities,'' she advises onest time before her voice goes silent.

    What she shared is something undocumented in his library, a form of Earthbending simr to Waterbending''s Bloodbending.

    He stares at the silent Koi before confidently walking toward therge beast, cing his hand on its side.

    "What are you doing?" June notes the slightest change as she leans forward curiously while still sitting on her paralyzed victim, thanks to N''s tongue.

    "Waking this fish up," Nik chuckles as he looks at Toph smugly. Again, he has no right to be smug, but that is why he is the dishonorable one as he smoothly epts his momentary growth over the Blind Bandit for granted, knowing she would find her way to top him using her virtuous talent like usual.

    ''Did Kyoshi get annoyed by other equally talented friends of hers? Wait, why would I assume she would have friends? She was kind of a bitch messing with my head like that.''

    It''s a good thing Kyoshi cannot read his memories.

    "Toph, can you do this?" He goads as his chi drives into the Koi and seizes control of the skeletal frame of the aquatic animal before jolting it with such pressure that it creaks against the affected muscles, forcing the Koi out of the slumber.

    {A/N: I''m not a doctor and don''t know if shock therapy right to the bones helps a patient OD''ing on muscle rxants. It''s just Kyoshi things. Don''t try this on your pet goldfish.}

    ***

    Alternate Title: Finding the Group of Koi Harbor; The New Cadets; The Generous Milf Council; Jin Should Just ept Her New Kyoshi Fate; Suki is ''That'' Recruitment Officer; nning Everything Coincidentally?; Ty Woo Has No Chill; Everyone Wants to Meet the Plunderer, But Nobody Asks How is the Plunderer¡ªLooks at the Council of Milf¡ªFantastic!; Kyoshi Do Be a Bit of Spiritual Troll; After Making Nik Questions his Decision By Calling Him Honorable: Chill Fam, It''s a Joke; Suki Taking the Role of Master; After Viting Meilin, *Suki*: Again; Ignit Sniffing Out Spirits and Kyoshi''s Feet; The Dragon of Culture; Nik Earning a High-Profile Fan After Dealing With Reaper; Killing Yourself Constantly and Getting a Shot With Kyoshi YEARS Later, Nik: I See This as an Absolute Win; The Final Healing Package; Nik Amassing the Remaining Bits of Forbidden Techniques; A Masterbender

    ***

    Shoutout to Gillium, fatherofrichnight, J N, and TyrTheFallen for support!

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 52 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/ZmvSEXeM

 Chapter 273: A Kyoshi Farewell (2)

    Chapter 273: A Kyoshi Farewell (2)<h4>Chapter 273: A Kyoshi Farewell (2)</h4>

    Liaj cares little about the ''world'' he is in. Once decorated as one of the meanest Earth Kingdome General against the Fire Nation Forces 92 Years ago has nothing to his name now. His descendants did not stand the test of time, and his wife died even before his encounter with the Spirit creating a collective group of tragic people now living out of their times. So, when that woman found him not an hourter after arge portion of people decided against living under their Hero''s care, he decided to ept her terms.

    Frankly, Earthbending of this time is a bit non-fatal to his liking. But that is not why he epted the woman''s terms. And he definitely did not carry her request because her goals enamored him. He simply had little to live for. At the time, if a Five-year-old came to him to ask his request to rob someone, chances are he''d do it. Liaj alone isn''t the only one feeling like this. He understands he needs time to recover. He needs someone to talk to, someone to depend on.

    But he cannot.

    Nobody taught him how to.

    Nobody had such luxuries during the peak of the war under Sozin''s and Azulon''s regimes.

    ''So, all I need to do is create andslide to consume the vige downhill if that girl walks down the shrine,'' Liaj rests atop Oyaji''s snowy roof. ''I still cannot believe Earthbending has be as simple as creating bits of rocks and throwing them with loud shouts. What about traps? Finger-long earthen bullets to pierce the enemy from a distance? The Fire Nation didn''t take decades to win against us just because we have argend to conquer!''

    He sighs explosively, causing his long greyish bangs to bounce away from his left cheek and rest on the thick snow.

    ''We used to dream of adventuring to the inds near the Northern Tribe to see the snow,'' Liaj chuckles. ''Haah. I wish I were dead instead. Though a little disrespectful to the young hero who saved us. But I have nothing. If I die tonight, nobody will even remember me. Those who would mourn me are already dead, and I can barely recall them over the cries of my enemies and sshes of blood in the night.''

    His dull musings present a stark contrast to the vibrant atmosphere of the ind, from snow-d viges to distant, destitute cliffs that he''d uproot those little nts for the rest of the pirates to bake bread out of to feed the school of Elephant Koi.

    "-quick!" An unamused huff fills Liaj''s senses as he trains his ears to pick the arrival of a group of women, more than 10, he surmises. Just as he wonders if he should n to take care of them due to their predictable affiliations to the Kyoshi Warriors, his eyes snap open as Liaj hears a pair of feet stepping on the snow-capped roof behind him¡ªthen another and more!

    Liaj rolls over and looks back with narrow eyes and caution, only to find the Kyoshi attire masking a group of seven stunningly simr women whose brown eyes stare at him curiously.

    "Are you alright?" Questions one of them with a sweet and concerned voice. "Your Aura looks quite pale. And you should wear something heavier, Old- uh, Sir."

    "Hey!" A voice calls from below. "What''s the big idea?! You shouldn''t just climb Oyaji''s roof like that!" A Kyoshi Warrior calls out from down below.

    Maybe it is the long-sated urge not to get exposed behind the ''enemy'' line or his hands so bloodied with the blood of innocents in the time of need that Liaj didn''t take a second to bend the rocks in his worn pockets as bullets they need to be to attack the seven women ahead! The bullets pierce through the fabric and stab the seven women''s shoulders in a second, or so the old Earthbender hoped as the seven sets of curious brown-grey eyes never lose their uppity emotions as they follow the path of the attack, meeting the bullets with metal war fans, drawing a gasp out of one of them, "Did you just attack us! You filthy asshole! I''m going to pound you so hard your wife''s going to be jealous!"

    To be fair, Liaj has heard worse from his enemies. But his eyes almost widen in disbelief as the women move far more athletically than their deceptively heavy armor should allow them to move¡ªthe ends of their refolded fans hitting many spots of his body as the experienced Earthbender doesn''t realize when his knees copse on the snowy roof, and his face nting into the nippy surface.

    "What the heck was his problem?" Ty Woo(6) grumbles, kicking the paralyzed Earthbender again. "And if you''re going to Earthbend, userge rocks!"

    Now thetter half depressed Liaj more since he believes the Earthbending of the current era is subpar.

    "We''re alright up here!" Ty Lee(7) chimes. "We just caught an Earthbender with a suicidal aura who attacked us."

    "What?!"

    Others exim.

    ---

    Meilin copses on the ground as she stares at the unperturbed Suki.

    "Watch the ps of the fan on the wrists," Suki points out calmly, neither mocking nor smug about Meilin''s fall for the umpteenth time as she smiles. "Mingxia did a way better job than I ever did with Nik. He started to grow by arge margin after he earned a few life-death experiences. Else we would have continued fooling around."

    Meilin grits her teeth, "Even if I stay here and the Hero stops my crew, the Ind will have to break its norm or perish with time! I still win!"

    Suki works her jaw before shrugging. "Again, you haven''t hurt anyone. The Kyoshi Warrior has seen tougher times and will exist long after we''re gone. I''m truly more interested in spending time with you for the little time I''m here for." The Kyoshi Warrior smiles, helping a peeved Meilin up. "Stop patronizing me!" Meilin ps Suki''s arm away, snarling as she squares her fists.

    "I''m not," Suki cracks a smirk. "We have sparred for many rounds. Please, I''m satisfied. I would rather talk to you about Mingxia before I leave. She talked a lot about me, didn''t she? Can''t you share a few of your stories?"

    Meilin bristles with anger, "Stop acting like that!" She shouts. "She died! Mingxia died! What''s the point? Can she hear us? Can she reply to me? Can she hold me again?"

    The woman clenches her fists, "Why aren''t you afraid about YOURmunity? Do their fates not worry you?! If the traders leave, your people will have to move! By ME!"

    Suki sighs mutedly before shaking her head. "Calm yourself and think properly. I said it before, and I''ll say it again. Mingxia was never unfortunate¡ªShe had you. If she''s the Mingxia I knew, she would dream of no more!"

    Meilin grows silent before she starts chuckling. She ces her bandaged hand on her face, covering her eyes as she throws her head back andughs loudly!

    "Stop it!" Meilin then snaps at Suki with red and warm eyes. "The only reason I didn''t attack this damnable Ind was out of respect for Mingxia! If only there were some of your kind helping her¡ª"

    "No!" Suki interjects sternly. "mes? Is that what you''ll resort to?" Her blue eyes pierce into Meilin''s being. "Think better! Who is to me? The enemies who killed Mingxia or us?"

    Meilin grits her teeth as Suki knowingly hammers the nail in the coffin.

    "Or you?"

    Meilin''s gaze snaps up in the Kyoshi Warrior''s direction as Suki remarks, "Is that your drive? Anger at your helplessness?"

    Meilin''s eyes widen as a scene of bloody despair reflects in her eyes¡ªa cheerful woman happy to help anyone in needy as a half-burnt corpse in the pool of her blood. While Meilin herself held her helplessly, weeping and wailing in anguish.

    Helpless.

    Mingxia helped her learn so many things.

    Mingxia helped her.

    She was always helpless.

    "I-" Meilin''s voice quakes as she stares at Suki, seeing a familiar brown-haired woman with her characteristic mischievous smirk.

    "Yo~!" She grins toothily.

    "A-am I seeing things?" Meilin whispers shakily. Her steps quickly travel as she grabs the woman''s shoulder, earthen tones covering her body. "Mingxia?"

    "In the flesh- er, Spirit? Did I get that right?" She chuckles before hugging Meilin. "Damn it, Lin! You''re scary! Eager to fuck over my home just because I didn''t spoil you for some time?"

    Meilin pries out of the hug with a scowl, "This is an illusion! Another trickery!"

    "Well, yeah, girl. I''m a spirit," The girl inclines her head with a casual look. "But a weak one. You know, I can''t always be with you. But I''m well. Truly. Come here," Mingxia pulls Meilin in another hug as the girl struggles.

    "You''re not real!"

    "Just stop~!" Mingxia giggles, pecking Meilin''s lips as the girl freezes on the spot at the very real sensations. "Real enough for you?"

    Meilin''s lips part as Mingixa leans forward, whispering huskily. "Now, how about we make use of this shrine to punish you for the bad girl you''ve been?"

    Not even the Primordial Spirits could have seen such a turn of events as Meilin finds herself in the throes of passion with her dead yet strangely alive girlfriend."

    ---

    Just as Meilin finds her life ''intertwined'' with Mingxia''s, Suki looks ahead in shock as a spartan figure stands before her within the ''greyed'' Kyoshi Shrine as if they are in a different world altogether.

    The veneer of an experienced warrior helping herte friend''s lover through her grief vanishes in a fraction of a second as her blue eyes sparkle with an intensity far greater than receiving a rather telling engagement choker from Nik¡ª

    "Kyoshi!" The woman ahead draws a loud gasp from Suki as she bows but ''impudently'' tries ncing up at the legendary Ancestor of their Warrior Group.

    "You can look at me as is, Suki," Kyoshi blinks and tilts her head with a smirk once Suki stands straight. "So, I hear you wish to take away the settlement I protected for decades?"

    Suki gulps, looking around only to find a familiar yellow spirit that Ignit drew from her presence not that long ago.

    The spirit trembles in the corner, curled, muttering, "I swear your feet are not too big... I swear-"

    The spirit''s words attract Suki''s attention to Kyoshi''s boots, shivering.

    "Something to add?" Kyoshi inquires curiously. Yet her green pupils betray the power the former Avatar can unleash in this world as Suki shakes her head and bows slightly again.

    "I did not wish to break themunity you spend your life protecting, Great One."

    "Great One? You can call me Kyoshi as is. Your Fiance does, after all."

    "You met him again?" Suki straightens her back as the woman smiles. "I like saving the best for thest."

    Kyoshi''s words did not answer Suki''s question. Is she the best or Nik? Or is Kyoshi doing this on purpose? Suki cannot answer such questions when Kyoshi exhales gently.

    "Suki, Meilin was right. What I did to protect my Land was also a way to give you all a Future. Of course, I hold no right to admonish the settlement''s fear of the war. War is often brutal and spiritually torturous to men and spirits."

    Kyoshi doesn''t stay in ce and strolls toward the yellow imp-like spirit beforeforting its back and mysteriously sending it away. She turns around to look at Suki, snorting in amusement. "And I certainly don''t hold it against you to try and leave with your friends. In my eyes, it''s a shift in risk of their survival rather than umtion or disregard of it."

    Suki averts her gaze, unable to fangirl over Kyoshi after the things she has experienced, questioning, "Even if Meilin is right in her capacity, her actions aren''t. The Elephant Koi-"

    "Nothing will happen to the school of Elephant Koi," Kyoshi interjects, walking near Suki to reach out with her hand and patting the younger Kyoshi Warrior''s shoulder. "I came here to have a few words of farewell."

    Her hand slides from Suki''s shoulder to her neck before Kyoshi''s long fingers slip into the cor of Suki''s Kimono, revealing a viridian green choker around her neck connected to a fan-carved Bronze Pendant.

    "It looks good," Kyoshipliments with a smile.

    "T-thank you!" Suki''s makeup hides her beet-red face as she gushes again, losing her calm facade.

    "Remember Suki," Kyoshi pulls her hand away, walking to put distance between them before looking at the young warrior. "Kyoshi Warriors are always next to each other. It is as you reminded Meilin. This Ind has its issue, but so does the entire world. You cannot solve everything."

    With that, Kyoshi bends her waist ever so slightly in a bow so graceful that Suki''s vision clouds with a surge of emotions.

    "We will always be with you," Kyoshi repeats. Trails of gray sand fade into existence around her as the walls of the shrine crumble to reveal a massive stretch of verdantnd. Suki finds herself surrounded by thousands of bowing Kyoshi Warriors!

    And Suki knows one of the spirits nearest to Kyoshi.

    "Mingxia," Suki whispers as the bowing woman looks up with a coy smirk.

    "Leaving for a man, huh?" The spirit giggles. "And I heard what you said to my Mei¡ªCannot train your lover without things going out of hand?"

    Suki falls into a trance before she hurries forward, pulling Mingxia into a deep hug that cares little for bnce. They both fall on the ground while the surrounding spirits smile gently, including Kyoshi, as they fade away.

    "Heh!" Mingxia chimes. "I missed you, too!"

    ---

    "So, all these are the real Kyoshi Warriors you trained during the war?" Nik muses as he looks at the tied-up bunch before ncing at the beat-up man past his prime with a look screaming¡ªYou fucked around and found out.

    Liaj did, didn''t he?

    Melin nces at Nik, tied in Oyaji''s room along with her team, the news of their actions still kept under a tight lip.

    "Mingxia and I trained with them together," She looks down again with a fond smile. "No matter what you do, I understand the consequences of my actions, and I no longer bear ill will against the Ind. Keep me here to be punished and let my team travel the world. They can do good while the rest of the Kyoshi Warriors stay here doing nothing."

    Nik decided to stay behind with them as the rest started preparing for the evening feast as Suki had her farewell with others.

    "It sounds like you still bear ill will against the ind." Nik snickers, finding a chair to sit on as he looks at the group as a whole.

    "You lot were in over your heads. I empathize with the situation." He huffs and rubs the back of his head. "You can say I''m still here to talk for a bit because I feel sorry."

    "You saved us," Meilin grumbles. "You do not need to feel sorry."

    Nik smiles while sitting in ce.

    "Are youing?" Katara peeks inside the room before calling Nik with a smile as he looks back and nods.

    "Well, Suki told me she had a few words with her friend¡ªMingxia. I suppose Kyoshi didn''t want to harm you, too, if she could appear using her powers. That''s why you all live in the first ce."

    His words shock others as Nik shrugs, "Don''t beat yourself down. Nobody can stop you from feeling worthless for yourselves, but the rest of the Ind won''t hate you if I understand the situation well enough."

    Meilin chuckles bitterly, "We just tried ruining them."

    Nik hums and startsughing, "I''ve learned the people of this world are kinder than the spirits. If even the spirits have forgiven you, people would, too."

    He exits the room, happily holding Katara''s hand as she snorts in amusement, "You look happy for someone who couldn''t employ the Ind into your world."

    "But I did get Elephant Koi eggs," Nik grins, "And the next stop, I can finally do the things I''ve been waiting for a long time."

    He nces at Katara''s neck, bereft of her earlier choker since she gave it to Sokka.

    She doesn''t shy away from his gaze and smiles broadly, "About time!"

    The two of them walk out of Oyaji''s house, seeing the descent of the slope decorated with brightly-colored streamers as everyoneughed with a massive bonfire in the middle of the settlement, cooking the food Nik brought out of his personal world.

    "The rest are also eager to meet the Plunderer," Katara scoffs under her breath as she nces at Nik.

    "Why do I get the sense you like the epithet of the Plunderer more than the Hero?"

    "No point in denying the truth, right?"

    Nik grins at her, feeling unimaginably relieved as he recalls his conversation with Kyoshi. "I''m a Filthy, Dishonorable Plunderer~!"

    Katara rolls her eyes, saying nothing but leaning against his shoulders.

    "Nothing dishonorable about plundering those who wish to get plundered," she whispers with a happy smile.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Liaj Fucked Around and Found Out; The 14 Fists of Fury; The Kyoshi Arrives; The Lovers Reunite; Friends Meet Again; The Final Stop; Kyoshi is With You; Kyoshi''s Will is Not the Future''s Will; The Kyoshi Pendant; Suki''s Farewell; The Fish in The Personal World; People are More Forgiving; More Plunderer than a Hero; Kyoshi Lowkey Messing With the World; Traumatizing Spirit; Kyoshi''s Feet Pics?; Nothing Wrong With Wanting to Be Plundered, Right?

    ***

    Shoutout to Gillium, fatherofrichnight, J N, and TyrTheFallen for support!

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it¡ªyour boy''s multi-site-nal!) and of course, the big P!

    Read 54 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/ZmvSEXeM

 Chapter 274: The Tearjerker (1)

    Chapter 274: The Tearjerker (1)<h4>Chapter 274: The Tearjerker (1)</h4>

    Aang groggily opens his eyes before jumping from the nket and rushing out of the igloo.

    "Did theye here?" He cares little about the vast stretch of snow around him as he locates one of the men who returned from the prison Gaoling, indirectly ruled by the Beifong Family. The man chuckles, patting Aang''s shoulder as he replies, "Not yet, Aang. But if they told you they''d be here today, then give it some time. It''s only early afternoon. Hmm. I can''t wait to see our tough little Chieftain."

    Aang snickers, but his eyes dim slightly. He hadn''t met with Nik after the fiasco with Regret in Bhanti Ind. And his urge to meet with his friends before they leave has reached its peak.

    "Wait!" Aang cuts the southern warrior with sparkling eyes and a wide grin. "Did you hear that?"

    His onyx eyes widen as he rushes past the man. "I hear a dragon!"

    He jumps on the undersized wall of snow and ice before staring at the erging dot in the distance.

    *Guuaaagggggggh*

    A few Sky Bisons near the settlement raise their heads and growl in wee since they are as sensitive as Aang.

    Others collect near Aang as most of the men are still out hunting for the settlement, leaving the kids, women, and the few men wounded in the war to continue the lifestyle of a hunter.

    "-whooooooooooo! AANG!" The boy now knew why Nik always empathized with him. Both of them were out of their time and worlds! So, when he hears Nik''s voice echo forward, reflecting simr excitement and eagerness to meet him, Aang grins widely, waving his hand!

    "Right here!" He shouts back before moving his hands swiftly to create a steep slide of ice reaching the sky!

    In the distance, Nik''s eyes widen before he chuckles.

    Aang remembered.

    Nik pats Ignit''s neck from the side, speaking, "Don''t crash into the settlement. Slow down before falling, alright?"

    She snorts and nods as he jumps off her back, speeding and gliding toward the peak of the exciting slide.

    ''Here Ie!''

    Nik grins, no longer airbending himself as he falls upon the smooth icy slide. Much to the surprise of the gasping vigers, his body speeds down the slide until Aang gently stretches his right leg forward, crouching his body to create a gust of wind¡ªcushioning Nik''s impact.

    *Thud*

    Ignit starts pping her wings to slow her charge against the snowy in before she drops¡ªon her fours.

    ''Was that...nding?'' She tilts her head and looks at the snow before a rumble of loudughter snatches her attention.

    "You''re finally here!" Aang cheers as he jumps into Nik''s hug before they start rotating around!

    "Of course!" Nikughs. "And not a spirit in sight! Hah!"

    "Don''t jinx us!" Aangins as Nik ces him down before smirking. "Right, sorry. Let me bring others out, and we''ll have some fun!"

    "Snowball fight!"

    "You go it!"

    Meanwhile, Ignit turns her head to stare at the group of Sky Bisons that reach her before a few of the young Bison trot forward, skipping in the air as they fly around the dragon.

    *Grough*

    Thergest of them grunts with the soulful eyes of a cow, weing her before slumping on the ice, encouraging her to do the same.

    *Snort*

    She refuses to muddy her dignity as she flicks her tail around and walks away from the crowd, the lone wolf she is. Then, she returns without raising a ruckus.

    What can she do aside from getting lost in the vast southern pole?

    Being spiritual and intelligent allows her to understand how embarrassing the situation really is.

    ---

    Nik did not want to stay with Sokka, who reintroduced his mother to the crowd and exined what happened with his father. Not that Nik feared the gut-wrenching conversations since he experienced the sensation whenever he told a good portion of the truth to the people he wanted to take along¡ªNik simply wanted to have fun with Aang and others, including the kids he met in the tribe when he arrived in the world for the first time before they get to their final farewell.

    And it is final to a certain extent.

    Even if Nik can return to this worldter, he will avoid doing so¡ªuntil he somehow manages to contend with the Primordials! And who knows how long that will take him.

    He shakes his head as he balls a good chunk of snow before chucking it at their resident target, who realizes how deeply she screwed up by offending others since her days of walking on the ground barefoot¡ªToph.

    *Pufff*

    Several snowballs crash into Toph as she simply gives up and falls back into the snowy ground, "Laugh it up, you chucklefucks!" She snarls while crossing her arms. "I''m going to steamroll the lot of you with a boulder!"

    "Bitch, I didn''t throw any snowball at you!" Ty Woo sticks her tongue out, and deep-red overcoats hang over her and her sister''s bodies, preventing the cold from turning them into a shivering mess.

    "Exactly~!" Jin chimes, more than happy to poke against another ''top-tier'' Bender of the group aside from Az, who snorts from a distance. "This is pathetic." She drawls and peeks a nce in Ignit''s direction.

    "Will you stop sucking up to Ignit and join the fun?" Nik rolls his eyes, tossing another snowball at an amused Mai, who dodges before staring at him.

    "Really?"

    *Crash*

    The snowball turns midair, crashing into the back of her head before crumbling on her shoulders.

    "Chucklefuck! Chucklefuck!" Jerkzu, who adds a new word to his expanding encyclopedia of insults, startsughing while Aang and others quietly step away.

    "What''s going on? I''m blind!" Toph hisses as Ty Lee helps the woman up before whispering, "Mai is slowly taking out her knife. Oh, she pointed it at Nik¡ªshe threw it."

    Ty Lin(1) hums, "And he caught it."

    "Wow," Nik stares back at Mai. "You really aimed for my head."

    "That''s where your screws are loose if you think I''d be interested in this. You should have left me with Mom and others in your world."

    Nik blinks, "Alright. I just wanted you to enjoy the snow. If you don''t like it, I''m happy to send you back."

    Mai frowns at this while staring confrontationally at Nik.

    "Just don''t include me in these games," Mai grumbles, standing beside June, who caringly brings cups of snow for N to eat. Seeing her pet Shirshu trembling, June smiles widely, "Nik, N''s about done with the Southpole. Could you send him back to his nest?"

    "Sure," Nik walks to N and pets him gently before sending him back.

    "Woah!" Other children native to the tribe gasp as they leave the remaining Ty Sisters and mor around Nik. "Do it again!"

    "Sure!" Nik agrees readily as he suddenly waves his hand, sending a snowball in his direction crashing back at a familiar face. "Too young, Tom!"

    Tom-Tom wipes his face with a huff and makes another snowball with a grin, continuing his battle against the Avatar!

    "These boots are really hard to bear through," Toph grumbles as Ty Lee helps her walk aside near Mai and June, who deem the game too childish for their taste, but not tedious enough to watch it.

    Nik had nned a number of things he wanted to do before he left this world.

    One such thing catches his attention since there''s no other reason to wait. He looks at the group of kids around him and chuckles, "Do you want to see something crazy? I can make that tough girl cry."

    The group blinks as Ty Lee giggles, "He is pointing at you, Toph."

    "Me?" She points at herself incredulously as Az moves toward the group with a smirk, "Now that''s a thing that will make my day. Poor Toph¡ªcrying her eyes out."

    "At least she isn''t a jealous princess who snaps at others out of her insecurities," Mai mutters casually, stumping Az till her cheeks turn red with humiliation and not the cold! Spewing mes from her eyes, the Princess snarls, "At least my engagement band isn''t a glorified crotch tattoo!"

    "Careful what you speak around the kids," Suki snorts as she flings a snowball in Az''s direction.

    "You- you dare?!" Az''s eyes widen in disbelief as Suki shrugs. "Come on, really? You have trouble with snow on your face but not other white things?"

    Az stammers with a flush, crossing her arms and snorting away, while other girls, like the Ty-Siblings, who aren''t used to such things, and Aang, flush in the realization of Suki''s words.

    "Fuck them! It''s about me," Toph interjects as she frowns at Nik. "You''re getting cockier ever since you learned that Bonebending. Do you believe I really won''t master it eventually?"

    "Bonebending?" Aang blinks at the new term. "I know about the bloodbending. So, can bones be controlled, too?"

    "Yeah," Nik nods at him. "Kyoshi taught me. I want to talk about a lot of things before I leave, but as Toph says, this is about her. Hmm, wait a minute, I need Poppy here, too."

    ---

    Katara notes the tension in the surroundings. Nik was right to take the children alongside him before Sokka started the discussion because others couldn''t afford to get distracted by the curious group of kids.

    Kya''s return was a weing surprise for the vige, but when Nik left without bringing Hado out, the men of the tribe let out a collective sigh of disappointment. What Sokka had to say about Hado was epted rather easily by the group.

    Katara believes this wouldn''t be the case before they experienced the war for themselves. But after the tortures of war carved them, the men of the tribe were somehow relieved Hado started a new life without sounding too obvious because of their family''s presence. And if Katara can sense this, she knows Sokka and her Mother perceived it, too.

    Rena stood beside Katara, her eyes mapping Sokka as she soaked his rather telling presence of a Chieftain with what Katara considered a gaze she wished she never let out too obviously with Nik.

    ''Did I look that hungry?'' Katara looks away as she can empathize with Rena.

    Sokka wanted toplete a few important tasks before they left for good¡ªjust like Nik.

    Sokka''s conversation, meanwhile, steered in the direction of Nik''s ability. He remained as vague as he could, but she knew there were only a few things he could hide if he wished for settlement to trust them and follow them.

    Simr to Yue''s and Suki''s case, the settlement could choose not to follow them. Not everything works as nned. But Sokka wanted to try his hardest to bring his vige with him!

    "You''re saying we can farm and fish?"

    "Fishing will take some time. It''s our fault for not realizing that we can always cultivate fertilized fish eggs, but there are many schools of fish in every world! And we will havend, spices, and a lot more! Wood, too!" He charms their pragmatic side. The war has left the men worn and injured. The number of hunters in the tribe cannot match the strength they had in their primes.

    They need respite.

    Sokka wants the same for them!

    But unless you share a life-death adventure with someone or experience deep emotional bonds and changes with ''that'' someone¡ªpeople will always feel hesitant.

    "I don''t know about this," One of the women mutters under her breath. "Sounds too good to be true¡ªfood,nd, warmth, and wood? Are you sure Nik isn''t making a fool out of you? Look. Aside from being naked the first time he appeared here, he made a good impression, but this sounds a little too much."

    "It is too much," Sokka nods as he sits in the center of therge igloo, surrounded by the small tribe in the enclosed space.

    "But I trust Nik with my life! He saved me from not one but two spirits! It sounds like a lot, but you will live a peaceful life. I won''t lie and say there are no risks involved. But the same can be said by living here. How long do you n to hunt and fish until a Pr Dog gets you or your joints give up in the middle of nowhere? We could have survived if our side of the tribe was as united as the northern one. But it isn''t."

    Sokka pulls away from his cheerful persona and lowers his head. "Whomever I truly treasure is going to leave with Nik aside from my father. But right now, I''m d he doesn''t remember me and is living a healthy life. I want to live like him. Happily! But I won''t ever be happy knowing that I left my vige for peace without even fighting for the rest to make the same decision!"

    He feels Rena and Katara staring at him. Scoffing and fighting down his blush, he res at them, "Can you stop that?"

    "What?" Katara smirks. "You look good, Chieftain."

    He rolls his eyes and nces at Kya, who sports a proud smirk.

    "Can we see it before deciding?" One of the hunters ponders. "If that world is as great as you say."

    "Let me bring Nik," Katara smiles as she nods at the rest and leaves.

    Their group isn''t far away, but seeing therge group staying silent in the distance instead of their snowball fight makes Katara quicken her pace until she finds Nik and Toph standing a little farther from the group.

    ''When did Poppy get here?'' Katara tilts her head before she waves her hand at Nik.

    "Are you doing anything important? Other hunters would like to see you."

    "Ah, just in time," Nik waves her over. "Wait for a second. Join the rest."

    He grins as Katara blinks curiously and stands beside Yue and Suki, inquiring, "What''s going on?"

    "We don''t know either," Yue mutters, batting her white eyshes. "Nik said he''ll make Toph cry."

    Interesting enough for everyone else to watch, Katara agrees.

    "I still can''t see how I''m going to cry," Toph smirks cockily. "Are you going to speak about your sad life until you met me and Mother?"

    "It wasn''t too sad," Nik lies through his teeth. "But enough about me. Can everybody see this?"

    Nik snaps his fingers, creating a peal of Golden mes.

    "You got this from Ra, but you never told us what it did," Zuko recalls the exchange Ra practically forced Nik into, firming Nik''s belief to only return to this world once he can contend with the meanest of the Primordials.

    "Yep," Nik nods, staring directly at Aang. "You can learn this in time." He stretches his hand forward, setting Toph''s head aze with Golden mes!

    ***

    Alternate Title: Aang Being the Little Brother; Shared Origin Despite Distant Dimensions; Out of Time and Space; The Slide; Snowball Fight; Toph Getting Railed From All The Sides; Toph''s Going To Renact Some Indiana Jones Scenes!; The Heavy Discussion; Az Brown-Nosing Ignit; Az Only Likes ONE White Stuff, And It''s Not in Oreo!; Mai Stays; Making Toph Cry?; Using The mes of Nirvana

 Chapter 275: Tearjerker?(2); Jerking Was Involved

    Chapter 275: Tearjerker?(2); Jerking Was Involved<h4>Chapter 275: Tearjerker?(2); Jerking Was Involved?</h4>

    ''Crying? Me?'' Toph keeps standing. She isn''t some emotionally-screwed individual like her father, who turned into a repulsive monster of a husband and father after Ozai won the war¡ª selling her mother''s dignity for better trade and then eventually reaching to her with his vile ws. But she doesn''t cry easily. However, she knows Nik. He is a capable man who tries to achieve his goals with everything he has. So, his confidence births a wave of anxiety inside her as her toes clench and unclench inside the thick boots.

    No doubt the boots arefortable for her feet, but she doesn''t like the ''blindness'' she has to face in pursuit of such luxuries.

    Toph keeps sneering on the outside,ining, "Are you going to do something soon?"

    She hears him speak: "Oh, it''splete."

    Complete?

    Toph frowns. She doesn''t feel a¡ª

    She squints and instinctively brings her hand close to her forehead to shield her eyes from a prickly sensation after a sense of warmth intermingles with her eyes.

    It''s something. Toph cannot put the experience into words. It''s a sensation.

    She''s experienced this sensation slightly when she employs her seismic sense. Her chi will give her feedback in the form of a ring of lights passing through objects and people.

    Right!

    Light.

    Is she experiencing Light?

    Toph is aware of the color ck. It seems that there are different kinds of blindness in this world. Some allow them to see things extremely blurred, while Toph''s condition only allows her to see ck. Poppy taught her the name of the color.

    How bleak¡ªck.

    But today, a thin ray of light pierces this shroud of darkness, and Toph squints harder.

    It''s not painful. It''s not itchy¡ªit''s warm.

    Something inside her eyes is still helping her absorb this sensation.

    And then¡ª

    It''s white.

    Something opposite of ck can only be white, and an expanse ofnd so bright must be white... snow.

    Toph''s vision continues to readjust. The warmth floating in her head starts to fade as she sees them.

    It''s a tricky sensation to describe. Toph doesn''t know the colors or the faces by looking as effortlessly as she would learn them from their contours using seismic sense. But they are staring back.

    Are those eyes?

    Those ps on the side must be ears.

    Why the fuck do some of them look so big?

    Yeah, seven identical faces. They were fucking doomed if Nik couldn''t tell the difference.

    Toph stays silent. She feels amazed, and that''s when she feels something slide down her cheeks¡ªtears. But why? She really isn''t crying. She is more interested in understanding what happened than crying. It feels like an instinctive reaction, like rubbing your eyes too hard orughing too much.

    She tilts her head sideways once she notices the distant Ignit looking back at her curiously¡ªonly to find someone tall standing beside her.

    Toph cannot differentiate between colors, but the pitch-ck hair is noticeable, and notably darker skin. His lips stretch into a smile. A kind one? A mocking one? She cannot tell.

    "I can see," Toph blinks, her words surprising everyone for a reason as the familiar man leans down to stare directly into her eyes. "Hmm, I thought your pupils would change slightly¡ª"

    The sound of someone running on the snow interjects their conversation. Toph and Nik look sideways to see a voluptuous figure crashing into Toph, eagerly wrapping their arms around her until their face settles to look at each other closely.

    *Drip*

    Toph''s eyes widen as she stares at the face. A tearful but kind and gentle face¡ªshe can tell, as another droplet of tear falls from the woman''s eyes upon Toph''s cheeks.

    "C-can you see me?" The woman''s voice quakes.

    Her Mother''s voice trembles!

    "Toph!" Poppy smiles widely, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Can you see me?"

    Emotions build within the unruly Blind Bandit, an epithet she cannot hold any longer. Tears build in her eyes as she grits her jaws and nods slightly before sobbing in her mother''s arms as the cold snow doesn''t stop their intimacy. "I can." Toph hugs back, burying her face in her mother''s arms as she chokes a sob. "I can see you, Mom."

    "What did you do?" Yue walks closer to Nik. She tried healing Toph once, but her healing cannot change deformities from birth or incorrectly healed spots such as scars.

    Nik smiles calmly, ncing at the notification of the system.

    [Age: 20 (92¡ú90)]

    "Oh, nothing." He chuckles, brushing his fingers into his hair. "I can heal a few things now." He looks away from Yue, speaking a little louder, "And I can hear you cry, Toph!"

    Toph flinches in Poppy''s arms before smiling widely, "I don''t care!"

    Nik looks at the rest of the group, not keen on sharing the price of this ability, not out of fear of some leak of information but the fact that the rest, especially Poppy, will feel awkward about it.

    As for Toph?

    Nik can imagine her shrugging and saying¡ª

    "Life Spent Well."

    ¡ªwith a smirk as cocky as the moments before they tried anal for the first time.

    ---

    Nik and others'' snowball fight ends with an emotional note of Toph moving past everyone''s congrattions as she makes snowballs from her hands as quickly as possible to aim at every snotty child that used the advantage of her blindness¡ªa heartwarming sight for the likes of Mai and Az.

    ording to a few injured Hunter''s wishes, Nik introduces them to his personal world. The group is naturally cautious as only a few crippled warriors volunteer to scope out the world, making Sokka sigh wryly. But as Sokka introduces the settlement in Nik''s personal world, Nik turns to the nearest warriors and questions curiously.

    "Where are Master Pakku and Hama?"

    The two old masters took a shine to each other''s bending prowess¡ªcute if you as Nik¡ªbut he hadn''t seen them ever since he returned. He forgot to ask Aang about them before he entered his personal world with a small herd of Sky Bison¡ªa parting gift from the boy¡ªas he will spend his time with Tom-Tom and the rest for the night before Nik leaves.

    The hunter lowers his head before shaking his head. "We met the two masters and their small entourage from the Northern Tribe. But, they traveled further to other settlements after hearing the news of a strange specter. We haven''t heard from them since."

    Nik blinks in surprise.

    A spirit?

    Why didn''t Aang say anything about them?

    "Oh," Aang, once located with Tom-Tom near the area the herd of 5 Sky Bisons settled, answers Nik''s query. "They aren''t hurt. Master Pakku and Hama left the vige they visited four days ago to bring more traders to the tribe."

    Nik frowns at that. He wanted to meet Hama before he left since she taught him the most about waterbending and bloodbending.

    But he cannot do anything about that as he lets Aang have fun while nearing Sokka''s entourage. Their caution about the situation has lowered as they ask Nik to return and ry the information to the rest of the tribe¡ªwhich thrills Sokka and the other vigers.

    As for the rest? Toph should already be learning about different colors with Poppy. Michi and the rest heard the news about the Earthbender''s eyes healing. But Toph''s pupils are still milky green for some reason. The preparations areplete after thest of Sokka''s vigers enter Nik''s world. They would be due to leave tomorrow.

    It makes Nik feel veryplex.

    This world was a tribtion in its own right before and after meeting Mokshi. He faced many dangers, but he grew! But Nik isn''t delusional to think he can keep living here scot-free. Someone will greed over Mokshi again. Once they leave, another spirit of Freedom will be born, but this variation will be different. I won''t be Raava''s and Vaatu''s child, but a spirit of illusion.

    His Mokshi is a paradox, unfettered by the threads of Destiny, but the variation will merely be an echo of its former self.

    But Nik shakes himself out of his thoughts as he returns to the real world.

    He has yet to bring another individual still waiting for him.

    "I thought you were ready to forget about me!" Katara pouts, standing in the center of their former settlement, a smile on her lips despite the usatory tone. Her blue eyes look as eager as the time they learned about waterbending as she wags her brows. "So? Do you have something for me?"

    Nik grins as he steps toward her. He flips his hand as the red marking around the base of his left forearm glimmers, revealing an ocean-blue pendant strung on a strip of a deep-blue choker. A swirling pattern of waterbending is carved on its surface.

    Katara instantly gasps, reaching out for it as Nik clenches his fist with a smirk, "Not so easily."

    "Then what?" Katara smiles. Herrge blue eyes regard him with a sensational emotion birthing in her gaze. "Haven''t you booked Toph for the night?"

    "I didn''t heal her eyes to lord it over her," Nik walks behind Katara. He leans forward to whisper against her ear, "I healed her to make her cry, and lord THAT over her for years toe."

    Katara chuckles. Her lips part after a second as Nik draws a gasp from the dusky beauty when his hands gently reach out for her neck.

    "The day we met, you told me you felt cooped into your vige, but you would always want to return here no matter the adventures."

    His thumb massages the small of the back of her neck while his deep-purple eyes glimmer behind her.

    Katara leans her head back, whispering, "How horrible of you to take that wish away from me. Compensations are in order, don''t you think?"

    Nik smiles to himself, sliding the choker around her neck before tying a small knot.

    "Why would Ipensate you?" Nik whispers. "I''m the plunderer. I like taking things."

    Katara pulls away with an amused giggle. Her hand touches her pendant as she eyes Nik, "If only that were true."

    Nik chuckles at her words, nodding, "It looks good on you."

    "Hmm. It does," Katara averts her gaze. "So? When should we take the next step?"

    "Whoa, I''m not ready for kids!"

    "I meant marriage!" Katara huffs, her cheeks flush as she mutters. "It would be very weird, you know."

    "Kya?" Nik inquires as Katara nods.

    "You''re horrible," she snaps her gaze at him. "And you''re stringing those seven, too!"

    He blinks before shrugging. Is there a point to deny it? His reputation is pretty much set from the day he entered Michi''s chamber in Omashu.

    "I''ll think of a way to share my attention with everyone," Nik calmly promises, "And it won''t be any weirder than spirits chasing after us."

    Katara lowers her head as Nik continues, "And I want to marry all of you, I think, at once..."

    She snorts, mocking him lightly, "Will you ever feel full?"

    "Of you guys?" Nik grins. "Never!"

    Silence descends around them as Katara looks down at her pendant.

    "It''s finally happening. Are you afraid of the worlds you will face after this?"

    Nik lowers his head before shaking his head. "We''ll see."

    Katara nods, contemting their situation before exhaling loudly and smiling, "Come on!"

    She walks toward him, grabs his left arm, and leans forward to peck his lips gently before whispering huskily, "You''re mine tonight."

    They reappear in Katara''s bedroom as she continues, "As for Kya," she casually utters her mother''s name. "You''re the one responsible for turning us like this." She pushes him down, sealing his lips heatedly before he could exin that Kya was the one to start things this time around.

    Then again, Katara persuades him to feel otherwise as she frees his eager cock from his trouser before stroking him lovingly.

    As their kiss breaks, Nik licks his lips before whispering, "I''m yours tonight."

    ---

    Nik and Aang stand in front of each other next to Appa and Momo.

    *Chrrt*

    Momo tilts his head around as Nik pats both of them gently, "I''ll miss you two."

    Aang lowers his head as Nik turns to him.

    "Thank you."

    He bows to the Avatar as the young Boy blinks in surprise, gasping, "What are you doing?"

    "You taught me Airbending, Aang. As young as you are, you''ve been a kind master to me. Thank you for everything!"

    The boy looks at the pseudo-avatar withplex emotion as the boy charges Nik, hugging him as tightly as his short frame allows him to. Nik feels the boy''s body trembling in his arms as he hugs the boy back. "I''m so sorry that we can''t leave together," he whispers as Aang shakes his head.

    "It''s not your fault. I cannot take the Avatar from this world. But... you will return, right?"

    Nik nods, "I will find a way back the second I feelfortable tackling this world''s spirits."

    Aang pulls back, rubbing his eyes as he grins, "You made a promise to your master. I''ll await you, Nik!"

    The Avatar bows, "You have taught me many things, too. I''m d to have met you, Nik! The next time we meet, I expect you to be an Airbending Master."

    Nik chuckles, activating the return sequence.

    [Return Sequence Initiated.

    10... 9...]

    Nik returns the bow, "Till we meet again... Brother."

    Aang feels his nose prickle as tears cloud his vision again. He looks up in a hurry, but he sees nobody¡ªonly Nik''s footprints remain in his stead... and a bunch of clothes.

    Aang cannot help but chuckle, tears start flowing from his eyes as he copses on his knees and covers his face.

    This time, Aang doesn''t need Hina or his past lives to tell him he''s alone. Far from it, he has many friends in this world!

    He is sad, for he will miss a Dear Brother.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Colors; Pierced Darkness; Toph Cries and the Crowd Goes Wild!; Toph Bullies Children; A Happy Snowball Fight!; Migrated Vige; Iplete Farewell; Aang''s Gift; Growth; Tested Limits¡ªPrevailing Might!; Hope of Return; Katara''s a Slut, and It''s Nik''s Fault?; Final Engagement of this World; Aang isn''t Crying; Master and Disciple; Farewell, Brother; Poi Nik Redeems His Variant''s Reputation; Final Farewell; Recovered Eyes; Two Eyes, Two Years; Nik''s Objectives are Beyond Everyone''s Understanding!; A Harem Mc Promise

    ***

    A/N: I didn''t want to rush the Ty Siblings'' route and Kya''s route any further by already handing them their chokers. I don''t know if I will seed, but I will try to give appropriate screentime to everyone through side chapters and other stuff. Oh, and I got into two Terror Infinity Fanfic (one on Webnovel and the other in QQ), and then I recalled the Reincarnation Paradise, so be prepared for the surprise for theing chapters.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/rRK5bh9D

 Chapter 276: The Perfect Little Smexy Partner is Here!

    Chapter 276: The Perfect Little Smexy Partner is Here!<h4>Chapter 276: The Perfect Little Smexy Partner is Here!</h4>

    Nik''s senses and body are more honed than the two times he''s faced the dimensional travel, so despite feeling groggy, he urately twists his body midair the second a pitch-ck portal opens inside a dim-gray room beforending in a crouch, cursing himself internally in forgetting he is still a naked traveler as he feels his balls and cock dangling without a fabric covering them. In this state of dizziness, Nik barely registers the strange surroundings and a catty whistle.

    "Phew~ Phew~!"

    He frowns as he stands slowly, his vision clouded with an array of notifications¡ªthe contents of which is as shocking as they are strange!

    [The War of Reincarnation Paradise and Transmigration Paradise concludes under Infinity''s Conflict Resolution Codes of Conduct. Reincarnation absorbs Transmigration. Initiating Event News Dispension.]

    [Host Detected on a Mission World. Postponing the News Dispension.]

    [Host Detected in Reincarnation Domain.]

    [Reincarnation Paradise has won the conflict and absorbed the remaining members of Transmigration. Transmigration Paradise must start recruiting again alongside their remaining Executives.]

    [Host''s Status Readjusted.]

    [Appointed a Reincarnation Chamber to the Host.]

    [Registered the Host to the Reincarnation Trading Facility and Other Perks.]

    [A Message from Reincarnation for all the Absorbed Members¡ª

    Continue working as usual. Peace.

    ¡ªReincarnation Paradise.]

    Information floods Nik''s mind, but it doesn''t overwhelm him. Instead, the pseudo-library in his mind helps ease the pressure as he epts the turn of events before opening his status window.

    [Name: Nik Faran

    Age: 20 (90)

    Code: GC¡ªEHG¡ª98034

    Authority Rank: 1 (28.9¡ú30.6/100)

    Paradise: Transmigration¡ú Reincarnation

    Title: Transmigration Intern¡ú Reincarnation Intern

    Bloodline: Twilight Spirit (Umon)

    Physique: 6.9

    Mental: 8.3

    Energy: 98]

    [Stats are rtive to the mostmon species in the Multiverse¡ªHumanoid Homo Sapien.]

    [Authority Rank: 1

    Benefits:

    1) Chat Module Unlocked.

    2) Additional transmigration vacation: 504 hours.

    3) Reincarnation Trading Facility (New)

    4) Reincarnation Chamber (New)]

    [Skills:

    1) Freedom Paradox Source: A being unbound by metaphysical shackles and restrictions around itself yet bound by its own. (Additional Info: An external existence binds the skill to the Host.)

    2) Water Element Mastery (Master): The maniption and enlightenment of water in nature or through one''s creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a novice turns into an expert, and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)

    3) Fire Element Mastery (Master): The maniption and enlightenment of fire in nature or through one''s creation in the realm of an expert. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a novice turns into an expert, and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)

    4) Earth Element Mastery (Master): The maniption and enlightenment of earth in nature or through one''s creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a novice turns into an expert, and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)

    5) Wind Element Mastery (Expert): The maniption and enlightenment of wind in nature or through one''s creation in the realm of a master. (Additional Info: Through constant training, a novice turns into an expert, and an expert reaches the realm of a master.)

    6) Limitless Library: Any experience seen or heard can be registered andter looked up once again in this library within one''s consciousness. (Additional Info: The library is not part of the biological function of the user.)

    6) Death Eater: The ability to consume spirits and souls to strengthen one''s metaphysical reserves by a portion of the soul digested. (Additional Info: The remaining part of the soul tainted by causality escapes without the ability to refine it all.)

    7) Twilight Thief: Beguile anyone with lower or equal mental prowess and rob them of their mental independence until the user wills so with a lock of gaze. Only usable on a single person at a time. (Additional Info: The affected party is unaware of the truth even if freed.)

    8) mes of Nirvana: Creates mes with absolute healing ability that shift reality. Fire does not consume spirit energy but the lifespan of the user. These mes can cure any disease and injury, spiritual or physical, as long as a sufficient lifespan is avable. (Additional Info: mes of Nirvana are golden in color.)

    Bloodline¡ª

    1) Twilight''s Charm: Allows the user to charm a slightly mentally stronger individual despite their orientation through the user''s pheromones. The result is affected by the target''s mind and the additional effort used by the user. (Additional Info: This is an active skill that doesn''t need a cooldown)]

    2) Twilight Pupils: A look into the user''s eyes can make the target unconscious or suffer disorientation if the target has equal or stronger mental fortitude than the user. The cost of this skill is directly rted to the opponent''s strength and is usable once every hour. (Additional Info: User may suffer injury if the enemy is powerful by a wide margin.)]

    Nik nods to himself before calmly looking at the petite figure standing in the center of the 2*2 room as he retrieves an outfit from his personal world¡ªone of the few Mitsuko bought him in the Homeworld¡ªas he questions, "You must be my partner for the new missions. I''m Nik. Nice to meet you."

    Though, the caution in his gaze betrays his thoughts as he observes the snickering... girl? No, something is different. A Guy? His eyes twitch since he feels it in his gut that it''s not the correct answer either. Anyway, his ''Partner'' has already had an eyeful of him.

    The youth ahead stands somewhere around 150 centimeters whenpared to Nik''s 190.

    Their most prominent feature is their greyish-white hair, fair and supple skin, and hazy pink pupils that match the intense curiosity and caution in Nik''s violet orbs despite the toothy grin on their face.

    A baggy orange shirt covers their torso, leaving the blue hotpants barely visible underneath, their plush thighs exposed to the view leading to a pair of white stockings covering the rest of their legs and blue shoes rounding their feet.

    "Hmm, great!" They smirk. "Nice to meet you, too, Nik. Call me Ray. Didn''t expect you to ept the situation so calmly."

    Ray looks around the dim room, smiling, "You must have lots of questions, right?"

    ''Obviously,'' He rolls his eyes as he pulls his zipper up before sighing.

    ---

    Ray has been waiting for her partner for an hour. Then again, given their Employers, said partner might have to live for years due to temporal discement. But all Ray knows is that she needs to wait for an hour. If her partner survives, they will fall from a portal ahead.

    She expected the visitor from the Transmigration Paradise to fall on his face like everyone in their profession and wake up after hours. Ray has had simr experiences. But she did not expect the naked dude to whip up a gust before twisting mid-air andnding in a crouch, and by spirits¡ªhe''s big.

    Everything about him is ''big'' as she stares while he stands groggily.

    ''He must be receiving the information,'' Ray muses. Harming another employee in the Reincarnation Domain in any manner but politically is a strict vition of the rules of conductid by the Reincarnation Paradise. But she prepares for any acts of stupidity.

    Yet, he calmly retrieves his clothes from his Personal World.

    ''I wonder what climate he got for his Personal World,'' Ray thinks as she finds his gaze observing her in return. It''s not until he speaks does she feel slightly relieved.

    "You must be my partner for the new missions. I''m Nik. Nice to meet you."

    She smiles and introduces herself, looking around the undecorated room before posing, "You must have lots of questions, right?"

    The roll of his eyes and the ease of his shoulders is all she needs to observe to understand they''ll get along with a swell.

    After all, she can sense his bloodline. And while it''s of the weaker rank, its variation is rare.

    "Before we begin, let me wee you to the Reincarnation Paradise. I''m a Rank 1 Intern like you," Ray smirks, taking out two chairs from her personal world as the ring-like red mark around her left forearm glimmers. "It''s a waste to use our AP on furniture, so expect this furniture as a housewarming gift. Your culture has such traditions, right?"

    He nods, "I''ve heard of the traditions but never owned a house before."

    "This is your space," Ray smiles, setting the chairs with ease despite her diminutive stature. "I was only allowed here to guide you through the several aspects of Reincarnation Paradise¡ªthings your old employer did not have. The only way for me to enter this room once we leave is with your permission through the Chat Module."

    Nik contemtes for a second before nodding as Ray''s smile brightens.

    "Let''s break this down to a Q&A session. Once I answer your queries, I will exin the rest."

    ---

    Nik sits on the chair opposite Ray, his eyes drawn to them again as he has a gnawing feeling there is something strange about their eyes.

    ''A bloodline?'' He wonders. But that''s all he can get from Ray. But his most pressing question is¡ª

    "Did you know about this conflict? If yes, why wasn''t I informed? Is it the same situation for the rest of the members from Transmigration Paradise?"

    Ray crosses their legs with a hum.

    "You''re lucky in a way because I know slightly more about the situation than the rest of the Rank 1 interns of all three paradises¡ªReincarnation, Transmigration, and Monster. Yes, the circumstance is the same for all the Members of the Paradises but not their Executives. So, the other members of Reincarnation were just as surprised when partnered with the corresponding members of Transmigration Paradise. And the Paradises did not inform us because they rarely do until we cross some lines while Infinity deemed this conflict to do nothing with us." Ray scoffs under his breath. "It''s annoying, right? But we epted such a life the second we became Infinity''s host."

    Nik thins his lips. Yes, it''s ufortable. It''s not too different from the scenario where Ra forced him into a trade. [mes of Nirvana] is a magnificent skill. But it doesn''t change the difort one feels when sidelined in this manner.

    "But," Ray chuckles. "We see this happening all the time in the real world. And no, I didn''t exactly know about the conflict, but I know that the Three Paradises have conflicts in general. Like you, I''m an Intern, too. So I can''t say if this happens frequently."

    By the time Ray finishes, Nik already has another question, "What''s the Difference between Members and Executives?"

    Ray shrugs.

    "Rank 0 are recruits. Ranks 1-5 are members. Ranks 6-9 are Executives and Rank 10 is the Paradise."

    "Ranking up to an Intern did not inform me of the differences between Members and Executives. How did you know?" Nik looks at the youth.

    "The same way I know you were recruited after death and not by an executive," Ray smiles as the corner of Nik''s lips twitches.

    "You didn''t die?"

    "Nope!" Ray grins. "An executive recruited me. But we lost contact. So? Infinity randomly sent you to Transmigration Paradise, right? I can''t say you''re unlucky. Reincarnation Paradise won the conflict for a reason. It''s more active than the adventure-focused Transmigration."

    "Why is that?" Nik frowns.

    "It''s something to experience when we leave for the next world. Any other questions?"

    Nik turns silent as he hesitates.

    "Rx," Ray smirks. "We''re partners because Reincarnation detects some simrity between us¡ªwhatever it may be. So, backstabbers meet other traitorous sons of bitches, and sweethearts like I meet my kind."

    Nik scoffs at that, but his gaze looms over Ray again in an attempt to understand them.

    "I''m a gal," Ray''s lips curl in a knowing smile. "At least, after I fell under the Bloodline space of a Subus. You''re from the line of Incubi, right?"

    Nik sighs, "So that''s the familiarity? Sexual bloodlines?"

    "No," Ray shakes her head. "It should be more than Bloodline. But don''t sweat over my gender. I''m flexible that way and enjoy screwing with other rigid mindsets. Hah! You would not believe how easily a few people blew their fuses when they thought I was a cutesy boy and vice versa."

    Nik works his jaws silently, but before he can question, Ray leans forward.

    "Now that I remember, the protocols of Infinity recruiting someone and an Executive recruiting someone are different. Say, which world did you enter? Paradise tests Infinity''s seeds in one of the harshest worlds. Was it Naruto? Bleach? Ah, don''t tell me, was it one of the theological novels?"

    Her way of speaking is more than rxing as Nik leans back, recalling his adventure¡ªAnd fuck! The term ''harsh'' is an understatement!

    But Nik notices something else.

    "I don''t know the name of the world. Are you saying you are familiar with many worlds despite being a rookie?"

    Ray grows silent, staring at Nik with wonder. "Are you not from a world with any media? Most worlds we travel are media in our homeworlds."

    Nik shakes his head. "My birthce did not allow me to enjoy such leisure. My new homeworld does have media, but I didn''t learn thenguage only by the end of the week."

    Ray nods and exins, "Well, that''s it. Remember to devour any media youe across when you return to your homeworld. Metaknowledge is quite useful."

    Nik nods as he questions, "I wanted to ask... I have people in my personal world. Can they¡ª"

    "Don''t," Ray interjects seriously. Her solemn expression surprises Nik as she adds. "Whatever happens, do not let anyone from your Personal World leave for any other world aside from their ce of origin and your homeworld!"

    Nik''s brows twitch as Ray points out. "Every world has a will. Some worlds, ors, are under Infinity''s control¡ªlike our assigned Homeworlds. And we are Infinity''s host. Our Personal World is a part of Infinity itself! So, it can support any form of lifeform because its environment is capable of hosting any kind of energy. It may not make sense now, but we will get a chance to interact with the higher worlds with different forms of energy. So, Infinity doesn''t reject any lifeform¡ªcapable of nurturing them all. And our Homeworlds only suppress otherworlders that we bring from our patch of Infinity. But if you take them out in different worlds, they might get targeted in ways you and I cannotprehend. And if they are lucky, the slightly different atmosphere of the will inflict them with disease and kill them."

    Nik falls silent before groans and tosses his head back in frustration.

    "But there is a way," Ray informs. "We cannot recruit members, but as our Rank grows, we can adopt partners. They will be bereft of any other advantage from Paradise, but they can travel to other worlds with you and enjoy Infinity''s decent protection."

    "Some protection it is," Nik scowls, "The spirits almost killed me. No, most toyed with me! And I wouldn''t have survived the elemental bending schtick if it wasn''t for¡ªWait, how can we understand each other?"

    Nik looks at the gaping Ray as she mutters, "Understand each other? That''s a simple omnipresentnguage adaptor of the Reincarnation Domain. Before that... your first world... did it have an Avatar?"

    Nik nods, "You know about that world?"

    "Was the Avatar bald or a confused chick?" Ray questions instead. "Or worse, a behemoth of a woman?"

    "I know Aang and Kyoshi. Who''s the confused chick?" Nik blinks.

    "This is serious, Nik!" Ray frowns. "Iceberg or Earth Kingdom?"

    "Iceberg."

    Ray closes her eyes before deting in her seat with her cheeks pouting, "We are so fucked. Don''t tell me you brought the Avatar with you."

    "Not the Avatar," Nik shakes his head. "But it sounds like you know something, so I should rify the situation. I appeared next to Aang from the looks of it and then our group¡ª"

    "Your group? Does that include a waterbender and a boomerang master?"

    Nik thins his lips. "I brought them with me."

    "What?" Ray straightens her back. "It shouldn''t be possible. Katara and Aang should hook up after the Soz passes and Zuko ascends the throne."

    Seeing Nik''s confused expression, Ray raises her hands in surrender, "Do me a favor, before we leave this space, you should exin your first world clearly. I know it''s hard to trust a heartbreaker like me, but I think I understand why we are partners. You can skip the parts you feel that are too close to your skills and ace hidden up your sleeves."

    Nik nods after a brief consideration.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Reincarnation Paradise; Ongoing Conflict; New Benefits?; Ray; They-Them Dilemma; A Subus Femboy; Ray the Gender Troll; Partners for a Reason; Strong Ignores the Weak; The Members and Executive; Two Ways of Recruitment; Nik Living His New Life in Nightmare Mode Until Now; Ray''s New Partner is Big; Distressing News; Infinity''s Host; The Personal World is a Piece of Infinity; Ray Gets a Shock!; Nik Broke Canon Event? *Cue Spiderman 2099 Theme*; Information Exchange; Ray Adopting Gender Fluiditiy Down to Her Biology; Ray is THAT Gal to Post Tomboy and Femboy Cosy Sets on Reddit and Ehentai!

    ***

    A/N: So, Yeah. I did that.

    Ray Pic

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/rRK5bh9D

 Chapter 277: Reincarnation Domain

    Chapter 277: Reincarnation Domain<h4>Chapter 277: Reincarnation Domain</h4>

    Ray stares off into nothingness. Her zed pink pupils look nk and unnerving as Nik keeps his cool, waiting for his strange partner''s verdict.

    ''Fuck me,'' Ray thinks internally. ''FUCK ME!''

    ''He lived through one of the Recruits'' Graves. Not only that, it was an altered timeline! His rating''s going to be off the charts! Which means¡ªFuck me!'' The youth starts panicking slightly, not liking how her life will be, but she can''t overlook the value Nik brings to the table, as she points out.

    "You''re in a bond with Mokshi, right? I should have guessed that from your violet pupils."

    Nik''s body instantly tenses as Ray shakes her head, muttering, "You''re right to feel nervous, dude. We''re in trouble if the word for your Paradox Spirit gets out."

    "We?" Nik narrows his eyes as Ray groans, "You think I want to be with a ticking time bomb? Yes, we! And you survived the world of Primordial Spirits without knowing a thing about them! You''re either very lucky or in strong¡ªI''m okay with either. Listen, Nik. The world you went to is fondly called the world of Avatar. Recruits rarely enter this world, much less an alternate timeline!"

    Ray dismissively waves her hands before Nik can question, "I''ll find the canon material for it. You need to read it to understand the shit you managed to get through in one piece. Never speak of your first world to anyone until you reach the Rank of an Executive."

    Nik nods inly, not liking Ray''s anxiousness.

    "Paradox Skills are rare, yes," Ray looks at him, "Their rarity lies in the fact you can never purchase one in the Reincarnation Trading Facilities. Among the many Paradox Skills, Mokshi''s existence is quite popr. You aren''t the only one who entered the world of Avatar and managed to bond with Mokshi. There are others, too. Or, you can say those are the ones who lived to tell the tale."

    Nik feels Mokshi''s curiosity rising as he sighs, "I think I understand the situation. The world I entered, as real as it was, is a special continuation to the ''canon'' you speak of. But Aang''s world is popr in targeting the travelers because Mokshi is drawn to them, leading a horde of other spirits, including a few Primordials. Is that it?"

    Ray nods. "Not only that, Primordials of each verse share- well, we don''t need to get into thatplicated pile of junk for now. The next topic, and the reason for my anxiousness, is your rating."

    Nik closes his eyes, recalling the information from the bundle of knowledge he received when he entered the Reincarnation Domain.

    "Every Reincarnation Paradise member is rated by a peculiarbination of uses set by the Paradise after theyplete their travel." Nik iterates, "The Paradise rates a member out of 100, but the rating itself may surpass the 100 mark. Stuff likepleting missions or acquiring a certain amount of AP adds to the rating. Wait, it says interactions and choices with fated ones also add to the rating based on the margin of divergence."

    "It means your choice with people like Aang¡ªbefriending them or killing them, and the kind¡ªand your ability to survive the consequences add to your rating," Ray sighs.

    Nik frowns as he recalls the mission to kill Aang, somewhat understanding the situation.

    "And the higher the internal rating only known to Reincarnation Paradise, the more active the next world will be."

    Ray nods, "Look into that information further. It should also exin how the missions differentiate for Transmigration and Reincarnation."

    Nik''s brows scrunch together as he mutters audibly, "All members of the Reincarnation Paradise are valuable assets¡ªso they must act like assets. Members, or teams of members, traveling in a different verse mustplete missions. Failure toplete quests leads to disastrous consequences. But Paradise values its assets and will not erase them as is. Failure to finish one quest costs 10 AP of the member''s rank. Failure toplete two quests in a row costs 50 AP of the member''s status. Failure toplete three quests in a row costs the member''s, or the team''s, life."

    He feels a chill traveling down his spine as he whispers, "The Paradise also revokes any right to live once the members are unable to pay AP. In a team, Paradise only eradicates the individual unable to pay the price, not the team itself."

    Ray licks her dry lips, "Again, wee to the Reincarnation Paradise."

    Nik looks at her pointedly, muttering, "You have a Paradox skill, too. That''s why we''re partners."

    Ray shakes her head, "The executive who recruited me has one. I don''t. I only know of a way to get a Paradox Skill, just like you. Now, before I give you a tour of other facilities, let''s get one thing clear¡ªYou don''t have to trust me but our situation itself. As an Intern, we enter a world with other members. These strangers will hunt us and others."

    "Why?" Nik gasps. "So they canplete the missions withoutpetition?"

    "That''s part of the reason," Ray sighs. "The other reason is this," she shakes her left arm, pointing at the Scar of Infinity with her right index finger. "Transmigration Paradise expands your world with each Rank-up, right? That''s why your Paradise was more easygoing. Reincarnation Paradise has a lot of things going on¡ªmany benefits! So, Infinity doesn''t expand itself. Instead, the member who kills another will get their portion of Infinity."

    Nik gapes before he groans and slumps on his chair, "Fuck me."

    "Exactly," Ray sighs deeply.

    "Can I ask you something else?" Nik questions, "Does your personal world show the area outside the restriction? What about that region? Do we ever unlock that?"

    Ray knows what Nik is talking about. Only a small piece ofnd is avable to them within the scars of their arms. The rest is behind a translucent dome restricting the hosts from entering thosends.

    "It gets reced," Ray smiles. "Three members tried hunting me in myst world, and I managed to kill one of them while escaping the other two monsters. So, my desert is now adjacent to a part of the sea that acts like ake. Don''t worry about the ecosystem and whatnot. Infinity adjusts itself so that we don''t lose any profit from the two differentnds. And you should know that we take over our prey''s world in its developed state¡ªincluding any people they have inside."

    Nik''s frown deepens as he questions, "Did you¡ª"

    "I set them out of my world. I don''t know if they will survive the different atmosphere, but I don''t really care. I tried keeping to myself in thest world¡ª"

    Her words jolt Nik as he questions in a hurry, "Did youplete the mission?"

    "Rx," Ray grins toothily, showing a thumbs-up, "I did!"

    Silence falls in their surrounding as Ray stretches her arm with a reasonably cute grunt, "Umgf! You should create an Id for your chat module, or others will see your real name. It''s better to keep your name hidden since some bastards have weird voodoo skills and like hazing the rookies after knowing their identities. Oh, and ept my friend request. I sent it to you when you entered this room."

    Understanding that one only needs to see the other person to send a friend request, Nik opens his chat module and looks at the three tabs¡ªGeneral, Friends, and Partners. Each of these tabs has a different cost to send a message. There is a blue dot on the red tab of ''Friends.''

    "Smexy-su-su?"

    Nik tries not to judge the man-girl ahead as she pouts, crossing her thin arms over her baggy t-shirt. "Any problemo?"

    "None," he mutters, epting the request. "There must be another benefit of a friend request, right? After all, you were already in Partner Tab."

    Ray grins, winking, "That''s right~!" She chortles, "We''re friends now!"

    "That''s it?" Nik blinks as she rolls her eyes. "Liven up, Nik! Now make your Id. Make it sexy like mine!"

    He sighs, pondering deeply.

    "Got it," he nods and sets an Id.

    Ray looks at her chat module as it shows the notification of a request.

    "Really?" She nks out before scoffing, "Nut-Cracking-Messiah?"

    Nik grins, "Yep!"

    She shrugs, "Should have made something cute like Su-Buddy!"

    "Ugh," he rolls his eyes.

    She smirks as she hops off her chair before stretching a little further, "Or something true to your work¡ªMr. Harem. I still can''t believe you banged Az and her mother! Even Kya! And here I thought she was dead! By the way, how do you even differentiate between the seven of those Ty Sisters?"

    Nik shrugs, "It wasn''t easy. A set of triplets trained me for that very moment."

    He gets up, looking around, "Can I bring others out to this room?"

    "You can. This room is your personal space. You can even pay AP to erge the space. But that''s really just wasteful. We have Infinity, after all!"

    Nik nods as he looks at her, "You never told me about your adventures?"

    "Tag along," Ray grins, "I''ll wear your ears off! I''ve been hoping to chat with a partner for a long time!"

    ---

    The Reincarnation Domain consists of personal rooms one can travel to and from with a thought and a gigantic dome¡ªReincarnation Trading Facility.

    Ray was right about one thing¡ªthe conflict regarding the three Paradise didn''t matter to them. It was surprising how easily he got over his worries. But once Nik recalled his previous experiences, the answer was simple¡ªhe has gone through a lot! The thought of the inability toplete a mission didn''t scare him. It was honestly annoying that Transmigration sent him into a categorically ''dangerous'' version of a world against outsiders. He also counted his lucky stars that he didn''t think of attacking Aang.

    Not only was Aang a friend, but he also assisted Nik a great deal, and the past Avatars took a shine to him because he was good to Aang. Or else Kyoshi alone could have ended him with her Bonebending.

    "¡ªso, I showed that psycho an illusion of pistols shooting up his ass!" Ray loudly snickers as they walk. She is describing her first adventure. It''s about a psychopath hired by a group of gangsters to recover lost money held by a local hunter. Ray also knowingly lets him in on a few of her abilities¡ªillusions. "And then I kept devouring buildings until I ranked up and then some more! It was the easiest adventure ever!"

    "Can''t say I rte to that," Nik sighs as he observes streams of men and women in various clothes move past him. The pitch-ck surroundings beyond the ''ssy'' dome attract Nik''s attention as he stares at the gigantic green in the distance.

    The Trading Facility is in Space!

    The metal structureprising this giant Trading City looks like steel. But Ray says it''s an ''enchanted'' metal. And the distant?

    Nobody knows its name, but rumors are that the ''Paradise'' lives on that. Or, at least, the must be Reincarnation Paradise''s homeworld.

    "Amazing, right?" Ray knowingly smirks as she mutters, "The center of the tform is where the main Trading Orbs are, where you can trade with Reincarnation Paradise directly. But it''s not rmended. Dealing with Paradise increases your rating. So, it''s better to trade among other members."

    Many sectors divide the suspended Trading Facility. The topyer is open to all Interns since it''s the basic requirement for essing the Facility. Higher-ranked members upy the deeper floors of the Facility, trading high-quality goods. The thought process is simple.

    Purchasing directly from Reincarnation Paradise increases the cumtive rating of the group. Thus, their next adventure will be dangerous thanks to altered timelines and equally high-rated members opposing their group. So, many members of the paradise rent a portion of the tform to sell the goods they find from their travels or cultivate in their personal worlds.

    "Hey, I''ve been meaning to ask something. Since you died, your Homeworld must be different. But Paradise tends to find simple worlds documented in a few mediargely Hentai. So? Which Hentai did you get in?"

    Nik tears his gaze off a crying blue-skinned man in the distance as a green parrot nuzzles its head against the man. Others ignore the man and continue their paces as Nik mutters, "Hentai?"

    "Yeah, it''s porn but better~!" Ray licks her lips. "Did you meet any fat bastards? A ckmailingndlord? An innocent Childhood Friend? Oh! A Family of Sluts?"

    Nik cringes as he feels others'' stares in their direction. But herst ''genre'' attracts his attention.

    ''A family of sluts?'' Nik recalls Mitsuko and the rest.

    Ray''s eyes brighten as she gushes! "Hot damn! You''re fucking lucky! I wish I were in a Hentai World! But don''t get me wrong. I''m not into chicks or something like that. I ship lovey-dovey handholding sex~!"

    "Stop yelling," Nik groans as she continues. "So, I''ll smack all the fat bastards, or tanned seniors, and yboys and record the two making cute love to each other~!"

    "I don''t know what my homeworld is. Alright?" Nik huffs, brushing his fingers across his dark hair. "But I think I''ll need a lot of material to read. It''s a good thing I can stay in my homeworld for 28 days instead of a week."

    Bing an intern allows him to stay in his homeworld for an additional 504 hours!

    "You do," Ray appreciatively nods as they move sideways to give way to a giant of a man at an astounding height of four meters! "Metaknowledge is necessary even after Paradise sends us into a different timeline. We can use the simrities to our advantage."

    "Hey, you never told me why Paradise wants us toplete the missions. It was optional in Transmigration Paradise, but Reincarnation seems focused on this."

    "Dunno," Ray huffs, shrugging. "Just like I don''t know why Infinity wants us devouring things for AP."

    The duo reaches the central za of the tform after walking past many stalls and bonafide stores! Some stalls disyed bright blue serums in several test tubes, calling it the Super Soldier Serum, and others disyed small chips called USB Drives that have a whole lot of data. The assortment of goods Nik saw was astonishing!

    Ray seemed oddly unimpressed, advising, "Don''t be eager to use any gic upgrader. Bloodlines are spiritual mumbo-jumbo. We CAN use other things on our bodies, but it''s better to purchase a Gene Resonance Kit before injecting anything in your body."

    It''s right to say Nik understood little of it.

    The central za glimmers cold silver as it towers to the highest peak of the dome, built in ways Nik cannot help but consider ''more modern'' than his homeworld. There are no windows on the metal-ted za as hundreds of men and women enter and exit the expansive entrance without rushing each other.

    "Whoa!" Nik gasps as he sees a group of men and women fly away. The surprising thing is the film of glowing blue energy covering them!

    Their words drown in the din created by the crowd as they walk into the za.

    The za''s entrance is simr to the rest of the Facility''s infrastructure. Blocks of metals connect to form the floor and the za, with several thin ridges carved into each block. No guide is present in the za. Instead, the zaprises an unending number of chambers!

    "Let''s transport to an unused chamber. The cost of teleportation is on me this time, so you owe me a few good and kinky stories! Got it?" Ray leads Nik to the glowing board covering the front wall as one enters the za. The red panel disys hundreds of different colored numbers¡ªblue and ck.

    Blue means the room is avable, and ck means otherwise.

    Ray holds his hand as she touches the board with her free hand before their vision shifts, and they are standing in front of a tube-like metal door with a glowing red marker on its surface¡ª6699.

    "Every thousand rooms means a floor. This right here is the sixth floor.

    "Go in," she lets go of his hand with a smile as she steps aside. "Touch the ball of light inside the room. But don''t buy anything. We''ll go shopping after this."

    Nik nods, "And you''ll foot the bill again? I''ll share all the tales I know."

    Ray scoffs, smirking, "Ain''t worth it. Sweeten the pot, and I''ll reconsider it."

    He shrugs, touching the door and entering it. The marker on the door disappears, signifying its status as upied.

    Nik notices the chamber is small. It made him wonder howrger men¡ªlike the 4-meter-long giant¡ªenter this space. His violet pupils converge on a softly glowing orb floating in the center of the room.

    He takes a deep breath to regain hisposure and walks to the orb, setting his hand on its warm surface.

    Nik''s hand doesn''t pass through the orb but touches something solid as system panels fill his vision!

    [Wee to the Reincarnation Trading Facility.]

    [Connected. Username: Nut-Cracking-Messiah.]

    The first thing Nik understands is that there is no specific tabs and search function to identify the items. Instead, he can think of the type of items he''d like and their price range and said items will appear to his gaze.

    Nik thinks for a moment and searches for Aang''s staff glider. Since Nik has seen the item and is aware of its most intricate qualities, it appears as is.

    [Air Nomad Glider Staff: 4 AP(Rank 0)

    Description: A staff capable of opening into a glider, allowing an Airbender to glide midair. (Additional Info: Rmended to be an Expert Airbender to use the item adequately.)]

    Nik muses with amazement as he turns to a general search.

    ''Something incredibly robust and enduring to increase survivability.''

    A list of items appears in front of him, and he picks the topmost one.

    [Viltrumite Gene Reconstruction: 60 AP (Rank 6)

    Description: A Gene Reconstruction Kit capable of altering one''s body and adopting a Viltrumite''s body. (Additional Info: The geneposition reduces magical and metaphysical talents.)]

    Nik frowns and continues.

    ''An Item to defend against anything.''

    A notification pops up.

    [The Facility does not trade Paradox Skills and Items.]

    Nik raises an eyebrow before realizing the situation.

    Nothing is invincible in this world. The opposite of this is to be a Paradox¡ªLike Freedom.

    ''Information on the world of Avatar.''

    [Avatar the Last Airbender¡ªLive Action.]

    ...

    The list goes on and on, including packages of novels,ics, fanfictions, and porn. It would seem that any media can portray a world. And while Nik wanted to purchase the porn to show it to the group in his personal world, he resisted the urge for now.

    Nik pulls his hands away and walks out of the chamber, satisfied with what he can find here.

    "How was it?" Ray wags her brows as Nik smiles. "Enlightening."

    "Good," Ray chimes, "Let''s shop!"

    A deeply exciting gleam erupts in her eyes, unsettling Nik as she snickers and leads the way down an elevator.

    ---

    "Okay, so the most immediate danger to our lives in almost all verses is guns! I''m starting to think you are from slightly less advanced¡ª"

    "I know what''s a gun. If I didn''t, I would have stopped you and asked what Pistols were when you were talking about your first world," Nik rolls his eyes. "My birthce had guns for 30-something years."

    Ray hums throatily before saying, "Then you don''t know what the modern and futuristic genres of guns can achieve. Still, you need to buy something tactical to cover your body."

    Nik wanted to question if he could metalbend the bullets, but who knows if others may recognize the world he ventured to. So, he opts to say something else. "Can''t I control bullets?"

    Ray nods calmly, "You can. But you need to be able to sense a bullet. You need some protection against the ones you fail to sense. Snipers are an issue for rookies like us, too. But we can''t stand out. After all, the travelers don''t appear in one location. Paradise separates the team, and it''s on us to locate the opponents."

    Nik works his jaws and looks at the storefront¡ª

    Slippery Slope.

    shy red paint with a gold ent covers Slippery Slope''s front as the store attracts moderate attention from other adventurers. Ray and Nik earn a few nces before they hear someone scoff inside the dim store.

    "Fucking boy toys with lust-based bloodlines."

    Nik and Ray blink before looking at each other, noticing how the other one seemed more amused than anything else, and smile at once. His gaze falls on the rows of shelves upied with folded vests. Guns hang on the wall behind the deceptively young fair-skinned boy sitting behind the counter. The store owner hums as he intes his bubblegum before popping it and focusing on his handheld console.

    "Yo, Chibi!" Ray grins, tiptoeing toward the counter as the boy looks up, replying in a deep voice as his blue eyes observe the duo.

    "Twinky, you got a partner? He must be from the merger, right?"

    "He is," Ray grins. "We''re looking for some cool vests for him."

    "No guns?" Nik inquires from behind as he curiously looks at the assortment of weapons. The guns are simply too big!

    "We can loot them in the real world," Ray shrugs. "I''ll lend you a spare handgun if it''s usable. But it wouldn''t matter since you need to practice your aim, right? Buying a vest makes sense."

    "Why can''t we loot vests in the real world?" Nik tilts his head.

    "Because kiddo," smiles the boy in a voice that will make the most muscr of men a run for their money, "I raided hundreds of barracks of what you can consider industrial-fantasy-army. My vestsst."

    "Quit your bragging and show him the stuff," Ray rolls her eyes as the boy res back. "Show some respect, damn brat!"

    "I don''t have lollipops," Ray hums sarcastically. "Now fetch~!"

    The boy snorts and looks at Nik, "You''re a strappingd. Fuck her shut when you get a chance."

    Nik nces between the owner and Ray before inquiring, "Why can''t you?"

    "Cause I''m stuck in this body!" The boy snaps, earning derisive giggles from other customers as he cusses, "And I ain''t into twinks!"

    Nik shrugs as the scar on the owner''s left arm glimmers.

    The young-old owner retrieves multiple sets of hoodies and jean pants.

    "..."

    Nik looks at the items and then at Ray, noticing how her baggy top is familiar to the disyed items.

    "Right," disying some needed professionalism, the owner sets the console on his seat and stands atop a stool to look over the counter. "As I said, these sweet outfits are all you need to avoid getting shot to death unless it''s some armor-piercing shotgun or sniper rounds. Basically, any armor-piercing stuff is off the limits, ''kay?"

    He turns the hoodies inside out, "A premium quality of Ker enhanced with enchanted Graphene lines behind the fabric. It stops most bullets, but it''s going to hurt like hell unless your physique stat is top-notch."

    "I purchased this shirt and a few other outfits from this raging homophobe," Ray grins as the owner scoffs. "It''s worth the price," Ray adds.

    Nik stares at the items for a while before questioning, "Can I get a demonstration¡ª"

    "You can check the description, rookie," The owner rolls his eyes as Nik nces at Ray, who smiles wryly.

    "I forgot to add that store and stall owners can avail of an appraisal service from Paradise to build traction with the customers. Just look at the item and think ''appraisal.'' That should do it."

    Nik nods and looks at the item before thinking of appraisal.

    [Enhanced Ker-Graphene Tactical Hoody: 3 AP (Rank 1)

    Description: Tactical outfit to negate most bullets using Ker enhanced with Graphene and moderate conjunction enchantment. (Additional Info: Don''t hold the clothing without anything behind to use as a shield. The bullet will move past the clothing and puncture you.)

    Nik blinks and nods.

    "How much for two outfits? And do you have something simr for the face?"

    The owner smiles thickly, inting his bubblegum. "Hold your horses there. If you buy an outfit¡ªhoody-trouser¡ªI''ll charge ya 10 AP of Rank 1. Two makes 20 AP. Can you afford a more precious mask?"

    There aren''t any negotiations around here unless one has something important to barter. After all, nobody wants to increase their ratings unnecessarily, even if it means paying an arm and a leg for something ''basic.''

    Nik looks at Ray, who shrugs.

    Even she is helpless.

    "How about we take a round of the area first?"

    Nik inquires as the owner nods, "Your choice. The price remains the same."

    "Thanks," Nik nods and leaves as the duo starts looking around.

    "If you''re fearing the loss of AP, we can always cause a mess in the world we travel by devouring anything and everything," Ray pokes his shoulder with a smirk. "But I don''t rmend the strategy in your homeworld. You live there, after all."

    "Yeah," Nik smiles. "Let''s look around. If nothing else, I''ll take a single set for now."

    "That''s the spirit!" Ray grins. "Now let''s find some package of hentai! We still have to understand which world you settled in!"

    ---

    "Hey, Pervy-Perv~!" Ray leans against the stall as a decrepit, old man behind a discreet stall''s counter calmly chuckles.

    "It''s nice to see some subus around here," he smiles, nodding at Nik, "And a rarer breed of Incubi."

    Nik blinks as Ray snickers, "I need onerge hentai package¡ªdoujins and discs!"

    "Genre?" The old man tilts his head.

    "Everything that is filthy and unholy! Only rare sons of cunts get a chance to enter a vani world. My partner here might not be so lucky, so we''re looking for ntr, ugly bastards, non-consensual, and the like!"

    "Heh! Gue-hehehe," the old man chuckles creepily, "You got it."

    "And throw in some Avatar lore¡ªAang''s, I mean!"

    ***

    Alternate Title: Ray Experiencing Five Stages of Panic¡ªFuck me, Fuck Me, FUCK Me, FUCK ME, and FUUUUCK ME!; Nik Must Have a tinum Achievement; The Space Station?; Paradise''s Homeworld? The Exchange Orb; Ray is the Chosen One; Ray Ships Cute Stuff¡ªIs a Voyeur; Nik is in a Slutty World?; The Lore Expands; Ray Would Love Some Handholding Mind-Fuck the Filthy Slut They Is!; The Strangely Young Owner; John Wick''s Casual Cousin; A Young Homophobe and an Old Pervert!; Throw in Some Aang Hentai!; Ray''s Love for Hentai; Ray Would Love Some Childhood Friends¡ªTo Corrupt!; Tactical Hoody!; The Viltrumite Starter Pack; Appointed Nut-Cracking-Messiah; Nik''s Smexy-su-su Partner~!; Nik Stares at the Most Disturbing Thing Created¡ªAvatar Live Action; Penalty of Missions; Ray Casually Visiting No Country For Old Men

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/3e3Eyt8X

 Chapter 278: A Gyaru-oâ€™s Return

    Chapter 278: A Gyaru-o¡¯s Return<h4>Chapter 278: A Gyaru-o¡¯s Return</h4>

    Genta fears the worst and feels guilty as he stands on a familiar doorstep. A blue zer covers his white shirt as he adjusts his hat¡ªattired in his police uniform. It''s been seven days since he heard thest from Nik, and Genta cannot help but feel responsible. Laws and society may bex¡ªbut personal responsibility means more to Genta. Almost everyone around Souma''s Household knows a few rumors regarding the Family. And Genta believes things would be different if the household''s Man wasn''t always on foreign business trips¡ªone too many times.

    Maybe there''s a story, too. After all, Genta doesn''t believe Mitsuko''s husband cannot see one of his ''daughters'' is a foreigner with blonde locks and blue eyes!

    ''It''s my fault,'' Genta thinks as he chews his lips in frustration. ''Mistuko-san provided a convenient ce for him to stay. I shouldn''t have dropped the ball. What if the family sucked him dry and buried him elsewhere? I wouldn''t put it past them... well, no,'' he sighs. ''Kaya-Nee said Mitsuko-san''s rumor may have a ''grain'' of truth, but they aren''t criminals. But still, Amano-san said the same thing yesterday after finally giving in to my relentless detective work(pestering).''

    ''What if Amano-san is lying? Or have I watched too many Detective Shows, wildly suspecting things?'' Genta frowns, pushing the bell button. He hears a muffled¡ª''Just a minute.''¡ªbefore the door opens. Unlike others, Genta doesn''t just lose his focus as a familiar bespectacled mother of three pushes open the door with a smile, the pink sweater on her body entuating her curves despite an apron covering her front.

    "Ara~! Genta-san. Nik just left¡ª"

    "Please." Genta frowns, "Amano-san told me what happened a week ago. Is Nik really inside? Did he tell you where he is going?"

    His most desirous question¡ªDid you dry him to a husk?¡ªgoes unspoken as he chooses to be optimistic.

    Mitsuko blinks before closing the door behind her. A troubled look shes across her features as she thins her plump lips. Seven days have passed today. For what it''s worth, she wanted to have fun with Nik and show him around even more. While she didn''t express itpletely, she found the youth different than most. There was something genuinely attractive about him. Or maybe she just saw things that didn''t exist?

    "He wanted us to keep quiet for a week," Mitsuko states with a sheepish look. "But he didn''t tell me where he wanted to go."

    Genta frowns, finally giving into his suspicions, asking, "May I search the ce?" Sure, Mitsuko can hang the bureaucracy over his head, demanding all sorts of paper before she lets him in, but Mitsuko has nothing to hide. Her husband returned a few days ago, so their bedroom may be a little filthy, but it''s her husband''s duty to clean it! Why else does she sleep with Kurumi, leaving the master bedroom to her husband''s care?

    "Sure," Mitsuko nods. As she steps aside, she briefly reconsiders forgetting Nik. He could be a fascinating chapter of her life, right? There is no need to fret over someone who left. She paid for his food and clothes voluntarily, and chances are she would do it again¡ªa memorable sweet boy in love with her cooking to the point he snapped at her youngest for disrupting his meal.

    ''And a great one-night stand,'' Mitsuko sighs, hearing a small yelp as Genta enters her premise. "Did something happen, Genta-san?" Mitsuko calls out, waving at her daughter, who returned from school. It''s just like a week ago when Nik left a few seconds before Kurumi''s arrival.

    "Oh, Mom? Were you waiting for me?" Kurumi blinks as she enters the stone path through the house''s front yard. Mitsuko smiles, "It''s Genta from the Koban near the shopping district."

    "Again?" Kurumi scoffs, more annoyed with theck of the ''object'' rted to Genta''s persistence! "I told you he left for good, right?" She grumbles as she walks past Mitsuko before freezing in shock.

    Finally noticing something strange, Mitsuko peeks through the side of the open door. Her honey-gold hues widen, and her lips part.

    There he stood, on the same spot where she left him when he asked for a soap... or a shampoo?¡ªMitsuko can''t recall the details urately. Even that man seems different¡ªtoo different. But one look at his face allows Mitsuko to identify the man and the familiar quality around him. It''s as if the once fair man encountered a Gyaru transformation of some sort. But it''s more than that.

    "Woah, is that Nik?" Kurumi holds back a raunchy whistle she learned from her friends in the school, her honey-gold hues looking at the dusky treat with hair so ck Kurumi fails to differentiate the strands of his hair! Violet irides rece ck ones, full muscles rece his rtivelynky but fit frame, and the man stands a head taller than she remembers!

    Genta, Kurumi, and Mitsuko keep staring at the man, who lowers his head with a coy and shy expression, covering his crotch with both his hands until jolting the group awake with perfectly punctuated ''Nihong.''

    "I''m going to feel harrassed if you keep staring."

    Genta snaps out of his stupor before clearing his throat, "Uh, yeah. I''ll be waiting outside!" The man moves in a power walk, hurried and bothered by the visible change in the man except for his mode of greeting¡ªexhibitionism. Would it kill him to wear some clothes?!

    His violet orbs shift to the mother-daughter pair as he bunches his thighs together, more than relieved to return and happy to screw around a little now that he has some control over things.

    "Ah," he looks at them with upturned gaze¡ªthe ampler and taller hunk looks at them from a higher vantage point WITH upturned eyes and a dip of his head¡ª"So intense."

    The soft, coquettish tone snaps the duo out of their stupor as Kurumi mechanically turns around, walking away with a nk expression¡ªprocessing everything as we speak.

    "D-do you need some clothes?" Mitsuko clears her throat, her eyes luridly trailing his fuller chest and legs instead of Kurumi''s appreciation of his abs.

    "Will they fit?" Nik smiles awkwardly. His return is to be in the same spot he left from, and his luck is clearly a little too ''great'' to have three men and women appreciate it. But he didn''t bang his hand or pass out from vertigo¡ªso, there''s that.

    Mitsuko gulps across her parched throat as she slowly shakes her head, eyes staring into his thicker arms and noticing the familiar red scar-like tattoo around his left forearm.

    "How did you get here?" Mitsuko closes the door behind her before inquiring softly. Nik shouldn''t be here. She cleans the house daily, so she knows there''s nothing out of the ordinary about their home. "And you can speak fluently?" Her eyes widen as she realizes more changes.

    "I recovered my memories," Nik lies without skipping a beat.

    "Hmm," Mitsuko nods as silence descends in the Souma Household''s front hall.

    "So, can I get some clothes?" Nik resists the urge to retrieve his newly bought bulletproof hoody and trousers as Mitsuko nods slowly. "You should follow me. My husband returned, so there may berger spare clothes."

    ''Why does your husband''s return have to do anything withrger clothes?'' Nik blinks as he follows Mitsuko to her bedroom before his eyes widen.

    "Whoa," he mutters. "You''ve been busy."

    The once neat and tidy room is in utter chaos¡ªbedsheets rolled and crumpled on the bed, piles of clothes on the floor, and a rtively familiar ''stench'' fills the bedroom.

    Mitsuko rolls her eyes. "Please, I''m many things¡ªbut messy is not one of them. I clean after myself."

    Nik looks at her before the room as he nods. She is open to exining things if she likes, but it was merely a passingment from his side.

    "Does your husband know about me?" Nik questions after a moment.

    "Well, he knows you were amnesiac, thin, sweet, and silent," Mitsuko nces at him again, eyes passing over his round buttocks. A hint of wryness zes her eyes. "But now I''m afraid of his reaction once he sees you."

    Nik frowns and observes the room.

    ''A Husband who doesn''t mind his wife''s lover, a bedroom full of sex and clothes from other men who didn''te here for Mitsuko¡ª''

    "Your husband''s gay?"

    "My husband''s a homosexual, yes."

    ''Ok, too many questions.'' Nik stifles his thoughts as he looks at Mitsuko, "I can''t really wear someone''s clothes right before or after they''ve had sex."

    Mitsuko nods before smiling widely and undoing her apron. Before Nik can think otherwise, she passes the apron to the man. "You should try something new. Have you worn an apron before? Only an apron?"

    Nik works his jaws as he looks between the apron and Mitsuko''s expectant gaze. "I think I will find something in this trove of clothes. Just to make sure, have you looked through them before and know if something will fit me?"

    Mitsuko shakes her head, exining hesitatingly, "My Husband and I have an understanding. The bedroom is his to use and clean before he leaves for his trips."

    Nik nods and enters the room before closing the door. He had stolen a few clothes from the shop he visited with Mitsuko, but they no longer fit after his evolution. So, he smoothly shifts from his birthday suit into his bulletproof tactical outfit consisting of a ck hoody and blue jeans¡ªan Edgelord''s ensemble¡ªording to his partner, the Smexy-su-su.

    ¡ªHah! You should have bought ck trousers and walked around with your hands in your pockets! You''d make the perfect staple Manhwa protag~! Hehehehe!¡ª

    ''Whatever she meant,'' Nik rolls his eyes, unable to understand Ray''s ''metanguage.''

    "I found something great." He walks out and smirks at Mitsuko.

    The corner of Mitsuko''s eyes twitches as she reluctantly epts the apron.

    ---

    "Oh," Nik stops following Genta for a second as he looks at the familiar streetmp in the path between the Koban and Souma Household.

    "Is something the matter?" Genta inquires with a strange look.

    ''This is the pole where Souko and I encountered that weird thing,'' Nik recalls the haunting girl under the flickering light of the streetmp as he slowly shakes his head. ''Ray said that homeworlds assigned to us are under Infinity''s rule. But they can''t be safe entirely.''

    "Nothing," Nik smiles at the officer. Genta''s determination to locate him over the past seven days is more than ttering¡ªit''s heartwarming. So, it is right to assume Nik feelsplicated when¡ª

    His violet pupils glow a hazy, dim-blue hue identical to a night sky lit with stars as Genta''s expression turns nk.

    [Twilight Thief.]

    Nik went above and beyond for this skill, fighting dragons turn after turn! He did it all for a smooth transition into his homeworld, where he could be a part of society and live normally.

    After all, he can bring others from Aang''s world here. And Nik needs a social base to make the process smooth for them. Sokka and others don''t have Infinity''s support, so they can''t purchasenguage and learn it instantly, among many other things needed to explore this world.

    Nik regathers his thoughts, feeling a negligent burden on his mind due to his superior mental growth in the world of the Primordial Spirit as Genta falls prey to his skill.

    "Genta, how about you help me form an identity? Do you know what I''mcking?"

    Genta''s expression recovers as he acts casually. The beauty of [Twilight Theif] lies in the fact the target doesn''t even understand the host''s intentions are controlling the target¡ªwhich makes Raat, the Primordial Night Spirit, all the more terrifying since this skill is a fraction of its might!

    "You will need the Individual Number Card, among other things, like a Birth Certificate. There''s no easy way to do this, but there''s a nutjob near our Koban. We caught him selling illicit pictures of the neighbor, but our leader let him off for some reason. We also confiscated materials to make fake Id and stuff from his room."

    "It''s a crime? Why did your leader let him off?"

    Genta shrugs as he gestures with a cock of his head, "Come on, I''ll take you there."

    Nik nods and follows Genta.

    "So? What were you upto?" Genta inquires as they walk while Nik speaks calmly, "Oh, you know. I did a few things here and then moved somewhere else."

    The officer epts the exnation!

    "Oh, great! Traveling''s good for the mind. I''d like to travel, but... sigh," He shakes his head. "My dates have been a bust, and traveling alone isn''t my thing."

    "Dates?"

    "Hmm. Kaya-nee set me up with some of her friends, but I couldn''t find anyone I like." Genta shakes his head. He breaks out of his depression with a smirk as he sees a group of schoolgirls walking in their direction and gazing intently at Nik.

    "It''s the same as we first found some clothes for you after we left the hospital. By the way, what happened to your skin and eyes? I wouldn''t have identified you if you had a beard. How did you get so buff?"

    Nik cups his chin knowingly. He did have a slight beard, but he shaved it off for now¡ªwell, shaving isn''t the truth.

    "I exercised a lot," Nik keeps his lies simple since he knows Genta willp up whatever he tosses out.

    "Exercise, huh." Genta hums aloud, "Well, no matter. I will suggest you don''t dye your hair blonde."

    "Why would I dye my hair?" Nik blinks.

    "For the same reason, you tanned your skin? To follow the gyaru-oh trend?" Genta nces over his shoulders with well-admitted scorn as Nik thins his lips.

    "What the heck is that?"

    ---

    Kurumipletes her routine after returning from school in a daze. Seven days¡ªthat''s all it takes for a Pewtube-worthy transformation? The twin-tailed daughter quietly sits in front of her television, recalling how the hunk found their AC unit the most enthralling appliance of the household.

    And now he''s a bitch-breaker?

    The girl purses her lips as her thumb roams over the power button as she stares at her reflection from their television.

    "Ne, Mom!" Kurumi yells for her mother as Mitsuko peeks from the kitchen''s entrance next to the television.

    "Yes?"

    "Is he still going to stay with us now that Dad''s back?"

    Mitsuko blinks before shrugging, "We can have separate guests, remember?"

    Kurumi slowly nods as she questions again, "Do you think he''s on some juice? Won''t that be a... ''bad'' thing?"

    Mitsuko tilts her head before sighing deeply. "I figured you''d be more interested in how he was inside our house before anyone of us noticed it. Remember the day he left? He disappeared just like that." She snaps her fingers to emphasize her point. Her daughters didn''t believe her a week ago, but Kurumi is forced to consider more and more oddities about Nik as she thinks of this.

    "And he can speak," Kurumi mutters.

    "Fluently," Mitsuko adds.

    "Uh, isn''t it dangerous to keep him here if Genta finds something strange about him?"

    "It''s Genta-san for you," Mitsuko corrects her daughter with a smile before chuckling. "And you''re right. We shouldn''t associate ourselves with Nik. He can work in Amano-san''s ce and find a rented room. Or, you know, he can bunk with her."

    Kurumi flinches and scowls as he snaps, "You know?"

    "That your ''friend'' tried to ask out Yuuko''s daughter? Yes, Sayako told Souko and me."

    Kurumi clenches her teeth in frustration as she bounces up from the sofa with a stamp of her feet, "God! I hate this family!"

    "Just so we''re on the same page, I should ask Nik to find another ce to stay tonight, right?"

    Kurumi scowls and looks over her shoulders, "No! Alright? Stuff him with your cooking for all I care! It''ll be a wonder if he can get it up with the amount of juice he is running on!"

    Mitsuko hums a soft tune as she shakes her head and gets back to her cooking.

    ''IF he returns,'' Mitsuko sighs. ''There''s a chance that others from Genta''s Koban will get cracking down on Nik. But if he returns, I''ll have to¡ª''

    *Ding-Dong*

    The sound of the doorbell snaps Mitsuko out of her thoughts as she washes and wipes her hands clean before leaving the kitchen. She peeks through the peephole before opening the door quickly.

    The setting sun divides the horizon into orange and pale blue tones as the soft autumn wind blows past the surroundings, ruffling their hair and stroking their cheeks, as the dusky youth with hypnotic violet eyes smirks widely and shamelessly. "Hey, can I stay here for onest night? I''ll¡ª"

    "Get in!"

    Mitsuko pulls him by the hoody''s cor as she realizes the truth¡ªhe lets her pull him. The increase in his muscle masses with a massive increase in his body''s weight.

    He closes the door behind him and stills as Mitsuko''s lips seal his with a soft and eager peck.

    "Now that you understand us," Mitsuko pulls back with a smirk, her hazy honeyed hues enticing his violet orbs as the house''s mistress whispers. "Would you like a bath, dinner,... or me?"

    And Nik replies without missing a heartbeat.

    "Dinner, please!"

    "Good," Mitsuko smiles without any anger her youngest daughter inherited from her. "I want you full before we get to ''discussing'' things."

    ***

    Alternate Title: Genta Tries Transcending H-World''s Law; The Empathetic Police Officer; PoI Genta to EHG Genta: Pathetic, You Golduck!; Genta Needs His Detective Spin-Off Now; The Bitch-Breaker''s(Kurumi-Breaker''s) Arrival; A Tanned Hentai Transformation?; Nik is a Shy and Sensitive Man... So, Stare Harder!; Mitsuko''s Husband is Sus; The Plot Thickens; The Sloppy Husband; A Naked Apron Evaded *Mitsuko Cries at Missed Chance*; Nik Knows What Must Be Done; The Use of Twilight Thief; Creating an Identity; Genta''s Scorn For Gyaru-oh''s; Nik¡ªA Hentai Gyaru-oh''s Nemesis; Nik''s Days of Oonga-Boonga Over AC Are Gone!; Kurumi Objectifies Nik; Nik, You''re an Object!¡ªKurumi, Probably; Nik Can Stay With The Amanos?; Kurumi Refuses to Relent Another Mate to the Big-Titted Kendo Freak!; Nik Stays With Souma Family; Mitsuko: Bath, Food, or Me?¡ª Nik: Food, Madam. Mitsuko: It Is... eptable.; Nik Almost Walks The Manhwa Mc Strut!

    ***

    A/N: As you can see, I''m changing some of the plot. While Nik may ntr someone else for the sake of it, I don''t think I need to conform to the same cheating slut route for the Souma Family and whatnot. That''s why Kaya (from Kon-Kit''s) work is unmarried, Yuuko''s husband is dead, and Megumi''s rtionship with Manabu is at its early stages. The same can also be seen with Michi, Kya, Ursa, and Poppy. Maybe I''ve matured after writing EHG, but I''m not keen on making a cheating sex scene avable without proper reasons, like Poppy husband''s being an a-hole to trade her wife for deals, or Michi''s husband brainwashing her. Ah, I forgot Yue was married, too. Anyway, you get my point (I hope.) So, Mitsuko and her family''s direction will take an odd, and maybe a darker tone? I''ll see what I can write.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/GRDHwPWY

 Chapter 279: The Screwed Family (SFW)

    Chapter 279: The Screwed Family (SFW)<h4>Chapter 279: The Screwed Family (SFW)</h4>

    Nik sat in the familiar chair on the Souma Family''s dining table as three gazes of different intensities observed him in silence. He didn''t return to his Scar of Infinity for the time being since he had discussed things extensively with Sokka inside his Reincarnation Chamber once he shopped enough with Ray. The discussion was simple as Nik exined how the changes due to a ''Nameless Entity'' has caused their ns to shift. Nik would return during the night once everyone here slept, but he did not want to ruin his flimsy cover since he had his official documents underway.

    The craziest thing about the guy Genta took him to was he had some crazy images of the Koban''s leader.

    As for the rest of the mambo-jumbo on theptop? Nik didn''t understand a thing. He knew he controlled theptop guy. [Twilight Thief] only works on one person at a time, but that''s only for actively controlling the target. For instance, Genta didn''t question Nik''s appearance or his experiences. The Officer didn''t even inquire why they were at a well-known criminal''s house! Nik feltplicated about this experience. He knew what he wanted when he aimed for Raat''s essence, but to see it in action is another matter. And the listless look on Genta''s face as he epted every reasoning made Nik firm in his belief the less he uses his ability over the people who are nice to him, the better. But the resolve to do ''dirty'' things ever since he killed Zhao remained.

    His unwillingness to control Mitsuko and others made Nik return to her humble abode. That, and the food. Ursa and the others are great cooks! But Nik took a great liking to the food of this world, not to mention Mitsuko is an outstanding cook.

    "Hmm. Yeah, I''m bringing someone over tonight," Nik''s sensitive ears pick up Mitsuko''s soft voice from the living room as she converses with someone through her all-purpose-living device¡ªThe Smartphone.

    "I told you to clean up after yourself," she sighs before replying to the question from the other side of the conversation, "No, I won''t use it. Don''t worry. So, you''re fine staying at your friend''s? Don''t spare me the details, geez."

    The tip of Nik''s ears constantly twitch until Souko speaks up, "So? Can you refer me to the gym you hit?"

    "I trained with the best warrior among a group of warriors before going against some of the most horrifying monsters," Nik tilts his head with a smile. "It''s called dieting and calisthenics."

    Souko rolls her eyes, not believing his words one bit¡ªeven if there is some truth to it since Nik worked out with his body weight until evolving.

    "What triggered your memories?" Sayako questions curiously. Nik marvels again at how different the middle sibling looks from the rest.

    "They returned to me a day before I left naturally. I could speak then but didn''t want to answer too many questions. All my answers would have been meaningless if I failed to return."

    "This means you aplished your objective?" Sayako raises an eyebrow. "Can we know what it was?"

    Nik frowns before sighing, "Genta knows, and he understands I''m not a risk. That''s why he allowed me to return."

    Kurumi frowns, "So, we have to house aplete stranger who is acting like a creep? Besides! Haven''t you forgotten something?"

    "I did?" Nik blinks.

    "Yes!" Kurumi snaps, leaning into him since she sits on the chair beside him. His unflinching gaze, unmoved by her current outfit, despite her low-cut spaghetti strap top, annoys Kurumi further as she pushes her index usingly into his chest.

    "You had some nerve pushing me- ehm... I mean, why didn''t you-?" She frowns and turns to look at her snickering siblings. "Oh, shut it! I won the rock-paper-scissors that day!" Her head whips in Nik''s direction with another scowl. "What was up with you that night? You were happy to be with Mom, right?"

    "Ah, she is saying things out loud," Souko groans.

    "He''s going to think we are weird," Sayako shakes her head.

    "You believe you guys aren''t weird?" Nik questions.

    "Of course not!" The trio replies with an uncanny sync!

    "So?" Kurumi pulls his attention away physically by diving her index against his chest. By now, Nik is sure she wants to cop a feel.

    "Honestly?" Nik shrugs, "I really like Mitsuko...-san?''s cooking. And when you pushed away the bowl of rice and snatched those chopsticks, it just triggered some bad memories." Thest bit is purely self-indulging to give more credit to his exnation of recalling his memories the night before his disappearance.

    "Oh," Kurumi pulls her finger back, adopting a guilty look with another pucker of her lips. "You should have just said something."

    "You ran away after throwing a tantrum," Sayako points out.

    "Nobody asked you!"

    "Speaking of things, nobody asked," Mitsuko''s calm chuckle disrupts another tantrum as she walks in, "I talked with your father. He said he will stay with a work friend of his."

    Kurumi rolls her eyes. "Oh, please! It''s because of you he thinks we are weird."

    "And you suddenly care for a creepy stranger''s opinion?" Nik smiles, "That''s very kind. But back on topic. What is rock-paper-scissor?"

    The other four blink and look at him.

    "You don''t know what that game is?" Mitsuko questions before smiling. "I will teach¡ª"

    "We''ll teach you after dinner," Souko cuts in with a smirk as she tosses her mother an ''are you serious'' look.

    Nik stares at the family as a whole before ncing at Kurumi. "About what you said, I thought about it when I was away. And I can''t be sorry for it." To be fair, Nik didn''t think a lot about it. He was in a world where he could die to any errand spirit''s or bender''s tricks until he trained enough with Mokshi''s blessings.

    Kurumi blinks before frowning, "What do you mean?"

    "It''s simple," Nik shakes his head. "I juste from a ce where eating food in peace is a luxury. And I don''t mind banging you, but¡ª"

    "What are you saying out of a sudden?!" Kurumi grunts, looking away as Nik raises his voice slightly. "I don''t mind sleeping with you all." His words attract their attention because the feeling has been mutual for some reason from the family''s side. "Maybe that''s why I wasn''t ufortable with the notion of sex rather than losing my food. I just wanted you to know the truth."

    Mitsuko sits across from Nik and questions, "So, we didn''t turn you off?" She recalls how she had her face pressed into Nik''s erection the night before his departure.

    "Of course not," Nik shrugs. "You cooked for me, helped me find clothes and eased me into this... life with great care. If anything, I''m indebted to you."

    Mitsuko''s eyes widen before she smiles sheepishly. "I didn''t think so much about it at the time."

    Nik nods, knowing full well what she means.

    A moment of silence descends in the kitchen as Nik speaks, "So, can we start eating?" He smiles. "I promise I won''t slouch here forever. So, I would like to eat as much of your cooking as I can before leaving."

    "Or, you could just set the hag straight since she is the one who let you in," Kurumi grumbles under her breath as the corner of Mitsuko''s eyes twitches.

    "Just so we''re clear," Souko opens a can of beer as Mitsuko gets up to bring the food before staring at Nik intensely, "You''re saying you can handle all of us?"

    "No?" Nik half-shrugs, "I don''t mind returning the favor. I doubt you four willst too long." He replies candidly, from one slut to a group of another.

    "Hah?!" His in deration sets Kurumi off about some juice he is on¡ªwhatever she means. Nik simply zones her out. Frankly, Kurumi is cute. He would have considered banging Kurumi to the point she leaves her fatherless ways¡ªbut it was before he had a harem of his own. So, returning the favor once and doing his thing isn''t so bad for him. And he can take things easy here since there are no eldritch spirits or freaks of nature, bending elements, and whatnot! And as he sees Mitsuko''s delicious food on the table, his expression brightens further.

    "Hey! I''m talking with you!" Kurumi shifts in her seat with a scowl as she notices Nik tantly ignoring her.

    "Hmm?" His mouth is already full using REGULAR chopsticks. Nik blinks and smiles, "Aih hearb you!"

    Kurumi scrunches her nose as Mitsuko smiles, "It''s not very nice to speak with a full mouth, Nik."

    He nods with a grin as he starts focusing on the food again¡ªfucking delicious!

    "Didn''t you eat anything in the past seven days?" Sayako smiles, patiently eating as Nik starts his second bowl of rice.

    "Oh, I did. But my friends and family can''t cook this well!" Nik swallows his food with a satisfied sigh as Mitsuko perks up. "Family?"

    "Any older brother?" Souko questions with a knowing smirk.

    "Well, I''m an orphan," Nik begins with a shake of his head. "But you can say I have two brothers. One is engaged, and the other is socially inept to a fault!"

    ''And they are technically my sons, too¡ªkakakakaka!'' Nik snickers internally. Of course, this joke wouldn''t fly in front of Ursa and Kya since they would tear him into a new one to embarrass their sons.

    "Two brothers?" Kurumi scoffs. "And which one are you, the oldest or the middle one?"

    "The youngest," Nik chuckles.

    The girl sneers in her sisters'' direction before leaning over Nik to pat his shoulders, "Must be hard."

    ''For Sokka and Zuko, yes.'' Nik nods at Kurumi, epting her faux empathy with a smile as he questions. "If you don''t mind me asking. Can you tell me what is going on with you and your husband?"

    He looks at Mitsuko, who nces at her daughters.

    "We were smart enough to figure it out when we were around 10," Sayako shrugs. "And a few neighbors already know the truth, right? He isn''t subtle about his preferences¡ªmuch like you."

    "Hmph," Kurumi scoffs. "And that''s why I ask again, how is it any different than having a stranger live with us? I seriously want to move out beforepleting my high school!"

    Mitsuko shakes her head before sighing. "It''s nothing too strange. My Husband was my High School sweetheart for a year before he found he was attracted to men. The signs were there when he asked for threesomes¡ªwith other men instead of my other friends at the time, like Kaya, who you saw in Yuuko''s bookstore with Genta." The woman adjusts her sses and chuckles, "I thought for a few months that he had a cuckold''s fantasy. Not that I would mind when it came to him, but our threesomes were mostly... him and HIS friend. I passed my time watching Soap Operas or some other popr shows."

    Mitsuko''s confession makes Souko chuckle, "It gets me every time!"

    Sayako smirks, too. Meanwhile, Kurumi shakes her head like a disappointed mother instead.

    "And you didn''t know before marriage?" Nik blinks in surprise.

    "Oh, it gets better!" Souko covers her mouth, shoulders shuddering as she stifles her giggles.

    "I got married because," Mitsuko looks away as red paints her cheeks. "He said we cane to an arrangement if we marry each other. I didn''t think too much at the time¡ª"

    "She was stupid before she became a slut," Kurumi crystalizes everything with an aloof expression as she eats her food.

    "Pfft! Hahaha!" Souko''s giggles transform into boisterousughter while Sayako snickers under her breath.

    ''So, she is just like me for real,'' Nik sends a look of understanding in Mitsuko''s direction as she rolls her eyes.

    "Don''t think I regret my choices. I''ve had three wonderful children because of my actions."

    "I''d love to meet them, too." Nik smiles and nods as Souko chokes on herughter while Kurumi and Sayako blink before sending unamused res in his direction.

    "But as Kurumi said, why don''t you live on your own?" Nik inquires. "Is it because of the money?"

    "No," Mitsuko shrugs. "I haven''t found anyone to be with, and my ''husband'' can use the cover. He wants his image in hispany to be as straight as ever even if others think he is a cuckold."

    "Oh," Nik mutters before the realization dawns on his face. "OHHH!"

    "So?" Mitsuko leans forward. "What do you think?"

    "You''re a good cook."

    The mother smiles gently, "About the fact I told you this secret."

    "Would you have said anything if I didn''t find out on my own when I entered your bedroom today?"

    "No," Misuko speaks honestly.

    "Then I think I really don''t need to feel bad about how this night ends. It sounds like two different families are living under the same roof¡ªyour husband and his ''friends'' and you and your daughters."

    "You would have felt bad otherwise?" Sayako appreciates the sentiment as Nik nods with a smile.

    Kurumi stares at Nik''s profile for a while before questioning the same thing Genta did.

    "When are you bleaching your hair?"

    "It mighte as a surprise, but this is my natural skin tone," Nik rolls his eyes. "So never."

    "What happened to your eyes? Are they contact lenses?" Mitsuko continued to ask whatever she held back for a while.

    "No, my natural eye color."

    "Did you inform your family about the many surgeries you are going through?" Sayako inquires. "Don''t worry. We don''t judge."

    "It''s natural!"

    "Yeah, right!" Souko snorts.

    "Nik?" Kurumi looks at him. "You said you snapped that night only because I took your chopsticks, right?"

    He tosses Sayako and Souko a frustrated look, understanding why Kurumi is at odds with the duo, before looking at her nodding.

    "Yeah. You guys are lucky you get to eat Misuko''s cooking so many times."

    "Aw, isn''t that sweet?" Mitsuko smiles widely, staring at her girls, "You can learn a thing or two from Nik."

    "Ignoring that," Kurumi waves her hands as she questions further, "And you don''t find it weird at all, right?"

    "Compared to the things I''ve had to do? Not at all."

    While Kurumi should have stopped there and questioned what he meant, she stared into his eyes for a second before dropping her chopsticks under the table.

    "Oops."

    Sayako and Souko work their jaws silently while Mitsuko cannot help but feel amazed. After all, Kurumi ignores their stare, keeping her eyes locked with Nik as she slowly shifts under the table, her honeyed hues no less sensual than the mother of three as her youngest ns to ''persuade'' a rather mysterious hunk into making Mitsuko a lucky grandmother!

    ***

    Alternate Title: Making Hard Choice For Personal Convenience; The Fearful Twilight Thief; The Weak Cousin of Kotoamatsukami; Making Progress; Understanding The Souma Family; Kurumi Wants a Feel; Kurumi Can Be Understanding *Thanos Voice*: Impossible; Slut Familia; Sayako Low-Key Wondering Why She Was Different Than Her Sisters Early-On; Two Families in One Roof; Cuckold Before Gay; Mitsuko Got the Gay Treatment; When Threesome is Truly a Twosome; Mitsuko Seeing Her Highschool Sweetheart Cuck Her: Well, It''s Time For Some Good Drama Shows; Stupid Before Slutty is Apt¡ªCute and Caring, Too; Souko Making Mitsuko''s Personal Time Into Family; *Vin Diesel Voice*: Family; The Souma Family is Going To Teach Oral-Tits-Pussy Before Rock-Paper-Scissor; Nik: Understandable. Just Don''t Stop Me From Eating; A Man Of Commitment to Food and Cooks; Nik is Going to Fuck The Cook; Kurumi Taking Mitsuko''s Role Under The Dinner Table; Nik is Going to Unscrew The Family; Taking Matters Into Own Hands; Nik Can Use Chopsticks; Apparently, Kurumi Can''t; Nik Looks at Mitsuko: Bruh, She is Just as Dumb And Slutty as Me!; Mitsuko''s Husband Scoring More Foreign Men Than Mitsuko; The Slut Family Rizz; SlutsxSlut

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/GRDHwPWY

 Chapter 280: The Screwed Family (NSFW)

    Chapter 280: The Screwed Family (NSFW)<h4>Chapter 280: The Screwed Family (NSFW)</h4>

    Nik didn''t take any introspective pity on Mitsuko or her daughters. If his Smexy Partner''s words are trustworthy, then Mitsuko might represent a fraction of debauched terrors lying in the wait of this ''Hentai'' world. But he doesn''t let anything distract him from the array of food on the table¡ªwell, Kurumi may have achieved that by unbuttoning and unzipping his trousers as a short yelp echo from under the table.

    It''s fucked up¡ªemphasis on the ''fucked.'' While Nik doesn''t pity the family, Mitsuko''s situation exins so many things about them! But it all bes a tangent when Kurumi beholds the thing upying her mother''s mind! Kurumi is beginning to understand why getting under the table is her mother''s ''go-to'' move. The girl''s honeyed gaze looks around at her sisters'' and mother''s legs, eyes widening at the sight of their hands between their thighs as they must be eating calmly above the table. If this scene doesn''t describe the family''s exact situation, Kurumi doesn''t know what will.

    She returns her gaze to the limp meat waiting to be prepared into one of the best kinds of creamy dessert by the end of the meal. Gulping audibly, the voyeuristic daughter hesitates for a brief second. Kurumi tried attracting Nik constantly for simple validation since she''d split with her boyfriend around the same time he arrived in his homeworld. As much as she finds ''reluctant'' joy in seeing her mother and sisters fucking others, Kurumi tried finding joy in monotony. And it was fun until her jerk of a boyfriend had to leave her for the cow of a kendo practitioner¡ªunsessfully, at that!

    ''It''s not like I''m cheating or anything,'' She huffs under her breath, her hot exhale earning her a response from Nik''s cock in the form of a twitch as the twin-tailed girl narrows her eyes. ''I''ve only seen Mama take such packages before.''

    As eager as the family may be, they have their lives to live. Souko finds delight in alcohol, and Sayako finds joy in studying¡ªdespite a few of their illicit rendezvous in bars and libraries, respectively. Only their mother finds the free time after her chores to enjoy her life to the fullest¡ªballs deep¡ªsomething Kurumi ns to mimic as she leans forward to blow another warm and moist breath on the gradually hardening, thickening, and elongating package!

    Kurumi isn''t one to waste time, and feeling pent-up for more than a week does wonder to her petite body as she brushes her fingers across his veined patterns before holding it from the base and pushing his cock higher, creating a good space for her to nuzzle her face against as it will surely give Nik a sight to remember¡ªhis cock towering over her cute face¡ªor so she imagines as she peeks beyond the edge of the table with an upturned gaze to see Nik skillfully using the chopsticks to stuff and GULP her mother''s cooking!

    She works her jaw silently before gripping his cock tighter around the base, demanding attention without any coyish nonsense!

    His eyelids jump as he looks down, promptly smiling, "You''re doing great. But you''re supposed to move your hands back and forth against the shaft."

    "I know!" Kurumi snaps as Nik snickers. "It''s a joke. I find your reactions the most adorable, so it''s a pity I couldn''t tease you more than a week ago." His violet orbs shift from Kurumi to the rest as the girl between her knees looks down with a huff, grumbling under her breath¡ªsomething about sweet talk not working on her¡ªas she moves her grip across his hardened shaft gently and caringly. Meanwhile, Nik observes the flushing cheeks of the family as he wonders about something.

    ''What if I use [Twilight Charm]?''

    Where [Twilight Thief] rids the target''s sense of self, [Twilight Charm] enhances his chances of seducing someone alone. It is supposed to be an active skill that releases pheromones from the body, making the nearby targets more epting of his advances. But even such a skill isn''t godly. Chances are the Bloodline Skill won''t change his prospects of gettingid if his rizz is negative.

    ''But the description of the skill makes it sound like some pseudo-aphrodisiac.''

    But Nik is a big believer in consent¡ªespecially toward this family, whose youngest daughter is showing him some hands-on kindness. So using this Bloodline Skill that even his family hasn''t tasted wouldn''t do.

    But¡ª

    "Would you guys mind if I did something?" Nik inquires, looking at Mitsuko. "It can be fun."

    Souko hums curiously before scrunching her nose. "We aren''t into drugs."

    "That makes the two of us," Nik chuckles. "But I don''t know how to exin how it works¡ªfor now."

    "Not even a simple exnation?" Kurumi''s voice buzzes from under the table as Nik gazes at her, shrugging. "It will make you fall for me. Then you can spread your legs on the couch in front of me whenever you like."

    Kurumi snorts as she observes translucent, viscous liquid seep out from the tip of his cockhead, a tantalizing musk slowly arousing her senses as she focuses on moving both her thin hands back and forth on his shaft. It''s not the use of his Bloodline Skill, but the natural musk birthed from an incubi bloodline meant to attract the opposite gender¡ªor the ones with different orientations.

    Kurumi leans further into the embrace of Nik''s scent, wondering if it''s the reason for her mother''s sudden fixation on Nik, not knowing Mitsuko''s hidden desires to shack up with mystery incarnate. Her lips press against the lurid tip, wettening itself as her pouty lips part open to kiss away his pre-cum, her tongue slipping out to drag across the underside of his ns as she looks up again. She didn''t expect much this time. It was an instinctive reaction to look up, to hold her partner''s gaze as she treated their cock the way it deserved¡ªrightly. But his gaze finds a way to lock against hers, practically waiting for her to look up as he asks everyone around the table while peering into Kurumi with a set of almost-illuminating violet eyes.

    "So? I want to make you all feel good. It''s a bit selfish to ask about something you know nothing of, but you''re already doing that by having me here. You won''t regret it."

    Her lips sink and slide against his shaft, her mouth widening to fit his pulsating cock inside her as Kurumi grunts in approval. She pulls back after going down on half the length before sticking her lips around his cockhead, sinking her cheeks into a vacuum as her tongue licks his ns rapidly.

    "Puah~!" Kurumi pulls back, licking her lips as she hears Mitsuko speak, "If it''s something fun..."

    Kurumi doesn''t need to be above the table to see the expression her mother is making. The fervent fingers against her wet panties and the expectation in her voice is all the indication the youngest needs to know¡ªMitsuko must be smiling with narrowed eyes and a lurid grin, encouraging Nik to take further action by a disy of her tongue sliding across her bottom lip.

    "Hmm. Surprise us, Nik~! Like that night when you showed my daughters on the other side of the door that you never minded the thought of letting them join."

    The whimsical tone makes Mitsuko''s daughters roll their eyes simultaneously, but four sets of expectant gazes fall on him as he activates his skill.

    The Bloodline Skill is new for Nik, too, as he senses something shift inside his body. His heightened sense of smell due to airbending and his evolution picks a sweet, enthralling scent wafting from his body as he notices ''nothing'' decrease within¡ªNik can use this skill for as long as he likes, unlike the offensive [Twilight Pupils] with a cooldown of an hour.

    ---

    Stuff like pheromones, no matter how concentrated, dissipate as the area of effect widens. But it doesn''t save the fate of debauchery Nik unintentionally released on Souma Household''s neighbors as his pheromones, invisible to the naked eyes, seep past the crevices of the house''s door and windows, spreading¡ªlurking.

    The scene of Incubi-bloodlines performing a wanton orgy in the Progenitor''s Space emerged from a truth that Nik hadn''t realized at this moment. He had over 100 options to choose a bloodline of the umon variant. But his path primarily settled on bringing ''joy'' to the world the second he chose the Twilight Spirit as his evolution¡ªone of the rarest umon variants avable in the Bloodline Tree of the unnamed Incubus Progenitor.

    "I can''t believe that slut found another man today¡ªA foreigner again!" A middle-aged, out-of-shape woman pouts as she prepares the meal for her husband. "Even her husband is no better! I went all out to ask her husband to have ''dinner'' with me. Hmph! And my husband keeps staring at those Souma Sluts!" She gets angrier the more she speaks. Her hand reaches for her voluminous breast as the woman squeezes herself.

    "Am I that bad looking?" She sighs softly before shaking her head. The woman looks at the family picture on the kitchen counter¡ªthe image of the middle-aged woman in her younger years, her lecherous husband, and her son, who is in university in a different prefecture.

    "No, I''m still a fine woman! Why else would Jun-chan look at me like that from his return during his vacations?!" The mother of one blushes at the thought of her son. There is something wrong with her today. The more she thinks of her son, the more she feels her knees shivering and thighs rubbing against one another!

    Hot, shallow breaths escape her lips. "Whatever," she whispers. "I need someone tonight. If not my husband¡ª"

    The doorbell''s chime snaps the woman out of her dizzying thoughts as she recalls her numerous affairs ever since her husband stopped paying attention to her. He ims it''s because he has lost interest in sex altogether due to age, work, and responsibilities, but she knows better! The woman works her jaws silently as she opens the door for her husband, noticing an unnatural flush on his cheeks.

    "Are you drunk?" The woman questions dryly as she takes in the sight of the man¡ª

    ''The biggest boner in years.'' The woman''s eyes widen as she gazes between her husband''s face and his erection before sighing sadly. ''Well, whatever. It''s not like he wants me or anything. Some slut must have¡ª''

    "Yona," the man grunts as he closes the door, setting his briefcase on the floor. "Can you prepare the bath first?"

    The woman glimpses and nods as she turns around. Yet, she softly yelps as she feels her husband''s hand grabs her ass cheeks roughly. A pant grazes the back of her neck as the plump woman looks back with surprise and¡ªdesire.

    "Could you wash my back today?" Her husband whispers with meaning all too clear even to a blind man.

    "Y-Yes, dear~!" The dryness in her voice shifts to a sweet tone dripping with delight as she ushers her husband while pping his hand on her ass the second he tries to pull back! No, Sir! She wants a beast tonight!

    ---

    Simr cases reflect near the Souma Household''s neighborhood. The ground zero of this debauched turn of events tonight is no better!

    The girls, except Kurumi, finish their food while their fingers sully their abused cunts before they move to the desert, unable to hold themselves back from ''sucking'' the answers out of Nik and the strange scent filling their kitchen out of nowhere!

    "Hnngh~~!" Sayako bites her bottom lip with a smoldering look in her eyes as Nik sucks on her pretty, light-pink nipples¡ªshifting from left to right and vice-versa ording to his pace. Her mother peppers the side of his neck with kisses from behind, leaning against Nik from behind his chair. Meanwhile, Souko has his thick digits sliding inside and stirring her insides as she leans against his thick and muscr left arm, her thighs wrapping his hand and her hands pulling his ck hoody up to his chest, her beer-stained mouth running her tongue across his visible abs with a pleased expression!

    "Mmghg- Mmfh~! Hmphf! Ghkk-!"

    Nik''s right arm holds a firm grip over Kurumi''s head as their youngest takes on the hardest role¡ªfor now. The girl is lost, if her rolled up honeyed eyes are any indication of the matter¡ª one hand between her crotch rubs her slick entrances, the puddle of climax around her knees mixes with the constant pussy-drool sliding down her thighs, as Kurumi uses her right hand to grab her breast, kneading and pinching her nipple roughly against her top. A mixture of spit and precum drips down her chin as Nik puts Kurumi''s wanted throat to good use, skullfucking the most eager out of the bunch since his arrival. Their bodies exude unnatural heat, damp with sweat and masked musk due to HIS abnormal scent¡ªabnormal but tantalizing nheless.

    Nik suddenly releases his hand from Kurumi''s head¡ªknowingly¡ªas she jerks back with a dazed expression before his spit-thered cock erupts right in front of her! Thick ropes of cum jet out from Nik, painting Kurumi''s face white as if he has an unending tank for his baby batter! The eyes of the trio surrounding Nik widen in surprise as they note the sheer volume of cum on Kurumi''s head and hair.

    The girl woke up in the nick of time to cover her eyes as her thighs trembled, jolts of orgasmic pleasure wrecking a beautiful ruin inside her body as she came with a loud, slurred mix of a moan and a yelp. She would have banged the back of her head against the table if not for Nik''s hand covering the spot as she came to be.

    "W-what?" Kurumi gasps, tracing a finger across her stained cheeks as she looks at the amount of cum her finger drew.

    "Hnngh~!" Souko moans against Nik''s abdomen, lips tightly pressed as she squeezes her thighs shut. Her body trembles with an overwhelming sense of delight as her insides mp his fingers, climaxing on his hand and then some more, squirting a gush of translucent juices as she breathes heavily.

    "That wahs smashing~!" Souko slurs, pulling Nik''s cor to tug his face out of Sayako''s breast, pressing her lips against his as the scent of beer assails him. "Ish it mah turn to rhide~!??" She questions huskily, ncing at Kurumi''s painted face before moaning into his lips while readjusting her mind as she returns from the bliss of her orgasm. "You didn''t pump so much inside our mother. I''ll feel really bad if you spend yourself on Kurumi alone!"

    "What''s the big idea?" Sayako smiles as she leans against Nik''s body, her fingers brushing against his silky, ck hair. "I was about to cum, you know?" The middle-child huffs and sends the grinning Souko an amusing nce.

    "Maybe," Mitsuko whispers without stopping to kiss and lick Nik''s neck and ear, "we can go to the bath. I''m feeling really mmy and hot, hnmm~!" She moans in delight as Nik takes the chance to tilt his head and enjoy Mitsuko''s lips, their tongue meeting each other in a lewd contest of slutty expertise.

    "H-Hey!" Kurumi snaps out of her daze. "Why didn''t you warn me?!" She pouts, hoping Nik didn''t see her sneaking a taste from her finger as Kurumi enjoys what she has going on here¡ªbut that doesn''t mean she wants her hair all dirty and sticky!

    Nik pulls back, smirking mischievously, "I remember you wanted to bathe with me, so I took a shot here."

    Bad puns and women stained with his seed¡ªnow this is life!

    ---

    "Oh~! Fuck!" Sayako gasps in a foreignnguage as his tongue enters her heated, wet folds. She bnces herself in front of Nik, arms leaning on the bathroom''s tile wall as he sits on the stool, eating her out in wild abandon, a little amazed by the fact Sayako seems to be using some kind of fragrant soap of perfume her asshole daily since she did not use any even now. After all, Kurumi is the first to wash up and enter the bathtub with Souko as Mitsuko sits on her knees behind Nik, cleaning his back with her breasts mushing into his back.

    Heps up Sayako''s juices as she continues to tremble. Her previously collected blue eyes barely reveal any intelligent light as her beet-red face morphs into a mask of pleasure. Tongue-lolling out slightly as she pants roughly, Sayako looks back with surprise.

    "No more?" She blinks, cheeks flushed beet-red as she coos softly, "Mama already had you once. How about you start with me?"

    Nik looks thoughtful as he licks his lips, his chin and cheeks stained with her juices, something Mitsuko is licking like a bitch in heat as theck of her sses in the bathroom puts only more focus on her honeyed irides.

    "Can we do this instead?" Nik questions vaguely, a hand on her ass giving her cheek a firm squeeze and pulling it from one side, revealing her twitching pink rims above her creamed, spasming lips. Sayako blinks before grinning toothily, "Let''s give it a shot~!"

    She doesn''t need any more reason than the sight of her illicit mother serving the man to sit down on him slowly as he grips and aims his cock with one hand until she feels his wet but fiesty cockhead press against her squeezing rims. Sayako breathes deeply, rxing her body as she pushes herself down, forcing her rims to open up slightly before widening around the rest of his head as she slowly swallows his girth. Her moist and tight cavity squeezes and mps before she gets to half his length as Sayako looks back with need, biting the corner of her bottom lip as she whispers, "What are you going to do, Mister?" She coos. "It''s too thick~ hng~!"

    A throaty moan escapes her lips as she feels his cock pulsating with need the second he sees her pitiable look. Her pretty, pink lower lips twitch as Sayako feels Nik''s hand coil around her thighs and work wonders on her swollen nubbin. The sweet scent drives the family of wondrous sex appeal to a whole new level as Nik wonders what kind of mess Mai can create here. Sayako loosens up ever so slightly¡ªshivering and gasping¡ªuntil she sits on hisp, taking him balls deep as she takes in the sensation of being stretched out.

    "Huah~!" Sayako moans, "Who''s going to be responsible when I have to skip Uni?"

    "Not me," Nik breaths against her neck, grunting as he squeezes his butt and drives his cock ever so deep, "I will happily return to my job." He understands Sayako is talking about her learning sector.

    "Hmmm!" Sayako leans back on his chest. Her arm reaches to stroke his face as he peppers her with kisses. "Mama, you found an irresponsible stranger! Be sure to use protection this time for extra measure~!"

    Nik snorts a snicker. "You saw what happened to Kurumi, right?" The girl in the bathtub flinches as she sinks into the water, blowing bubbles while staring intensely at the trio. "I can go on with the same intensity."

    These words surprise Mitsuko as she kisses his cheek, whispering, "My ''Dear'' boasts the same things about one of his friends."

    "Well then, use me to earn your bragging rights," Nik pulls away from Sayako, kissing Mitsuko as her smile brightens. Meanwhile, his index and middle finger dig into the blonde''s juiced-out quim, her innards gripping his cock and fingers tightly as she climaxes while tossing her head back slightly.

    "Hmm~!" Mitsuko matches Nik''s smile, mewling. "I''ve got my bragging rights~?!" She kisses him deeply, melting against him as her body quakes with needs¡ªneeds that her guest will fulfill!

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Cocksucker; The Youngest And The Most Eager; Twilight Joy Spreader; The Hentai World is Wild!; The Neighbors'' Delight; The Souma Household Isn''t Alone; The Unknowing Hentai Path; Wild NTR Plots Afoot Around This World!; The Budding Guzzler; The Happy Meal After The Dinner; Kurumi Walks The Dao of Throat Goat; The Family Mate; Meeting Expectations And Beyond; Painting Face; Kurumi: You Ruined Me! *Nik: Yeah, That''s The Point*; Kurumi Likes Her Desert; The Bragging Rights; Sayako Is Always Anal Ready; The Thick Club And The Tight Cavern; Sayako Learning About Nik''s Irresponsibility The ''Hard'' Way; The Bath Event; Protection Is Meaningless Against The Great White Flood; Nik¡ªBringing Families Together¡ªAgain!; Banging The Frivolity Out Of The Slutty Family; Make Sluts Honest Again¡ªKaya: *Chuckles* I''m In Danger¡ª*Sees The New Nik*¡ª Kaya: Let The Danger Ruin Me; The World To Thrive In!; The Twilight Charm; The Fabled Slut Pheromones; Nik Is A Walking Orgy Party; Never Let Nik Cook Again; Not Even The Incubi Progenitor Save Someone From Negative Rizz

    ***

    A/N: I wanted to write different COMPLETE smuts for all the four women in one chapter before reality smacked my ass¡ªit was almost impossible even if I squeeze myself dry. So, I will cook up date-like scenarios for the four separately, or threesome date and stuff like in the orcsoft games regarding the family. I hope the scene''s detail didn''t put you guys off, but I just went ahead and wrote it all at once (well, no. If was fucking tough, maybe that''s why the smut in my novel tend to divide in various chapters instead of squeezing in one.)

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/va2wVbqs

 Chapter 281: Poor Shou

    Chapter 281: Poor Shou<h4>Chapter 281: Poor Shou</h4>

    "Amano! Wait!" Manabu huffs as he power walks after the skipping girl. Dark-blue zers, simr to the color of their trousers, cover their white shirts and respective tie and bow ties. Megumi doesn''t stop at Manabu''s words as the coffee-haired, twin-tailed girl looks back with a toothy grin, revealing a slightly sharper left canine as she giggles under the brisk autumn morning''s wind, "Nope~! Maa-Kun, try running¡ª" She skips the final stairs... and falls face first as the bespectacled youth stops, almost blowing a blood vessel in his nostrils.

    ''Amano, your panties¡ª'' He looks away. Yet his gaze returns to the glorious sight of the flipped skirt revealing a pair of blue-stripped panties, the edge of which slightly digs into Megumi''s ''rtively'' appealing posterior if Manabu has something to say about it.

    The girl quickly sits up before giggling foolishly as Manabu works his jaws, ''As defenseless as ever.'' She is always like this, somehow exposing herself in the strangest of manners! ''It''s almost like that manga I used to read growing up¡ªLove-Ru, something. It''s just that instead of the lucky protag molesting other females, Amano somehow opens herself to possible molestation instead!''

    "Are you hurt?" Manabu sighs as he walks down thest two stairs near their bus stop while Megumi smirks, "Nope!"

    Her expression soon freezes as she looks beyond him. Blinking, Manabu looks back. He sees Kurumi walking in their direction.

    ''But who is that man beside him?''

    Manabu glimpses as the man looks strangely familiar.

    Tall, broad-shouldered, short¡ªand messy¡ªpitch-ck hair, exotic dusky skin, a pair of strange violet pupils, and quite an intimidating scowl!

    "N-Nik?!" Manabu hears Megumi gasp beside him.

    ''Nik?'' The youth instantly recalls the ''streaker'' case as his eyes behind the sses widen. ''That''s him?!''

    Kurumi''s winter uniform is the same except for her skirt''s length, which is a notch shorter than Megumi''s article, exposing most of her thighs. Kurumi nces at Megumi, her honey-golden pupils glimmering in the distance as the girl suddenly holds Nik''s hand, sticking her body to his arm as she smirks proudly despite the pronounced difference in their heights.

    "Oh, it''s you guys," Kurumi hums aloud, narrowing her eyes at Megumi as thetter gazes at Nik with a strange expression.

    "Hey," Nikes to be as his scowl recedes during the greeting. His expression breaks into a warm smile, and his eloquent sentence shocks Megumi to her core. "It''s nice to see you again, Megumi. You don''t have to look too shocked."

    "Huh? Oh," Megumi nods before blinking, "Ah! You can speak again!"

    "He could always speak," Kurumi elects to speak on his behalf as she mocks, "And you can kiss your store''s greatest addition goodbye¡ª"

    "Nope," Nik rolls his eyes as Kurumi gazes at him snappily. "You promised!"

    "I promised your mother I would be her bragging rights." Nik scoffs at the perpetually disagreeable and contradictory girl¡ªuntil she has a good and hard reason to moan into her pillow¡ªsimr to a peculiar former Fire Princess. "And my exact words were¡ªSure, I''m awake. I don''t mind keeping youpany until your school."

    Kurumi frowns deeply, but her arm around his thicker trunk squeezes tighter as she mutters, "Fine!"

    Nik shrugs as he doesn''t need words to dissuade her glumness when an orgasm or two will suffice. He didn''t agree to help Kurumi to restore her ''pride'' as a woman. If anything, she was worthy of the highest honor when taking him all the way despite knowing his ''flooding'' virility. But things turned to ruin once he returned to his personal world after helping the women into their bedrooms. The ominous tangent aside, Nik agreed to provide Kurumipany to explore more of this world.

    He will stop by the same ce as before to take the necessary documents before visiting Yuuko and appealing to the gracious woman for an extension of his tenure. He also needs to find a spacious location to stay so that he can bring others inside his space to his homeworld. He also needs to identify if the culture of this shares a simrnguage to the rest''s native tongue before finding trantednguage books¡ªthe group needs to do a lot if they are serious about wanting to start a new life here. Of course, the other option is to spend 5 AP(Rank 3) to purchase Language Tablets for the group¡ªshit is costly!

    The privilege of using 1 AP(Rank 0) to learn anguage never felt so precious before!

    The issue of finding a good ce is easy to deal with [Twilight Thief,] and he has a buttload of gold and precious jewels topensate his target, so things aren''t as bleak as they seem.

    He almost feels satisfied by the risks of getting the Primordial''s essence¡ªthe keyword is almost. The thought of Ra strongarming him into a deal still leaves a slight distaste in his mouth.

    "Back up!" Megumi''s voice pries Nik out of his musings as he cocks his head sideways, smiling as the treat to anyone''s sight. "Why are you a Gyaru-o?!"

    Kurumi hides her smirk while Nik thins his lips.

    He''s starting to feel oppressed, damn it!

    "I entered this mysterious cave during my leave of absence and came out the man I am today. You should feel my biceps," Nik flexes his free arm as Megumi gasps.

    "And when did you put on so much muscle?!"

    Nik pinches the bridge of his nose as he questions, "Is your next question¡ªwhen am I going to dye my hair blonde?"

    Megumi stills before nodding curiously, "Are you? It won''t look good. ck hair suits you more."

    "Thanks," Nik sighs and smiles.

    He learned about the delinquents and their somewhat notable attire from Genta, but the sudden tan of skin seems extreme even by the standards of the social outcasts.

    "What about your body?" Megumi ignores the scowling Kurumi and starts walking around Nik. "You''re taller and bulkier. Did you take some questionable medicines¡ª"

    "He isn''t on any weird stuff," Kurumi scoffs. If the general stereotypes are correct¡ªfrom what Kurumi hears¡ªpeople on too much ''juice'' can''t even get it up, or something like that. Megumi frowns at her words as she questions, "I am only asking because the side-effects of such drugs aresting even if they don''t seem harmful in the short run."

    Megumi''s words catch Kurumi sideways as she looks at Nik, making him roll his eyes. "Believe me, the only juice I like is the Orange one in the morning." The Souma Family didn''t ask many questions in the morning, but Nik could feel their doubts and curiosity. Besides, only Kurumi and Mitsuko woke up like usual and entered their routines, while Sayako and Souko stayed in their beds, too tired for the morning.

    See? Who said Kurumi doesn''t have her pride? She is cut out of the same cloth as her mother!

    It is clear to him Megumi isn''t buying what he''s selling as he sighs and mutters, "Well, your mother will be relieved. I can attract more customers, right? It means more bonuses and hugs!"

    He grins, nodding at Manabu. "I don''t remember your name. Hi. I''m Nik."

    "Shindou Manabu," the bespectacled youth nods and shakes Nik''s hand as the formed observes Kurumi''s friend.

    "His parents run the restaurant near our store, remember?" Megumi chimes. "Her mother bought a lot of cooking books from¡ª"

    "Ah, I remember her. She is a pleasant woman," Nik smiles. "And a terrific hugger."

    "Y-yeah," Manabu''s eyes twitch as Nik looks at Megumi. "Say, Megumi. If your mother is awake¡ª"

    Manabu speaks before Kurumi admonishes her prized stallion for sidelining her goals¡ª

    "Um, Nik-san? Can you tell me yourst name? One shouldn''t call another by their first names without knowing them well."

    Nik blinks in surprise. "Oh, didn''t know that. I figured it was a personal preference or something." He keeps his tone light despite noticing the slight defense in Manabu''s tone.

    "It is," Kurumi narrows her eyes, shooting a re in Manabu''s direction.

    "Either way, myst name is Faran," Nik shrugs. "But I prefer Nik. Oh, as I was saying, Meg- Amano-san?" He looks at Manabu inquisitively as if questioning with his gaze¡ªDid I get that right?¡ªwhen Megumi snickers, "Megumi is fine. It was just such a surprise when you left out of nowhere. I don''t even know if my mom will recognize you."

    "You recognized me just fine," Nik chuckles. "I''m sure your mother will, too."

    Megumi nods as she nces at Manabu, who keeps to himself.

    "You aren''t going anywhere!" Kurumi ends the discussion before Nik can spark the topic again. "You''re free after you drop me off, right? You can return to your job on time." She suddenly looks at Megumi while addressing Nik. "Can''t you be a good boyfriend for once?"

    The remaining trio blinks.

    Boyfriend? Who?

    Me?/Him?

    Megumi and Manabu nce at Nik as he works his jaws before looking at Megumi and nodding at Manabu. He speaks somberly. "I guess the cat''s out of the bag."

    But he never said Kurumi is the only wild card around here. He literally has the Primordial Paradox of Freedom bound to him¡ª"I''m in a rtionship with Kurumi and her sisters."

    Kurumi''s lips parted in shock.

    If sleeping with them is the only criterion needed to form a rtionship¡ªso be it! It''s almost a burden off his mind since he promised himself to sleep with others for a good reason¡ªnot vain one-night stands. While his motivation to repay the family for their grace is good enough¡ªhim fucking their daylights out because they are in a rtionship with him¡ªis better.

    "Isn''t that right?" Nik smiles at Kurumi, who loves snatching a mile when afforded a mere yard¡ªsimr to Az¡ªagain. Nik doesn''t mind seeing and understanding such simrities.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be happy around Mitsuko¡ªwhose lust and passion were simr to Esta''s. But Mitsuko''spassion makes up for everything else.

    Kurumi shuts her lips. Her facial features twitch as she looks away. "Whatever," she scoffs. "As if those women will ever settle."

    Kurumi may deride her sister''s tendencies, but she is the REAL runner-up inst night''s event after her mother''s glorious and enticing movements.

    "Really?" Megumi gasps, focusing on Kurumi as thetter puffs her cheeks, brows sinking into a familiar gloom as the thinner of the duo adopts a narrow-eyed re.

    "Just stay away from him!" Kurumi snaps, sliding her hand into his as she tugs him away.

    "Herees the bus," Nik watches the beautiful piece of transportation arrive at their location as he wonders how the Sky Bisons and Ignit will react to the moving structure.

    ''At least better thanst night''s disaster.'' Nik firms his heart to beat Ray''s ass the next time he sees her.

    "Sigh, let''s go, Maa-kun," Megumi shrugs and walks with Manabu. The girl stares at Kurumi for a few seconds before leaning against Manabu.

    "Huh?" Manabu almost pulls back as he questions, "Did something happen, Amano?"

    "Why don''t you call me Megumi?" She smirks. "We''re about to graduate soon enough, right? It''s only right for you to call me by my name since I do the same."

    Manabu looks away, his smile awkward and ky at best, "It''s fine, haha."

    Megumi frowns momentarily before puffing her cheek as she waits for Kurumi and Nik to enter the bus before stepping in. The second she steps on the stairs of the bus, her packaged bokken(wood sword for Kendo practice) slides against the space between the railing ahead of the first seat next to the bus'' exit, breaking her moment up with a forceful tug as Megumi''s pouty expression freezes. She can practically envision herself falling behind on Manabu¡ªand, no! Unlike what Kurumi asserts, Megumi doesn''t pull such stunts on purpose!

    Yet a hand flies in her direction quicker than others'' reaction and sturdier than any support she''s ever held!

    "Whoa!" Megumi gasps despite herself as a firm grip pulls her straight while a strange blow of wind pushes her packed Bokken out of the gap.

    "There you go," Nik smiles as he lets go of Megumi.

    ---

    Questions fill Megumi''s and Kurumi''s minds alike. They have time to ponder their doubts, surrounded by the tranquility of the moving bus. Kurumi and Nik sit behind Manabu and Megumi as the twin-tailed spinner of the Souma Family takes the window seat for herself but wastes all the exploration opportunity by leaning slightly against Nik.

    Megumi wonders and worries about the substance Nik is possibly abusing¡ªsince the man''s impression after their initial ''peachy'' meeting has been ster. Not to mention Nik ate her cooking without making a sound despite Megumi''s understanding of how much shecks in the arena. It is as heartwarming as it is concerning! Nik shouldn''t just put anything in his mouth!

    On the other hand, Kurumi wonders about the cause of her constant urge to find Nik ever since she saw him yesterday. His changes are too drastic to go unquestioned, but he either answers with nonsense, like entering a cave and emerging with his new body or ignores the questionpletely. And Kurumi is almost sure that the violet of Nik''s eyes isn''t due to contact lenses!

    She nces at his profile, finding him staring at the streets through the window with great interest.

    "Do you want to change the seats?" Kurumi softly inquires as Nik shakes his head. "It''s fine like this."

    Kurumi smiles despite herself, leaning her head against his round shoulders. "Aren''t you the least bit annoyed that I''m using you to make my ex jealous?" Her question isn''t too soft as the duo ahead perks up.

    "Your ex has every right to be jealous," Nik shrugs as a matter of fact.

    "I never knew you were such a big mouth," Kurumi snickers as he replies, "That''s because I didn''t remember anything at the time."

    "Can you pick me up after school?" Kurumi suddenly suggests. "We can find you a house together."

    "Don''t you cross the Shopping District every day?" Nik hums, "Why not pick me instead? You can lead the wayter. I suppose you will be more knowledgable about such stuff when you actually live in a home, and I bunk in one."

    His slightly whiny tone gets a short chuckle out of Kurumi as she hums. "Sure. But how will you rent anything? Do you have a bank ount?"

    Nik blinks, recalling the need for a bank ount during the exnation from the voyeur criminal.

    "I do," Nik nods¡ªhe will have one in an hour or two, thanks to the wonderful donation from the ckmailing entrepreneur.

    "Really?" Kurumi pulls back, looking at Nik with a surprised expression. "We can go shopping after house hunting! No, wait! Karaoke! Your treat!"

    Manabu feels slightly odd when he sees Megumi taking such interest in their conversation. But the trio''s expression freezes as they hear Nik.

    "Okay, I understand."

    "Great!" Kurumi visibly brightens.

    "But what''s karaoke?"

    ---

    "Hey, check him out."

    "A foreigner?"

    "Isn''t that one of the top scorers? Shindo-Senpai from the Third Year?"

    "Hmm, but why is that giant walking with them? Is he a bully?"

    "Psst, keep your voice low. You will get us in trouble, asshole!"

    "Ah, sorry!"

    Whispers echo in the bustling street leading to a giant structure surrounded by a concrete wall as high as three meters. Nik observes other children, teens, and young adults in the same uniform as Manabu and Kurumi/Megumi walking toward the gates of the building.

    ''Devouring such arge building should get me 4 or 5 AP, right?'' Nik wonders. The conversion rate of AP depends on the material and the volume consumed¡ªthe simpler the material, the lower the generated AP. Even Fire Nation''srge battleships him about 10 AP(Rank 0) since the materials refined weremon.

    The need for AP is as real as it gets inside Reincarnation Paradise since things aren''tx with the stuck-up cousin of Transmigration Paradise.

    But as he spoke to Ray¡ªNik didn''t mind the change. He will still avoid conflict since running away is always the best defense. But he isn''t afraid of conflicts either. Instead, he is still intrigued by the number of items and the trade center¡ªThe Reincarnation Trading Facility.

    "Okay!" Kurumi posts herself near the school''s entrance as Nik stands beside her, looking at everyone passing by as Megumi questions, "Are you really going to do it?"

    "Yeah," Kurumi states as she waves Megumi away, "Don''t block my view and run off to your training."

    Megumi scoffs as she looks at Nik, "See youter, Nik. Come, Maa-kun!" She leaves with Manabu as Nik leans against the wall.

    "So, tell me a little more about this fellow," Nik poses once he''s had enough sight. "You just told me he dared to decide things for himself. At least tell me his name."

    "It sounds like you''re already on his side," Kurumi frowns. "Didn''t you say he has every right to regret?"

    "I did. But that''s because of me," Nik hums, waving at a peculiar group of blonde-haired schoolgirls.

    "What do you mean?" Kurumi scoffs at Nik''s actions.

    "Think from my perspective. I know what I''m capable of, so it''s somewhat natural that other men may feel inferior if theyck certain experiences. Remember my brothers I talked about? One of them was like that, and he butted heads with me for a while. So, it''s nothing new. But it is also pathetic, and the feeling stays the same. It just shifts onto you."

    "What?!" Kurumi raises her voice as a few other students look in their direction. Nik can hear their whispers¡ªKurumi is one of the prettiest gals around, giving any guy around her enough attention¡ªwhich drives Nik''s point.

    "You asked me if I minded helping you with this¡ªI don''t. But do you mind if I think all this is kind of pathetic?"

    Kurumi frowns deeply, an expression of conflict on her pretty, tomboyish features. She can understand what Nik means, but her need to get back at her Ex is just as great!

    "Stop messing with me," she snorts, crossing her arm. "Go back to being unable to speak a thing."

    Nik chuckles, continuing. "Of course, the stupidest thing about this situation is you want him to feel jealous when you moved on¡ªthat''s the opposite of moving on. If you truly moved on, you would use this time to find a hiding spot in your school and have fun."

    His quiet and calm words make Kurumi flinch as his words sound a lot more tantalizing.

    "You could just be saying this to get under my skirt," the girl mutters when her ''functions'' under her skirt don''t mind the notion at all as recollections ofst night start filling her head. Her slick lower lips twitch in anticipation¡ªall alone in their gym equipment room, she can even wear her gym outfit. She is about to graduate, after all! She has to make use of that outfit and her swimsuit as much as she can!

    Her slightly drooping, contemtive gaze sneaks a nce in Nik''s direction as he keeps on leaning against the wall with a serene expression.

    To get back at her Ex or get ON her current sex¡ªwhat to do?

    While Kurumi may haven''t beenpletely serious about dubbing Nik as his boyfriend, his easygoing reaction was certainly a relief. It opened many possibilities for her.

    She groans aloud, surprising the small group of students watching them from a distance as she grabs Nik''s hand and drags him past the school gates!

    "Won''t things get troublesome with security or something?" Nik questions as Kurumi huffs. "They don''t care! A few girls spend their time with their boyfriends from different schools on the roof."

    "It sounds like you''re upset."

    "I am! You just had to put weird ideas inside my head!"

    Nik blinks before smiling. "Now, don''t you look like a proper woman¡ªtaking charge and all."

    She looks back with a re, "I''m going to do a lot more!"

    "Hey, I''m fine as long as I get to my job on time. I was on leave for seven days so starting the dayte is simply giving the wrong impression."

    Kurumi drags him through the wide field before settling inside the shed built on the discreet corner past the concrete stairs beside the field.

    "The thing you did yesterday, your eyes, your body¡ªwe all can see you''re different!" Kurumi erupts the second she slides the shed''s door shut. She throws her school ''purse'' away, driving her index into his chest like before. "And I mean your attitude! Do you think we can''t tell? You were like a scared child a week ago¡ªprobably due to your amnesia. But what about the rest? Something is going on!"

    She heaves deeply, her perky chest rising and falling as her palm opens and she grabs his hoody. The girl looks away as she mutters, "You were infuriating that night. You still are annoying. But it''s not the same. I don''t know. I guess, what I''m trying to get at¡ª"

    She feels her head moving sideways to face him, his curled index and thumb sping her chin steers her head as Nik pecks her lips. Kurumi''s eyes briefly widen before she closes them, leaning further into the sensation of his warm tongue, bringing her practiced pleasure others couldn''t hope to imagine. As he pulls back, she feels his warm whispers against her lips, cooing hotly, "If I have to guess, what you''re trying to say is you don''t know why you''re interested in me. But you''re scared I''ll do you the same as your Ex did. And all of my changes make things even more confusing¡ªnot to mention your family."

    Kurumi slowly opens her eyes before nodding as she averts her gaze again in the true moment of vulnerability.

    "I never told you about my third brother. He is the oldest of us four," Nik smiles. "And he was scared of many things. But he taught me with his actions that fears are to be understood and conquered."

    "Like I want to understand you- wait, who said I''m afraid of you?!" Kurumi scoffs.

    "Not me," Nik shakes his head. "Should you really fear me? Especially after what we did yesterday?" His eyes bear into Kurumi''s honeyed hues in the dark, barely-illuminated shed, enchanting her momentarily. "Or am I to be conquered?" His words fill her mind with all sorts of ideas¡ªpositions. But he pecks her again. "You can speak your mind without fear if you don''t need to fear or conquer me, right? You don''t need to understand the wildest things about me to know what I''m thinking, right?"

    Kurumi''s eyes widen as she stills.

    Her fists clench before she gulps loudly. Her usual ''resting bitch-face'' recedes into a nervously eager expression¡ªhesitant and anticipative all at once!

    "W-will you return the favor if you find a ce for yourself?" Kurumi questions. "I want to leave my ''father''s'' ce."

    People can''t ask such things right off the bat, but as Kurumi begins¡ªhe''s the first one to do it. Even if Mitsuko invited him, he epted things as is for convenience.

    "Sure, but I hope you don''t mind the rest of my family," Nik smirks. "I suppose that''s all. I should be¡ª"

    Kurumi snorts for the umpteenth time in annoyance, sealing his lips. If Nik has to point out the difference between Kurumi and Az¡ªit''s their reactions. Az will never react like this and will always have aeback, no matter how rotten, ready. On the other hand, Kurumi just tosses her body on the battlefront simr to a valiant knight¡ªin micro-bikini armor.

    ---

    "Oh?" A thin but tall youth walks past the school gates. He looks more mature than his peers, streaks of bleached hair decorate his brte tones, and his uniform''s shirt has the front two buttons unbuttoned. "Did something happen? Why are you guys here?"

    The group looks at the youth before flinching simultaneously. After all, they knew the youth, Shou. He is one of the scariest karate club members. They only speak of the matter after enough insistence.

    "You guys saw Kurumi with someone else before she took him somewhere else?"

    The youth mutters with a strange look before shrugging. "Cool for her." He leaves with a pep in his steps.

    "Huff," the thin bespectacled youth heaves a sigh of relief as others around praise him. "Smart, Tojo! Who knows what that streak-haired bastard would do to us if he heard Megumi was happily prancing around Kurumi''s new boyfriend."

    It''s well-known that Shou asked Megumi out¡ªand continues to persist.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Dumpy Stumbler; Appealing Posterior=A Bakery; Nik Turning Into Every Hentai-hi Mc''s Nightmare; The Sudden Boyfriend; Nik: I Guess I''ll Have More Harem; Nik IS On Juice¡ªOrange Juice!; Nik Promised Nothing; The Opportunistic Princess Az- Ah, Sorry, Wrong Character Model¡ªKurumi!; The mood Ruining Night? Why?; Hideous Mystery!; The Cake Saver; Manabu''s Mc Senses Are Tingling; Nik Ready To Pound Another Canon Event; The Philosophy of Gaslighting is Strong With Nik; The Eerie Slut-cubi Rizz; Alone With The Devil in a Shed; Kurumi Taking After Her Mother The Most; But Mitsuko Is Simply The Superior Breed¡ªMeant To Bred; Bedridden Sayoko and Souko *Kurumi: Weakness Disgust Me.*; Az To Kurumi: This Princess Shall Watch Your Career With Great Interest; Jin Silently Looks at Megumi¡ªCutely Menacing; Simrities Between Az and Kurumi¡ªClean Their Mothers, Guzzle, Opportunistic, Tsundere Siblings; Have Big-Titted Rivalries!; The Hentai Genre Expands¡ªEnters The Cool Delinquent Senpai With an Eye For The Cake Potential

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/va2wVbqs

 Chapter 282: Daily Life Beyond (1)â€”The True Depiction of the World of Avatar

    Chapter 282: Daily Life Beyond (1)¡ªThe True Depiction of the World of Avatar<h4>Chapter 282: Daily Life Beyond (1)¡ªThe True Depiction of the World of Avatar</h4>

    *Last Night*

    "I still can''t believe there are others like us¡ªexactly us," Sokka gulps, anticipation and amazement flicker in his eyes as he¡ªand others¡ªsit cross-legged on their living room floor. They put up various mattresses, cooked bowls of different snacks from their world''s pallet, and watched Nik as he looked at the wooden wall ahead.

    "Hmm, Ray said, pushing it into any t surface works. The Illusion Disc will take care of the rest." Nik frowns as he stares at the small circr disk in his hand. One face of the disk is reflective and chromatic, while the other side shows a print of a bald boy. The boy in the depiction looks different from Aang. He is slightly chubbier, and his airbending tattoos consist of tiny marks amalgamating into an arrow-shaped tattoo.

    "Nik, did your friend speak the truth?" Katara inquires. "Are there really various depictions of us?"

    Nik looks back at the group, half-shrugging, "Apparently, your true story is widespread¡ªor rather the story you guys would have if Aang woke six years ago, Ozai scarred Zuko''s face, Az turned bat-shit crazy, and Toph remained blind. There are also other things Ray told me off-handedly, but she wanted me to experience it for myself alongside you guys. She even paid for this disc. I think it''s nothing pornographic, but I can share it with you guyster when I know how to useptops and a Pendrive."

    "As if we want to see that!" Zuko snorts.

    "Hey!" Toph scoffs. "I got eyes! And I''ll see everything!" The proud Earthbender smirks. "We can make a training out of it. I''m still learning different colors. Spirits, there are many!"

    The group looks at the non-blind bandit fondly. Bitch and moan as she may, Toph is doing everything to learn new things, from inspecting the color of Nik''s cum to spreading her mother''s ass! She wants no sight unseen!¡ªthest bit may be an exaggeration since Toph recovered her vision recently, but she DID inspect his cum for seven whole minutes, and the day when she spread others to ''see'' their colors is not far away!

    But his digressions aside, Nik is feeling refreshed! He returned after helping the women to their beds the second hey on his mattress before converging everyone to watch a ''Supremely-Coveted-Suggested'' media from Ray. Nik feels he has to watch it since his partner used 2 AP(Rank 1) to purchase this disc and load it with said media.

    The Ty Sisters are nuzzling with each other, including Jin and Yue, within onerge nket, while Poppy, Michi, Ursa, and Kya gain the honor of the higher seats¡ªcushioned chairs. Sokka and Rena sit together. A blue choker is visible around Rena''s neck. June apanies Tom-Tom, carefreely smirking as she teases and pinches his cheeks. Suki, Katara, and Toph sit near the center alongside Zuko and Az. Mai sits on the floor next to her mother, not keen on huddling in nkets or bing the subject of June''s amusement¡ªin her eyes, that fate fits her brother better!

    Nik instills his chi inside the disk while ''inserting'' the item into the wooden walls of their manor. The Illusion Disc boasts enoughpatibility with almost all ''energy systems'' to act as a trigger and¡ªy.

    Nik returns quickly, snuggling with Katara and Suki as the petite Toph settles in hisp, fisting her way through the munches of Crusted-Mangoes¡ªmuch to Nik''s heartache. But he must bear the responsibility of bedding the Blind Bandit, right?

    "Oh!" Zuko hums aloud. "It''s starting!"

    The wooden wall brightens and takes a deeper color while Az sneers, "We have a genius amidst our group."

    "Come on, Az," one of the seven heathens of cutesy destruction pouts. "You shouldn''t be mean!"

    "Oh? Which one are you again? Nevermind. You''re all one big Ty-Nuisance in my eyes," Az scoffs as Ty Woo snorts. "Don''t think you''re any better, bitch!"

    "You''re the only memorable one, Woo," Az smirks at the insult and returns her attention to the screen.

    Ursa has high hopes. She wants to n and creates stories! Watching media of another world will¡ª

    ¡ª"My name is Ong. I ran away. I''m back now."¡ª

    Nik watches with a shallow mask of annoyance and understanding about Ray. She will go to great lengths to screw with others.

    ---

    "What? We''re white?" Katara gasps at herself over the screen.

    ---

    "That airbending is shittier than one I did the first few days with Mokshi and no training," Nik rolls his eyes.

    ---

    "That''s not firebending," Az snorts with disgust. "Whatever it is, it''s disgusting."

    ---

    "Pfft! Hahahahahahahahaha!" Toph likes a mad person in Nik''s embrace. "They did all that dance to bend one rock?! Man! I love seeing things!"

    ---

    "So, the second something nice happens to me, she must die?" Sokka scoffs as he feels Nik, Yue, and Rena''s gazes. "Hey, you can form a harem, but I can''t bash my love life of another world?"

    ---

    "That''s not Iroh," Ty-Lee pouts and thins her lips. "We want the fat and adorable Fire King!"

    ---

    "Hey! Stop talking shit about ONG!" Tom-Tom joins the fun for once andughs, his glum mood lightening after seeing this abomination of an ''Ong.'' "He doesn''t want to hurt anyone."

    "Hah! Good one!"

    ---

    "This ''movie'' is the exact thing students of the art must learn NOT to do!" Ursa huffs once the movie ends as they soldier through it all. Butments like¡ªLet''s face reaper again instead of this bullshit¡ªtie in the group''s true thoughts on the matter.

    "Your partner duped you," Az smirks, tossing Nik an amused nce, "How cute."

    "I think it was good," Maiments, taking everyone by surprise. "We can use it as a torture device. The targets will force themselves to love it during their 7th or 8th rey, or they will beg for mercy."

    "I''m going to save it," Nik suddenly smiles. "It will be a good gift to give Aang once I find a way to return."

    But he soon shakes his head, "But my night is ruined. Is anyone up forte-night sparring? I need to move my body and see if I look as shitty as ''Ong'' while airbending."

    Others roll their eyes when a voice squeaks, "I can help you."

    Az raises an eyebrow, "So, which one are you? The Eldest, Ty Lin?"

    The group stares at the seven siblings as Nik smiles, "Thanks, Lee."

    Ty-Lee smiles sweetly, and just when she expects to train with Nik alone, Toph grunts, "I''ll join in on the action. I''m not used to fighting with my real eyes."

    "Then I''ll tag along. I can only move pebbles with my bending, but I would be damned if I stay at that level anymore," June smirks.

    "Aw," Ty Lee mumbles as her sisters pat her shoulders. "Don''t worry! We''ll join, too!" grins Ty Lat(2) smiles.

    "Sure, make it a pic," Az smirks.

    "Wait, I''ming, too!" Sokka stands with a grunt. "There''s no way I can keep seated after such a disrespectful representation of the Greatest Warrior of... er, what was the term you said? The thing beyonds, some milk river, and some more?"

    "The Multiverse?" Nik blinks.

    "Yeah!"

    Some train as others choose sleep. The truth is... only the freeloaders, except Sokka, took part in the training. Even Suki held the urge since she conducts the morning drill, and if the Ty Sisters arete due to their actions, they can share their punishment with a simr sisterly bond!

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Cursed Media; The Abomination; The Nuclear Failure of a Franchise!; Ray''s Trolling Surpass The Walls of Multiversal Reality!; Nik: Oh, The Deception!; A Good Mood Ruined!; Urge To Train To Save Face *Insert XianXia memes*; Toph: The Cum and Poon Tester; Toph''s Eyes are Meant For Porn!; Corrupt The Earthbender!; The Number of Incest Pics For Sokka and Katara Are Wild!; Parody Porn is The Pandora''s Box; Zuko Retaining Iroh''s Wisdom And Staying Clear Of Smut; Aang? No, We Have Ong; Winged Lemur? No, We Have Gliding Badger; Flying Bison Appa? No, We Have a Flying Nappa¡ªWait- *Nappa Casually Destroys Ong*; Wise Uncle Iroh? No, We Have Children Touching Uncle Oh-No; Sokka Bashing His Other Self''s Love Life!; Toph Enjoys It All; Tom-Tom Brightens Up; June Has That Live-Action Skill Issue! Aang''s Greatest Nightmare Waiting To Be Gifted To The Boy!

    ***

    A/N: It is understandable that the Avatar character will be sidelined a bit in terms of character interactions since they got over 200 chapters and it still falls short! But, I don''t want to just write¡ªAnd Katara reached this level, Sokka reached that level. I will be making short snippets like this to keep the Avatar cast fresh in y. After all, we still have Kya and Ty-Sisters Route to develop~! It would be a crime to leave them be! And if you guys still didn''t understand, this movie is the reason for Nik''s scowl at the previous chapter''s beginning.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/va2wVbqs

 Chapter 283: Poor Toshi

    Chapter 283: Poor Toshi<h4>Chapter 283: Poor Toshi</h4>

    An instinctive tear builds in the corner of Yuuko''s right eye as she yawns and pulls the shutter of her bookstore. She refrains from huffing in exhaustion at the sight of a familiar face the second she pulls the shutter a little above her height. A middle-aged man in a navy-blue two-piece over his white shirt greets the moderate entrepreneur and mother of one.

    "Good morning, Yuuko-san," He smiles while adjusting his sses from the temples as seen by spectacled male protagonists in popr media.

    "Yakima-san, isn''t it too early again?" Yuuko squeezes a smile as his gaze moves from her to the pile of strange outfits ced on the corner of her shop visible from the storefront¡ªher Employee''s stored costumes over the week¡ªa former employee possibly.

    "Ah-hahaha," Toshiughs, "I''m practicing a great diet and exercise routine, Yuuko-san. Getting early and being more energetic is one of the many intended ''side-effects.''"

    Yuuko nods as she pushes the shutter overhead and feels Yakima''s gaze fixated on her sweater-d bosom. Not that she minds. It''s nice to be appreciated every now and then, and it''s not like Yakima ever gets anything more. She might be annoyed if she were in her early twenties, but in her te twenties''?¡ªit''s pleasing to be wanted.

    But she yelps while Toshi jumps in surprise when arge shadow practically snatches the bottom of the shutter and pushes it up into the metal roll as Yuuko''s hand empties!

    Toshi and Yuuko instantly nce at the stranger¡ªa ck hoody, blue denim, and a in blue mask hide arge swathe of his dusky skin, a pair of violet eyes blinking at the duo. He rustles the polybag in his hand to attract the duo''s attention. "I''ve gotten enough stare this early for my outfit to realize it''s the ssic ''emo'' package or something, but I spent a lot on these, so no need to stare with open jaws."

    Truly! The Souma Family has been too kind to him by notughing at his outfit!

    First, the Avatar Movie featuring ONG, and now this¡ªRay screwed with him quite thoroughly¡ªthe fucking troll she-he-fucking-they promised to be!

    "Um, do I know you?" Yuuko questions after gulping for a second as he pries the mask off his face before taking a deep breath.

    "Huff! I still can''t get used to masks over my nose. Hey, Yuuko-san!" Nik grins brightly, swiftly patting her right shoulder, "It''s Nik. Thanks for giving me the week off! I realized my size would be quite a shock, so I brought a costume myself for the day. It''s the outfit of a Fire-wielding Prince with a can-do attitude, terrible luck with thedies, and the lucky Keeper of Dragon."

    He shifts and slides past Yuuko to enter the store, leaving the duo stunned as he informs. "Oh, and I can speak again. My memories returned. Genta-san confirmed my documents yesterday, and I brought them today for your verification."

    Nik stops before looking back at the duo, "Uh, do you want to vet the costume before I wear it? I don''t know what genres of books are on offer today."

    "Y-You''re that amnesiac?" Toshi blinks.

    "I see those sses aren''t for show, learned one," Nik chuckles, feeling more than peppier after piping Kurumi before her ss. "But Shindou-kun from the restaurant next door taught me it''s bad to call others by names. You should work on that, Mister- What was your name again?"

    "Yakima Toshi," he replies, still not wrapping his head around the situation as well as the Souma Family didst night.

    Nik isn''t brutish enough to insolently believe he can sweep all questions by bulldozing through conversations. But he certainly will try to do just that!

    "N-Nik?!" Yuuko blinks, jolting in surprise. "You''re Nik?!"

    "And that''s why you don''t wear any sses," Nik clicks his tongue yfully as he pokes fun, easing Yuuko into the situation. "Yes, I''m Nik Faran." He retrieves something from his pocket, an ID. He shes the card to the duo, "See? It says right there."

    Yuuko and Yakima nce at their country''s national ID¡ªNik''s image in his ck hoody is all too clear¡ªthe same hoody he is wearing presently.

    "So?" Nik raises an eyebrow. "Do you want to see the costume?"

    "Wait a minute!" Toshi snaps out of his stupor before pointing a finger at Nik. "Y-you cannot be the same man I met a week ago! Look at you! Your body is massive, and your skin is darker than before, not to mention your eyes!"

    Nik prepared the most natural lie for this.

    "I changed my diet."

    Toshi''s lips part open as Nik unknowingly tosses Toshi''s excuse back at him. Truthfully, Toshi tried avoiding Nik after meeting him on the first day.

    "Your diet?" Yuuko mutters.

    ''Can I get on such a diet?'' She refrains the urge to exim her intrusive thoughts as she stares at Nik in amazement. He always had a certain charm. But now he is almost pulling her in with his gaze alone!

    Things can be more straightforward with the work of [Twilight Thief,] but Nik isn''t keen on using that abusive skill for such means.

    He cannot bulldoze his way through this conversation, that''s clear, so he waits for the duo toe to terms. Either he will keep his job or look for something else interesting enough.

    "Yuuko-san," Toshi looks at the woman and speaks sternly, "You cannot keep someone like him around you! Who knows what kind of connections he has? He doesn''t strike as someone with any good intentions!"

    ''Bruh, you''re offending the entire Southern and Northern Tribe with your words, asshole!'' Nik rolls his eyes and calmly cates Yuuko''s ever-growing imagination, "If you''d like, I can leave. You are free to confirm things with Genta-san. But I would like to work and keep myself busy if possible¡ªnot something someone with ill connections will speak of."

    "And why would we believe your words?!" Toshi snorts, raising his voice as the corner of Nik''s eyes twitch. The man is rather eager to create amotion.

    "You can trust an amnesiac on a police officer''s words but not someone with proper documents?" Nik tilts his head, stumping Toshi. To be fair, the middle-aged sryman was against Nik from day one for his issues.

    "And I sent Megumi, Manabu, and Kurumi off at the entrance of their schools. So, I''m not too untrustworthy." Nik continues as he nces at Yuuko. "All I ask is for a chance. I''m motivated to work," he pulls the Fire Nation''s royal attire fitted to his size from the stic baggy as Yuuko''s eyes widen at the quality of the costume visible even to her untrained eyes.

    A speaking Nik and a silent Nik already present a grand difference, much less his physical transformations.

    "Yuuko-san," Toshi grits his jaw. "Believe me! I''ve seen his kind many times. My son, Shou, is no better! He rarely attends his ss and constantly gets in trouble! It''s one of the reasons why we don''t get along! Look at his changes the second he regained his memories! He is clearly a trouble!"

    Nik chuckles sheepishly, "Well. The only thing I will trouble you is with my work days. But we can jot that outter, right?"

    One man stands within her store while the other stands outside, opposing the former. Yuuko thins her lips as a weird emotion bubbles within her ample chest. Maybe it''s wrong to think about stupid things like two men fighting over her¡ªrather¡ªthe former''s employment. But, hey! She is equally important as an employer, right? She shakes these thoughts away before ending the argument before it esctes and needs a crowd to resolve. Her store cannot handle that kind of bad publicity.

    "Let me talk with Asagi-san," Yuuko nods and smiles at Nik, "If Asagi-san is assured, I probably do not need to worry. And the costume you brought certainly works in your favor."

    "Yuuko-san¡ª"

    "Yakima-san," Yuuko shakes her head, "Please! Don''t create amotion."

    Toshi grounds his jaw as Nik shrugs. "I''ll get to cleaning the top of the shelves. I can reach them easily now~!" He ces the princely attire on the counter, "You can check the costume, right? And we''ll discuss my sry once we prepare the store for customers."

    He picks up the dusting cloth from behind the counter as Yuuko coughs, "Your clothes will easily get dirty. Dust doesn''t suit the color ck too well."

    Nik smirks as he slightly lifts his hoody, exposing his sculpted v-taper as if to toast Toshi further and maybe provide Yuuko a little more incentive to treat her new employee well as their eyes don''t leave his flesh until the hoody covers his waist again.

    "I''m not wearing any T-shirt underneath. But don''t worry. I''ll change into that costume once I clean those shelves."

    Toshi almost feels a pit in his stomach as he hears a soft ''Whoa'' from Yuuko.

    "Is everything alright?" A middle-aged woman strolls toward Yuuko''s bookstore. Toshi''s words weren''t overly loud, but he eventually intended to raise his voice to gather a crowd and get rid of this menace! Hetches to the surprising backup and musters, "Ah, it''s you! Will you talk some sense into Yuuko-san? She is putting her safety at risk by hiring Nik¡ª"

    "Nik''s back?" The middle-aged plump cook cuts Toshi off before looking at Yuuko with glimmering eyes, who points helplessly at the ebony-haired youth. The woman''s gaze follows the direction before finding the grinning hunk waving at her.

    "Shindou-san, right? I remembered you despite my hazy memories. Thanks for patronizing our store. We''re getting prepared and may offer some free hugs to special customers~! Please look forward to it." Nik performs the perfect bow while snickering internally, thanking Megumi for letting him remember Manabu''s family!

    Manabu''s mother stares at Nik for a second before covering her temples and lightly stepping back, almost stumbling. Her eyes widen as Nik hurries out before putting an arm on her back and helping her stand straight as his scent travels to her, making her dizzier.

    "Are you alright?" Nik blinks in surprise. Others have always controlled themselves to a certain extent despite their natural attraction to him. Maybe he caught the middle-aged mother off-guard.

    "I- I''m better now," she coughs as she presses her hand on his chest, trying to push herself away while letting her weight lean on him even further.

    "That''s good," Nik snickers. He pats her back again before slowly prying himself off the woman as Yuuko and Toshi stare at the duo. "There," Nik smirks as he helps the woman stand properly. "Can you walk?" He whispers gently. "Would you like my help to return to your store? Your husband is waiting."

    "My husband?" The woman blinks as she turns to stare at the bleak-faced middle-aged man standing in front of the restaurant''s entrance with his arms crossed.

    "Ah!" She pulls herself away before ring at her husband, snapping loudly, "What are you standing there staring like an unfocused duck? Did you take the noodles off the stove?"

    The man blinks, "Wha¡ª?"

    "The noodles!" She seethes, stomping her way toward her husband! "Your day won''t be any better if the noodles get soggy!"

    She pulls her husband in by his cor as the man res daggers at Nik.

    ''That may have been my fault, technically.'' Nik''s lips twitch before he looks at Toshi, "Well, that was interesting, no? Maybe Shindou-san felt lightheaded for not having a proper breakfast."

    ''Or getting the best treat possible in the morning!'' That ONE brain cell of Yuuko screeches and raises the horny alert as the woman gulps. Toshi and Yuuko realize btedly that many gazes are on Nik¡ªhungry and annoyed! Familiar neighbors, women, and men, stare at Nik with opposing emotions.

    ''The better the bloodline, the more I be an Old Woman ma?'' Nik works his jaw as he excuses himself into Yuuko''s store again, not paying attention to the defeated Yakima Toshi, father of Yakima Shou.

    ---

    "Is he really a big deal?" Sayoko suspiciously questions as she decides to spend time with her mother and help her with shopping alongside Souko. Not that they had anything better to do.

    Mitsuko ces an index finger on her chin as she rolls her eyes, musing loudly, "Well, he had quite the queue a week before. You''d be surprised what others would pay to get the fraction of warmth we enjoyedst night."

    "Warmth?" Souko scoffs, walking with an empty cloth bag hanging from her left elbow. "I didn''t think Kurumi would have it in her to move, much less attend her school."

    "Ara~ Jealous? As they say, the younger generation will surpass the older one. Fufu~!"

    "Did you go through Kurumi''s manga stash?" Sayoko smiles and shakes her head.

    "I did," Mitsuko chuckles. "Somethings interested me. But I hope Kurumi shifts to the weekly magazine that prints romantic genres instead of fantasy, action genres."

    The trio attracts quite the attention on the way as the mother-daughter trio continues their conversation.

    "Where do you think he will stay tonight?" Souko inquires.

    "I don''t know," Mitsuko thins her lips.

    "Looks like there is an antagonist in your romantic fantasy¡ªrent," Sayoko quips and gestures to her elder sister with a movement of her chin as Souko bursts into giggles.

    "Ha-ha," Mitsuko tly replies as Sayoko hugs Mitsuko''s arm. "Come on, Mom! Don''t take it seriously. After all, the true antagonists in your way are delusions, your marriage, societal norms, a functioning household, probably Kurumi and I, too~!"

    "Probably for the best," Souko calmly nods. "He''ll wear you guys loose before returning to the true Souma prodigies."

    "Are you two done?" Mitsuko eyes her daughter. The duo likes to raise a ruckus and poke fun at others, especially Kurumi!

    "Maybe," Sayoko smirks, her wide-neck sweater struggling to keep her breasts in check as she hugs Mitsuko''s arm.

    "Maybe not~!" Souko hugs Mitsuko''s other arm, d in a rtively moderate full-sleeved beige sweater and warm ck tights hugging her legs, extending to brown, fur-ended boots.

    Mitsuko exhales in annoyance before stepping on the stairs to the Shopping District.

    But they soon notice a difference.

    The gazes stopped following them! The Souma girls are used to attention and are usually indifferent to it, so theck of one doesn''t bother them at all. It intrigues them instead. They see an overwhelming queue passing through various stores and ending at a particr bookstore. Gazing at each other, the trio picks their pace andes to a strange scene.

    They match his gaze only for a second before he looks down at the next ''woman'' in line¡ªa girl as young as 4!

    A hush noise of gossip fills their surroundings as a few ''known'' women stare at the Souma Familypetitively, but the trio focuses on Nik as he bends down without issues, as if the royal crimson garments are made for him. The luxurious golden-lined crimson-red robe fits his body nicely, and a set of pitch-ck shoulder guards makes him look regal if others didn''t pay attention to the golden fire-shaped headpiece pulling Nik''s pitch-ck hair into a slick topknot.

    "A-are you really prince charming?"¡ªThe innocent brown-haired girl musters. Nik smiles, warmly patting her head as he replies, "I''m the Prince Charming who grew up. And for the low allowance of 400 Yen, you can help the Lord Charming be anything you like tomorrow. Do you want that?"

    The girl blinks before looking back at her mother, who chuckles, "Hmm! Would a Lord Charming fool a little girl?"

    "Absolutely not," Nik grins as he hugs the girl once she opens her arm, not minding the dirt of the road scraping Fire Nation''s authentic royal wear! While embracing the girl, he looks at her mother, snickering, "And the budgetary price of 550 Yen on recent Medieval Fantasy novels of your choice will let this Prince Charming survive the atrocious prices of this modern world!"

    The girl pulls back, questioning, "I thought you were Lord Charming."

    "I am, for you," Nik chuckles as he stands while eyeing the young wife. "But your mother and the rest will pay me more if they get to call me Prince Charming, right?"

    The woman''s smile broadens as she embraces Nik tightly under moderate discretion before clutching her daughter''s hand with a dusting of hazy red on her cheeks and entering Yuuko''s store, the owner of which is slumped!

    "Prince Charming?" Souko perks up, observing Nik''s outfit as he bows elegantly at the trio, "At your service."

    "Wait!" The woman next in line raises her voice sharply and pouts, "You can''t let others cut in line!"

    "But of course, my Lady," Nik takes a step toward the woman before shing a grin. "I''m at your service before anyone else''s."

    He briefly turns to look at the trio before winking and hugging the plump middle-aged woman.

    "Okay! Okay! That''s enough hugging, right?!" The Husband breaks the embrace¡ªmuch like a few other men free at this time of the day¡ªsnorting and ring at Nik indignantly.

    "Today is a special service day, my Fair Sir." Nik smiles at the bearded man. "Would you like a hug?"

    There''s no way Nik wants Yuuko to earn a bad rep because of him, so he readily added another service¡ªhugs for men. Hey! Men need more hugs than any woman can imagine! And it''s not like hugging will make him question his interests¡ªPrince Charming will take allers.

    Of course, if the men want the same thing is questionable as the husband backs away.

    His loss.

    "Wait, I''ll take his turn, too~!" The woman pulls Nik into a bear hug, barely pushing the air out of his lungs as he smiles wryly at the husband, who doesn''t re back but feels helpless and wry, too.

    Nik forms amon understanding with the men in an instant, earning him approval for his continued services.

    But Sayoko and Souko admit they underestimated Nik''s poprity and ''pull.''

    It''s outrageous for hugs alone when they enjoyed a lot more than the bit of skinship offered at Yuuko''s shop.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Shou Looking at Megumi, Toshi Looking at Yuuko¡ªMegumi-Yuuko Looking At Dem Abs; The Monstrous Arrival; Toshi Makes a Lot Of Sense For The Losing Party; Nik Is Starting To Feel Discriminated!; Discrimination Against The Otherwise Better!¡ªWait. That''s Just Envy; Nik Is Highly Motivated To Fulfill Yuuko''s NEEDS; Yuuko''s Head Is Filled With Intrusive Thoughts; When Nik Removes His Royal Robes *Yuuko''s Brain Cell Luring For a Lick*; Yuuko: Lemme Shred a Kitty On Da Abs. Nik: What? Yuuko: Did I Stutter?; Makings Of A Great Salesman¡ªAlways Trying To Bully Your Way Into A Conversation; Yakima Toshi When Looking At Manabu''s Mom: Aha! Reinforcements!; Yuuko When Looking At a Lightheaded, FLOODED Mother: Aha! I''m Not The Only One!; Yakima: I''m On A Diet! Nik: So Am I; Nik Coming To A Cross With a Father-Son Pair Without Knowing The Truth; The Prince and Lord Charming; The Prince Shall Take All Comers; *The Souma Family Who Lost All Their Attention Looking at Nik* Nik *Chuckling Menacingly*: There''s a New Slut in The Area!; Sayoko and Souko Trolling Mitsuko *Happy Ray Noises*; Making Up With The Husband Kind; Nik Gaining Self Consciousness To His Size; The Bulky Intruder In Yuuko''s Life; The Happy and Tired Employer; Yuuko *Exhausted By The End of The Day, Huffing And Puffing As She Holds Nik''s Shoulder*: That Was Great. *Suggestive Breathing* You''re Hired!; Nik Needs to Earn For a Large Family! *Nik nning To Use His Collected Gold Sneakily*; Mitsuko''s True Hurdle In Romance: Property Dealership; Nik About To Bust The Most Convincing Fantasy Sales Pitch To a Bunch A Middle-Schoolers, Taking Their Allowances!¡ª*Their Mothers Picking Their Slippers To Pull The Skanks To Take Nik For Themselves*: Fine, I''ll Do It Myself; I''m Gonna Boil Your Noodle Soggy If The Ones In The Stove Turn Soggy¡ªManabu''s Mom Probably

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/BC9zd4W3

 Chapter 284: The Goated Lunch

    Chapter 284: The Goated Lunch<h4>Chapter 284: The Goated Lunch</h4>

    Shoutout to Lewd Hina~!

    ***

    "Ok, everything looks fine," Yuuko smiles in exhaustion. She almost forgot the sensation of a customer rush in thest week. But the crowd did whittle away eventually. Nik smiles while restocking the nearest shelf. She ces his documents on the counter after confirming the details with Genta on a call before speaking, "Nik, sorry about this morning. Yakima-san can be a little overbearing, but he means well."

    "I don''t mind," Nik shrugs, looking back at her, "Anyone would be a little cautious afterparing the difference from before."

    "Not Souma-san," Yuuko mutters as she recalls the Mother-daughter trio''s visit around eleven. "Are you not from around here? You should have a home, right?"

    "I ran away," Nik chuckles. "Not that they would bother looking for me. I was kind of a ck sheep in my family."

    Yuuko nods as Nik adds, "Can you keep the ID and other papers inside the counter? This outfit doesn''t have pockets."

    The coffee-haired brte nods and does so as she continues curiously, "Now that you can speak freely... do you n on staying here? Your education in Business Management should get you better jobs."

    "And lose my daily dinner?" Nik scoffs, knowing nothing about the requirements of earning said ''genuine'' degree. "Besides, I like wearing different outfits."

    "So, you''re into cosying?" Yuuko leans a little on the counter.

    "Sure," Nik nods.

    "Any preferences?" Yuuko blinks.

    "Women."

    "What?" Yuuko blinks as Nik looks at her.

    "What?" He questions. "You asked for my preferences."

    "I mean in cosying!" Yuuko huffs.

    "Oh," Nik shrugs. "Anything is fine as long as I''m notpletely naked."

    Yuuko rolls her eyes before settling. She only speaks once Nikpletes the restocking, "Let''s discuss your sry."

    "Sure," Nik smiles with as much charm as he can fork out, "And it will include the perks of being the greatest attraction for the store, right? Like the perk of my gracious employer wearing the feminine versions of my outfits to show others a good leader leads with a great example."

    Yuuko thins her lips, resisting the urge to avert her gaze and look at his lips, if not his eyes, before grumbling, "I liked the hard-working and silent Nik from before. Maybe Yakima-san was right."

    "Maybe Yakima-san isn''t interested in books and would agree with the idea of you wearing an outfit simr to mine," Nik shrugs with whimsy, chortling, "And the other perks should include daily lunch, too. I''m famished!"

    Yuuko sighs as she starts discussing his sry. While Nik is unaware of the currency''s value for now, he certainly acts like he understands every word Yuuko says. And she doesn''t give him any reason to suspect her since she goes as far as rmending a good and cheap apartment nearby the shopping district with a goodndlord apparently¡ªwhatever a ''good''ndlord really means since Nik never met one in two of his lives!

    ---

    Kurumi and Megumi stare at the ''close'' sign hanging from the store''s door before looking at each other.

    "Nik probably isn''t here," Megumi asserts while Kurumi calmly rings the bell as the former frowns. But before she can say anything, a delivery man dressed in a ck uniform and a red cap stops his motorcycle beside them before ncing at the duo. The youth''s expression brightens, and when the two feel the delivery man will try to hit on them, he hurriedly pulls arge bag and questions, "Do you live here?"

    Megumi nods absent-mindedly as he almost squeaks in joy, "Great! Here, take this. Let me capture the image. I''m tired of looking at that foreigner over and again. How can someone stay so fit after eating that much?!"

    He doesn''t wait for Megumi''s response as he shoves the heavy delivery into her arms before clipping a picture from his smartphone and taking off, grumbling all the while with evident envy as he nces at the door before scowling, leaving the two girls confused as they had their backs to the door the entire time.

    "Oh, great! Burgers are here~!"

    The excited voice jolts the two as they look back, seeing an borately dressed Nik smiling at them. His topknot, royal essories, and royal outfit send them into a daze as he takes the package from Megumi''s hand and turns on his heels, humming, "Could you guys close the door? Thanks. Heh! Yuuko should have never told me about HFC. This stuff''s amazing! They will love it~!"

    Megumi and Kurumi follow Nik. Their gazes roam his form, and their eyes widen further when they enter Amano Household''s living room, finding a sweating, exhausted Yuuko lying on her back with a satisfied expression. A heavy aroma saturates the living room, rolls of tissue paper litter the area, and she hums aloud when Nik enters, "You''re insatiable, Nik. A man should know when to stop, but you just keep going!"

    "Guilty," Nik giggles and sits on the other side of the low table while Megumi and Kurumi watch the situation in a daze.

    "Did you order a day''s worth of HFC stock? It''s suffocating in here!" Megumi''s loud voice wakes Yuuko from her dream-like half nap and awake state, where she can enjoy the hormonal bliss of napping without truly sleeping due to a full stomach.

    "Ah, Megumi? You''re back. Wait, what time is it?" Yuuko quickly questions as Nik opens the package and retrieves a wrapped burger before taking out a milkshake.

    "Way past your usual afternoon nap," Megumi scoffs before pouting and blushing as she looks in Nik''s direction, "Did you order something for me?"

    He blinks as Yuuko gasps in panic, "Why didn''t you wake me up?"

    Nik looks at the package that clearly holds a lot of burgers and shakes before ncing between Yuuko and Megumi.

    "You were not sleeping, Yuuko-san. And Megumi, I didn''t order anything for you."

    "But there is so much there," Megumi frowns. "Eating all that is bad for your health. Did you order fries?"

    "I was clearly out ofmission after the second burger! You should have woken me up!" Yuukoins alongside her daughter.

    "I can''t keep on replying to you both at once. Besides, you shouldn''t have taught me how to order the same thing from your smartphone. I would have woken you up otherwise," Nik sighs. It''s true. Their lunches from a great fast food chain Nik had no idea existed. And his first act of learning about the smartphone is unlocking the screen with a vertical slide of his finger, touching an ''application,'' then the food that looks the most delicious, and confirming the order as an ''app-wallet'' will mysteriously pay for their food! It''s crazy!

    "Can we leave for shopping?" Kurumi huffs, not the least bit amused by the situation, as Nik somehowes across as the most elegant one in the room while stuffing his face full and gulping down the grease.

    "Sure. Let me finish these," Nik grins, taking a deep sip from the straw of his milkshake as Megumi looks at him silently.

    "I''m going to open the shop," Yuuko huffs, standing up, "And remind me never to offer you fast food for lunch. I thought you''d feel filled after two burgers and some fries!"

    Kurumi and Megumi look at the crumpled burger wrappers around the table, counting nine of them, seven empty cups of milkshake, and eleven french fries containers. They nce at Nik again in horror as Kurumi questions, "Did you honestly eat all of that?!"

    "I let myself go," Nik snickers as he stifles a burp. "I know it''s all unhealthy stuff, but it''s not like I will order them constantly. Besides, I felt ''light'' after finishing all that. So I thought I could eat a little more."

    "You should stop," Megumi puts her schoolbag down before frowning with worry. "It''s really unhealthy."

    Nik thins his lips before looking at the rest of the four burgers and three milkshakes in the package. He didn''t order fries this time since they felt nd and ''chewy''pared to the great invention that is the burgers.

    "Fine, I won''t order after these." He admits reluctantly, realizing he cannot do shit before learning how to use smartphones.

    ''Or I could go there myself,'' Nik thinks of another way instantly. ''Heck, I can learn how they make these burgers and liberate some of the utensils from their establishment!''

    It''s not stealing for him if he uses it to feed the masses inside his Personal World, right? The Great Plunderer Nik can never steal anything!

    "So, you are still going to eat that all alone?" Megumi frowns harshly, sitting beside Nik as she pulls a burger and sniffs it, gasping, "Double Decker Big Hac?"

    "You can eat one if you like it so much," Nik shrugs in the end, patting his free side for Kurumi, "Do you want one, too?"

    "No thanks, I like looking out for my weight." The honey-eyed pouty girl shrugs and sits beside him as Megumi snorts, "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "It means you''re a cow."

    Nik calmly sips his milkshake before choking on it as Kurumi grunts bluntly.

    "What?!" Megumi''s eyes widen as her cheeks flush with embarrassment. "I''m no cow! You- you''re a-"

    "What?" Kurumi sneers.

    "My mom taught me better than to insult others!" Megumi unwraps the burger and bites it while Kurumi frowns and retorts, "And you think my mom is any worse?" She eyes Nik''s milkshake for a while as he offers a sip, something she epts with a delighted expression despite Megumi''s flush deepening at the apparent ''intimacy.''

    "I think you can eat a few of these burgers without issues, both of you," Nik half shrugs as he finishes the meal in his hand before taking out another one. "You look great." He addresses idly and hums, "And it''s not like you need a strict diet, right?"

    Kurumi nces at Megumi smugly as thetter lowers her head while slowly chewing on the meat delight. "Well," she mutters, "My Club advisor would get mad if he knew I ate junk food. But don''t get me wrong!" She looks up with a snap, exining sincerely, "I haven''t touched a thing in a long time! I''m training as hard as it takes to win the National Tournament!"

    "Kendo," Nik blinks. "The wooden sword?"

    "How long have you been here not to know about Kendo?" Kurumi frowns before recalling their time in the morning and huffing quietly. She would like to know more about Nik, but it''s not like she can force him, right?

    ''Can I?'' She thinks of a way suited to someone like her before admitting Nik outsses her in ''those'' departments by a grave margin!

    "It''s a practice of swordsmanship in specific rules and conditions," Megumi exins while guiltily feeding herself some delicious meat. "I could get into Tokyo University on a sports schrship by ace-ing the tournament."

    Nik nods quietly, "Good luck. Here, I will take that burger off your hands then."

    "No need," Megumi pouts, taking a deep bite out of the treat before ring at Nik, "And you should focus on your diet even if you can eat a lot! Muscles like yours aren''t just a work of drugs but hard work, too! Don''t waste your gains!"

    Nik huffs in exhaustion.

    ''How natural can I get?'' He grunts internally. ''All I took was a Primordial Spirit and spiritual evolution of a Bloodline.''

    "Well, keep eating like this," Kurumi smirks. "Maybe you will win thepetition by sitting on your opponent."

    Megumi''s body freezes in the process of taking another bite from the burger before she scoffs and shoots back, "Fine, I will! You should join me. What''s the point of dieting if there is no one lining to stuff your shoe locker with letters!"

    Kurumi''s lips part in shock as she hurriedly looks at Nik, finding him undeterred in his quest to fulfill the destiny of devouring thest burger before leaving for their apartment shopping.

    "What can I do if Shou is into cows? Besides, I don''t care about him anymore and have moved to do better things!"

    Megumi''s brows twitch as she stares at Nik suspiciously, whose gaze swims between the girls before he takes onesting sip from thest milkshake. "Good stuff! Let me clean this, and we can leave. I already discussed my leave for the rest of the evening with Yuuko-san since finding a ce to stay is important. She already told me about an apartment block nearby."

    "Oh," Megumi perks, "Do you mean Okita-san''s building?"

    Nik nods.

    Megumi quietly eats until Nik collects all the trash and leaves for the kitchen to throw away before snapping at Kurumi, "Seriously! What is your problem?"

    "What did I do?" Kurumi tilts her head.

    "What didn''t you do?" Megumi scoffs. "How many times do you need me to tell you I don''t care about Nuzui Shou? He is the one nagging me, interrupting my practice sometime during club hours! I should be practicing today, but I left earlier because I saw him lurking around the dojo!"

    "How is that my problem?" Kurumi snorts. "Go beat him with your stick."

    "It''s a bokken!"

    "Did I ask?"

    Megumi clenches her fist, chewing thest of the burger and crumpling the wrapper in her hands.

    "Did you think I didn''t know how you happened to fall on him?" Kurumi snaps back, ending Megumi''s rant as she continues, "You''re a bit of a legend in our schools when ites to experiencing all sorts of weird idents! I saw you doing the same thing with Nik today!"

    "I don''t do that on purpose!" Megumi grits her teeth, unhappy by the implications Kurumi is trying to pin on her head. "And what''s it to you? Are you afraid someone might leave you again?" It''s not beneath both the girls to use verbal uppercuts to destroy each other after knowing one other for almost three years in High School!

    Kurumi''s nostrils re in anger as Nik quietly slips past them through the hall after changing his clothes. There''s no way he intends to step into their conflict without a reason to do so. He''s a bit of a daredevil to look for Primordials and gain their essence, but not stupid enough to jump into a heated debate where he stands to gain nothing but annoy both the parties for his interference.

    "Nik would never do that!"

    "Then you have no reason to act all pissy ''round me!"

    "I don''t!" Kurumi snorts and res at Megumi when thetter leans back with a huff and a ''positive'' momentum of her breasts.

    ''Damn,'' Kurumi chews her lips in frustration. ''If fat is stored in our bodies based on gics, why did it have to be her, mom, Sayoko, and Souko who store theirs in their breasts and butt?! It should have been me!''

    Her source of frustration around Megumi developed from the anger of her former partner leaving her. But the truth is: Kurumi''s urge to get back at Shou wasn''t nearly as great as she led Nik to believe as her frustrations settled around Megumi''s less-than-humble curves that she disys in her moments of defenseless ''idents.''

    "What?" Megumi scowls, irked by Kurumi''s stare. Thetter looks away, grumbling, "Nothing. And if that idiot bothers you, just beat him. He likes prancing around as the strongest and scariest Karate Club member. But do you truly believe he is the strongest if he has time to date and lurks around your dojo?" Kurumi spills many secrets at once¡ªexcept for the things behind closed doors¡ªshe is not a monster.

    "Just tell him to defeat Shiroshi Saru in the next two days, or he has to stop bothering you. That''ll shut him real nice. Shou is scared of Saru despite Saru being a first-year."

    Megumi blinks in surprise.

    ''Am I seeing this right? She is trying to help me and not insult me.''

    Now it''s Kurumi''s turn to feel irked as she questions, "What?"

    "Nothing," Megumi smiles sincerely, her teal irides flickering with a sense of forgiveness. "I didn''t think you had the capacity to help others."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?!"

    "It means I misunderstood you," Megumi scratches the back of her head, smirking, "I''m sorry for the things I said."

    "Well." Kurumi sighs, her scowl giving way to a genuine smile as she feels a bit of her frustration melting away at Megumi''s act of kindness and forgiveness. "I''m not, cow tits."

    "Cow t-t-" Megumi stammers as Kurumi stands quickly, smirking condescendingly, "I''ll wait for Nik outside. I think my test scores will drop by staying another second near you."

    "I take it all back!"

    Kurumi hears Megumi shout as she walks down the hallway, finding Nik flipping pages of a book about skeletons and other fossils.

    "Let''s go~!" Kurumi trills with a refreshed expression as she hugs Nik''s hand. Yuuko chuckles wryly, "Did you girls sort your issues out?"

    "Mostly," Kurumi smiles widely. "I even apologized to Megumi for most of the things."

    Yuuko nods with a relieved expression as Megumi begs to FUCKING differ!

    ***

    Alternative Title: Grounded Pettiness; Megumi''s Jojo Moment; The Hentai Fried Chicken¡ªHFC; Meat So Delicious It Stains Your Wife''s Mouth¡ªHFC Probably; Bing Part of The Legal System; Nik: Yes, I Do Have a Degree In Business Management. Would You Like Advice In The Creation, Production, and Management Of a Hare- ehm, Business?; Kurumi: No, Big Co Girl Tits Should Be Me!; Yuuko and Megumi Love Dem Hentai Meat; The Odd Scene In The Living Room; Yuuko''s Bliss; Nik Making The Meat Supplier Jealous; A Good Landlord? *Thanos: Impossible*; Megumi and Kurumi Trading Oral Blows; Kurumi Lies as Easily as She Breathes; The Anger And Maniption Issue Is Strong With Kurumi!; Kurumi Would Never Spill Inches of Secret!; Kurumi And The Chamber of Secrets; Megumi To Nik: Relinquish That Filling Meat, It Belongs In My Mouth. *Unzips*; Yuuko: What Are Your Preferences. Nik: You. In a Costume. *Yuuko''s Brain Cells Nuke*; The Cosying Corruption; Nik Got The Best Motivation To Learn About Smartphones: Food!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/BC9zd4W3

 Chapter 285: The gOOd Landlord

    Chapter 285: The gOOd Landlord<h4>Chapter 285: The gOOd Landlord</h4>

    "Whoa!" Nik stares at the rows of sleek boxes disying images of different smartphones that all look the same. There is one with the logo of a half-eaten banana, a smartphone with the stamp of a cute pink bot of some kind, and stamps designed for the letters ''HG'' and ''SUS.'' The store owner sneaks nces at Nik, finding the youth strange.

    "Forgive me for asking, kid," The middle-aged man blinks. "Howe you never had any of these smartphones? I can barely get my son off these parasites, and he''s only seven years young!"

    "Oh," Nik smiles as Kurumi looks through the variety before handing Nik one of the smartphones, impatiently replying in his stead. "He was a sheltered boy, alright? Can you generate the bill, please?"

    Nik smiles as he looks at his phone, thinking, ''Others in the mansion will go crazy about this stuff.'' He retrieves a silver-colored card with a strange chip on its end, waving it, "I will pay with this card!" Kurumi and the owner look at Nik with amazement, noting the first man in their lives to see someone so happy to pay for something.

    As the owner gets on with the work, Nik looks at Kurumi expectantly, pointing at the ck screen of the smartphone while constantly pressing the supposed power button, as taught by Yuuko. "Why isn''t it working? I can''t slide it open, and nothing is disying on the screen."

    "Because that''s the volume button. And I chose an older model with an external battery. No need to get the high-end stuff when you''re not even used to the basics, right?" Kurumi thins her lips before smiling at the sight of Nik''s confused expression.

    "I''ll teach you, ''kay?" She leans into him while browsing some other things. "Let''s see if we can afford a good protective case in your current budget. How much is it in your bank ount?" She questions without the intention of prying as much as it is to help Nik after understanding he is just as lost despite his memories ''returning.''

    But the question attracts the Store Owner, too, something Nik observes from the corner of his eyes. And not stupid enough to reveal his wealth out in the open, Nik leans into Kurumi''s ear, making her flinch momentarily before whispering a number.

    Her honeyed eyes widen as her head snaps in his direction, staring at him like an exotic creature!

    Instead of gracing his words with an astonished yelp, Kurumi hurriedly stops the store owner, "Wait! We don''t want this one. We''re going to buy this Samsong model!" She taps the smartphone with the stamp of a pink-colored bot of some kind.

    The owner blinks, sensing a good profit margin to be made as he offers, "Why not B-Phone 12? They have the same spec¡ª"

    "Do they have earbuds inside the packaging?" Kurumi scoffs as the owner''s lips twitch. He would try to work with Nik, but thetter was more interested in seeing himself on the television screen through the security cameras in the store.

    ''What''s wrong with this couple? Thedy looks a tad too young, and the man looks a bit too sharp to be acting like a lost kid!''

    ---

    "Huaah~!" A pink-haired woman leans against her balcony''s railing, staring at the distant shopping district. She resides on the ground floor, but the empty building allows her to upy the terraces on the upper floor without any issues. Her building''s dull grey walls contrast with the vividly vibrant and newer apartment building constructed two years ago. The surrounding residential structures look in better condition than her building, too. But she has more space, notes the woman, staring at the small parking space within the perimeters of her property¡ªcapable of parking three sedans and five motorcycles.

    "But everything is so technological today. And all the tenants move out after a month or two for some reason!" She whines. There is no reason for her condition to be this worse! Even the questionable young couple she rented space with moved out without bothering with their security!

    "I could use Kaya-san''s special pastries~!" She rests her chin on the railing, staring at the empty parking lot. "Daa-san, I miss you." She mutters with a sad smile. "I''m sure we would have been so happy here. Who knew I had an estranged aunt who left me this building as her inheritance."

    She sighs again until seeing a young couple walking into her property''s parking lot.

    ''Eh? Are theying here? Am I seeing this right? They areing here instead of walking on!'' Her dim blue eyes regain their vibrancy as she finds the couple staring at her.

    "A-Ah! Coming!" She yells, quickly rushing down the shared balcony to the stairs and standing in front of the duo, huffing and puffing as she takes no note of her beige sweater sticking to thest slope of her curves and moving along the beats of her pants. "Wee!" She smiles widely. "O-oh, I," she stares at Nik before trying to speak in a strangenguage as Kurumi cuts her off, "It''s alright, Oba-san. He''s a local, I think."

    But something else catches the woman''s surprise.

    "Oba-san?!"

    ---

    The apartment block rmended by Yuuko is rather smallpared to the one they passed. The building has six rooms, three on each floor facing the front, with a shared balcony connected to the stairs on the outside. The six rooms are identical in the sense there is a small bathroom and a separate toilet, a kitchen near the entrance, and arge space shared as a living room and bedroom. It''s clear Yuuko has some empathy for the Landlord since the ce ispletely empty!

    ''And for a reason,'' Nik narrows his eyes, unable to ignore the sensation of someone''s surveince.

    ''Someone is watching us,'' Nik lets out a silent pulse of heat that the other two barely notice, and when the Heat Vision fails, he lets a pulsation of his ethereal chi, noting a strange entity on the corner of the wall hidden from the naked eye. But IT senses Nik''s chi, too, hiding at a moment''s notice.

    ''Like a spirit,'' Nik thins his lips, recalling the strange woman in white when he was traveling back to Mitsuko''s home with Souko.

    ''There are spirits in this world, too. I hope they aren''t anything major like the Primordials or their offspring. Ray did say the newbies'' homeworlds are low-leveled and have a distinctck of potential when ites to entities of energy like chi and whatnot.''

    "I understand the rooms leave a lot to be desired," a guilty voice brings Nik from his thoughts as he stares at the ''Unit'' of a woman ahead. "But my property provides many facilities like the parking lot!"

    "We don''t own vehicles," Kurumi replies bluntly, learning from her previous mistake as she addresses the woman as "Okita-san."

    Okita''s shoulder slumps, making Nik and Kurumi''s gaze follow her swaying breasts.

    "Can I ask you a few things?" Nik questions as ''Okita-san'' leads the duo inside her apartment for a cup of tea. He looks around thefortably decorated room, "Yuuko-san told me that finding a property is very difficult. Why is yours empty?"

    Okita''s expression freezes, her plump lips press together before she lowers her head, "I don''t know."

    "You don''t know, Okita-san?" Kurumi blinks. "Didn''t your previous tenants offer any feedback?"

    Okita shakes her head.

    "Yuuko sent you two, right?" Okita questions. "May I ask why are you moving into the area?"

    "I have a job nearby, so it makes sense," Nik shrugs, noting if he can fit everyone in the other five rooms. ''Maybe not all? I don''t think Az, Toph, or June will enjoy feeling even slightly weaker than usual in this world. Michi and Mai have their flower store, and Poppy works well with Yue and Sokka in managing the settlement. Zuko is beginning to start his farm like other southern tribe warriors. It could work.''

    "I''m trying to live on my own, too," Kurumi nods.

    "Away from your mother?" Okita blinks.

    "You know my Mom?" Kurumi looks equally surprised.

    "Of course," Okita smiles brightly. "I run into Mitsuko-san in the shopping street while buying groceries. She helped talk me through some of my worst days after Daa-san passed away in a car ident."

    Kurumi nods, looking at the picture of the dark-haired man on the nearby cupboard. "I''m sorry."

    Nik breaks the consequential silence with a cough, smiling, "Okita-san, my family is huge. Some of them can settle in the other rooms. Is it alright if I rent all five rooms?"

    Kurumi and Okita look at Nik before thetter snaps out of her surprise, gunning on the sweetest deal she''s received recently, other than the questionable ones from thendlord of the neighboring apartment building.

    "All five?" She gasps. "Is your family waiting nearby? Can I meet them?"

    Nik shakes his head. "They are on their way. For now, it''s just me."

    "And me," Kurumi frowns.

    "Yes, and her," Nik snickers. "But I would like to look around andpare some prices first." He isn''t dull enough to understand that a property''s value rises the more one rents or purchases as opposed to usual bulk purchases in a market. But Nik would be damned if he just paid the full rent despite his agenda of ridding the spirit haunting the property!

    "I- I see," Okita sits and serves the cups of tea to Nik and Kurumi while looking guilty. "That''s your right. B-But I assure you my prices are the lowest! Your family will be happy living here!"

    Nik sips the tea, nodding, "I hope so."

    "That''s right!" Okita blinks, almost flipping over the table in her excitement. "I forgot to introduce myself properly. I''m Kyouko Okita," the pinkette smiles charmingly, bringing her fists close to her face as her arms press her breasts together, something Nik looks away from after a careful inspectionsting a second. "And I promise to fulfill every single one of your needs to show our hospitality!"

    The corner of Kurumi''s lips twitches as she nces between Nik and Kyouko. ''What kind ofndlord is she?!''

    ---

    ''I dislike him! I dislike them! Why is someone near her?!'' The feeling is more intense than usual. It''s more intense than the moment when the recent illicit couples wanted to do ''things'' to HER after slipping something into her tea and more intense than the repulsion at the sight of the baldndlord from the next door! But its dislike matters little in their goal to remove everyone from her gaze. She needs to stay pure and kind, untouched by others¡ªeven if it means haunting the tenants out of theplex!

    But the sight of the dusky-skinned youth sets off all its haunted radars! There is something about him that it hase to despise at first sight!

    "Wow, Daa-san, our new tenant is so cute. I envy their youth. Kurumi-chan and Nik-kun look so good together~!" It hears her whispers, noticing the longing in her tune sets it off further as she gazes at the couple walking back on the road into the sunset, holding each other''s hands.

    "It''s been two years, huh," she mutters. "I wonder if I should stop bothering you with my rambles. I''m sure you are in a peaceful ce and don''t want me bothering you."

    And that decides it!

    It cannot leave the apartment and expect to return. Its existence will start wilting the second it departs the building, but its demise is eptable as long as it finds a way to stop that man from moving in¡ªthat disgusting man. There is something wrong with him, it is sure! It isn''t intelligent and acts on its emotions. And its instincts tell it that something ''terrible'' wille from that man moving into the apartment afterpleting some necessary purchases for his living.

    It looks at Kyouko onest time. It doesn''t know why it obsesses over this woman but knows she is important.

    ''Farewell,'' it leaves the apartmentplex like a shadow, willingly breaking off the constraints that bound it to theplex.

    Theck of sun makes thingsfortable for the spirit as they follow the duo, feeling their strength slowly wane. The couple makes a stop in different stores, purchasing things like fans and some utensils before having them delivered to Kyouko''s apartment. The couple wasn''t shy in taking advantage of Kyouko''s kindness since she did offer to help in any way possible, so epting some deliveries should not be hard.

    The spirit''s rm breaks beyond its peak when it sees the couple taking a second to kiss each other after some conversation.

    But as the spirit follows the couple under the gradually darkening dusk, it feels the presence of another kindred spirit not far from the stairs exiting from the shopping district.

    ---

    "Okay, so this is called a selfie," Kurumi smiles as Nik takes the pose as instructed by extending his hand, holding his smartphone diagonally as the camera on the front captures the couple''s image with a touch of a button. The girl snatches the phone from his hand, smiling widely, "Now let me teach you about filters!"

    "Sure," Nik epts everything, knowing that he will have to eventually pass down these amazing lessons to his close friends and family since they won''t understand thenguage of this world as easily.

    ''But I still need to find out if there is a simrnguage in this world so I can trante it for the group. Or I will have to write the notes myself since I know bothnguages.''

    As Nik learns about the filters, ying with contrast and sharpness that threatens to ruin the selfie, he questions¡ª"Are you nervous about asking your mother''s permission?"

    "I wouldn''t need one if you weren''t so stubborn about it," Kurumi pouts and hesitates, "Um, Nik. The family members you mentioned... what kind of family are they? Didn''t you say you ran from your family?"

    Nik looks at her for a second before admitting forthrightly, "I''m engaged. Not to one but many women."

    "Very funny," Kurumi scoffs.

    "It''s the truth. And my fiancees know about you," Nik nods. "A few of them are eager to meet you and your family, too."

    Kurumi stops between the stairs, staring at Nik with a dazed look.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Dead serious."

    "Does Mom know?"

    "Not really. But Mitsuko isn''t the one who called me her boyfriend this morning¡ªyou did. And she also isn''t the one who dragged me to the school''s gym locker."

    Kurumi continues staring at Nik, her expression shifting from confusion to indignance, then condescension as she crosses her arms, ignoring the strange looks from other men and women sparsely trafficking the stairs.

    "I''m not falling for such pranks! If you don''t want to hang out with me, just say so! What''s the point of trying to make up with me before saying stuff like this?"

    Nik works his jaw before muttering, "I didn''t say anything about not wanting to hang out with you. I''m kind of disappointed that shopping for the appliances took so much time we didn''t get to do that ''Karaoke'' you were excited about." His shoulders slump. "And there''s the shopping for my clothes. I can''t keep wearing the same hoody for the rest of the week!"

    "You''re truly engaged?" Kurumi chews her bottom lip, questioning with hesitations as Nik nods.

    "To different women?"

    He nods again.

    "And they know each other?"

    Nik smiles, "I won''t lie. I had to work my way for it."

    "I don''t believe you," Kurumi frowns, but something in her gaze tells Nik she is beginning to see the truth but refuses to admit it regardless. "So, you yed Mom, Souko, Sayoko, and me!"

    He shakes his head as he starts walking again, unwilling to continue the conversation under so many gazes, many of them his Hug Connoisseurs, as he calls for Kurumi, "Come along."

    "Is it because of your family?" Kurumi questions as she follows. "Did you run away due to some strange traditions? Many strange things exist in our world. I once eavesdropped on my father, hearing him talk about some Paradise Ind where specially bred women exist!"

    {A/N: Aomizuan works.}

    "Your father talks about women?" Nik changes the subject, finding some interest in the ind.

    "He was fighting with his ''friend,''" Kurumi scoffs, "Apparently, the Ind has women that can make the bent ones straight."

    "Hoh?" Nik lets out a hum of admiration. "I wonder if women feel the same way as a man does when one makes a lesbian straight."

    "What? That''s not how it works."

    "Really?" Nik strokes his chin, "I disagree."

    "Ah, don''t change the subject!"

    "Look, before we continue this conversation, I want to ask a favor," Nik looks at Kurumi. "How do I order food from my smartphone? It doesn''t have the same applications as Yuuko''s smartphone. And how do I acquire an online wallet that Yuuko has to pay for the food?"

    Kurumi stares at Nik before wondering, "How are you engaged?"

    Nik grins, reaching out to hold the girl''s hand as he encourages, "Stick around and find out. At least meet my family before judging me. And I''m telling you all this so that you can tell Mitsuko about everything. You and your family should have this much knowledge if you want to live with me."

    Kurumi thins her lips, chewing them from within as she looks into Nik''s sincere violet orbs.

    "Mom may not allow me to live with you after knowing the truth about your family. Why can''t you talk with her instead?"

    "Because she''s your mom," Nik turns to stare at the flickering streetmp as the sight of a pale figure interrupts Kurumi. Her eyes widen to their limits as she pauses in the middle of the street, her hand tightening around Nik''s as she stares at the eerie figure under the flickering light. A cover of pitch-ck hair covers the woman''s face.

    "N-Nik? Can you see that?"

    Nik stares at the figure as the couple hears a haunting whisper.

    "Kuro..."

    ''I know this isn''t about my skin color. But damn it! I started as Shiro, you spiritual bitch!''

    He squeezes Kurumi''s hand, smiling, "What are you talking about?"

    Kurumi stares at Nik, but her consciousness fades before she can say anything. A swift chop near her neck is all it takes.

    ''This would have been the perfect way to show that my skills don''t fall under the ordinary category. If there are spirits, there should be other humans with some chi or other power system.''

    He holds Kurumi close to himself while grinning at the haunted bitch.

    "But my ability to clear pests like you is rather brutal and that''s not the first impression I want to leave on Kurumi and the others when I can create flowers of fire from my Firebending!"

    ---

    The innate hatred gives way to terror as it watches the strange youth chop lightly near the girl''s neck before walking in the ''female'' spirit''s direction. It instantly knows that the woman in white is a vengeful spirit, setting sight on men she desired in her life but could not get¡ªan apparition of envy and hatred. Yet, the man actually grabs the pale white hand of the spirit, surprising both the ''ghosts'' as HE opens his mouth and¡ª

    *Chomp*

    ¡ªbites half her neck out as the vengeful spirit in white screeches loudly. The streetmp bursts apart as the section of the asphalt experiences dim darkness save for the hazily glowing violet irides and the strange sound of someone eating something.

    "Beh~!" A grumble echoes in the darkness as the spirit stares in horror. Fright births in its hollow self as it understands the reason for its innate hatred against the man.

    "Soggy french fries taste a lot better than this wet sludge!"

    A spirit''s hatred marks this man¡ªa Spirit met a hateful demise at this man''s hands¡ªor mouth.

    The man turns his head in the darkness as if this is not horrifying enough. His violet orbs stare piercingly at IT.

    "I hope you had your fun stalking us since Kyouko''s apartment. Saved me the trouble of tracking you down."

    The spirit tries to flee, but the spirit is unfortunate enough to view the odd bluish-indigo flicker of light in the man''s eyes, and that''s thest thing it remembers.

    [Energy: 98¡ú105]

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Smartphone Initiation; The Sugar Daddy; Kurumi Finding Deals; The Tech Advisor; The Selfie Master; The Filter''s Expert; The Busty Pinkette; Kyouko Okita; The Haunted Apartment; Ghost Protecting From Hentai Acts; Hitting An Iron Wall; Kurroooo; Bitch, I''m About Shiro All Over You!; The New House; Nik About To Smuggle Benders; The Honest Harem gger; Small Apartment is a Comfy Apartment; The Ugly Landlord Tag?; A Good Landlord?; I Will Work For Every Inch!¡ªKyouko Probably; The Spirit Consumed; The Death Eater''s Life; The Wet Sludge; Worse Than Soggy Fries; No Longer Afraid of Spirits, Weak Ones At Least; First Impressions Last; The Monster In The Darkness and The Two Spirits

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/BC9zd4W3

    ***

    Kyouko Okita

 Chapter 286: The Great Exorcist

    Chapter 286: The Great Exorcist<h4>Chapter 286: The Great Exorcist</h4>

    "I''m telling you! I saw it!" Kurumi ps her table as the women of the Souma Family stare at their youngest while Nik awkwardly smiles at the rather effeminate man eyeing him worse than one of his previous customers. Mitsuko warned him about her husband''s tendencies, but she never told him the man was her sluttier counterpart in a man''s body! How in the hell has this family sustained themselves without killing one man, at least, in their conquest for sexual fantasies?!

    The man in question leans forward with a slightly greedy look, "Mitsuko says you''re better than my ''friend'' insting longer~! I must say I envy my wife''s luck."

    ''I did say I''m Mitsuko''s bragging rights,'' Nik works his jaw. ''Just roll with it.''

    "Hello?!" Kurumi yells. "I saw a ghost!"

    "So did I?" Souko scoffs. "But I was drunk... Were you?"

    "She can''t drink," Sayoko looks at Nik and then at her ''father.'' "How was your day, Juno-san?" She regards him by his first name as he grins. "Great! But I hear you girls couldn''t go to work and your University."

    "No thanks to him," Souko pouts, staring at Nik. "I was hoping to brag to my juniors."

    "And I to my deskmate," Sayoko sighs.

    "You all are ignoring me!" Kurumi scowls as Mitsuko pulls her daughter down to the couch, sighing and cing her palm on her cheek. "We just believe you will use any story to sway things in your favor about moving in with Nik. He is only starting to earn, and while Kyouko-san is kind to let him in for low rates¡ª"

    "He rented the whole ce," Kurumi cuts her mother off as the living room falls silent.

    "What?" Souko blinks owlishly as Nik coughs.

    "Ehm, I''m slightly wealthier than I let you guys on," he smiles slightly coyly.

    "And you can deal with ghosts, don''t forget about that part," Kurumi asserts her beliefs confidently without inhibitions. "I know you saw that ghost before I lost consciousness! Did you use some mantra or something? Where are your praying beads? Are they inside your assh¡ª"

    "How about you let the man exin?" Juno Hishawari smiles, looking at Nik. "I love men with a little mystery around them. And you can''t use smartphones orptops, I hear. It''s quite cute, no?" He nudges Mitsuko''s shoulder as she stares at Nik with a wide smirk. "Yes~!"

    "How do I say this," Nik sighs deeply. He doesn''t want to speak more lies, as the previous cover of Amnesia is a good sweet spot. But he can try nudging the family in the right direction with each lie until the truth doesn''t seem so strange. So, he blurts the most oundish thing thates to his mind, "Ie from a long line of exorcists. I lost my memory because of a powerful spirit, but I exorcised it. That''s what I was doing for a week, and I will have to keep doing so every month or so."

    The room falls silent again as the rest hear Kurumi''s soft whisper¡ª"I knew it!"

    "He is quite humorous, too," Juno smiles at his wife as Souko raises her hand. "Wait, wait! You''re saying the strange woman we saw that day was real?!"

    "Not anymore," Nik smiles.

    "Well," Mitsuko frowns. "I HAVE heard a few rumors, but I didn''t worry about it. It was mostly drunk ramblings."

    "I''m telling you, it was real! I HAVE to stay with Nik!" Kurumi asserts shamelessly, "I could be haunted!"

    "You''re not," Nik shakes his head, calming Mitsuko''s worry. "She''s not."

    "You don''t know that," Kurumi pouts. "Besides, I won''t be a burden. I already have good grades, and I''m not nning to enter some great Uni after high school. I can afford a part-time job."

    "No," Sayoko and Mitsuko deny the notion at once with stern looks in their eyes as Souko shrugs wryly. She wants to encourage her sister to spread her wings even when making stupid decisions, but that wouldn''t fly in reality.

    "But," Kurumi mustered before sighing in defeat under her mother''s and sister''s stern gazes. "Forget it."

    "You were saying something about your family before," Mitsuko changes the topic as Nik nods. "Yeah, they know about you and are grateful for the kindness you showed me the week before. But they cannot speak the nativenguage like me. I will feel happy to host you guys whenever you feel like dropping in. I''m here to stay, after all."

    "Heh~!" Sayoko leans back on the couch. "Who''s going to empty our rations now? We stocked a month''s worth of veggies for the week alone."

    "I can still stop by," Nik blinks before looking at Kurumi. "If you''d like me to drop you off at your school asionally." It barely cheers the girl as she keeps sitting with her shoulders slumped.

    "Or," Mitsuko offers, "Take your time to explore and understand your surroundings. Sayoko can show you around her university. Or Souko can show you around the area she works."

    "Since Souko works in the samepany I do, maybe I can have the honor of hosting our former guest," Juno widely smiles as Nik finds himself in a position of ''thirst'' under the entire Family''s expectant gaze.

    "I would rather spend my time here, eating your cooking," Nik strokes his chin thoughtfully, his words delighting Mitsuko more than she cares to show on her expression. "But I also promised about that Karaoke thing with Kurumi. I''m still around for 27 more days. But first, I would like to prepare the space for my family. I doubt things won''t be so easygoing for me in theing days."

    "Do you need help?" Mitsuko cocks her head sideways, offering herself for the job as Nik nces at Juno. It''s clear that the couple''s living rtionship is more about convenience than anything since Juno has a ''friend'' waiting on him in his bedroom as they speak!

    "How about we help you now?" Kurumi suddenly questions, looking at Juno without any expression. "It should free the house for you, too, right?"

    Juno contemtes without hesitation as Souko and Sayoko look at each other. They already missed their days today afterst night''s events¡ªbut now they have experience, right? Things will be better, right? Even Mitsuko seems taken by the idea. In such a strange situation, the entire family seems to havee up to a surprising cordiality as Mitsuko chuckles, "Well, I fear you would sumb and order fast food again. I don''t know what Yuuko was thinking when teaching you the worst things about Smartphones the earliest! I should help prepare the kitchen for your family. Say, are they going to arrive tonight? If so, I can help prepare meals for them."

    And more than taken by her cooking, Nik nods. "You can cook for them. I''m sure they will find gratification at the thought¡ªI didn''t sleep hungry even if at the cost of their meals."

    "Oh, my~! Voracious, are we?" Juno smirks as he stands, "And Nik, I hope you can keep my secret safe. Mypany doesn''t take kindly to someone with my orientation."

    "Sure," Nik shrugs, despite noting his desire to whisk Mitsuko and Kurumi away AT LEAST. But with how Souko and Sayoko take to him, he feels his passions are only about to be encouraged in this world.

    ---

    "Huff, it was so tiring," Kyouko massages her left shoulder as she inadvertently recalls Nik easily picking stacks of heavy boxes without breaking a sweat. She didn''t imagine he was serious about settling here, but the equally ''heavy'' transaction into her bank should disy his sincerity. Kyouko''s breathing paces up as she hurriedly swipes up on her smartphone and sees the text message as the ''Yen'' sign glints in her eyes. ''Yay~! Rent and my sry from the nursery should be enough to help me with the debt~!''

    Kyouko smiles widely and looks at herte husband''s picture. "Isn''t this amazing, Daa-san? Now you can truly move on without worrying for me~ Hehe, I don''t know why, but I still felt you watching over me, but that feeling vanished when I got the new tenants. I guess even you agree."

    She slumps on her mattress, muttering, "But I didn''t think I''d see the entire Souma Family with him. I wonder what they are upto."

    Her nostrils twitch slightly. A delicious aroma spreads into thepact structure through the thin walls as Kyouko''s stomach grumbles.

    "Mooou! I don''t want to cook. I''m so tired," she whines, turning on her back as she stretches her feet under her Kotatsu table. "Should I order? No, no! I promised I would start dieting!" She touches her belly, pressing into her flesh with a resigned sigh. "Dieting is so hard¡ª"

    *Knock*

    *Knock*

    Okusan quickly responds to the door, opening it slightly to peek at Nik before gasping in surprise as she sees a gift-wrapped box in his hands.

    "Nik?" she blinks. "Is this for me? You shouldn''t have done that! I still didn''t purchase anything for you as a housewarming gift." She epts the gift without much hassle since it''s rather customary to gift new neighbors, and she nned to purchase Nik and his family something while returning from her job tomorrow.

    "It''s not an issue, Kyouko-san. I hope you like it."

    "Oh? Let''s see if I can guess the content," Kyouko smiles as she starts shaking the light box, noting muffled thuds as she grows oblivious to herrge breasts swaying harder than the box, constantly distracting Nik as he appreciates the sight until¡ª

    *Kuuuuuu*

    Kyouko stops in her track while Nik nces down at her stomach before matching her gaze. The smell of Mitsuko''s delicious cooking bes even more prominent between them as Kyouko''s cheeks burn bright red, and her blue eyes ze with embarrassment!

    "Ehm, Nik, are you hungry?" The woman tries to shift the me in a vain attempt. Nik clears his throat, offering, "I also forgot to mention Mitsuko wanted me to ask you to join us for dinner if you haven''t cooked anything for yourself."

    "Really?!" Kyouko gapes before cing the box on the nearby counter and stepping out. "I didn''t get a lot of time to cook between epting your deliveries, so it''s fine." She locks her door before walking the flight of stairs with Nik, her arm brushing with his as she questions, "When will your family arrive?"

    "Late," Nik smiles. "But I will make sure we don''t disturb your sleep."

    "It''s fine," she shakes her head. "Please ask anything if you''d like more helpter."

    "Of course," Nik smiles before loudly introducing his and Kyouko''s entry into the middle apartment on the first floor in case the Souma Family nned something behind his back.

    ---

    ''It was all home-cooked and healthy, so eating my fill shouldn''t affect my weight, right?'' Kyouko thinks as she leans on her chair with a blissful look. "You are an amazing cook, Mitsuko-san!" She praises without any shame as a bead of sweat rolls down her cheek despite the cold draft present in the apartment.

    "I''m d you liked it," Mitsuko smiles and watches the girls helping Nik with the appliances since he was stubborn about installing and starting most of the things. Of course, units like A.C. and other wiring will need a professional in theing week, but everything else is fine.

    "Not that button! This one," Kurumi''s voice echoes from the bathroom.

    "I pressed this button, see? Doesn''t work!" Nik''s frustration is easy to note.

    "Ah! You two should plug the wire before starting anything," Sayoko''s chuckle echoes as Mitsuko and Kyouko smile at each other. But Souko''s words made Kyouko still.

    "Just enter the bath already. You can y with the washing macher, right? Sayoko''s already out of her clothes."

    "My, my," Mitsuko smiles without a hint of shame, standing and picking one of the empty dishes, "I should do the dishes~!"

    "I- I will help," Kyouko perks with a deep blush as her imagination runs deep in her mind, conjuring all sorts of situations as Mitsuko shakes her head, "I can''t ask you to do that, Kyouko. Besides, there aren''t many dishes despite the amount Nik eats. Hehe, it must have surprised you, right?"

    Kyouko gulps at the recollection of Nik inhaling Mitsuko''s cooking with a blissful look. But the pinkette snaps out of her reverie when Mitsuko returns to the table from behind Kyouko, gently patting her shoulder and leaning into her ear before whispering hotly, "Nik always gives me a reason to fill him up since he reciprocates in kind. So, how about I do the dishes and enter the bath? You should sleep as quickly as possible, Kyouko. Chances are we are staying ''up'' till we greet Nik''s familyter."

    Kyouko''s heart thumps in herely bosom as her face and neck heat up. She lowers her head and nods before standing and hastily stating, "Thank you for the food, Mitsuko-sa¡ª"

    "I thought we were friends," Mitsuko smiles. "There''s no need for honorifics, Kyouko. I''m sure you will see a lot more of me in theing days."

    "R-right," Kyouko nods, avoiding Mitsuko''s knowing gaze. "Tell Nik I''m grateful for the gift, and look forward to meeting his family."

    "Of course," Mitsuko smiles as she eyes Kyouko''s back while thetter escapes, noting the pinkette''s wide, bubbly ass before shaking her head and sighing. "I wish she finds someone for herself. She''s adorable, after all."

    Mitsuko hums a soft tune as she starts doing the dishes while the noise of her daughters doing their ''host'' starts echoing in the building.

    ---

    The glowing number on her digital rm clock disys 01:47 am. Her intense stare notes every passing minute. The sound of her heartbeats drum in her ears as she squeezes her nket hard, her thighs mp the thick material as her knees rub together, while she feels sweat trickle down her neck into her pressed cleavage straining against the buttons of her nightshirt. Her exposed toes curl with every beat and thump from the upper room, hurried gasps leak from the thin walls, and her room is beginning to feel oddly fortable.''

    Her nipples pressed into the soft material of her nightshirt, poking out simr to the exciting days with her Daa-san, as her unkempt lower half twitched urgently.

    "¡ªngh~!"

    Hot moans and grunts fill her dark room as Kyouko bites her bottom lip, stifling her own voice as one of her hands lies firmly lodged between her thighs under the nket, her fingers circling her poking nubbin as she cares little for the wet spot in her nightwear.

    ''It''s not just Mitsuko,'' Kyouko breathes heavily, her mind muddling with desires she felt she lost after her husband''s untimely passing. It''s as if all of it came gushing back tonight for some reason. Even her room smells like a man''sforting scent, soothing her with hushed whispers as she focuses on the rougher grunts echoing from the walls instead of the squeaking and moaning girls.

    ''He is doing all of them?'' Kyouko doesn''t know if she should feel horrified by the thought of a family fucking the same man¡ªor a man fucking the whole family!

    ''What about his family?'' Kyouko wonders as she has yet to hear a thing about someone entering her property, even thiste in the night¡ªshe can''t sleep as is. It''s not just the voice. Her fingers keep herpany as Kyouko''s thin digits slip inside her wet, steamy folds. A low groan escapes her pouty lips, blowing against her pillow before she bites on the fabric with a needy grunt as her fingers move and rubs her insides, causing her walls to mp harder than her thighs did to her nket.

    ''Yuuko sent him,'' Kyouko wonders with a heavy blush. ''Is her family involved, too?'' She must ask Yuukoter!

    *Thud*

    "¡ªright there~!¡ªharder?"

    Kyouko hears Mitsuko begging, imagining the beautiful mother of three on her knees as a man twice her size fucked her raw from behind, a hand on top of her head to press her down and the other hand on the woman''s shapely ass, fondling Mitsuko without care in her daughters'' presence!

    "Hnua~!" A moan slips out from Kyouko as the imagination sends her off the edge. Her trembling body hugs her nket tighter as she inadvertently wets her mattress¡ªproblems forter. But the hot feeling coursing in her veins doesn''t inhibit after a single release. Something feels wrong, she notes. It''s as if she is in a lover''s embrace, feeling their breath on her neck and pussy at the same time.

    It''s exhrating!

    She hasn''t felt such a way in a long time!

    Unknown to Kyouko, Nik, Mitsuko, Kurumi, Souko, and Sayoko, the entire block feels the same as the neighboring apartmentplex notes a spike in noises alongside other residents as the patrolling cops¡ªhot and bothered¡ªcatch the guard of the adjacentplex touching himself out in public!

    ***

    Alternate Title: Nik Exorcising Hoes and Ghosts Alike; The Slutty Husband; Kurumi Knows What She Saw!; Souko Realizing She Hooked Up With A Ghost Hoe Ma; Kurumi: Let Me Search For The Beads In Yo Ass!; Kurumi About To Offend Religion Harder Than Mass Murderers; Kurumi''s Efforts Shot Down; Sanity In The World of Hentai; Mitsuko''s Bragging Rights; The Passion of Plundering Resurfaces; A Housewarming Orgy; The Dinner; The Blissful Landlord; Okusan: Cutie With a Booty; [Twilight''s Charm] Corrupting The Neighborhood Again; Okusan Doesn''t Know Daa-San is Gone; Okusan Raising All The ''Dark'' Hentai Tags Starting From ckmail; Forget About Meeting Family, Okusan Almost Witnessed Nik Creating Another; When Nik and Kurumi Share The Same Braincell; Sayoko: First Plug The Machine, Then Me; Library, Office, and Karaoke Smut Iing; The Souma Family and The Rise of Harem; Kyouko Asking The Right Questions; Okusan''s Imagination Is On Point; Let Okusan Be a Prophet And Hope For The Amano Family!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/BC9zd4W3

 Chapter 287: Moar Cake

    Chapter 287: Moar Cake<h4>Chapter 287: Moar Cake</h4>

    Shoutout to Jaydon Tonkin and CKLance

    ***

    Kurumi glimpses and wakes up from the mattress, staring at the foreign and sparsely decorated environment before recallingst night''s events as she notices the empty room. She snatches her smartphone off the floor and checks the time¡ª7:50 am.

    ''I''m going to bete!'' She quickly stands up, not minding the bedsheet falling off her naked body as she calls loudly, "Mama! Why didn''t you wake me up?!" She grumbles at theck of a response as she tiptoes to the uniform she brought, calling again, "Nik, are you here?" A few rolls of deo in the right ces is all Kurumi needs for the moment despitest night''s activities since most of it was limited to the small bathroom.

    Annoyed by ack of response, Kurumi grunts in annoyance as shebs her hair near the bin before quickly tying it into twintails and walking out, finding the apartmentpletely empty. A beautiful green potted flower on the wooden shoe rack briefly attracts her attention since she didn''t purchase it with Nik, and it wasn''t presentst night.

    She ignores it and walks out, meeting a dark-haired, tawny-eyed woman with blunt bangs covering her forehead, a slightly narrow face, and glossy ck hair tied into little buns as the rest of her hair cascades down her neck. The narrow-eyed woman nces at Kurumi before tending to another pot of flowers adjacent to the door.

    Kurumi stares at the woman for a little longer, feeling strange.

    ''Have I seen her before?'' she muses as she nods at the woman. ''She must be Nik''s ''family.'' Is she the one engaged to him?'' Kurumi might have tried speaking to the woman if she wasn''t runningte. Nik made it clear that others can''t converse in the samenguage.

    She feels someone tapping her shoulder from the side.

    Kurumi looks to the right, meeting quite a cute brow-haired woman with a round face, refreshing smile, and an athletic body if one takes her exposed and slender midriff at face value.

    "H-hello~!" The girl trills brokenly, but thenguage barrier cannot inhibit her cheeriness as Kurumi feels her day brighten. She bows slightly, smiling, "Hello."

    The brown-haired girl''s smile widens as she looks past Kurumi, addressing the stoic woman taking care of the flowers in her nativenguage. The two converse as Kurumi is quick to note their names.

    ''Mai? Ty-Lee?'' Where have I heard those names before?''

    The two women look oddly familiar, but Kurumi cannot put her finger on it. She didn''t n to wait for Nik or others since her attendance record is more important to her! She gestures to the two women her farewell before quickly stepping down the stairs, finding Kyouko conversing with two mature women. Before she can greet Kyouko, who proims slightly dark eye bags this early morning, Kurumi stills as she sees a group of giggling women crouched over a shopping bag.

    ''The six of them have the same face,'' Kurumi stares at the girls as the gears in her mind work without needing breakfast to get over her morning blues.

    ''Mai, Ty-Lee,'' she blinks. ''It can''t be THEM, right?'' Kurumi gulps as Kyouko takes notice of the former, greeting with a strained smile, "Good Morning, Kurumi-chan. Mitsuko and your sisters left a little while ago. They said Nik has to introduce his family to Officer Asagi forpliance''s sake and asked me to let you know that you can rest for the day and skip school if you''d like."

    "Huh?" Kurumi blinks, not caring for the fact that it''s probably Souko and Sayoko who pestered Mitsuko to let her sleep to get back at her for their petty reasons. After all, the duo was out ofmission yesterday, while Kurumi was fine and dandy.

    One of the strangers is a fair-skinned woman with jade-green eyes and an exposed jade choker on her neck, while the other stranger has more narrow and refined features and a prominent glow in her golden irides.

    "Kurumi-chan, these two are Ursa-san and Poppy-san. They will be living with Nik. Their daughters and a few more members are still with Nik," Kyouko introduces as she feels her throat drying. The Pinkette doesn''t need a degree to understand the rtionship Nik has with a bunch of beautiful women.

    The six identical sisters take note of Kurumi, too, cartwheeling or walking on handstands in her direction before looking at her with their round brown-grey eyes, staring at her face unblinkingly before presenting cheerful smiles.

    "Oh, my god," Kurumi takes a step back, her eyes widening as she cannot believe her eyes.

    ''Nik''s family and fiancees look too simr to the cast of Avatar: The Last Cum Bender!''

    Fuck her perfect attendance record¡ªshe wants to know what is up with Nik! All he said about taking things slow flies out of Kurumi''s mind! ''After all!'' She blinks owlishly. ''It''s not even fear anymore! I don''t care if things turn to shit tomorrow. I just want to know¡ªhow did Nik find such an urate cast? Are they really performers? Or...?''

    She could be wrong. But her life may take the wildest turn if she isn''t.

    ¡ª

    Nik was quick to start the process of filing his family into the system using the same basement warrior Genta introduced him to. As Ray exined, all the girls, even the non-benders, felt slightly weak and pressured, as if something heavy weighed on their shoulders. Needless to say, Toph and Az were the first to give up on this world¡ªIn their words: They didn''t need this world if its innovations could enter into Nik''s personal space. Sokka, Rena, Yue, and others were willing to try this new world, but they leaned in favor of building a society inside the personal world before looking elsewhere.

    And the likes of Jin were detained in Nik''s personal world by Suki until the formerpletes her daily training¡ªyou can never be too strict on the ''vige simpleton'' who can roast a Fire Princess ck.

    The Ty-Sisters, being the most carefree, wanted to learn more about the new world without wanting to spend their time learning the nativenguage of their immediate surroundings. So, Kurumi surprises Nik when he arrives a short whileter with Katara, Suki, Kya, and Zuko in tow. The group attracted a lot of attention due to their clothes. But it wasn''t anything as close as the sight of a Kurumi surrounded by seven identical women mbering her for her smartphone, giggling to themselves about thess'' aura ring red with annoyance before annoying her further.

    "You didn''t go to school today?" Nik inquires as he introduces Kurumi to the group following him. "She is Mitsuko''s youngest daughter, Kurumi Souma."

    "Oh," Suki smiles, "Pass on my gratitude for helping you yesterday."

    "Hmm," Katara narrows her eyes, staring at Kurumi with lips thin.

    "Can I go back?" Zuko demands. "I have a dragon egg tend and a farm to set."

    Kya nods at the girls, prying them off Kurumi, "You girls promised to behave, did you not?"

    "We were well-behaved," Ty-Lin(1) smirks as Ty-Lee(7) continues staring at the smartphone in Kurumi''s hands, "Those images we captured were so beautiful!" She toots her horn shamelessly, "Nik, I want to buy one!"

    "Me, too, bitch!" Ty-Woo(6) snaps as others start pouring their requests.

    Nik smiles at Kurumi while gesturing to others to get inside. "So?" Nik questions as he watches Katara and the rest enter the apartments. Of the five ts, he wanted one to belong to Kya''s, Ursa''s, Poppy''s, and Michi''s families. He can always host the remaining few in his personal apartment right above Kyouko''s room.

    "Were those your fiancees?" Kurumi mutters as she watches the group with aplex look. A cocktail of envy and curiosity swims in her gaze as she awaits Nik''s response, only for him to shake his head.

    "Not all. Just the ones with chokers around their necks."

    "Is that some kind of weird kink?" Kurumi scoffs as Nik shakes his head, oblivious to the hidden glint in the former''s gaze.

    "Not a kink. It''s one of the more prominent cultures¡ª"

    "I knew it!" Kurumi snaps her fingers as if solving a great mystery! "Those girls really are from the ''Avatar: The Last Cumbender!'' I would never believe it if I didn''t see them with my eyes, but they are the same woman, right?"

    "I beg your pardon," Nik gapes. "Thest cum- what?!"

    "Don''t y dumb!" Kurumi intensely stares at Nik. "You know, THE Avatar! It''s one of the more stupid but fun hentai after Tai''Mama''nin and Shiroinu! A special child is born with the ability to solve their issues with sex!" The more she speaks, the more excited Kurumi gets as she ignores the stares of others from the balcony of the small apartment building. "Isn''t Aang supposed to bang Princess Zuko and bring the world to peace? He also has strange but powerful predecessors like Avatar Kyokshi, who, like other female avatars, is born with a male''s sexual organ, a hung one at that!"

    Nik stares at Kurumi with horror as thetter feels her suspicions confirmed by his expression.

    ''Holy fuck! Am I d I didn''t enter the Cumbender''s verse! The fuck!'' Nik registers everything Kurumi said. ''Zuko can also be a chick? What about Sokka? That world sounds worse than the action movie we saw starring ''Ong.''''

    He works his jaw before questioning, "Do you know the three women that came with me?"

    "I know Katara and Suki," Kurumi crosses her arms. "The former bes the chieftain of the Southern Tribe and serves her warriors daily to motivate them, while thetter travels to differentnds to curb violent men by bringing them to their knees and having sex with them. The third woman looks very simr to Katara but not too old. She may be Katara''s elder sister."

    Nik almost ps Kurumi into the following weekend before curbing his emotions.

    ''WHAT THE FUCK?''

    "Hold on," he raises his hand. "Give me some time to understand this. You''re saying everyone''s a slut in this fiction?"

    "Duh?" Kurumi blinks. "It''s a hentai."

    ''Did Ray also add Cumbender verse into that ''pendrive'' alongside other hentai and fictional variations of the Aang''s world?'' Nik''s determination to never study that information drive bes firmer as he sighs deeply. "They aren''t the same, alright?"

    "But I''m not wrong?" Kurumi questions as Nik shakes his head. "You''re slightly wrong. I didn''t know you were knee-deep into such fiction."

    "K-knee-deep?" Kurumi blushes. "You''re wrong! It''s just too popr. I happened to see a pop-up advertisement when I was reading manga online and-" she thins her lips. "What I''m saying is I''m not a pervert! How did you even find them? Is the Hentai based on a true story? Are they exorcists like you? Can they bend elements?"

    The corner of Nik''s eyes twitches as he reminds himself, ''Everything is fine except revealing Reincarnation Paradise''s existence. It makes me wonder why R.P. is so stubborn about this rule but not Infinity and T.P.''

    "And I made such a good story to cover things upst night," he groans out loud. He retrieves his Samsong to check the time.

    "Well, I have some time before my work. I can make things brief," Nik smiles, regaining his bearings but no longer capable of retaining the innocence he didn''t know he possessed before knowing the summary of the Cumbender-verse.

    ---

    The three tabs of the Chat System provided under Infinity are¡ªGeneral, Friends, and Partners.

    Different tabs have their benefits and disadvantages, and the chatting function only unlocks at Rank 1 Intern because the Interns wille across other interns during their subsequent travels. Contacting other interns be significantly more effortless using the Chat Function.

    The General Tab will always use the one AP of the host''s corresponding rank to send one text with any number of words.

    The Partners Tab allows official partners under Reincarnation Paradise to chat only in the same world without any cost.

    The Friend Tab allows allies to stay connected with others despite the distance! Partner Tab does not have such a function because Paradise can sometimes assign new partners without the former group''s consent. But befriending each other using the chat function is technically voluntary.

    The Friend Tab is the costliest despite the tab reducing the cost based on one''s rank.

    And one feels something of a ''notification'' ring inside their head when they receive a message.

    Nik blinks as he feels something off before realizing the source of the sensation. He mentally opens the chat function, noticing a red dot on the friend''s tab before opening the only ''friend'' he made in Paradise.

    [Smexy-su-su: Heeeeeyyyyaaaaaaaa~!!! Sending this message to check how much it costs since I think I''m richer *wink**wink.* I hope you didn''t mind my rmendation of watching the Avatar Live Action??! Nehehehe~! It''s all in good spirits, right? I just couldn''t help myself. Anyway, I thought I would send you a message before sleeping. It''s about 6 am here. You don''t know how much I wanted to share about my trolling with someone like me! Anyway, I found this pervert stalking me. It was fun leading him on for a while, but the fucker pulled a gun on me! He wasn''t stalking me cause I was cute but cause I looked defenseless! The galls! Long story short, I showed him the nightmare where he was castrated, and his ''loyal'' wife fucked his jailer in front of his jail buddies.

    I can''t wait to see what kind of fucked-up world Paradise will send us to next time now that we have an anomaly like you. Oh, and be sure to prepare for everything. I said to watch as many anime as you can, but I got that covered. I ''train'' over the night, lol~! You should take the time and focus on yourself. Maybe find a gun rack and train your aim or knowledge about modern guns. It''s useful at our ranks.

    Ps: It costs 4 AP to send a message. I guess we''re lucky our verses aren''t too far. And wanna share some sexy pictures of you with the girls? I''m tired of the hentai of the Avatar verse and am dying to watch some real-life action~!]

    "Ah~! Look at him," Yuuko''s ears twitch as she looks at her ''friend'' in annoyance. Why wouldn''t she be annoyed? You don''t butt in one''s lunchtime!

    ''At least she brought cake,'' Yuuko eats the strawberry fluff delight as she apanies Kaya staring idly at the scowling Nik, who stops going through thenguage section for the moment.

    "So, you said something about Nik staying at Kyouko''s apartment?" Kaya mutters, brushing her bangs behind her ear as she adjusts her round sses. "I heard that others don''tst as her tenant."

    "Maybe, but don''t you have your bakery to tend?" Yuuko mutters as Kaya smirks, "It''s my lunchtime. My customers would understand."

    Yuuko scoffs softly as Kaya praises, "That''s a good uniform. I never expected a fake police uniform to look so good."

    Nik recovers from his daze at this point, ignoring Yuuko''s bespectacled friend, who doesn''t need to care for the bakery since she carries the majority of it with herself, before looking through different trantion books, trying to find the closest match to his group''s native tongue.

    ''No shot,'' Nik sighs. ''I''ll have to use one of the trantion books as a guide and create a new journal for the rest. It shouldn''t take too long, I hope.'' He shakes his head dejectedly. ''Who am I kidding? The journal will take a lot of time to write all of it, which will cut into my training time.''

    There is a reason why Nik doesn''t want to waste his time-consuming other forms of media¡ªtime is forever limited. He has to juggle his priorities to maintain the social life he is bing fond of whilst paying enough attention to the rest that matters to him. It''s not a chore by any means since he wants to do it, but things like finding a gun and learning to aim with it seem unlikely for him to practice when he can bend metal and achieve the same effects with better precision.

    "Is something wrong?" Kaya smiles from behind the counter, sitting beside Yuuko, "Would you like some more cake?"

    Kaya''s words get the food whore''s attention as he perks up, pushing away the task of managing his timetable to find bits and spaces in between and write the journal. "Could I?" He smiles happily.

    "Of course," Kaya chuckles, retrieving another pastry from the box as she steps out from the counter to serve it to Nik. "So," she looks at Nik, taking her chance when she sees one. "Yuuko tells me you''re renting a room in Kyouko''s building."

    "Yep," Nik smiles. "But not a room. I rented the entire space except for Kyouko-san''s apartment."

    "Excuse me?" Kaya blinks as Yuuko frowns. "Really?"

    "Uh-huh," Nik nods idly, savoring each bite of the creamy mango-vored cake as he wishes he could retrieve Crusted mango and crush them on top of the cake!

    "So, you have four idle rooms?" Yuuko frowns.

    "No," Nik shakes his head. "My family arrived. They will take time to settle in, but I will bring them around to meet everyone else."

    Kaya and Yuuko nce at each other as thetter speaks a moment earlier than Kaya.

    "Nik, don''t feel shy from asking for help if you need any. It''s the least I can do for the traffic you bring into the store these days."

    Kaya huffs as she returns to her seat while Nik shakes his head with a smile, "That''s no issue. Mitsuko said she could help me with dinner. She and her daughters helped me settle in most of the utensilsst night, and Kurumi said she would call an electrician to install the remainder since she is staying back with them."

    "She stayed the night?" Kaya drops all pretenses as she questions pointedly with a knowing and sour look.

    "Kaya!" Yuuko gasps, blushing from ear to ear!

    "Oh, she did," Nik shrugs before thinking of something as he ingests another spoonful of Kaya''s cream. "But I always appreciate extra hands." He coughs. "And others would love your cake. Of course, I''m not asking for them as a gift. I''ll pay the intended amount¡ª"

    "That''s not an issue," Kaya''s smile deepens. "But you have to promise to eat my sweets with just as much enthusiasm after Mitsuko''s dinner. Hmm. Maybe I should be there to see you keep the promise~!"

    Yuuko blinks.

    ''Did she just invite herself to dinner at Nik''s when I was the one who said it was okay to ask for MY help?''

    "Sure," Nik snickers. He then takes note of Yuuko''s expression as he questions. "Would you like to join in, Yuuko-san? I would worry about overworking Mitsuko if I already didn''t eat so much food."

    The memory of yesterday''s lunch resurfaces in Yuuko''s mind, but unlike Kaya, who is ready to stick it to Mitsuko for some reason, the former reveals a slightly hesitant look.

    "I''m sorry. Maybe next time." She shakes her head, choosing the sensible option. "I don''t want to be a burden¡ªand you must have your hands full. But I will be happy to ept the invitation once you and your family fully settle in."

    Nik''s smile turns a notch sincere as he nods. "I will invite you and Megumi for a tour the instant I feel we settle."

    "Good. And ask for all the help you need," Yuuko smiles. "But any time spent ying hooky with workes at the cost of¡ª" she stops before saying the word sry and hits where it hurts. "¡ªmy treats for all the fast-food chains I know!"

    Nik''s expression freezes as he stares at the dangerous woman.

    "But my timing of work is still shortened from 9¨C5, right?" Nik questions as Yuuko confirms it with a nod. She couldn''t keep Nik working for 12 hours without paying in kind, so she forthrightly reduced the time and exined the cause to Nik.

    Like Kyouko, the woman is simply too good to exist in¡ª

    ''What a Strange ''Hentai'' World.'' Nik sighs as he eats Kaya''s cake while recalling Kurumi''s vivid exnation.

    ''Avatar Kyoshi hung as a horse? Now that''s either a nightmare fuel or every Kyoshi warrior''s wettest dream.''

    ***

    Alternate Title: Kurumi Reading Cultured Stuff; This World''s Avatar is Off the Charts!; Aang Feeling Prideful At The Title of The Cumbender!; Kyoshi''s True Fute Legacy; Into the Slutverse; Kurumi Clicking Questionable Advertisement Pop-Ups; Kurumi Will Soon Locate Needy Milfs In Her Area¡ª*Points Right At Her Address*; The New World; The Ty-Sisters; Shocked Kyouko; Kyouko Unintentionally Seeing The Harem In Its Natural Habitat; The Milf-Connections; Nik About To Pull Out Kaya''s Cake For His Baton; The Smexy Partner''s Message; Nik Ain''t Wasting AP!; The List of Tasks; Nik: Mitsuko Indeed Spent The Night; Kaya''s Delish Cream; Kurumi: The Sex Detective; The Harem Apartment; The Dinner Invitation; Ty-Sisters Will Make Waves In The HerFans Community; Tasting The Forbidden, Modern Fruit

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/BC9zd4W3

    ***

    Kaya Asagi/Asaji/Izumi

 Chapter 288: Notice

Chapter 288: Notice

    I forgot to add Kaya''s image yesterday, it''s on the bottom of thest chapter~ Oh, and new Ignit image uploaded in discord credits to @jin! (I''ll remove the notice when the new chapter is updated)

 Chapter 289: Next Week

    Chapter 289: Next Week

    Kyouko wakes with a tired grunt, her legs unwilling to unwrap the nket as she feels her sleep unfulfilled.

    ''If it isn''t Souma Family, then it''s his Fiancees. Doesn''t Mitsuko already know he is about to marry others? Why does she keep visiting him, sometimes with her daughters?'' Kyouko almost cries in frustration. It''s been a week since Nik moved in, and Kyouko familiarized herself with hisrge Family. Not all of them stay here. And Nik dodged her question about where the rest stayed. After all, the ck-haired girl with milky green eyes picking her nose left quite the impression on the widow. There was also Ursa''s daughter, the golden-eyed woman with dignified features that was nowhere to be seen.

    Kyouko groans, unclenching her thighs around the nket as her cheeks turn a fair bit red once she notices the stain on her sheets and mattress. ''Again! How many times does the excuse of me identally spilling a ss of water on my mattress work?''

    In fact, Kyouko feels amazed that the excuse worked in the first ce! It''s probably because of thenguage barrier or something elseshe reasons. But what will she do if Nik and others suspect the urate cause of the stains on her mattress? How will she face them?

    ''It''s not like I can ask them to do it more quietly,'' Kyouko exhales as she starts changing while throwing her soiled nighty and undergarments into the washing machine. ''It''s a little annoying. And I always get yelled at the nursery for not doing my job adequately! What can I do? I''m so sleepy!''

    She changes into a long blue skirt before wondering about the top she should wear as her gaze falls on a cyan turtleneck sweater. A talisman pendant hangs from the articleboth of them were Nik''s gift as a neighbor. Kyouko reciprocated with a basket of exotic fruits once she realized Nik''s a glutton.

    ''Should I wear this?'' Kyouko muses. She soaked and washed the sweater once already to make it wearable, and it would be a waste not to wear something new. ''But what about the talisman? It would be rude to wear one thing and not the other. I saw simr talismans hanging from the cloth store near Hiro''s Tailor.''

    She finally scoffs in her mind. ''It''s okay to be rude, right?! They are doing it nonstop, inconsiderate of their volume on the floor right above mine! I can be rude, too!''

    Kyouko slips into the sweater after wearing her bra before awkwardly rolling the mattress and picking it over her shoulders. Her face heats further despite the morning draft as she sees Michi tending to the flowers with her daughter, Mai. The pair installed many potted flowers around the apartment''s perimeter, making Kyouko''s slightly dull building pop out without any new paint job.

    "Hello," Michi greets fluently, clearly studying one of the many trantion books with heart daily. The mother of two is getting more fluent by the day by only speaking Japanese except for her time in her store in Nik''s personal space.

    "Hello, Michi," Kyouko smiles as Mai nods quietly, not the one to express herself with words as much as her sharp gaze that falls over the mattress slung on Kyouko''s shoulder.

    "Ah, this?" Kyouko gulps, straining a smile. "I spilled water again." Kyouko doesn''t even have to perform hand gestures to exin the situation since it''s not the first time!

    Michi nods in understanding as Kyouko hurriedly steps the stairs to hang the mattress from the grill lining the balcony.

    "Does she think we''re stupid?" Mai questions her mother quietly, clearly more adept in the secondnguage than she lets others on. She doesn''t want the Ty Sisters to strong-arm her into a day of exploration the second they learn about her adequate speaking skills.

    "Mai," Michi pouts quite childishly, watering the nt while grumbling. "Who told you to use your skill on everyone else alongside Nik''s strange scent?"

    Mai flinches and lowers her head while quietly watering her share of flowers. The tips of her ears turn slightly red as she questions softly, "Do you want me to stop, Mother?"

    It''s Michi''s turn to fall silent.

    And in this silence, the mother-daughter duo enter an ord. Meanwhile, Michi and Mai hear Kyouko exining the same thing to Kya, Ursa, and Poppy as Nik simply nods and smiles in understanding before leaving with the restnot before shamelesslyplimenting on her sweater that he purchased. Others depart the apartmentplex with Nik before discreetly entering his personal worldspending their time studying, training, working, or building things as Nik worked like a fine hugging machine under Yuuko''s impable leadership.

    But his ''add-ons'' are quirkier than Yuuko could ever imagine.

    ---

    "Hmm~! Hmm~! Hmm~!" Ty Lee softly hums as she dusts the shelves with a wide, infectious smile. A grand bronze, ted battle armor graces her shapely yet slender body. Very little of her skin peaks out from the knight''s armor as her brown, fluffy locks bounce to the beats of her bobbing head as she performs the duty as the second salesperson of Yuuko''s bookstore. She giggles at times as Nik gives special preferences to old women or cute children by ying and chatting with them to make them smile before hugging them.

    But Ty Lee is happy with the arrangements Nik made for her and her sisters. While they like practicing with Suki as the Kyoshi Warriors, their trainer has to admit Ty Sisters boast peak physical conditioning due to their heritage of chi-blocking practices and sheer physical flexibility. And when not training, the girls like to y and distract others during training. Not even Suki prevails against the seven sisters when they unite against amon causehijacking training sessions for fun activities like dancing or even some circus stunts. It''s even worse when one realizes how much the mothers adore the seven sisters, constantly spoiling them more than they ever pampered their own kids!

    It''s a losing battle the more it goes on. Realizing this, Suki let Nik employ the seven sisters in different stores on the shopping street. Not that others'' minded. Nik collected Ty Sisters'' relevant ID and talked with Yuuko before introducing Ty Sisters to various store owners. Starting from the eldest, Ty Lin works as a waitress in Shindou''s Restaurant beside Yuuko''s bookstore. Her presence boosted their sales, so Manabu''s mom is more than happy with Nik, much to her husband''s annoyance.

    Ty Lat wanted to find a store dealing with Musical Instruments, but none was found near the Shopping Street and didn''t want to separate from her sisters, so she tried to get a part-time job at an Old Couple''s, whose wife currently squeezes the heck out of Nik during her hug, Sweet''s Shop. All she had to do was smile and show she could count numbers, and lo and beholdshended a job!

    Ty Lao chose the adjacent stationary store, attracting customers by decorating the storefront using origami. A colorful paper dragon hanging from the store''s bold-printed board draws many school children and teens.

    Ty Liu and Ty Lum work in Hori''s Tailorthe ground zero for all the cosy purchased by Yuuko. Lum and Liu may not be adequate tailors, but Hori likes to take inspiration from real life. The middle-aged cosy fanatic she is, Hori ims she can ''cook the world'' with the twin''s support. To be fair, Hori wanted to employ all seven but could only afford to pay for two sisters.

    And Ty Woo

    "Look at him," Ty Woo sulks. "His hugs ain''t that great."

    is the new face of voluntary unemployment.

    Ty Lee looks at her sister before scoffing, "The least you can do is practice your speaking skills. Yuuko doesn''t mind if you spend your day in her living room, you know."

    "Don''t act like you love learning a newnguage," Ty Woo snarks before picking a book from one of the questionable sections under the surprised gazes of many bespectacled men with a generous body shape. The thing about weekdays is most men are either at their learning institutions or their job and are only free to visit other ces well-beyond evening. But some, like Ty Woo, pride themselves in theirck of work. Or, in Kurumi''s words, some men''s job IS to move around, recording their day-to-day life!

    Crazy!

    Now how can Nik put it modestly?

    Wait, does he need modesty?

    No!

    Ty Sisters can attract a healthy serving of perverts, and living a questionable lifestyle himself, Nik doesn''t know whether tough or feel annoyed by it.

    "What are you doing?" Ty Lee snatches the book from Woo''s hand before depositing it in its rightful ce, angrily ring at the rest of the men"Ehm!"

    The men gulp before evading her gaze as Woo snickers, "What? I was learning the names of body parts in the newnguage, bitch~!"

    "Why don''t you pester Liu and Lum instead of me?" Lee scoffs as she discreetly nces at different ''attractive'' magazines, wondering if she can purchase all the ''fun'' outfits.

    "You cry when we ignore you, and now you cry when we attend to you? Geez, Lee."

    "I didn''t cry!"

    Woo smirks before pulling out her smartphone and pressing herself to her dearest youngest''s body as she snaps a selfie. They don''t have a lot of issues with understanding their smartphones since the device of wonders can even change its entirenguage! All Seven Sisters and the rest in Nik''s personal space boasts a Smartphone. But the thing about his personal space is they cannot ess the work''the lifeline of a smartphone.

    "There we go," Woo pecks Lee''s cheek before grinning, "I''m off to check on the rest of my bitches! Take care. Will see you at lunch."

    Lee blushes, slightly shy, and a foolish smile threatens to grace her lips as Woo snickers, "And your aura turned pink!"

    "So was yours when you slept with Nikst night!" Lee shoots back.

    Woo fights back a blush before showing Lee the finger and scampering away under the dreamy gazes of many men.

    Ty Woo chose unemployment to drift between her sisters, spending time with each of them daily since she figured some might get bored without a simr face to talk to.

    Narcissism?

    Damn, right, bitch!

    ''God, they can be models,'' Yuuko groans before shaking her head wryly, preparing herself for another hectic lunch.

    There is a reason for their hectic lunch.

    ---

    Kurumi and Megumi stop at the first stair of the flight of stairs leading to the shopping street under Manabu''s gaze. Their expressions turnplicated as Manabu questions, "Are you going to move?"

    "Shut up," sounds Kurumi. "Let me prepare my heart."

    "Don''t tell him to shut up!" Megumi frowns as a stray wind blows, somehow only getting Megumi''s skirt to flutter as a vessel threatened to pop within Manabu''s nostril

    "Your panties are exposed again," Kurumi, already a master at knowing how things work around Megumi, scoffs as the busty girl brightens like a ripe tomato, quickly pushing her skirt down before ring back at the flustered Manabu"You move in the front!" She snaps with a shy expression.

    Megumi questions Kurumi after a second, "Why are you still tagging along? It''s not like he lives with youor you with him."

    Manabu''s ears twitch as Kurumi grumbles with a note of shamelessness.

    "I spend like three nights a week there, ''kay? And we nned to go to Karaoke together today."

    Megumi gulps, unwilling to question what Kurumi did with Nik three nights a weekcause they damn well didn''t study for the former''s exams! But it''s hard to curb her curiosity for so long!

    Megumi and Manabu think simultaneously

    ''How can a man have so many fiancees?!''

    It might be illegal to have multiple wives, so Nik and others aren''t at the cross with thew, but the two teens wonder what Nik and his fiancees share for them to ept polygamy to such an extent!

    "Why the face if you have ns?" Megumi frustratingly mutters as Kurumi works her jaw.

    "Because someone hijacked my ns," Kurumi''s grip around her bag''stch tightens as her honeyed hues re indignantly.

    Megumi shakes her head before clearing her throat, "But Karaoke sounds nice, right? Manabu-kun, how about we rent a room, too?"

    "Sorry, I have my cram school," Manabu shakes his head quickly. ''That''s bad! I can barely concentrate around Megumi! I need to study every second with finals only months away, or my dream of Tokyo University can kiss me goodbye!''

    Case in point: a damnable draft blows near the trio, leaving Kurumi''s skirt untouched as Megumi''s skirt flips up again right under Manabu''s gaze.

    "Megumi, your skirt" Kurumi mentions the obvious in a bored tone as Megumi snaps, "I can see that!"

    She hurriedly pushes the fabric of her skirt down and res at Manabu, "You pervert!"

    "If anyone''s the pervert, it''s you," Kurumi scoffs, walking ahead. "shing others without considering if they want to see you in the first ce. Your panties looked dirty."

    "Stop talking!" Megumi flushes even more, covering Kurumi''s mouth while ring at Manabu with a tearful look. "They weren''t dirty!"

    "I''m going to go ahead," Manabu mutters with a look of utter nkness. His soul left his body.

    "You''re seriously annoying!" Megumi finally bears down on Kurumi by bending her hands beside her breasts as she scowls.

    "I''m not the one showing my panties."

    "It was an ident!"

    "Hard to believe since my skirt didn''t move an inch."

    Megumi deals a lethal blow, saying, "Well, it''s not like there''s anything great to see!"

    "Khuk!"

    ---

    "Oh, wee," Ty Lee and Nik greet the two girls simultaneously with pleasant smiles on their faces, smears of cream visible near the corner of the duo''s lips as Megumi and Kurumi see other Ty Sisters demolishing another cake ordered through Kaya''s Bakery. It''s clear the pair sidelined their share of cake to wee the two girls.

    "Hi, Ty Lee," Megumi''s mood brightens at the presence of her new sparring partner. Ty Lee offered herself as a sparring partner the second she saw Megumi practice with her bokken in the backyard. And while Megumi didn''t take the contortionist seriously at first, it took Ty Lee exactly 17 minutes to master the basics and y by the traditional rules of Kendo!

    It almost hurt Megumi''s pride when her sisters wanted to take shots at sparring after ending their jobs in the evening since it''s less straining than Suki''s trainingtheir words!

    Now Megumi craves to watch Suki in action. But the auburn-haired girl didn''t show herself, like many other women around Nik, after their initial introductions. Megumi was rtively curious about the green-eyed petite girl called Toph, who moved so well despite a blindfold around her eyes most of the timeit looked straight out of some anime!

    ''And Ty Lee says Nik is an expert, too. Not in swords but staff,'' Megumi nces at Nik before nodding at him as they hear a soft and familiar giggle.

    "What''s Aunty Kaya doing here for?" Kurumi instantly frowns as she enters the store. "I thought I taught you how to order food online from other stores using the app."

    Nik lets out a curious noise before exining, "Oh, her. She said she baked a special cake which wasn''t on the menu. So, I ordered her."

    "Her?" Megumi and Kurumi question with an uncanny sync.

    "Yeah, it''s called the Kaya Special." Nik chuckles, more than happy with his horrible pun, as the two girls thin their lips. Ty Lee speaks something in her mother tongue as Nik nods and lets Ty Lee get back to the cake on the counter alongside her sisters.

    "What did she say?" Kurumi inquires curiously.

    "She said to behave during our date," Nik smirks as he nods at Megumi, "And that she''ll be waiting here for me to pick her up. But if it getste, the sister can return to the apartment on their own. They have their keys with them."

    "It''s alright," Megumi pouts. "They are easier to feed than you."

    "No doubt about that," Kurumi scoffs. "And it WILL bete," she promises, making Megumi slightly blush as she dodges Nik''s gaze and enters the hallway.

    "So? Shouldn''t you be getting ready?" Nik looks at Kurumi as the girl suddenly feels the stares of the seven sisters converge upon her. They know that Kurumi knows more about Nik''s situation!

    The girl gulps, excited and yet nervous about the things she wille to see.

    Kurumi nods as Nik stretches his left arm out with a gentle smile. "Come on, then."

    The girl slowly extends her hand, her fingers barely meeting his

    "Oh, am I interrupting?" an amused voice musters as Kurumi almost jumps out of her skin before obnoxiously ring at the brown-haired Kaya.

    "Nothing!" Kurumi barks as the seven Ty Sisters break into giggles, some of them talking in Japanese about a crimson-red color around the former. Kurumi drags Nik out as he turns to smile at the group in the storefront. "I''ll meet you girlster. Oh, and Kaya! The Cake was delicious."

    "You can order me anytime," Kaya chuckles, aware of Nik''s pun, as he grins, epting the forthright woman''s word.

    "Definitely!"

    "Stop chatting with that devil!" Kurumi pulls him away faster, fearing her chances amidst the baker and the seven sisters all huddled in one spot!

    ***

    Alternate Title: Kyouko''s Living A Lie; The Girls Around Okusan Are LiarsFor Kyouko''s Sake; Kyouko: Am I d They Are Hot But A Dumb Bunch! *Nik and Others: We Know*; Kyouko Wetting Bed Consistently Since *Add Any Period of Time*; Mai and Nik Cooking Things With Their Skills; The Ty Sisters Incorporation; Another Week Gone; The Sexual Lifestyle; Progress; Everyone Gets a Smartphone; Nik And Co. Eventually Creating Their Own Satellites For Online Games; Ty Sisters Attracting Basement Warriors; The Hentai World''s vorful Men Start Appearing In NumbersAbout To Get Their Chi Blocked!; The Perverted Wind?; The sher; Megumi''s New Sparring Partners; Megumi Now Eyes Nik; Manabu Fearing His Chances; Manabu Gives Himself To The Grind; Dirty Panties? *Don''t You Sniff!*; A Hijacked Date?; Kaya Putting Herself On The Menu; Kurumi About To Have Her World Blown Away For Different Reasons!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/Hy892kyc

 Chapter 290: Yo

Chapter 290: Yo

    @everyone the updates might be dyed or two chaps will be posted tomorrow (since I''ve got some stuff and can''tplete thest 400-500 words now)

 Chapter 291: Putting Mouth For Blessed Use

    Chapter 291: Putting Mouth For Blessed Use

    Dim lights, a table packed with food and drinks, a screen rolling down lyrics with a bubble-like ''flowy'' background, Souko singing her hearts out, and Sayoko and Misuko sucking his soul outKaraoke is just as Kurumi advertised. Fun.

    Nik groans in between Souko''s self-actualized musical zone, his hands on top of the blonde daughter and the raven-haired mother''s heads as they lick the sides of the shaft in sync with lewd expressions, smirking with narrowed eyes and massaging his balls as his quivering cock throbs a stunning stream of pre-cum mixing with their spit that runs down his length.

    Kurumi isn''t in the mix. No, she stares off into the distance, unbothered by her surroundings as if recollecting particr memories on repeatconfused and lost. The things she saw the previous 15 minutes before grouping with her family, who decidedly hijacked her date with Nik, were insane! Things she didn''t believe existedexist. Concepts she felt fictionre, in fact, no longer imaginary. She''d epted Nik''s brief exnation with a grain of salt, challenging him to PROVE such things.

    Honestly, a part of Kurumi believed Nik was lying with how readily he epted her challenge, saying he''d show ''THAT'' ce to her once he tidied things up a bit.

    Her eyes briefly nce in Nik''s direction as Mitsuko eagerly covers his cockhead with her lips, his hips jerking in response as he holds her mother''s head in ce while cumming to his heart''s content, smearing her tongue and throat with his sticky refreshment as Mitsuko casts an upturned, dreamy nce at the guy who was supposed to be HER date!

    But Kurumi cannot be mad and bbergasted at once.

    "Hey~!" Souko leaps into Kurumi''s arms, hugging her younger sister with a drunken moan and pressing her face into her breasts through her office fit. Clearly, Souko set another poor example in herpany by leaving earlybut who''s keeping the count? "Aren''t you going to enjoy your turn?" Souko grins. "Or did you grow out Karaoke, too?Like Legos."

    "Tch, your breath stinks!" Kurumi pulls away, pouting. Mitsuko pulls away at about the same time, a lurid sigh escaping her luscious lips. "Geez! Where do you store so much of ''THIS,'' Nik?" She gulps again before wiping the baby batter off the corner of her lips. "Your Fiancees are either too lucky or simply outssed."

    Sayoko smirks as she sits up beside Nik with afortable groan. The blonde vixen cannot help but expand on the topic like a slutty schr she''s headed to be. "That''s why he has Fiancees, Momplural."

    ''And a dragon,'' Kurumi notes. She isn''t the kind to enjoy pets. The thought of taking after a pet''s mess is astoundingly torturous to her sober, cum-drunk soul. But she can appreciate a ''pet'' that is adequately intelligent not to make a mess of things. Correction: She hopes to admire the Dragon, Ignit, once she rises from her mortal fears about aFREAKING Dragon!

    And Nik is her rider!

    AND there is another Dragon Egg!

    But Kurumi doesn''t believe that''s the end of the mystery surrounding Nik. And Honestlyshe''s had her fill. If she could, she wished to be the clueless girl she was before epting Nik''s left hand. Nik was right. A bit of mystery doesn''t hurt anyone as long as you are lucky to trust the right person.

    Besides the point that Zuko and Sokka are men instead of women, Kurumi falls into a world of doubt. ''It''s true. He has many fiancees. If I had a refrigerator full of yogurt, I would never drag myself across the street to buy another pack. So, why is Nik with us instead of them and the Ty Sisters?'' She thins her lips as the answer stares at her face, but things cannot be so simple, right?

    ''He can''t possibly take advantage of us,'' Kurumi asserts as Souko pokes the former''s cheek with the microphone to get their youngest''s attention. ''He is rich, and now he is capable enough to work his way up in any society. No, he is BUILDING a society as we speak! So, why spare us attention?''

    She gulps, unable to wrap her head around the answer building in her mind.

    ''My God!'' she gasps internally, realizing everyone is staring at her. ''He has it Bad for me!''reasons the girl a few months away from her graduation.

    "Ehm," she clears her throat, fighting back a blush. "What?"

    "Nothing," Mitsuko blinks. "Are you alright, dear? Do you want to return home if you''re feeling unwell?"

    "Hah?!" Kurumi snaps. "You don''t get to send me away after practically bulldozing in our date!"

    "How scandalous," Souko slurs. "Our Kurumi is dating an almost-married man."

    "Mom, you should have done a better job with Kurumi. Remember the times I told you when you ''showed'' us the slippers and didn''t raise Kurumi the same way?" Sayoko sighs. "That''s the consequence of growing up in a slipperless household."

    Mitsuko rolls her eyes. "You girls speak as if I tortured you."

    Souko and Sayoko nce at each other before smartly keeping their mouths shut. As women, they know how to avoid trick questions when they face one!

    "Well. However this day ends. I''m d Kurumi suggested this ce." Nik sighs hotly, "I''d love to return here regrly."

    "With?" Kurumi frowns.

    "Everyone," Nik replies without missing a beat. Even he knows how to rebuff trick questions thrown his way.

    Kurumi''s pout intes, but she doesn''t continue, much to her family''s surprise, as Nik strokes his jaw. "I think it''s Sayoko''s turn to sing."

    Souko tosses the mic to Sayoko before jumping off the adjacent couch and sauntering to Nik. She unbuttons her white-cored shirt, revealing a dim brown bra around herrge breasts. "This means it''s my turn to handle our dear exorcist. Be sure to purify me with a healthy dosage of your holy water." She licks her bottom lip as Mitsuko knowingly scooches away to give them space.

    "Oi!" Kurumi scoffs, standing readily and slipping out of her frilled blue top to reveal her uncovered torso and those pale-pink nipples topping her slender breasts. "It''s still my date!"

    "Of course," Souko smirks. "Feel free to jump in whenever you''d like."

    "Hmm. Mom, which song should I pick?" Sayoko questions from the side as Mitsuko resumes enjoying the refreshments on the table. "How about"

    And their evening continues with a bang, just like that.

    ---

    Amano Bookstore.

    Yuuko stares at the familiar tall youth, bleached strands streaking across his brown hair and a reasonably tall build covered by a school uniform as if the student has yet to return home and get changed eleven hours after school.

    Shou Yakima.

    "Hi, Amano-san," Shou greets cheerfully, "Is Megumi-chan still here? I didn''t understand a few things during my math lesson and wanted to ask her a few things to clear my doubt."

    Yuuko dubiously stares at the youth, wondering if he could not think of any other excuse to see her daughter or if that''s the best he could conjurebecause maths? And Megumi? Even a blind man can go deaf hearing such controversy. Yuuko isn''t the kind to ruthlessly snap down on her daughter, but the excuse is too ridiculous!

    "Let me text her. She should be practicing with others." Yuuko smiles, suppressing her urge to call the youth out. Either way, Megumi should have a choice if she wants to meet the son of the man who spent his early mornings pestering her to no end! Although she is bothered by Toshi Yakima, Yuuko wonders if she''s gotten a tad more ''dry'' with things going around her.

    ''Then again, Kyouko had some nerve asking if Megumi and I were sleeping with Nik.'' Yuuko scoffs internally. Sure, she can empathize with where Kyouko came from. It''s not hard for Yuuko to imagine what Nik is upto with the rest of the women around him, but that doesn''t mean all women are the same! But it still bothers her Kyouko would think as such. Her family cannot look as easy, right?!

    She discreetly nces at Shou, who idles away by skimming through the magazine beside the counter.

    ''Or do we look easy?'' Yuuko frowns. Unlike public opinion, Nik has been nothing but strangely ''adorable.'' Hees, dresses up, cleans, eats his fill, shares a fewughs with the customers, and treats everyone with enough respect to ensure their return. If anything, Kaya peeves Yuuko more, who suddenly spends her time in the bookstore during lunch.

    *Ting*

    Yuuko looks at her screen, reading Megumi''s replyWhy is he here? I don''t even remember what the teacher taught us yesterday, much less today! Uhhhhh! And I''m all sweaty, Mom. I don''t want to see anyone right now. Can you tell him I''m sleeping?

    Yuuko works her jaw.

    ''Did you type this text while sleeping?'' The mother groans. Where did the golden days of excuses disappear to? Yuuko remembers concocting some of the subtlest lies to have fun with her friends and ditch sses for ping-pong!

    Yuuko shuts the screen before looking up with a smile. "It was Megumi''s friend. She says Megumi''s stomach is a little upset, and she cannot meet anyone."

    Shou blinks before nodding. "Oh, sorry for disturbing you. Um. And Can I ask you something while I''m here?" He rubs the back of his head and questions nervously.

    Yuuko nces at the few customers going through the selection. It will take them time to select a book or magazine of their liking, so she nods. "Of course."

    "I wanted to ask if I can get a job here," Shou smiles. "The truth is I''m into cosying. And I heard about the store''s services." He looks at Yuuko with hope. It''s clear the youth likes Megumi. She even ranted about Shou pestering like her father used to appear every morning outside the storeUsed to.

    Yuuko has yet to meet Toshi ever since Nik''s return.

    "I''m sorry, Yakima-kun. I can''t afford more than two employees."

    Shou surprisingly smiles without pushing the topic, "Hehe, I see. But consider me for the job if you need another helping hand."

    "Of course," Yuuko blinks. Her impression of the boy rises by a notch as he bids farewell.

    ''What a sensible boy,'' Yuuko sighs. ''If only Toshi was so easy to reason with.'' She shakes her head, her thought drifting to a trail of ''dark'' tracks as she recalls Kyouko''s usation. As someone who introduced Nik to Kyouko, Yuuko does share some me in the widowndlord''s books.

    ''Yuuko! They were so loud! They didn''t care the slightest, and I think they knew they were loud! How can I even tell them to do it quietly? It would be the same as admitting I heard them, no? I know you like him and all''

    And that''s where Yuuko stopped Kyouko that day.

    ''Like him?'' She scoffs, feeling sour. Isn''t he the textbook definition of a yboy? ''And with those jaws and pecs,'' she grumbles. Admittedly, she''s seen him topless after his return, and he''s grown to a ridiculous proportion!

    As Yuuko contemtes her new employee, unable to realize how he''s living rent-free in her head, Shou strolls the shopping street with a sour look. His lips constantly twitch as his fists clench inside his pockets.

    ''I hoped to meet that Nik everyone in the school is talking about,'' he grits his jaw. He saw the video of the man hugging others, but Shou couldn''t understand the craze. Many girls from their school ''tried'' Nik once, recording videos of hugging the ''Cosy Prince'' for viral videos and clout. And he also attracts enough attention when he travels to the school with Kurumi almost every other day, alongside Megumi and Manabu.

    ''Tch,'' he clicks his tongue in frustration. The thought of Megumi returning to her house with a man like Nik around her makes him very ufortable! He tried asking Megumi out constantly, but she kept declining him. He is already a bit of aughingstock in the Karate Club! And if Kurumi moving on didn''t affect him much, the thought of such a man around his ex and crush lets a cocktail of envy and frustration flow into his bloodstream. It doesn''t take long to decide something.

    ''I can always threaten him, right? I''m the fourth strongest in my club! Even if he has more muscles, a fighter like me can easily beat the crap out of that meathead!''

    ---

    "Oh, Nik will beat the crap out of us seven together in hand-to-handbat. Have you seen him? He knows our tricks well, too." Ty Lao(3) answers Megumi''s question about Nik''spetence in martial arts after tranting it through her smartphone.

    "Really? But you seven are so good with swords!" Megumi gasps as she wipes her face with a towel while other Ty Sisters idly rest across the living room. They could go for longer, but Megumi tapped out.

    The seven nce at each other, wondering how to exin the kind of disasters Nik lived through. He faced more disasters alone in a few months in their world than the seven sisters faced their entire lives!

    "I cannot keep typing in this thing. One of you really needs to learn Japanese and trante things for us," Lao pouts and looks at her sisters, a little frustrated with her typing speed on the screen.

    "You do it, bitch," Ty Woo(6) scoffs.

    "Aren''t you the most free?" Ty Lee(7) frowns. "Why don''t you spend your time doing something productive."

    "Hey, my insults brighten your day! It''s my sole job!"

    "That''s right, girls," Ty Lum(5) smirks. "She is making the best use of her mouth until something betteres along. We''ll depend on you then, too."

    The other six still before Woo scoffs and flips Lum off while the rest nce at each other, almost feeling surreal that they decided to ''do'' things like that eventually. The seven note others'' aura fluctuate, and the realization makes them blush collectively.

    Megumi holds her towel across her cheek as she thins her lips.

    ''What''s gotten into them?'' She worries for a second before noticing how the seven refuse to look each other in the eye. ''Did they argue or something? It doesn''t feel like an argument.''

    She shakes her head before wondering how good Nik is with a sword.

    ''Speaking of math,'' she realizes. ''I forgot my homework!''

    ---

    ''I may have made a mistake,'' Nik gulps in slow realization. He knew about the rise in cases of public misdemeanors around his apartmentplex from a few calls with Genta. But Nik never knew he had a hand in all such cases!

    ''I thought limiting the release of pheromones using [Twilight Charm] wouldn''t affect others. How was I to know it dilutes further with time, spreading around arger area than intended? No wonder Kyouko''s such a mess by morning! I''ve given others confused boners for daysnow that''s a statement I thought I''d never think!''

    He looks away from the embarrassed receptionist, who hides behind the counter with another customer. Kurumi looks at him with a targeted re, effortlessly recognizing the source of the troubles. While Mitsuko, Sayoko, and Souko share an understanding smile. "Well, don''t mind us." Souko clears her throat, walking with a slightly wobbly step and an arm around Nik as she shamelessly presses herself into his body.

    "Ara~ Ara~ it''s nice to be young. But you should consider public image," Mitsuko advises with a gentle smile as she leaves with the rest of her daughters.

    "Well, that was something," Sayoko hums before adding. "Nik, how about visiting the university with me? Do you think Yuuko-san will let you off for another day?"

    Nik looks back, shaking his head, "Not tomorrow, I''m afraid."

    "Can''t you guys sneak inside after it''s closed?" Souko snickers. "I used to do it a lot. Fun times~!"

    Sayoko blinks before smirking as Nik shares her smile with a nod. "That works for me."

    "What about shopping for Halloween?" Mitsuko questions as Nik notices the eyes of the three daughters brightening at once.

    "Who is Halloween?" Nik questions with a curious noise as the women look at each other before smirking at once.

    "Oh, you''ll love it." Souko snickers, pecking his cheek before hotly blowing against his ear. "It''s around the end of the month. We still have a week to prepare."

    Nik nods, listening to their exnation attentively.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Fun Karaoke Date; The Oyakodon Date; Nik Will Have Kurumi On The Side; Kurumi''s Mind Equals Blown!; When Fiction is No Longer Fiction in a Fiction!Fictionception!; Kurumi Wants Her Innocence Back!; MitsukoThe Throat Goat!; Nik, The Exorcist, Purifies The Family; Kind-Hearted Exorcist Must Spread His Love To Others In Need; Great Love Exorcist; Nik Spraying Mitsuko''s Mouth With Holy Fluids; Dumb Excuses; Yuuko Demolishing Megumi''s Rep With an Upset Stomach; Sweaty Megumi Is The Best Megumi; Shou''s Failed Attempts; Like Father Like Son; Shou About To Be a Sacrifice From a Laughingstock; When The Cat Teaches All Her Tricks To The Tiger; Ty Woo''s Mouth Needs Purification!; Megumi Forgot About Her Homework; Nik Realizes The True CulpritIs Him; Nik is Him For Real!; Giving Others Confused Boners Since 2023Millenium Nik; Halloween; Sayoko''s Mild Interest?; Kurumi Enjoys Extramarital Affairs?; When The Youngest Child Never Gets The Slipper*The Oldest And Middle Child Enduring Home-War shbacks*

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/Hy892kyc

 Chapter 292: Daily Life Beyond (2)â€”Hori Cosplay

    Chapter 292: Daily Life Beyond (2)¡ªHori Cosy

    So, Halloween is a thing. If Nik gets it right, it''s a ghost-repelling festival of sorts originating from the asion of weing new harvest in ancient times, eventually descending into people''s need to dress slutty and act stupidin children''s case, bag loads of candiesor so Kurumi puts it eloquently under her family''s giggling state. A festival right up Nik''s alley! He loves sweets, can act stupid, is sufficiently slutty, and can ward off ghosts just fine!

    "Oh my! OH, MY!" Others thin their lips as Nik and his entire group watch a middle-aged woman gasp loudly, watching them in wonder as Rena finallyments"Is she creaming her panties?"

    She directed her question to Nik, idly scrolling through her smartphone once it reconnects with the work.''

    "I wouldn''t put it past her," Nik smiles at the delirious brown-haired, bespectacled woman who devoted her life to creating different uniforms to appease various kinksHori Hajimina. As the store''s employees, Liu(4) and Lum(5) take offense at Nik''s words, snorting, "Hey!"

    "She wanted to see me squat nakedbutt spread wide open the second she saw me after my return," Nik deadpans at them. Sure, Hori said it was to measure the sticity of her new garments, but why did he need to be naked? Not that he can me Hori for her perversions. He admits he''s got a bit of booty after his evolution.

    His words make Sokka and Zuko chuckle as Nik raises an eyebrow,menting to Hori, "See those two, Hori-san? They''re very interested in your work. And they wanted something ''open'' to match the girls."

    "Ohhh!" Hori''s eyes brighten behind her sses as she stares at the two men.

    "What did you say?" Rena blinks.

    "Your Chieftain is about to dress in some slutty costumes for you," Nik sniffs as Rena turns her gaze on Sokka before smiling. The youth blushes in anger! His mother and sister are present here, for god''s sake! "I''ll be the judge for Sokka~!" Rena coos while Az stares at Zuko and Nik.

    "Could the two of youmission matching naked groin guard or something? It''ll be funny." The princess smirks as everyone wonders''How will that be funny?''

    "How about going naked?" Toph offers expertly with her blindfolds on. In her words, after the passing of the initial rush of seeing colorsblindfolds look cool. And it doesn''t help Poppy, who wants Toph to stop wearing it, that thetter can ''see'' just fine with her eyes closed.

    "Hmmm," June drawls a long hum to attract enough attention. "Why not dress in something more straightforward and elegant? Like those suits, you showed us. I loved them." Others cannot help but think for a moment. June, Jin, and Suki, especially, loved the three-piece suits, or the only two Nik wore till now.

    "We have a lot of time," Nik grins. "Let''s make the most of the day and shop all we can for Halloween."

    "To think such festivals exist," Zuko shakes his head. "It sounds like an excuse to make drunken mistakes."

    "And we will get youid!" Nik cheers.

    "Shut up," Zuko sighs, unable to muster his usual rage. Ursa chuckles at their banter before patting her son on the shoulder, "You don''t have to do anything that makes you ufortable."

    "Before you answer that," Sokka provides with a shit-eating grin, understanding it will be thest of him others will see for a while, "Remember the portrait we found in the Royal stash?"

    Zuko, Nik, and Ursa''s expression twists as Rena quietly pulls Sokka away by the ear under Hori''s guide, who doesn''t really care what her customers are speaking in their native tongue as the rest hear Sokka''s pained giggles. "Ah! Zuko, wear something nice, and we''llmission a portrait for you."

    "I''m sorry," Katara thins her lips as Ursa and Zuko nced at each other with ufortable looks before ring at Nik at once!

    "What did I do?" Nik blinks.

    "Aside from doing us?" Az sweetly smiles as he closes his eyes, epting the hard stares. The things one must endure to ensure a functioning Harem by including women as dangerous as Aztotally worth it, though.

    "Hehe," a little amused and happy with Nik''s impassiveness, Liu and Lum giggle. "Come on, we spent a lot of time in the store and learned a few things. Lum, let''s show them Hori''s recent works. She said she is tailoring some generic outfits for Halloween, right?"

    Lum(5) nods, grinning, "That should give you some ideas until Rena ys dress-up with Sokka."

    "I call the schoolgirl uniform!" Jin states hastily as the Ty Siblings and Az simultaneously re at the cheating ''bitch.''

    "No fair!"

    "Sigh," Mai looks at Nik. "Do I really need to be here?"

    "Would you rather let Az, Jin, Lee, and the rest choose an outfit for you?" Nik shrugs as Mai feels hopeful stares on her back. Suddenly, EVERYONE wants her to leave!

    "I''ll stay," Mai scoffs bluntly, lest she is forced into the sluttiest outfit the great minds around Nik can imagine at ater date!

    "A~!" A few girls whine collectively.

    ---

    It''s not just their costumes that needed tending. Nik wanted to purchase enough decorations for his people in the Personal Space. Everyone there is aware of Nik''s identity as a traveler. The reason simply stems from conveying the risks they sign on for. So, the vige looked forward to the new festival, wishing to experience it before deciding if they needed to ept the unknown addition to the culture. After all, Nik didn''t deal with the vige''s day-to-daythose are Sokka''s and Yue''s duties.

    And that''s why he strolled the streets with Yue, Tom-Tom, and Kurumi in a za after a train ride full of stares from the resident twin-tailed girl.

    "Is there something on my face?" Yue questions as her gaze meets Kurumi''s for the umpteenth time. The conspicuous, white-haired woman attracts attention from every angle as she wears clothes of the current world without an issue. A sky-blue top under a puffy beige jacket matches her sky-blue headband alongside a pair of denim trousers ending at her ankles, leading to rtively modest sneakers. But her modest outfit doesn''t stop others from looking at her dusky countenance, rosy lips, and expressive set of wide eyes that take in the sight of towering buildings with amazement and appraisal.

    "Aside from soul-sucking beauty?" Nik shamelesslyys in on thick as Tom scoffs, rolling his eyes.

    "Yes, aside from that," Yue smirks, epting thepliment as she smiles at Kurumi, who blushes before looking away.

    "Why not ask her yourself?" Nik encourages. "Would be a good practice, no?" He looks around, suggesting, "Kurumi, do you know a store where we can bulk purchase the sweets first? I don''t want to keep Tom-Tom busy for more than necessary."

    While Nik feels partially responsible for separating Aang and Tom-Tom and wishes to spend appropriate time with his ''stepson,'' he is aware enough to understand events take less than child-friendly turn around him.

    So, Kurumi beelines the group to one of the more popr stores for their needs. Nik wanted to try Kaya''s bakery first until Kurumi exined the sweets produced by Kaya were essentially different from the ones shared during Halloween. As Nik and Tom-Tom get to businesseagerly enjoying samples of candies before buying their favorites in bulk, Yue types something in her smartphone before showing it to the silent Kurumi.

    Is something wrong? We''re sorry if we''re being a bother.

    Kurumi rolls her eyes as she nces at the excited Nik and Tom. Yeah, sorry. Yue seems to understand the silent gesture, smiling wryly in response. Taking Yue''s phone, Kurumi types in with a remarkably agile pace.

    It''s nothing important. And I don''t want to experience the whole trantion thing again after one week with Nik.

    Yue blinks and nods. Only after a while does Kurumi type something in her smartphone before showing it to Yue.

    Do you think I cane with you guys on your trips?

    It would be a lie to say Kurumi wasn''t interested in the scope of Nik''s adventure. But he never exined to her the dangers of his first travel, something Yue understood as she looked thoughtful before typing that Kurumi needed to ask Nik herself. But Yue is sure Nik will be reluctant to take responsibility for Kurumi''s life.

    Others around Nik could easily perceive how he enjoyed the peace of his homeworld with every passing day. Not to mention how he engorges on Mitsuko''s cooking and Kaya''s sweets alongside hogging snacks with Yuuko and the rest. Others, like the Ty-Sisters, Michi, Ursa, Poppy, and Kya, seem taken by such peace, too.

    The only reason Nik persuaded them toe with him was his inability to return to the visited worlds, making their feelings for each other a joke at best should they decide to stay away from Nik, who knows for how long. But Kurumi doesn''t face such issues. For the girls here, Nik is only gone for a week. This is the world Nik returns to. Why would he willingly risk Kurumi''s life in an unknown world when he can give his all each time and return?

    Kurumi takes Yue''s silence for what it''s wortha rejection. Sure, she intends to question Nik about it, but Kurumi already knows the expected answer from Yue''s quiet look.

    "It''s so unfair," she mutters to herself as Nik looks up, turning to look at her. "What is?"

    "How''d you even hear that?" Kurumi snaps as Nik shrugs. "I can hear many things. I just choose to ignore most of it."

    Kurumi blinks before ring pointedly, "I don''t want you in the same room when I go to the toilet from now on!"

    "Okay?" Nik tilts his head sideways as he ces another packet of candies on the counter for the annoyed male cashier to register. "Oh. After candies and decorations, can we buy aptop? You said it can ess the sh drive, right?"

    Kurumi shrugs.

    "Sure," her words make the cashier aghast with his life choices. "It''s not like I''m escorting your fiancee and stepson for free. I expect a good session tonight to get my brain working for tomorrow''s test."

    "Got it," Nik shrugs. "Oh, and I will take you to my other ce. I kind of feel bad keeping Kyouko awake for days, so I''m trying to be quieter around her."

    Kurumi raises an eyebrow before smirking impishly, "So, she was listening in! Hmph! We should punish her somehow."

    "I don''t think sex with me is a punishment," Nik pouts as Tom-Tom offers him a candy.

    "Hey! Try this! It''s really spicy!" The boy grins as Nik curiously epts the ''sweet.''

    ''A spicy candy?'' He blinks owlishly.

    What has the worlde to?!

    ''Kill me now,'' the college student/part-time cashier nces at the group sourly. ''Or Kill them.''

    ***

    Alternate Title: Halloween Preparations; Hori''s Cosy Heaven; Hori Low-Key Might Already Know The Truth; The Power of Cosy And Elegant Three Piece Suits; Naked Groin Guards; Dressing Slutty; And Excuse For Drunken And Slutty Mistakes; A Festival Nik Can Get ''Behind''; Average Az Day: Causing Mayhem; The Price Of Hot Harem: Crazy Women; Toph With a Blindfold: I See; June Likes Them Elegant And Well-Dressed; *Also June* Eagerly Tearing And Unpeeling The Suit For What''s Underneath; Trying To Make-Up To Tom-Tom WIth Candies: ssic Parenting; Tom-Tom Eating All The Candies! *Some Random Dentist*: Hmm. I Sense Another Drill In The Force; Nik''s Safe World; *Kurumi*: Let''s Punish Cow-Tits Okusan! *Also Kurumi*: You Dare Find Other Women Attractive!; Kurumi: Never Be In The Same Room When I''m In The Toilet! *Nik*: Way Ahead Of You. *Kurumi*: What?

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/Hy892kyc

 Chapter 292: Threats and Promises

    Chapter 292: Threats and Promises

    Megumi''s shoulders shudder with anger and embarrassment, her voluminous coffee-brown bangs vibrating anxiously as more students crowd around them. Manabu''s expression reveals his difort from the confrontation, while Kurumi sports a tight frown, annoyed beyond belief! But Nik can''t help but tilt his head sideways. He feels Mokshi''s humor for once, bubbling in his chest. The situation IS funny from Nik''s and Mokshi''s perspectives.

    "Dude," Nik raises his hands in a gesture to calm the passionate young man. "I''m not sleeping with Megumi."

    "Don''t say things like that!" Megumi snaps at Nik. Her cheeks flush red as she res at Shou. "And stop this nonsense right away!"

    "What are you getting angry at me for?" Nik shrugs at his employer''s daughter. "And how would I know you''ve got such a following?"

    "Hey, Nik~!" A hot coo cuts into the crowd''s murmuring as a couple of tanned schoolgirls push through the surrounding students. "Let''s hug!"

    "Please visit the Bookstore during my work hours for the services," Nik slightly bows in apology without skipping a beat as the group of fangirls pout. His happy smile cuts off any ''rebellion'' they might nurse in their bosom against his decision.

    "You bastard!" yells Shou. "Stop looking down on me! I''m telling you I want to date Megumi-chan!"

    "And I''m telling you, it''s none of my concern," Nik smiles awkwardly. What must he do? And out of all the ways Shou could approach him, the youth chose one of the most troublesome manners where neither Nik, Megumi, Kurumi, or Manabue out of it happy or content. "Now, can we stop blocking the front gates?" He looks around, eyeing the interested students around them¡ªand a few teachers?

    ''What kind of school is this?'' Nik wonders. ''And I even get to enter the school with Kurumi without others giving a shit. I probably used their sports equipment room more than any student present.''

    And there''s that sick sense of humor from Mokshi. The spirit is feeling better rapidly since Nik''s departure from Aang''s world.

    "I think it''s all a misunderstanding," Manabu clears his throat when Shou res. "Back off, nerd! I''ll get to you once I deal with this Meathead!" Shou hisses bitingly, offending Kurumi and Megumi at once as they snarl.

    "What did you call Nik/Manabu-kun?!"

    "This is ridiculous," Nik runs his fingers through his hair.

    "Uwaahhh~! The Cosy Prince is so hot~!"

    "Hug me, Daddy ~!"

    "Forget hugging," slurs a significantly thickly decorated girl, who eyes Nik''s crotch.

    "Shut up, skanks!" Shou growls at the crowd, sessfully intimidating the bunch of girls, when a handtches on his shoulder. While almost the same height, Shou isn''t as meaty as Nik. The youth''s slightly wiry frame ''looks'' short when Nik nears the delinquent, squeezing his shoulder until his expression twists with pain and difort.

    "Let''s not make a scene," Nik smiles warmly, but his eyes are anything but! "Please apologize to the girls, Manabu- ah, sorry, Shindou-san, Kurumi, and Megumi." His right hand almost presses the boy''s socket into bony fragments as he whispers gently under everyone''s stunned expression. "Now."

    "B-bastard!" Shou yells. "Let go of me!"

    "Stop calling him that!" Kurumi res from behind, "If anyone''s the bastard, it''s you!"

    "Let me go! Or else you''ll be sorry!" Shou grits his teeth, standing his ground. Nik would respect the determination if Shou didn''t stand upon one of the most ridiculous notions!

    "That''s a good threat," Nik smiles. "Vague enough to inspire the imaginative bunch and basic enough to cower the weak. But if you don''t apologize, I promise you will not be using your right hand for anything but years of rehabilitation."

    Shou''s face turns pale purple as the surroundings grow quiet.

    "Start with Kurumi," Nik narrows his eyes.

    "Don''t get cocky!" Shou grounds his jaw. His left hand cocking back for what Nik knows to be a weak punchpared to absolute units like June, Toph, Zuko, and Sokka.

    Megumi bites her bottom lip at this. She couldn''t help but feel responsible for the mess. But she never considered Shou to cause such a mess in the first ce. A wry voice snaps her out of her musing as she watches Manabu adjust his sses.

    "It''s alright, Faran-san. I''m not mad about anything. But Yakima-san should apologize to Megumi and Souma-san."

    ''And I caused problems for Manabu-kun, too.''

    She suddenly feels a source of stern re as she meets Kurumi''s gaze. The twin-tailed girl mouths¡ªI told you.

    Megumi''s grip on her packaged Shinai tightens.

    {A/N: As pointed to me, I''m recing Bokken with Shinai. I confused the wooden kendo sword with the bamboo practice one.}

    Nik nods at Manabu''s words, "So? I''m waiting for that apology."

    Shou thins his lips, sweat streaming down as the grip on his shoulder makes his legs quiver in pain.

    How could Shou expect things to progress in such a manner? But on the other side, Nik wouldment the youth SHOULD have anticipated the worst-case scenario before pulling up at the school''s front gate and threatening Nik to beat him into a bloody pulp should he not leave Yuuko and Megumi alone¡ªShou''s words.

    ''Geez!'' Nik rolls his eyes internally. ''What''s with the father-son duo salivating for Yuuko and Megumi? And to think being respectful at all times such results. A shame.''

    Noting the youth''s persistence, Nik exhales in frustration before ncing at Megumi and Manabu, "I''m going to crush his right shoulder. It won''t cause you guys any trouble in school, right?" Unlike Shou, Nik had the infinite wisdom to realize the consequences of his action would affect the trio more than it would ever bother him.

    "Wait," Manabu gasps. Ignoring the validity of the statement, if Nik could even crush bones barehanded with his grip alone, the bespectacled teen could imagine various troubling scenarios extending from such action!

    "Aren''t there teachers for this sort of thing?" Nik muses loudly, hinting at the teachers in the crowd to do something, but he is stunned and speechless when he sees them gossiping among themselves.

    ''Oh, you ugly, bald bastards! Do something!'' He groans. ''I really should listen to Ray''s words and check out those Hentai. Sometimes this world has strict rules, and then sometimes, nobody gives a shit!''

    Megumi blinks, recalling Kurumi''s words from before¡ªabout making Shou challenge someone more powerful as a condition to go out with him or make him stop bothering her.

    "L-let me go!" Shou grunts through the pain.

    "Only if you promise to stop bothering me!" Megumi blurts out as Nik blinks. "What now?"

    Megumi sends Nik an apologetic look before ring at Shou. "Promise you won''t create such a scene around us again!"

    Shou grits his teeth, casting a pleading look in Megumi''s direction. "Megumi-chan, I¡ª"

    "Shove it," Kurumi rolls her eyes, crossing her arms as she points out. "To think I ever went out with you. You''re honestly pathetic!"

    ''The irony, eh,'' Nik smirks. It was Kurumi, who was stuck up on her ex not two weeks ago! Oh, well. Something a good dick can easily ovee.

    "It''s all your fault!" Shou res at Nik as he groans, not having any more of it. He promised the man physical pain, something he would deliver if not for the trio behind him. So, he turns to re at Megumi, shocking the otherwise bubbly teen since it''s the first time Nik truly looked annoyed and angry with her.

    "You owe me, Megumi," Nik hisses softly. While using it on his friends is already a deeply diforting thought, he didn''t want to willy-nilly control other minds for no good reason. And especially not for such drama. Sure! Nik could beat Shou, and the youth may return for revenge. But what''s the point if Nik has something more permanent, even if distasteful, in his arsenal?

    "W-what?" Megumi stammers under his re as Nik scoffs, dragging the shouting Shou past the crowd until everyone only watches the duo''s back. Nik leans in to whisper something into Shou''s ear before the youth''s tense body rxes, and Nik lets go of him.

    Shou returns to the crowd before nkly staring at Megumi.

    "I''m sorry for all the trouble I caused. And insulting your friends was uncalled for. I promise not to bother you again."

    The crowd falls speechless as Nik nods in satisfaction. "Good, now leave."

    "Yeah," Shou turns around and walks into the school with slumped shoulders as the crowd stares at Nik with amazement!

    "So, this was fun," Nik scoffs as he smiles at Kurumi. "I will see youter. Have a good day, alright?"

    "...yeah," Kurumi mutters with a strange look, unable toprehend what just happened. Nik''s smile sinks a little as he nces at Megumi. "And you. I hope you feel hungry for the rest of the day!"¡ªthe vilest curse Nik could conjure.

    "What?" Megumi blinks. It should sound childish, but Nik''s stern re didn''t make it easy for Megumi to move past the statement as the Cosy Prince leaves.

    "Ho-ho?" Kurumi snickers. "You really struck a nerve, huh? He was only ever this angry with me once." She whispers to Megumi with cynical glee in her gaze. "But I thankfully knew the position in which I could appease him~! Well, good day to me."

    The twin-tailed girl skips away, meeting with some of her other friends as they gush about Nik around the preening Kurumi.

    "Megumi," Manabu gulps. "Are you alright?"

    "Just fine!" Megumi snappily res at everyone, pushing past the crowd to make her way to the dojo!

    ---

    "Thank you for helping Megumi," Yuuko sighs in relief as Nik eats his lunch quietly with the Ty-Sisters and Kaya idly munching her sandwich near them. Since no one, not even Sokka and others, knew about [Twilight Pupils,] Ty-Sisters wondered what Nik said to Shou to make him back off. Nik realized that publicizing his skill wasn''t a wise choice. Skills like the [Twilight Pupils] are the opposite of [Twilight''s Charm.] Thetter is fun, while the former has the power to ruin the best rtionships with mere doubt. Nik obtained that skill to make his life easier, not harder.

    "It''s okay," Nik speaks after a while. "I just decided helping Megumi is the right thing to do. And maybe it would make you feel so indebted to me that we could enjoy the fast food marathon from the other day."

    "Fast food and marathons don''t go well together," Kaya chuckles as Yuuko sighs softly. "Still, I didn''t imagine Shou-kun threatening you in public. He sounded so sincere when he came here."

    Nik shrugs at that. Not everyone possesses a golden heart like Aang.

    "So," Kaya smirks. "Don''t you expect a reward? Kind actions should always benefit from rewards!" The round-rimmed, bespectacled woman nces at Yuuko. "How about Yuuko-san here shows how to attract customers with Cosys?"

    "I would like that." Nik nods without skipping a beat, his cheeks inted with rice and veggies!

    "Um-hmm~!" The Seven sisters nod at once before their expressions freeze.

    "So, you seven are studying the newnguage just as well, huh?" Nik scoffs. The girls pretended not to know a thing for weeks!

    Meanwhile, Yuuko''s eyes dart between the gently smiling Kaya and her employees, who are already in another rented cosy.

    ''Actually,'' surprised by herself, since the idea doesn''t sound as repulsive as imagined¡ªYuuko blinks. ''It might be fun.''

    ---

    Yuuko leaves the store for some time, following Liu and Lum to Hori''s store to choose a cosy, leaving Kaya, Nik, and Lee alone since the rest had their jobs, too, except Woo, who decided to take a ''well-deserved'' afternoon nap.

    And with enough time, Nik knows how to handle the register. He genuinely appreciates Yuuko''s trust in the matter. That, or Yuuko figured he didn''t have to steal anything if he could afford to rent five apartments!

    "How''s Genta?" Nik smiles at Kaya since the woman didn''t leave like usual. Lee eyes them from the distance with a slight pout but doesn''t add anything when Kaya decides to sit beside Nik behind the counter.

    "Oh, he''s fine," Kaya lights up at the mention of her cousin. "But he could use some rxation." She sighs.

    Nik nods as silence eclipses their surroundings. The duo onlymunicated with each other in others'' presence, making things feel more natural, but now they struggled to find a good topic. Both are aware of what the other party wants, but Kaya''s curiosity finally wins over as she questions.

    "How did you manage it, Nik?" Kaya wonders, ncing at him. A formfitting ck suit hugs Nik''s body with a white silhouette of a spider drawn in the center of his pecs. He didn''t need to mention how constricting it felt down there, but it''s a job. Not every costume he wears will befortable.

    "I squeezed in really tightly," Nik admits. "But it still feels like my butt is on disy."

    "It is," Kaya smiles. "And I didn''t mean that." She nces at the idly working Lee as Nik gets the hint.

    "Oh," he works his jaw before smirking. "It''s the same answer, really."

    Kaya puckers her lips before falling silent. Her lips close and open several times until Nik casually ces his hand atop the woman''s thigh, d in tights. The brte blinks in surprise but mentions no need for him to remove his hand as he idly starts to stroke her smooth leg, whispering, "Kaya, are you truly interested?"

    ying around the bush didn''t suit Nik when the other party didn''t hesitate once. His question sends Kaya into a momentary contemtion before she nods with a wry chuckle. "I suppose? I don''t think it would be traditional in any sense, but I want to experience it once before I grow old and wrinkly."

    Nik blinks, "You''re a virgin?"

    It''s Kaya''s turn for surprise as she shakes her head, "No? I was talking about marriage. I tried dating, but all the guys I met¡ª" she exhales in frustration, unwilling to speak further as she eyes Nik. "But something instinctive tells me you''re not afraid ofmitment? Oh. Or maybe it''s the multiple Fiancees and a sprinkle of other girls."

    Nik resists the urge to take his hand back, not out of disinterest but because he would rather not talk of marriages while working with the woman. But it might just give the wrong impression at the moment.

    "Didn''t you guys make a big fuss about it being illegal?" Nik questions, his hands sliding on her skirt, closer to her crotch as Kaya exhales hotly, her toes curling under her booties. "Why would that stop someone''smitment?"

    "It won''t," Nik grins. "Not mine, at least. But don''t you dislike Mitsuko?"

    "I don''t dislike the woman," Kaya scoffs. "I just wish I got a simr offer from a rich homosexual."

    Nik bites his lips to resist bursting intoughter. "You''re jealous you didn''tnd a gay man? Talk about making me jealous." He never knew the charm of a homosexual individual until now¡ªand he frankly respects that. You learn new stuff every day!

    "It''s not funny," Kaya mutters huffily. "All the men who keep asking me out have wives or children from different women. And it hurts me more when a rare few want me simply to nanny their children! I''m not Kyouko!"

    "Look on the bright side," Nik begins, only for Kaya to cut him off. "There''s no bright side. My life is heading into a dark tunnel with no light in the end."

    ''Holy! That''s depressing. But I kind of want to see how she will react if I take my hand off or further inside.'' Adopting thetter, Nik fingers the hem of her tight skirt, pulling it up as Kaya snaps out of her baleful thoughts, ncing down to see Nik''s eager digits caressing her inner thighs.

    Kaya momentarily shifts on her chair, squirming under his touch as she crosses her hands on herp, her fingers gently touching Nik''s hand.

    "What are your ns for Halloween?" Nik questions as Kaya perks up. She momentarily muses before questioning in return, "Won''t you be ''busy?''"

    "For the entire day, I think," Nik predicts¡ªthe girls wearing hot cosys for him? Oh, yeah, his entire day is booked even before he can think otherwise.

    "And you can include me in the schedule? That''s rather kind." Kaya gulps.

    "It''s nothing to do with kindness," Nik smiles. "I don''t think I can be kind and selfish at once from my perspective. So, let''s just call it selfish."

    His hand shifts from her thighs to her hand, squeezing them gently. "And I can tell you the end of the tunnel will have something bright for you."

    Kaya averts her gaze from Nik, seeing him in a different light aside from the boundless, sweets-loving, monstrously hot fuck he''s advertised to be if Mitsuko''s words are believable. "You''re a sweet guy, Nik."

    "Even if I''m a womanizer?" Nik blinks, chuckling. "We''re starting to zero in on your taste in men, eh?" He jabs verbally as Kaya''s expression falls before she scoffs. "I suppose you''re ready to order your favorite cakes from elsewhere because I''m going to reject any orders delivered to Yuuko''s or Kyouko''s apartment!"

    Nik gapes before bringing his hand back on her thighs, grinning shamelessly, "Let me persuade you otherwise~!"

    A soft clear of throat stops Kaya in track as she nces at the pouting Ty Lee.

    "N-Nik," Kaya gasps as she feels his fingers stroking her bottom lips. "Let''s not do it here. She knows."

    "She does," Nik admits, finding Kaya''s actions adorable. The woman felt no shame hugging him in public, almost cupping his ass due to the form-fitting outfit, only to feel ashamed now? No, Sir! He winks at Lee, speaking with her in anothernguage.

    "Would you like to swap ces with Kaya?"

    Ty Lee''sposure evaporates instantly, her cheeks heating a furious red, not any different from the form-fitting red spider-like outfit with blue undertones.

    "No, I won''t!"

    "Is your Aura getting pink?" Nik muses as Ty Lee blushes a storm before scoffing, "You can''t see aura!"

    "Guilty," Nik clicks his tongue. "But Lum cautioned you to wear those pasties, right? I can see your nipples."

    Ty Lee gapes before rushing inside, and then Nik hears her moderately loud yell, "Jerk! I just remembered I wore those pasties! Liar! Hmph!"

    "Scream softly, bitch! I''m trying to sleep!" Woo snaps at her youngest sister.

    ---

    "Toshi-chan," the frivolous voice makes Toshi Yakima wince as he looks back, noting a prominent smirk on theirpany''s VP''s effeminate features. The slightly built middle-aged man forces a smile, nodding, "Yes, Juno-san?"

    "Did youplete the report? I expected it on my desk exactly 15 minutes ago. Unlike his frivolities back home, Juno Hishawari supervises his team directly and sternly. Souko still counts her lucky stars that she became a Branch Manager of another office instead of working under her ''father.''

    "It''s almostplete," Toshi leaves his seat, bowing his head in apology as Juno tilts his head. The not-so-closeted man tilts his head curiously, questioning Toshi, "Are you alright? I can''t help but notice the decline in your productivity." Breaking his act of strictness, Juno smiles warmly, eyeing the built man for his reasons. "You can look for me after work hours if it''s something personal."

    "T-thank you," Toshi nods. "I''m sorry. I will pull my act together, Sir."

    "Great," Juno pats Toshi''s shoulder before retreating into his office as Toshi''s deskmate on the opposite side looks past his desktop, running his fingers through his oily bald spot. "Toshi-kun, is it your ex-wife again?"

    "No," Toshi exhales. He cannot give a shit about that woman. Only one person haunts his nightmare, and that man is never alone. SHE is always with him in those dreams¡ªnightmares.

    "Don''t you think the boss is in a good mood these days?" The bald man prompts as Toshi nods. Juno would chew Toshi for his ipetence any other day, but the VP''s been soft on his team for some time!

    "Now that you mention it," Toshi speaks while working on his report. "Do you know something?"

    Toshi''s deskmate grins candidly.

    "I hear his daughter''s straightened out all of a sudden," he smiles knowingly. "You heard the rumors about his daughter, right? But she''s gotten strict on her team and focuses more on work instead of her ''breaks.''"

    Toshi lets out a curious hum, bobbing his head in a nod. "That would make any father happy."

    How would Juno''s team know his happinesses from hogging the house for almost half a week since his ''family'' now spends their time in another apartment? Juno''s been as busy as his wife and daughters! That will make any man or woman happy and content!

    *Vrrrrrr*

    The vibration of Toshi''s smartphone cuts into their chat as Toshi apologizes to the man before excusing himself.

    "Hello?" he picks up the call from a familiar number. "Good Afternoon. Yes, I''m Shou-kun''s father. Ah, you''re his homeroom teacher. So, she didn''t pick up? Hmm, it''s alright, Sir. What did Shou do now?" He whispers into the phone as he momentarily leaves the office to keep others from knowing about his son''s ''ster'' activities.

    Toshi rapidly blinks as he hears the teacher''sint. Shou not only caused a scene in front of the school gates, but heter also picked multiple fights with his juniors before one of his juniors from the Karate Club had enough of his shit and beat the crap out of him!

    It seems Nik was petty enough to do all that. He meant when he said he could hurt Shou but decided on another form of catharsis that wouldn''tnd Kurumi and others into trouble.

    Nik is a man of his word and promises.

    And Megumi owes him big time!

    ---

    ''Certainly big,'' Nik and Lee nce at each other before thinking the same thing once Yuuko walks out of her bedroom after returning from Hori''s Cosy.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Shou *Chuckles*: I''m In Danger; Nik: That Right There Is a Promise!; Nik Isn''t Balls Deep Into Megumi! He Swears!; Think Shou! Think!; The Delinquent Threat; The Cosy Prince''s Reach; Nik: No Discounts And No Hugs Without Yuuko''s Supervision!; Thirst Trap; A JK: Hmm, Daddy, Choke Me Harder! *Nik, Hugging The Woman*: This Is Awkward¡­ Sure!; Kicking An Iron Board!; Kurumi: Poor Duckling, You Dare Ignore Mt. Tai! Nik, Lower Your Pants And Let Everyone See It!; The Hentai School''s Lack of Discipline; The Shoulder Grip; Megumi, Stop Showing Me Your Panties! I Said You Owe Me, Not Whore For Me!¡ªNik, The Plunderer; An Indebted Yuuko Is a Happy Yuuko;Kaya''s Hot; Kaya''s Lovin'' It!; Kaya: Dates? No! Hold Me, Pat Me, Hug Me, Pound Me, Fill Me, And Marry Me!; Kaya Would Love a Gay Deal!; Homo-Rizz; Shou''s Lucky Nik Didn''t Call The Nut Cracking Messiah!; An Invitation; Teasing Ty Lee; Nik''s Ass Breaks Law of Physics! unting Dat Incubus Booty For Sale!; A Cake That ps As Hard As Kaya''s!; Yuuko Is Certainly Big; Kaya''s First ''Hand''; Juno''s The Boss; Juno Low-Key Thirsting For His Employees; A Happy Father? Or a Happy Man-Whore?

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre on/fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/Hy892kyc

 Chapter 293: Sick

Chapter 293: Sick

    @everyone sorry for breaking the upload streak, but i''ve been sick for thest two days. sorry once again...

 Chapter 294: Tag Favors

    Chapter 294: Tag Favors

    <em><strong>Shoutout to Xazo for Patron Support~!</strong></em>

    ***

    <em><strong>A/N:</strong></em> I want to apologize for the recent dys in the updates. I''m not sick and my health has gotten better. However, I''ve started rereading QM twice because I forgot to make the character sheets the first time. Essentially, I''m about to continue QM, but it has been a while and I need to reread things. As for character sheets, it''s to make sure I don''t miss out on abilities.

    One of the main reasons for QM hiatus was how inadequate I felt regarding theter chapters. I don''t mind writing smuts and beast girl harems, but it was all over the ce. So, I''ll begin with redoing thest volume. Of course, I intend to finish the fic since I always had the ending in mind... but it''s the process that''s the hard stuff, right?

    Anyway, wanted to ensure that I haven''t been wasting my time (or preparing my character for Elden Ring DLC, I swear! *Sweats*). I don''t wanna promise a lot or lead things, but I think FGN will begin after Iplete QM. As for PoI, we will soon see more character sheets for Nik and the harem alongside basic trivia, including likes, behaviour patterns, and stuff.

    Thank you for all the support.

    ***

    Two mansions of different architectural styles oversee a distant modest settlement atop an artificial hill. It took time and effort, burning through Nik''s free time, and sheer perseverance to achieveremodeling a Fucking hill! He had help, of course.

    "Let''s tten it!" Toph grins toothily, eyes unhindered by her usual blindfold as she stares at their pet project admiringly!

    "What?" Nik groans. "We did THAT for training!" he points at the hill, protesting against Toph''s wildest side.

    "Let''s tten it for training," the destructive Earthbender repeats with addition, smirking. "Or is that too much for you, Hero?" She whispers coyly.

    Grunting, Nik nears Toph as she looks like a certified stacked short stack in his presence.

    "I''ve been fucking you girls, nonstop," he begins as heat radiates from his being, "And I train religiously to the point I''m almost your contender when ites to Lavabending."

    "Just because I don''t like training Lava"

    Nik cuts her smug sentence off with a re. "Then youe along, telling me that modeling a hill will be good training right after we finished for the night. Of course, I said yes. Why wouldn''t I? It''s not like spending four hours WITH Mai''s sexual enhancer doesn''t affect my reasoning, right? Then we spend dayspleting this shitty training, and days more under others''ints because of the noise and vibration to shift dirt and trees."

    Nik is usually chill, even with Az and the rest. His roughness during sex is usually part of their kinks and needs with no authentic heat behind it, but there are also times when Nik borders losing his marbles, and not even Toph can get away with it.

    "Now," he seethes. A vein pops over his forehead, squirming like an angry worm as his re settles into Toph''s eyes, making her wish she''d been wearing her blindfold"You want to tten it?"

    If Toph understands the meaning of a rhetorical question, she sure takes her liberty in understanding the concept because she finds it wise to answer Nik''s very rhetorical question.

    "If the shoe fits"

    Hisrge palm gently settles on Toph''s luscious hair, worn in a round, puffy topknot. "You have some balls suggesting we do that."

    Toph tries worming her way out with a strained and cute grin. But shecks Jin''s ability to act innocently coy and the Ty Sister''s ability to use obliviousness as a weapon. "W-we can do it?" She stammers.

    Her lower mounds momentarily quiver as Nik leans down to peck her lips before he pulls back, "No. You love it. I have something hateful in mind."

    Toph pales.

    "No, you couldn''t! You can''t make me do THAT!" She yelps with genuine fear. And only a handful of things can rouse such reaction from the world''s, nay, the self-acimed Multiverse''s Greatest Earthbender!

    "Whether you do it willingly or I''ll use every trick under my sleeves to make you do it," Nik blows into her ear, biting her outer shen act that usually makes her orgasm when she''s on the edgeyet Nik uses it to toss her over the edge of a different cliff.

    "But I don''t want to," Toph squirms.

    "And I didn''t want to raise a fucking hill! But I did, to spend time with you."

    "Then let''s do something fun again," Toph begs. The other task is truthfully a terror to behold to her petite, railed body.

    "No, Toph." Nik pulls back, smiling at her gently, which doesn''t quite reach his eyes.

    "We will spend time training again. This time, we''ll be swimming for 15 minutes."

    Fear of Water.

    "It was 5 minutesst time!" Toph cries in shock, her lips gaping wide enough to fit two eggs!

    Nik smirks menacingly, "I''m not Poppy. Your mother is too kind to you."

    A white-faced lie spoken by a ck-hearted Plunderer.

    ---

    Nik spends his day like the usualgreeting Kyouko in the morning, tending the flowers with Michi and Mai around the Apartment, kissing his girls goodbye, dropping Kurumi off with a slightly distant Manabu and a scowling Megumi, and performing his job admirably before returning to wind down with Mitsuko and the rest as he eventually returns to his Personal Space a little after midnight to knock on June''s door.

    The former Bounty Huntress opens her door, smirking at Nik while pulling him inside with a grab of his cor.

    After Toph, Nik promised to spend time with June and her ''findings.'' Unlike Nik, who isn''t taken to the idea of spending his time watching porn and other questionable material, others, especially June, finds herself drawn to the notion. Unlike other girls, who either train in their elements or under Suki, June finds herself in a state ofx. She doesn''t want to idle in a job. If she did, she wouldn''t have eased herself into the role of a Bounty Hunter. In her wordssomeone ordering her doesn''t suit her tastes unless it''s behind closed doors for a specific reason.

    So, the Laptop Nik bought during his shopping spree for the festivalnded on June''spmetaphorically and literally.

    After rying Kurumi''s basic know-how about aptop, Nik let June explore the device. The dark-haired superhuman also spoke with Sayoko on some asions to clear her doubts about the device in Kurumi''s absence whenever she stayed in Nik''s apartment to connect with the.

    The consequences are unexpected.

    After kissing him for a full minute, enjoying the sensation of Nik''s hand handling her firm and perky romp with possessive grips and cheeky tugs, June pushes him onto her bed with a grin. "Right, I promised to show you something interesting, right? Riding me like an Ostrich Horse can wait."

    She jumps into the bed with him until they cozy against each other as June ces theptop on herp, switches it on, inserts the sh drive Nik got from Ray, and starts moving the cursor here and there until settling on a row of folders.

    "Hmm," Nik focuses on the names. "What are these? Vani? NTR? Ugly Bastard? Defloration?... Double Vaginal?" He squeaks in surprise at thest bit. It sounds painful unless someone uses a bullshit ''Horni'' skill from the Paradise.

    "These are categories," June exins, revealing that he''s not the first person she''s showing it to. "So, Vani is Poppy''s favorite category, or Tag, as Sayoko puts it. By the way, Sayoko believes I''m a MEGA pervert to possess this sh drive." June snarks. "Back to topic. Vani means sweet and romantic sex, with a healthy dosage of intimacy."

    ''No wonder Poppy likes it,'' Nik nods.

    "But it''s just an example. Inside the Vani category, you''ll see a whole load of drawn images depicting a fictional story. It can be childhood friends reconnecting as lovers, a divorced, abused woman finding love with an unloved freak, and the like. And this he NTR. It''s all about cheating, drugs, abuse, and other stuff, from ckmailing amitted couple into seducing a married woman away from her husband. Hriously, it''s always with a weaker, almost too pathetic of a man, making me wonder why a woman would fall for someone like that either way."

    "Which one''s your favorite?" Nik questions idly.

    "Hmm?" June returns to the previous screen before highlighting one of the folders.

    Nik blinks, almost shouting, "Abortion?"

    June flinches before gasping, "What? No! I" She looks at the screen before groaning and highlighting another folder. "There!"

    Nik mutters to himself, "Ahegao? What''s that?"

    "Essentially mind-break?" June tilts her head as she gets another weird look from Nik, prompting her to roll her eyes. "Not in that way, you moron! It''s like getting fucked to a blissful sleep. You did it to me a few times."

    "Just a few times?" Nik broods. "I''ve gotta pump those numbers."

    "Be my guest," June smirks before looking at the screen. "Your new partner Ray really found some of the weirdest stuff mixed with some of the hottest stuff. But I wouldn''t know the properparison since all we have is this sh stick."

    "sh drive," Nik corrects her.

    "Bite my ass," she snorts, making Nik peck her cheek as she continues. "And look what I found in ''Cuckolding.''"

    She clicks a few folders before erging a picture. A picture of a mature woman who looks oddly familiar yet different. The beauty mark near the corner of her plump lip, raven hair, and bespectacled honeyed hues.

    "Mitsuko?" Nik voices out hesitatingly.

    "Yep," June confirms with a smirk. "Wanna see the slideshow of the woman fucking hordes of men?" She clearly said it to get a rise out of Nik as he shrugs with a roll of his eyes. "If you want to? I just wanted to spend some time with you."

    She purses her lips. "You''re no fun!"

    "Hey, I was a whore who loved my ''mother''who was the top earner of the Bordello. Long story short, I''ve got the fucking sense to differentiate between emotional maturity and delusions."

    June shrugs as she closes the image.

    "Well, I know you''d be more annoyed by the fact we wasted our time watching the images of a fictional woman fucking someone else INSTEAD of us getting things done."

    "You know me too well," Nik grins. "Did you girls find anything useful?"

    "We didn''t," June admits. "Sokka and Zuko did."

    Naturally, those two had ess to his unused porn stash. What kind of friend, step-father, and step-brother would deny them such recreation?!

    June opens the ''Stockings'' Tag, letting Nik see the picture of an adorable yellow mouse with red marks on its cheeks and a bolt-shaped, ck-tipped tail.

    "Pokemon? Hey, I know this. I saw a few cards on one of the regr customers," Nik nods.

    "Right," June deadpans. "I don''t know why those two took such interest in this category, but they were interested in the notion of using powerful beasts for their means. They were hoping to find some interesting material that just isn''t some beastphelia from the bookstore."

    "Why didn''t they tell me directly?" Nik questions as she idly goes through the series of images.

    "Something about not wanting to discuss their sexual preferences with you. To their credit, the two of them don''t know bothnded on simr motives."

    "I''m hurt," Nik pouts as he catches the image of a strangely feminine, green-haired creature with hauntingly red eyes possessing a certain quality of a flowing white dress andnky green arms. "Although, I understand their tastes."

    June saw the same thing.

    "You''re a scum, ain''t ya."

    "Did you think otherwise after we fucked?"

    She scoffs, closing theptop, "I should give you a chance to change my mind."

    "Sorry," Nik grins, using the term he learned tonight. "I''m going to fuck you in front of a mirror and make an ahegao out of you!"

    "Tch, perv. Ahegao isn''t something you make," she informs rightly. "It''s something you devolve into. It''s always within you, waiting to reveal itself!"

    Nik gets on top of the incorrigible woman after putting theptop aside. "Some nifty words for exining mind fuck. Let me guess, it''s Az''s favorite tag, too?"

    "Nope, hers is Double Vaginal."

    Nik stills before breaking intoughter.

    "I guess she liked the artwork more than I thought," June smirks, whispering, "But you''ll never guess Mai''s favorite. Although, it was a mighty task to make her admit it. I had to bring in Michi."

    Nik thoughtfully hums before venturing a bold guess, given the woman''s sadistic nature, "Double Pration?"

    June blinks, "Wha How did you?"

    Nik shrugs.

    "That''s what Mai loves to dosandwiching Az between herself and me. It''s not that hard."

    "Damn, I never thought you could read her so well."

    Nik shrugs again. Mai is adorable that way. He leans down to kiss June as they slip out of their clothes.

    ---

    In a Different Universe.

    "Huehehehehehehe," a mischievous cackle rings in a dark, damp room. "I just needed to know a little about him and found a whole fanfiction on a ''Nik!'' Every Hole is a Goal? Quite Right!"

    ***

    Alternate Title: Toph: Let''s Train And Raise a MOUNTAIN! *Nik, After Consecutive Sex Marathons*: Ugh? Yea, Sure!; Toph: Let''s tten All Our Hard Work! *Nik, After Consecutive Sex Marathons*: So, You Have Chosen Death; Toph''s True Terror: Swimming; TophThe Perfect Candidate For a Devil Fruit; Toph: I Don''t Like Sea. It''s Wet, Wet, Wet, and Gets Everywhere!; Toph: Should Have Kept The Blindfold On; Answering The Rhetorical Foolishly; Nik Is Too Jaded To Fall For NTR Crap; Nik, Zuko, and Sokka When They See a Gardevoir: Sunovabitch! I''m In!; The Team ns Potential Power-Ups!; Group''s Favorite Kinks; Poppy Is Too Sweet And Vani~!; Poppy: Hold My Hands And Take Me; *Double Vaginal is Almost Physically Hurtful* Also Az: I Like The Art; Enlightened June: Ahegao Is Not What You Make! Now, Fuck Me Raw Till I Have That High! The Scummiest Scum To Exist

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/AhZQ7Gt2

 Chapter 295: The Five Sins

    <h4>Chapter 295: The Five Sins</h4>

    <i><strong>Shout out to iDogei for Patron</strong></i><strong> Support.</strong>

    <strong></strong>***

    Kyouko nces at herself in a mirror, reluctant to disy herself in such an outfit. Halloween isn''t something she celebrated for years, and even if the children in her school looked adorable in their costumes, it did not mean she shared sentiments about wearing an outfit. But her very polite tenant invited her to his party. She can already hear music seeping through the thin walls.

    Squirming slightly, Kyouko hugs her body, ''Isn''t it a little too much?'' She wonders as she appraises her form in the mirror. It took her hours to get ready. Not because the outfit was hard to wear, but it was hard to adjust after wearing it. So her dilemma was whether she should waste all that effort by avoiding the party or climbing the flight of stairs and meeting with Nik and his family.

    Family and close friends, he said.

    ''As if I''m a close friend,'' Kyouko scoffs. ''We only greet every morning, sometimes share dinner, and¡ª'' she stops, realizing, ''I''m kind of his friend.''¡ªprobably because of their shared love for Mitsuko''s cooking and Kaya''s cake.

    She blushes as she recalls running into Yuuko at Hori''s store. It doesn''t help that Ty Liu(4) and Lum(5) work for Hori, helping choose Kyouko''s outfit.

    ''It would be rude to avoid the party after the two sisters saw me.'' Kyouko sighs, brushing her pink bangs behind her ear as she appraises her form again, heaving deeply to recollect herself. ''Now that I think about it, my outfit shouldn''t rouse all that attention. Mitsuko and her family will be present, right?''

    ---

    Megumi''s lips open with surprise. She didn''t think much when she heard Nik invited her mother to a Halloween party, extending the invitation to her, too. She could understand Nik''s reason. He expects to leave on 11 November, so he wants to have as much fun as he can. And Halloween is new for him. Aside from that, it is not unheard of to celebrate a nearing festival to extend the celebration for recent achievements¡ªlike childbirth, purchase of property, employment¡ªas rare as it might be.

    Nik has a lot of things going on for him, and he intends tobine the celebration of it all at once. After all, how can a man engage with women multiple times but not celebrate even once? Not that Megumi is aware of all the reasons, but she gets it. With things getting a little frosty with Manabu and her deepening friendship with the Ty Sisters, Megumi intends to hang out and learn more about other women that the Ty Sisters speak highly of WHEN they stop tooting their horns.

    "Mom, are you ready?" Megumi voices out. They closed their store early to get ready for the event and let their host¡ªNik¡ªleave on time to prepare things. She nces in the mirror with a proud expression. Unwilling to waste money on any ''exposing'' outfit, Megumi had the bright idea to wear her Kendo Uniform consisting of a white gi and ck hakama. She smirks whilebing her hair, not minding her unruly bangs for once.

    ''No way I''m getting into another ident with such covering garments!'' she nods to herself. The number of times Nik identally saw her panties got ridiculous! She even fell into his arms a few times during theirmute to their school! Red zes her cheeks at the recollection of such memories before she eventually recalls Kurumi''s derisivements, making Megumi scoff under her breath.

    "J-Just a minute," she hears Yuuko''s voice while stepping out of her room. Her mother''s room is on the opposite side as Megumi knocks on her door, "I''m going downstairs."

    "Wait," Yuuko calls out. "I need a hand."

    Megumi shrugs as she twists the door knob. "I''ming in."

    As Megumi enters, the mother-daughter duo look at each other, gasping simultaneously, "You''re wearing THAT?!"

    ---

    "Wow!" Genta gasps as he nears Kyouko''s Apartment with Kaya. A tanned overcoat covers Kaya''s body with a ck bunny-ears headband on her head as she hugs her cousin''s arm, admiring the decoration around the apartmentplex. "Now you agree it''s a good use of your break, right?" Kaya grins toothily, letting her gaze follow the colored papers folded into a great number of things! From the spooky greennterns decorating the entrance to some goblinoid creatures peeking from the flower vases, a running dragon tied to the roof, a skeletal snake hanging from the ceiling, paper mice on the stairs, and a lot more!

    Genta instinctively retrieves his smartphone to capture images, simr to other passersby.

    "But won''t it be weird?" Genta mutters. "And I didn''t need to go all the way to your house to pick you up, right?"

    "Hmph," Kaya snorts. "Why won''t ady need a gentleman''s escort when she''s wearing something scandalous under her coat? Men get frisky during Halloween, and I''d like my powerful cousin to protect me."

    "Why wear a bunny costume?" Genta thins his lips, looking down on his outfit¡ªa police uniform. As Kaya says, he''s on a break.

    "Why not?" Kaya blinks before smiling. "And it won''t be weird. Nik always asks about you. He has a great deal of respect for you. You''re the one who helped himnd a job and a ce to stay when he had nothing." She pokes his chest. "And you might learn a few tricks from him on how to get a girl. You want to get married, right?"

    "Is Nik married?" Genta scoffs. "Whatever, an hour won''t hurt, right?"

    "That''s the spirit!" Kaya giggles, tugging Genta. "Nik says the party''s divided into different events. Five apartments, five different themes."

    "It''s Halloween. What other themes can there be?" Genta sighs. They step into the property when Kyouko''s door swings open, and both the Asagi cousin''s lips gape in shock.

    ---

    Nik stares in the mirror and sniffs proudly. Who knew slightly edgier cosy could look so great? Faux armor tes are pped on the ck-grey bodysuit in different areas, with a red bat-like shape painted on the center of his pecs extending to slightly form-fitting trousers and a brown jacket above the suit. He looks at the red helmet on the desk before shaking his head. "I''m not wearing that," he mumbles. The helmet feels stuffy, making him wonder how the ''original'' wearer of this outfit equipped the helmet.

    The girls are getting ready in different apartments after decorating the rooms. The sound of Ty Sisters ying their harp and flute informed Nik that some were already ready for the night, waiting for their guests. The knock on his door makes Nik walk out of the living cum bedroom and open the door for¡ª

    "You guys made it!" He grins broadly at the Amano Mother-Daughter Duo, noting the stifling awkwardness between the duo.

    "H-hello," Yuuko squeezes a smile as Nik gestures to them to enter his dim apartment illuminated by ghastly orange and pinknterns. "You made the whole thing look very spooky." Yuuko praises after entering, almost jumping when Nik closes the door behind them. "It''s all Ty Lao''s(3) handiwork."

    "I still cannot differentiate between them," Megumi mutters as Nik shrugs. "Don''t worry. They''re happy as long as one person can tell them apart. So?" He nces at Yuuko curiously, eyeing her brown overcoat. "That''s your outfit? Looks nice."

    Yuuko rolls her eyes and nces at Megumi, who averts her gaze.

    "I''m wearing it underneath," Yuuko mutters as Nik blinks before ncing at Megumi, "And what''s your outfit called?"

    "It''s my Kendo uniform," she recollects her smile, grinning. "I''m the Nationals Champion!"

    "Great," Nik smiles. "You should meet Suki tonight. She''s in a different apartment, but she will love your enthusiasm. Maybe you can even persuade her to be your sparring partner. You have your smartphone, right?"

    Megumi nods in anticipation before questioning, "What are you dressed as?"

    "Oh, some guy named Red Hood."

    "You don''t know who he is?" Megumi curiously continues as he shakes his head. "Hori chose this for me, saying something about my uwful streak. I invited her, too. She''s enjoying it, well, let''s start with introducing the party, right? Before that, do you want me to help take it off?" He offers Yuuko, who touches her short coffee-brown bangs, nodding slightly.

    "Please."

    Nik smiles, walking behind Yuuko, "I hope you don''t mind the darkness. Tell me to switch on the lights if it''s a bother."

    "No, it''s perfect like this," Yuuko mutters. Megumi averts her gaze again as Nik helps Yuuko out of her coat. Unlike the duo, he has no issue with the darkness due to his heightened senses, including vision.

    So, Nik''s eyes briefly widen when he sees the white-ck frilled dress around Yuuko''s voluptuous body. The frilled white headband makes sense now when one looks at her puffy ck shoulders, exposed backced with white threads tying her ck corset, the frilled white neck showing a generous swathe of her skin and ample valley from his point of view, and a short frilled skirt extending to ck heeled booties and white, ribboned thigh highs.

    ''A slutty maid,'' Nik stares in amazement, recalling Liu(4) and Lum''s(5) mischievous gazes when they talked about helping Yuuko pick an outfit.

    ''God bless their hearts,'' Nik slightly gulps as he feels Megumi staring in his direction.

    "I knew it was embarrassing!" Yuuko snaps, hugging her arms slightly as two firm hands squeeze her almost exposed shoulders. A jolt of tingle rushes down her spine when she feels the distant but heavy breath on her slender neck.

    "It''s not embarrassing," Nik searches for the correct words before damning it all to hell. "I''m going to have a few words with Liu and Lum to get a simr outfit for Lee and myself."

    Yuuko gasps, turning her head to look up at his grinning face.

    "We can''t have our employer showing us up, can we?" He ces her coat on the hanger, ncing at Megumi. "You should learn from Yuuko, Megumi. You can always be a Nationals Champion, but you only get one night to dress like a maid."

    "Oh, please!" Megumi snorts, rolling her eyes. She shudders at the thought of freak idents she can get into with that outfit. She might as welle naked at that point!

    "Right," Nik smirks. "Let me start introducing you to the elements of the party. As you can notice, my room is empty but not bereft of decorations. I will be your humble guide for the night, and you''re free to find me at any point of the night for any concerns you might have. You might call this apartment a gathering point of sorts. But¡ª"

    Nik picks a board from the shelves near the door. It''s a rectangr piece of palm-sized cardboard with the word ''upied'' written alongside a spooky drawing of bats and pumpkins.

    "¡ªIf you see this marker on the doorknob, it''s advised to keep away from the apartment."

    "Why?" Megumi inquires, but Yuuko seems to get the implied meaning of his words with the way she blushes in response.

    "Well¡ª"

    Yuuko interjects before Nik has a chance to reply.

    "Nik must have his reasons, right?" She coughs, ncing at Nik. "So? Where should we go from here?"

    He opens the door for them, smiling, "Follow me."

    Nik''s apartment is right above Kyouko''s. The other two apartments belong to Michi and Poppy. The lower two apartments belong to Kya and Ursa.

    The word ''Sloth'' tags Michi''s apartment. Unlike Nik''s t, It''s decorated with adequate origami and illuminated with enough light. The sound of music originates from her room as Nik exins how this is the resting spot for those too tired from other activities. The Ty Sisters'' performance is also a sight for the sore eyes as the sisters wear beautiful white angel outfits with small white wings clipped on their backs and their wavy brown hair straightened to wear as is. Two of the Ty Sisters quirkily grin while dancing slowly, winking in Yuuko''s direction as Megumi res at them, not needing another hint to realize those two are the misfits named Liu and Lum!

    Michi and Mai greet the guests with the mother dressed in a slightly skimpier maroon cat outfit, sporting an inviting smile. While Mai, looking as sour as the day she was born, invites the guest with a nd look, her gaze resting on Yuuko a lot more than necessary. Michi took it upon herself to prepare a lot of Fire Nation treats using Ash Bananas and the Jennamite from the Earth Kingdom fashioned in sculpted candies!

    The word ''Pride'' tags Poppy''s apartment, and inviting them in is a Poppy dressed in avish Victorian outfit with a wide neck and pressed-up, almost otherworldly bosom thanks to a corset underneath. The mother introduces the guests to the challenges, which, when won, will allow thepetitors to pride themselves in their skills.

    Megumi and Yuuko watch June valiantly guarding the Drinking and the Arm-Wrestling contest by matching Souko''s shots and putting Sokka down with ease! She grins at Nik, waving him over with a provocative smirk as he rolls his eyes, showing her the finger. He defeated her thrice already, but the woman likeding back for more. As Sokka grumbles, Zuko pats the Chieftain''s shoulder before taking a seat against June to have his pride shattered.

    "Nik," Souko pouts, almost too drunk by now. "Doesn''t this woman have a limit?"

    "Why don''t you help her find out?" Nik shrugs with a cheeky smile as Megumi and Yuuko gawks at the office worker wearing an office skirt-suit!

    "Nik!" Yuuko snaps with a blush. "She isn''t wearing a thing?!"

    "She isn''t?" Nik blinks. "She looks well-dressed as an overworked employee."

    The mother-daughter duo feels speechless at his shamelessness!

    Poppy''s den is scantily illuminated and saturated with alcohol. Her regal outfit means little when one looks at Toph giggling creepily and inviting Rena and Yue for a dice game¡ªa simple dice game on an earthen footing. What could go wrong, right? It doesn''t help Toph has a board set near her ''stall.''

    Losing to call the correct dice once means taking off one garment, twice means two garments, and so on. The instructions are written in bothnguages for all parties to understand. There are also numbers imprinted on the earthen board so all contestants can point at their desired number before Toph reveals the dice under the earthen bowls. There are also gifts in this game.

    "A hug, a kiss, a strip tease¡ª Nik!" Megumi cries sharply with red cheeks, ring, "What''s that?"

    "Rewards," Nik innocently replies. "My girls love a good strip tease, but it takes effort and the right mood. So, I decided to make myself the prize."

    "And what if we win?" Sokka snorts, attracting their attention by speaking this world''snguage. It''s broken, but Sokka gets his point across.

    "Hey," Nik shrugs. "You want a guy to strip for you, then more power to you. I''ll ask Rena to join me on it. Oh," Nik points at the dark-haired, dusk-skinned woman next to Yue, introducing her to Megumi and Yuuko. "That''s Rena. She is Sokka''s Fiancee. Basically, anyone with a choker is someone''s fiancee."

    Sokka thins his lips, his gazending on the frilled ck and white choker around Yuuko''s neck, just like Megumi.

    Yuuko registers Nik''s words before narrowing her eyes pointedly. "Next apartment, please!"

    "Sure," Nik chortles, waving at the three-piece-d Sokka. "I''ll stop by for drinks if girls give me some time."

    "I hope Katara paralyzes you," Sokka smiles back ''kindly.''

    Kya''s apartment is next to the stairs, nking Ursa''s t with Kyouko''s residence. The word ''Wrath'' graces her door as the trio already hears a few shouts and the sound of an argument.

    "Ah, wee," Kya smiles breezily through the noise, dressed in an borate blue kimono with a yellow belt around her torso. Yuuko''s expression stiffens further.

    Is she the only one who chose a ''Slutty'' dress? She has to ask the question since even Mitsuko dressed more appropriately for the asion!

    The mother of three sports a dancer''s feathered outfit seen in a foreigner''s carnival with a healthy show of her slender midriff and a frilled tutu skirt. Aside from the multi-colored crop top, the costume looks pretty standard, which isn''t the same as Yuuko''s outfit, purposely showing her back, neck, corbone, and a generous portion of her thighs.

    As for what''s going on inside?

    "It''s my turn!¡ª" Kurumi shuts up as Az nces down at the twin-tailed girl in a ck leotard, a devil''s tail extending from the costume itself, and two small devil horns on her head. She nces at the neers before frowning, "Nik! Tell her! It''s my turn!"

    "Az, it''s her turn." Nik deadpans without knowing a thing.

    "Kiss my ass," Az smirks, and Nik nods, tranting with a hearty grin. "Kurumi, Az is inviting you to kiss her ass."

    Katara rolls her eyes while Sayoko breaks into giggles, attracting everyone''s attention.

    ''Wow,'' Yuuko and Megumi gasp internally. Like Michi and Mai, Sayoko wears a slightly furry cosy sporting canine-like purple furry ears on top of her head and a purple-furred swimsuit connected with a crisscrossed purple lining. The woman is in a bikini, her arms and legs equipped with long furry gloves and thigh-highs ending with faux ws.

    "There''s Suki," Nik whispers to Megumi, snapping her out of her daze while pointing at the samurai-esque woman wearing only the te armor and no robes underneath. Megumi nces at Sayoko once more.

    "What are they fighting over?" Yuuko inquires while ncing at the ring Kurumi and Az. Jin sits beside them, calmly holding a remote controller in her hands.

    "Jin wanted to y video games. That''s be her hobby of sorts," Nik works his jaw, slightly regretting ever purchasing that unholy unit. "And as you would have it, someone always fights over another controller. I don''t think it''s the right decision to set the console, but Kurumi did it without telling us. So, ''Wrath'' over losing a video game it is."

    He waves at the group before leading the duo to Ursa''s residence, tagged with ''Gluttony.''

    There aren''t any spooky decorations inside, and the entire ce is well-lit, with avish spread of food and snacks not present in the other rooms.

    Inside Ursa''s ce, they meet Kaya, Genta, and Kyouko.

    "You made it~!" Kaya greets Yuuko with a knowing nce while dressed in a standard bunny outfit while Kyouko''s expression sports relief.

    She isn''t the only one.

    Dressed in a tight white buttoned top, a nurse''s cap, and a skirt so short she might not as well be wearing one, Kyouko pointedly decided to cause all the unrest for the men. She flinches again under Nik''s impressed stare. But her gazends on Yuuko, and both women share a look of sympathy.

    "Help yourself," Nik smiles and nods at Ursa. Hori pays little attention to them after the appraising nce sent in Yuuko''s direction, stuffing her mouth like a cultured beast.

    "Wait," Genta points out. "You introduced us all to Sloth, Pride, Wrath, and Gluttony. What about the remaining three sins? That''s the ''theme,'' right? The Seven Sins."

    Nik nods, readily taking to the concepts of sins. "Well, there are five themes. I could only house five sins in five different residences." He strokes his chin.

    "What''s the fifth one?" Kyouko grumbles, entertaining Nik. She still cannot believe she stupidly decided to heed Hori''s words and adorn a slutty nurse''s costume!

    Nik nces at Ursa, who rolls her eyes with a fond smirk.

    "Well, the fifth ''theme'' is Lust. But you''ll have to make an effort to find it," Nik smiles as he turns around, "Please, enjoy yourself. And look for me at your convenience unless my door is ''marked.''"

    Genta blinks as Kaya clears her throat, patting Genta on his shoulder. "I''m going to meet with Mitsuko and the rest. You''ll be fine, right?"

    The man shrugs. "I will. I''m going to the Pride apartmentter to see if that woman is cheating in arm wrestling. Nobody that drunk should be that good in arm wrestling!"

    "Great!" Kaya chimes, leaving under the stares of many.

    "Officer Asagi, hello," Yuuko smiles at Genta, who nods in return. "Good Evening, Ms. Amano. Ah! I don''t think I''ve introduced myself to your daughter yet. I''m Asagi Genta, the officer who overlooked Nik''s case."

    "Good Evening, Asagi-san," Megumi nodded quickly before ncing at her mother. "Mom, I''m going to meet Suki¡ª"

    "After you eat something!" Yuuko scoffs, helping Ursa prepare the tes smoothly alongside Kyouko. Thetter two keep ncing at each other with a mixture of embarrassment and camaraderie.

    Just a couple of ''sluts'' they are.

    ***

    Alternate Title: Hori, Liu, and Lum Coming To a Clutch With Their Dressing Sense!; Megumi: I''m Going To Be Nationals Champion! *Her Mother*: Master, Would You Like Me or My Daugther; Genta, The Gentleman; Kaya''s ''Escort''; Nik Does Owe Genta A Lot!; Nik''s First Party; Toph is THAT Creepy Uncle!; June: Look, Nik! With One Hand, I''ll Empty Our Drinking Reserves, And With Another, I''ll Shatter The Prince''s Honor!; When Mitsuko Wears Better; Sayoko Sporting The Mashu Bikini Kit; Red Hood: Traumatized and ''Reviving.'' *Nik*: He''s Just Like Me FR!; The Five Sins And Five Apartments; Listen Now, Nik''s The Prize; Toph About To Loot Others Naked!; The Blind Bandit Bares Her ws!; Sokka Asking The Sus Questions; Nik: We Have Otherworldly Sweets, Drinks, Food, and Cock; Where''s The Hidden Sin of Lust?; Kyouko As a Slutty Nurse Is Fatal To Patients!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/6vUUurqS

 Chapter 296: Sin of Lust (1) (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 296: Sin of Lust (1) (R18)</h4>

    <i><strong>Shout out to iDogei for Patron Support.</strong></i>

    ***

    Kaya steps out of the door marked ''gluttony,'' heart racing in her bosom as she feels the chill of the night air on her exposed shoulders. Nik left for his apartment a few short moments ago, where he ''suggests'' the dressed-updies find him for any inconvenience or pleasure. But her bespectacled gaze wanders the mother of three, dressed in a carnival dancer''s attire with a colorful top, skirt, heels, and even feathered cap. The bespectacled maidens stare at each other until Kaya smiles sweetly, "Ara~! Mitsuko. I was about to look for you."

    "Lucky me," Mitsuko returns an equally sickly sweet smile, cupping her left cheek, "Here I am."

    Kaya''s eyes briefly nce past Mitsuko to stare at the stairs as she points out. "You said something interesting on your call the other day. Something about bragging rights? Hurr~! And it''s so chilly here! Let''s pin our conversation forter. I feel like grabbing my coat from Nik''s apartment."

    As Kaya walks past Mitsuko, the former feels thetter following her, making Kaya look at the dancer.

    "Mitsuko?"

    "I feel quite chilly, too," Mitsuko sighs, ncing down at herself. "I should not have let Sayoko pick a dress for me. Don''t worry, I''m not going to Nik''s apartment for my coat." The woman walks past Kaya, whispering with a narrow-eyed, knowing look. "I''m just going for something cozier while Nik''s family enjoy themselves. Maybe you should see what I want to brag about."

    Kaya thins her lips as she stubbornly follows Mitsuko.

    *Knock*

    *Knock*

    Mitsuko doesn''t persuade Kaya to do otherwise as Nik''s door swings open, meeting them with a smile¡ªNik chuckles. "That was quick,dies." He rests his upper half on the door''s frame, crossing his arms. "May I know if there''s an issue?"

    "Yes," Mitsuko purrs, nearing him with a prominent sway in her hips as she presses her index finger against his lips, whispering against them, "Not enough of you to spoil me. Remember your promise? I finally have a chance to brag."

    Nik nces at Kaya before stepping sideways as he wees the duo, simultaneously hanging a board on his doorknob¡ªupied.

    ---

    Words fail Kaya when she sees Nik yanking Mitsuko away with him, pressing her against the wall in mere moments and smashing his lips against her while holding her wrists above her head in a single palm! Kaya never saw this side of him¡ªalways smiling and polite with one heck of an appetite. But she sees him now clearly despite the dim orange and pinknterns illuminating his apartment. He gives Mitsuko no respite as he hungrily grabs her round breast through her top with an appetite that is no less than his usual ardor for Mitsuko''s cooking. Mitsuko moans in his mouth, but her eyes nce in Kaya''s direction, and there¡ªthe anticipative bunny notices¡ªlies illicit pleasure.

    Mitsuko doesn''t squirm despite her wrists being caught by Nik, she doesn''t shy away from his kiss, her body does not feel repulsed by his eager gropes, and her eyes continue to brag. Kaya bites her bottom lip. They are all adults here and don''t need any drama to understand why they''re here. Nik is here for all of them¡ªfor any reason sought.

    His knee bends slightly between her thighs, rubbing his thigh against her skirt as Mitsuko moans louder, betting on the ssical harp and flute yed by the Ty Sisters to drown her Noise. Her supple body flushes, something only Nik and his monstrous senses can perceive in such dim lightning, and her nce breaks off of Kaya, returning to her lover''s face. And she loves every second of his tight grip on her wrists.

    It would be a lie to suggest Mitsuko wasn''t aware of Nik''s growing possessiveness, especially toward her. The more time they spend, the more this sensation grows. Not just her but her daughters, too. And while it had something to do with the rare ''aroma'' around Nik when they fuck, it''s growing beyond that.

    But THAT will have to wait. Mitsuko pulls back with a smirk, and Nik lets her. "Hungry, are we?" She giggles. "I was right to ask Ursa to not let you eat a thing in the Gluttony apartment. Now, you can channel all your focus on the right treats~!"

    And there she saw Nik''s gaze shift from her to Kaya. An amused smirk stretches across his face as he hums. "You were right. Now I can have a meal and dessert at once. But¡ª" he shifts his focus back on Mitsuko, breathing hotly on her lips as she moves to peck him only for him to lean away, pressing his lips against the shell of her ear as the duo hears him veritablymanding, "¡ªlet''s not make it a habit, shall we? Even I''m unaware of what a hungry me can do. And for all of our sakes, let''s not test it."

    But his words magically have the opposite effect as Mitsuko and Kaya simultaneously thought to want to test it.

    Mitsuko feels the grip around her wrist loosen as Nik steps back with a broad grin, sitting on a nearby chair with knees spread widely. He eyes the two women with knowing intentions and an irredeemable bulge in his dark trousers, something the two bespectacled women miss for the time being.

    "Customs dictate I enjoy the dessert after the meal," Nik hums, spurring Kaya to snap out of her thoughts as she loses her usual teasing behavior, squirming on a spot while muttering softly. "I usually like to enjoy cakes and ice creams whenever I want. Not when I''m dieting, though." She nces at the silent Mitsuko, who adjusts her top a bit before adding. "Besides, it''s Halloween. You''re expected to enjoy sweets and other treats."

    "But you two aren''t actual food," Nik''s words make them pause. Well, they aren''t. But isn''t metaphor the name of the game? Not for Nik, it isn''t. He boldly suggests, without a hint of shame, "I think I will enjoy both services at once. I''m hungry. And I want my meat topped with sweets."

    "That would taste disgusting," Mitsuko giggles.

    "Yeah," Nik snorts in amusement. "But the idea of you two together doesn''t sound remotely disgusting."

    The two women nce at each other as Nik nudges them in the right direction with a thin veil of [Twilight''s Charm]¡ªhopefully, flimsy enough to not affect others.

    The duo is already here, so they expected Nik to have his happy ending, right?

    ---

    "Boom!" June gleefully shouts as she ms Genta''s hand on the table for the umpteenth time! "More booze!" She cheers, clinking her filled ss with a disoriented Souko who''s on the brink of vomiting! Never did the lurid office woman meet someone like June!

    "H-how is that possible?" Genta whispers to himself, staring at his right hand on the table. It''s not so much a woman defeating him that galls him as much as a drunk overpowering him! June licks her lips in response, tossing an errand wink before shooing him away. It''s at this moment Genta feels a firm hand on his shoulder. He looks at the fair-skinned youth. It''s in the youth''s smile.

    It''s alright.

    We all failed.

    "R-right," Genta mutters as he epts the ss of alcohol from the dusky-skinned youth possessing blue eyes before shaking his head. "Ah, sorry. I can''t be drunk during my shift." Genta understands that the two men would not understand him, so he quickly jabs his thumb upon the surface of his smartphone, roughly tranting his intent as the duo nods in understanding.

    ''I hope Kaya-nee has fun,'' Genta sighs as he smiles while experiencing the cheery mood. He intends to visit the ''Sloth'' apartment for the remainder of his break and enjoy the peaceful performance of the Ty Sisters.

    ---

    Kaya feels oddly sensitive. Her eyes roam Nik''s body, knowing that his costume doesn''t possess a hint of padding to make him look buffer. She hugged the man many times, often enjoying his wandering hands since she gave him enough hints. The sensation of his palm is a tender one. Despite their sizes, his hands are soft. She recalls Nik grumbling about his hands turning soft, but Kaya doesn''t believe that. Or maybe she should? If a man can go from a lean frame to a filled one in a week, perhaps one''s hands can change, too. Regardless of their sensation, she loves it when he slides hisrge hands down her back, tenderly lingering around her waist before traveling down further on her soft, fat ass and giving it a tight¡ª

    "Hmmm~!" Kaya coos softly as Nik''s fingers press into the edges of her ass, trying to grab them entirely at once as they would spill through the gaps of his greedy fingers. And with her bunny dress simr to a glorified one-piece swimsuit with a rabbit-tail extension, Mitsuko can quite rightly enjoy the sight of Nik''s fingers digging into Kaya''s ass. Kaya''s fingers loosely coil around his neck, enjoying his hot breath against her skin. Mitsuko was right. It''s much cozier than a coat around her body.

    The only difference today is the thick erection pressed against her through his trousers. Kaya often wondered if hugs really meant anything to Nik due to ack of physical response. Maybe he did it to make her happy¡ªKaya would reason. Any answer was pleasing, really. If he did it to make her happy, great! If not, then he hugged her for selfish reasons. That''s just as eptable to her. But now she''s considering if, perhaps, Nik was strictly professional¡ªbecause the raging erection in his trousers and the angry throbs against her skin makes Kaya feel momentarily lightheaded.

    Butterflies flutter in her stomach as Nik tilts his face to kiss her lips. It''s less passionate than Mitsuko''s but more inviting. It gives her the chance to make an effort, and she does so by cupping Nik''s cheeks and pressing her lips against his with more force. Nik doesn''t falter as he epts Kaya''s tongue, allowing her to give him the reasons why he should go through with this¡ªher. Her body leans back in Nik''s embrace as he leans upon her, enjoying her lips far more than he ever did enjoy her cake¡ªor so she wants him to! Her sses shuffle off the bridge of her nose, almost falling away as Nik pulls back, licking his lips to break the thread of saliva connecting their lips.

    "So?" Kaya breathes as Nik appreciatively squeezes her ass, smiling, "As sweet as ever."

    He slowly lets go of her before returning to the previous chair. The girls don''t need a verbal indication of what to do next. They certainly are experienced on the matter as the duo drops to their knees, with Mitsuko unbuttoning her colorful top from behind and letting the article fall down her shoulders to reveal herrge breasts topped with Colorfully-Tasseled pasties on her nipples, covering the gentlest slope of her ares. It''s clear the frills of her dancer''s top kept the poking tassels and her free breasts from giving others the impression that her costumees with a slutty variation of its own.

    The woman smirkssciviously, caressing her breasts from underneath, jostling them to grab Nik''s attention more than she does already. Not to fall short, Kaya yanks down the fabric around her breasts, showing her assets that don''t fall short in terms of size and expected softness.

    "Nik," Mitsuko coos. "Remember to be your best, unapologetic self~! I want to ''brag'' just how much she missed!"

    "Hmph!" Kaya snorts at that as Nik chuckles. "I don''t need to learn your personal history, right?"

    "Just small issues that we cannot overlook tonight," Mitsuko nces at Kaya with a smirk as the brte nods slowly, but not before shooting Mitsuko a helpless look.

    "Hmm," Nik nods, beckoning Kaya with his index finger. "Come on."

    "N-now?" Kaya squeaks, shedding the remainder of her usual tease.

    "Perhaps you didn''t notice it, but I''m supposed to host many people tonight," Nik chuckles. "You wouldn''t want them getting waiting in a line outside my door, would you? Because they will."

    Kaya gulps audibly, muttering, "How would you even do all that? Won''t it tire you?"

    "It''s proven I don''t," Nik shrugs as Kaya slowly crawls to him on her fours instead of getting up to walk, her gaze focusing on his trousers as her ass sways in Mitsuko''s gaze as the heeled rabbit ces her hands on Nik''s thighs, settling between his knees. She nces up at him with an upturned gaze, and unaware if he can see the look in her voice, she coos coyly. "How would you treat your favorite baker, Nik? All carrots for this rabbit or some sticks, too?"

    Nik leans down, bringing his hand to her face as he caresses her cheek and gently traces his thumb across her full lips. "How about something better than carrots and sticks?" His hand wanders atop her head,fortably brushing her hair as Kaya leans into his touch.

    "Like what?" She softly questions.

    Nik grins crookedly, his words almost making Kaya giggle if not for the smoldering look pinning her down on her knees, making her body react in all the right ways if her rapidly hardening clit is an indicator enough. "A good, satisfying mating season. Since Mitsuko wants to brag, it''s only right you have your fill before understanding what it is she is bragging about."

    An agreeing whimper escapes Mitsuko''s lips as Kaya nces behind to find Mitsuko driving her index and middle finger inside her mouth, simultaneously squeezing her left tit with a free hand as thick fluids slide down her inner thigh from under her skirt. And the look in Mitsuko''s eyes reveals that she wants Kaya to do it for some twisted reason. And she wants to watch Kaya quiver with pleasure because Nik will settle for nothing less.

    "Eyes on me."

    Kaya snaps her gaze upon Nik, hurriedly nodding as she senses the mood shift. Something illicit grows in his gaze as his violet orbs seem to sh a hazy glow. But it might be her imagination because, like the rest of the brief moment, her body moves on its own, enjoying Nik''s scent as she frees his erection from his trousers, gasping at its sight for one. Forget about its length¡ªits thickness promises nothing but theing of endless, breathless gasps and moans. Her slender hand gently strokes the thick mast, peeling his skin back to reveal the turgid cockhead twitching with anticipation as his musk hits her like a bus, making her lean forward lightheadedly!

    Kaya can now understand why Nik wants to start with the main course. If it''s like this for her, then the sensation and the urge to ''enjoy'' the party must be heightened for others, too! And fortunately, Kaya feels plenty wet. She slowly crawls up on Nik, pressing herself into his chest with a soft moan as she closes her eyes, enjoying the brief embrace. "Nik," she whispers. "God," she breathes, coiling her arms around his head as she peppers his jaw with pecks, her legs flexibly resting on the chair''s armrest.

    "No, dear," Nik coos into her ear, picking her up slightly and tearing off the fabric of her pantyhose after tugging aside her leotard. He aligns his cockhead against her shivering slit, feeling the wetness slide down his length as Kaya groans. "Not God," he clenches a fist around her short locks, pulling her head back with a soft tug as he kisses her neck, still holding her upon his cockhead with ease despite her weight. His lips suckle on her flushed neck, causing slight difort¡ªonly for Kaya to moan at the pain¡ªenjoying Nik''s soothing lick after he''s marked her for others to see. "There''s just my name you need to whisper in this apartment."

    He pierces her from beneath, making Kaya''s eyes almost bulge out as he kisses her lips. She slides down steadily, enjoying every inch entering her, stretching her as she trembles unconsciously, drawing a deep breath through her nostrils as her hands fist his hair with desperate need.

    "Hhhmmm~!" Mitsuko moans as she stops teasing her breasts, bringing her free hand down to tug her skirt up and finger both her mouths at once as she enjoys the lurid show.

    ---

    "Ah~! Hnngh! Ohh, yes! Nik!" Kaya moans without care, chanting his name with every thrust as he handles her ass to make her bounce atop him. Her innards flex around his cock, trying to milk him as quickly as possible before he drains her again. His hot groans against her flesh, his wandering lips, and his naughty thumb asionally teasing her clenched rims would send her over the edge without fail, not to mention his fat cock shaping her innards unapologetically. No wonder Mitsuko wants to brag and somehow stop her usual dalliances. Kaya still wonders if Mitsuko turned a new leaf. But she is sure that Nik wouldn''t even leave the lustful mother of three with enough energy to look elsewhere!

    Kaya tosses her head back, her sses long fallen off, lying in the puddle of her sweat and sex as Nik enjoys her crossed pupils threatening to roll into her skull, teasingly sucking on her lolling tongue as she climaxes again!

    "Nhaaaghhh~!" Kaya shrieks, not caring if the music from the adjacent apartment can cover it or not!

    But she feels Nik''s hurried breath. She feels his orgasm building with each hurried throb of his unrelenting mast. She moans¡ªbegs, "Inside~! P-please, I want it all!"

    And all she got! Nik doesn''t need anything else second-guessing her decision, thrusting his cock inside her until he bottoms out, pressing against each of her sweet spots as his cock bulges further, releasing ropes of ejaction right against her womb, threatening to spill it directly into her chamber.

    Freshly fucked and creamed, Kaya feels herself resting upon Nik, her orgasmic insides weakly mping on his unforgiving cock as she whispers, "More?" She wants it. She wants a lot more¡ª

    *Pah*

    A slender palm smacks her flushed ass, sending her fat cake rippling as Kaya yelps, her pussy throbbing around Nik again!

    "What?" she whines at Mitsuko, who smirks while putting Kaya''s wet sses on the woman for her. "Nothing," Mitsuko admits as she kneels beneath Kaya and Nik, reaching out for Kaya''s ass with wandering hands while licking her soppy flesh.

    "Hmmgh~!" Kaya moans at that as she hears Mitsuko whisper. "I might find it my heart to let you have seconds if you share the first load. Don''t you think Nik would love to see old ''friends'' rekindling their spark?"

    "A-ah," Kaya surprisingly shakes her head, blushing. "N-no! Stop, Mitsuko!"

    "Make me, dear," Mitsuko smirks as Nik chuckles at the mother''s unruly side.

    "Nik," Kaya nces at the youth with a pleading gaze, "I''m not prepared there."

    "Where?" Nik blinks.

    "She means down here," Mitsuko spanks Kaya''s ass again, tracing her twitching rims with her index as Kaya blushes further. "But I don''t mean to do it, Kaya," Mitsuko giggles. "So? What do you say? Want seconds?"

    Kaya stares at Nik, somehow making it his decision as she adopts a shy look.

    ''Was all that teasing just an act?'' Nik truly wonders if Kaya is simr to Mitsuko or fakes it. But the answer would please him either way. Yet, Nik smirks wickedly. "No," he denies the eager mother who wants to bring Kaya to another orgasm. "Now it''s your turn, Mitsuko. And Kaya? I still want you to share it, hmm?"

    "Oh~?" Mitsuko giggles, enjoying the thought. From encouraging double-teaming the single milf to getting double-teamed isn''t the worst way to conclude the night!

    ---

    The Ty Sisters blush as the thumping walls and loud moans interrupt their performance enough time until Ty Woo(6) scoffs, rolling her eyes. "I''m connecting to the stereo... or going to learn how to do it tonight? Where''s Kurumi?"

    "N-No, wait," Ty Lee(7) blushes. "We should just continue our performance."

    Ty Lin(1) and others work their jaws before their eldest admits under Michi''s and Mai''s speechless gaze. "Hmm, we should perform softly. That way, we can hear everything."

    "Wow," Mai mutters loud enough for them to hear. "Did you all decide that with the single, lust-addled brain cell you share? No wonder."

    "S-shut it!" Ty Liu(4) squirms. More than used to Mai, Lee shrugs instead, cattily grinning at her. "We''re doing this for you, Mai~!" The angel-garbed contortionist is quick to peck Mai''s cheek as the woman reels back with a groan. "Ugh!" she tosses them a repulsed look before walking out of the apartment with a scoff. "I want some fresh air."

    "And a load up your ass for that temper, bitch!" Ty Woo cackles, ncing at Michi, "Right? Mommy?"

    Michi shakes her head. "You girls sure love teasing Mai. I suggest you never let her touch you before you meet Nik for that. Her ability is overwhelming."

    The sisters blush at once as they start their performance hurriedly.

    ---

    "Brrr!" Genta shudders as he walks to his Koban. "I didn''t get to talk with Nik all that much, but Sokka and Zuko sure seem nice. And they are quick learners, too. To think they only started learning thenguage a few weeks ago."

    The officer has no doubt about Kaya''s intentions of going to the party. But as long as his cousin is happy, why would he care?

    ''At least she will stop dragging me around on cold dates she picked for me just because of boredom. She is Nik''s problem now.'' He shrugs. Who knew this would be such a fun Halloween?

    ''And I need to join a damn gym to beat that monster in arm-wrestling!''

    New friendships and rivalries bloom at the spookiest end of the month.

    ***

    Alternate Title: The Ara Ara Energy Is Strong In This One!; Milfing!; Unveiled Dancer; Mitsuko Dressing Slutty Just In Case; Growing Bond; Feeling Possession; Illicit Passion; Shared Fervency; Impeding Union; Mastering Body And Soul; Mitsuko''s New Life; Nik: No, I Can''t Change Her. But I Can Damn Sure Tire Her!; Making Lustful Mistakes; The Bunny''s Mating Season; Nik: Carrot? Sticks? I Just Have The Dick!; Spooky Fornication!; Mastering Kaya; His Name On Her Lips; Drenched And Hot; A Mark; Nik Living The Pokemon Life; Gotta Fuck''em All!; The Mischievous Ty Sisters; Mai''s As Coy As a Cat; Curtain of Maturity; Kaya''s True Self; Mitsuko: It''s A Win Either Way!; Kaya: Damn! I Should Have Prepared!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/6vUUurqS

 Chapter 297: Sin of Lust (2) (R18)

    Chapter 297: Sin of Lust (2) (R18)

    <em><strong>Shoutout to Havi for Patron Support!</strong></em>

    <em><strong>***</strong></em>

    "And then" June heaves with a grin, sweat running down her beautiful face as she gives her favorite cock a firm squeeze from the base, letting Souko''s hands do the rest. "she started forcing others to y with her! Hahahaha!" Her drunkenugh booms without concern for others as she describes how pitifully Toph failed at trying to y others. Since their group didn''t buy her blindfold act, the guests of this world didn''t fall for it either! And when the (<em>Not So</em>) Blind Bandit resorted to forcing others into her game, she got herself grounded to the <em>Sloth</em> apartment by Poppy!

    Toph should have <strong><em>seen </em></strong>itingpun <em>intended.</em> The girl lost her excuse of blindness weeks ago!

    Nik takes a moment to appreciate June''s costume. As for Souko? Not so much. The former dresses in a dim ck sweater and skirt, wearing her dark tresses in two braids tied up by muted grey bands attached to June''s signature skull motif. A generous portion of her bangs cascade down the right side of her face, hiding one of her viridian green pupils decorated with ck eye shadows. Noticing his appreciative gaze, June licks her thickly painted ck lips, marks of which ring around his veiny shaft throbbing in their hands.

    Hori chose a cosy of someone called <em>''Wednesday''</em> for June, which included makeup to cover her face in an almost chalkish tint, something June firmly rejected<em>thankfully!</em> But Nik admits he thoroughly enjoys June sucking his cock and marking it with her lipstick. And Souko? She was happy to wear the costume of a <em>generic</em> office worker. What''s different, you may ask? In Souko''s wordsthere''s nothing generic about her and her household. Nik would agree ''<em>Would''</em>if he didn''t spend some time with June going through a catalog of hentai purchased from the <em>Reincarnation Trading Facility.</em>

    As it turns out<em>Slut Family?</em> Pretty generic. Of course, Nik isn''t kicked in the head to equate media with real life, so he didn''t argue Souko''s point. There''s also a depressing note as to why Souko didn''t wear a costume. As one would have it, Ray might think his homeworld is a <em>Hentai</em> one, but even Hentai worlds have an economy to uphold. Souko was called in despite her early notice for a break, and while she is her branch''s manager, some work cannot be sidelined. She came directly from work to his apartment for drinks.

    A lesser man would taunt Souko, or Kurumi, for that matter. But Nik is neither of those. He gave her an area full of booze, a great drinking partner in the form of a gloomily dressed <em>''Wednesday''</em> June, and a much-needed sexual relief after a day''s hard work!

    "Nothing beats its taste~!" Souko moans, pressing his cockhead against her extending, taut tongue while stroking him at a swift pace. The two women aren''t required to understand each other through their words when their hands pick the verbal ck.

    And it is <em>not </em>signnguage.

    Souko and June nce at each other, sporting simrly drunk grins, before leaning onto one another and kissing. Their fingers interlock around Nik''s cock as they begin a somewhat gripping handjob. He leans back on his mattress, having itid out to fuck Kaya and Mitsuko before the current two visitors. His hands palm their asses since the two women nk him while sitting on their knees, bringing him to a satisfyingpletion as they cover his tip with their palms, letting jets of hot cum stter against them andther their hands as they slowly separate their palms to bring their fingers against each other''s lips.

    "Hmm!" The duo moans, letting go of each other before ncing at Nik, making him chuckle as he repeats his sentence twice in bothnguages to get his point across.

    "Nice teamwork. Are you sure you two aren''t some distant rtives?"

    And given how Nik understands their origins, he admits the distance is quiterge! He wonders if one can measure the distance betweens. There must be some unit of measurement, right?

    He shakes his head, curbing his ideal curiosity as he refocuses on the two women, who slowly unbutton/slide their tops away, only for Nik to raise his hands.

    "Nope!" he grins. "It stays on. You two are wearing skirts, right?"

    Matching grins match his suggestion as the two women turn around, shaking their round asses, which fill out their skirts to the limits as Nik has to fight back his urge to rip the fabric from the center and fuck them without tugging their skirts away!

    And seeing the ck, ring-like smudges around his sloppy yet hard cock, Nik knows who he wants to fill out first! And the world continues to shine on him since his target alsoes with reigns to hold onto in the form of two braids!

    ---

    "Look at that," Katara smirks, adjusting the sleeves of her thick blue kimonomuch like her mother''s costumeand brushing her brown locks, wearing her hair in an unfamiliar ponytail instead of her usual hair loops and braid. "She has a fan."

    Jin pouts, a little more than envious seeing Suki and Megumi chatting, even if through their smartphones. The two women quickly took to each otherSuki appreciating Megumi''s training ethics from what Nik had already introduced her to, and Megumi wanting to see Suki in practice with how the Ty Sisters praise her. But Suki cannot demonstrate too many skills in her attire, or else she will end up <em>''Demonstrating''</em> something more. Dressed in only a samurai armor iid with padded clothing to not chafe her skin, Suki presents herself as gant and <em>''fickle,''</em> with Hori admitting that her inspiration was a great warrior named <em>Ushiwakamaru.</em>

    "What''s with that face?" Katara scoffs with a smirk as she observes Jin''s pouty face. "Az is right about you. You''re worse than her. You don''t like practicing, but you pout the second you feel the attention slip away."

    "So?" Jin scoffs, crossing her arms, inadvertently pumping her monumental breasts up through the green corset while dressed in a bar maid''s costume. "I quite enjoy training with Poppy, Michi, and Kya. They understand my troubles."

    Katara quietly sips her cold drink, enjoying the grape taste as she mutters, "Which isziness, right?"

    "You cannot teach a fish to fly," Jin haughtily sniffs. "My talents don''t lie in training."

    Katara giggles under her breath, not really wanting to grill Jin during a party as they nce at Kurumi and Az hogging the couch near the <em>T.V.</em>

    "Why did you have to make it a part of the party?" Katara huffs as Jin shrugs. "Didn''t I tell you? You can''t teach a fish to fly. My talents lie in observing things others ignore. Say, would you like to make a bet?"

    "A bet?" Katara perks with interest as she stares at Az and Kurumi.

    "The two of them will go to his ce together," Jin smirks.

    Katara works her jaw as she nods. "I''m in. What are we betting?"

    Not in want of money, Jin proposes with a mischievous giggle, "If I''m right, you''ll be my speaking partner for five days. Others are usually dead tired after a day''s work and don''t practice speaking Japanese with me."

    "And if I win, you tell me more embarrassing stories about Az I can useter."

    Jin gasps, "How can I? Most of the embarrassing things were when Az and I started going outgetting the hang of <em>''it,''</em> you know?"

    Katara grins, "Even better!"

    Jin contemtes for not more than three seconds before shrugging and grinning, "Kay~!"

    They shake each other''s hands and eye each other confidently. Katara doesn''t see Mitsuko''s and Ursa''s youngest getting together at all! The two are at each other''s throats!

    But as Jin said, others miss what she observes. And she scrutinized plenty to remain confident in her odds.

    ---

    A portion of her leotard-torn and white panty panties pushed asideNik bottoms out in Kurumi''s wet, flexing pussy as the smell of arousal starts getting to Nik, too. Az embraces him from behind, coiling her arms from under his pits as she ws at his chestanother portion marked with nails since his body, from neck to legs, is littered with hungry marks of nails, bites, and harsh, possessive kisses. It doesn''t matter to Nik. He''d heal from those effortlessly.

    Pressed against the wall, Kurumi moans, her back shuddering as Nik doesn''t need to see her face to realize the kind of face the youngest Souma is making as he gives her little rest, thrusting his gant cock with utter focus as he tilts to press his lips against Az''s hungry ones. One of his hands grips the faux devil tail jutting from Kurumi''s costume from around the center of her hips, sorely wishing for it to be real since Kurumi isn''t any less than an actual devil when ites to finding basic excuses to fuck him.

    Apetition to see who will get dibs on the controllerter?<em>Come on.</em>

    And then there''s Az, dressed in a barmaid''s kit, not unlike Jin''s, with a simple variation of color scheme from green and pale yellow to red and deep brown. Her flipped brown skirt reveals her reddened ass, fucked right with fresh juices spilling down her creamy thighs. Nik was somewhat right. The duo is oddly simr. Now he ponders, in the bliss of Kurumi''s pussy sheathing him till her very limits, and Az''s excited tongue matching his force with all her regal vigor''<em>I found the two in two different worlds. Strictly speaking, my chances of finding simr individuals in other worlds are NOT zero.</em>''

    Given how readily Nik is inside two of them, he couldn''t help but feel eerily ominous. If he remains on such a streak, and one day these sexual goblinoids have the strength and urge to overpower himhe''s <strong><em>fucked</em></strong>, isn''t he? Literally, figuratively, and <em>sexually.</em>

    That premonition does little to stop him. His waist, more trained than the rest of his body, continues its grind, thrusting rhythmically in ways he knows Kurumi loves the best.

    *<em>p</em>* *<em>p</em>* *<em>p</em>*

    *<em>p</em>* *<em>p</em>*

    *<em>p</em>*

    ---

    "Mhgh," Mai moans softly, more of the kind to exhale her moans instead of sounding them unless she''s working her energy-bending skill bestowed by the <em>Flower Spirit of Fertility.</em>

    "Oh, fuck~!" It''s Nik who moans breathlessly with an unashamed red sun tattoo right on the t of his crotch as he cums inside Mai for the umpteenth time. He embraces her tightly, resting his chin on her left shoulder as he heaves loudly while copious cum thers their bedding, something that will need hours of scrubbing or a really good waterbender to clean. His cock crazily twitches in her moist, tight cunt, exerting a feeling of being on edge once again, like a scratch of pleasure a man needs to work against, clenching his ass and making his erection thicker to feel the tug of skin around the cockhead as the final bliss to some serious enlightening post-nut rity!

    Onlyin Nik''s case, his asional post-nut rity feels even more distant when Mai uses her skill only on him in private, as she dide alone. His breathing eventually eases as Mai coos hotly, running her fingers through his hair as she whispers, "Let it all out." Not really subservient like Az or eager to impress him at every point like Katara, Mai likes being her gentlest self in their lonesomenot even when Michi is present. Her legs around his waist, as they remain in a lotus-like position, tighten, making Nik feel her depths.

    Mai''s gentle smile eventually twists into a slightly smug smirk, enjoying Nik''s caring attitude as he will even admit shees across as an actual cat with her paradoxical disposition under the dim illumination of orange and pink. But he doesn''t want to wipe that away in a wane attempt to <em>conquer</em> his lovers at every step. That''s what Az is here for! And every day spent with them makes him understand them more from little observations.

    "Nik," Mai whispers, licking her dry lips. "I''m thirsty and exhausted. Could you send me back?"

    "Of course," Nik smiles as Mai gently leans for a loving peck. "After another round? You''re going crazy inside me." Her smirk regains her sadistic, muted quality as her narrowed, tawny eyes glint with fond amusement, unlike her usual distant and solitude-driven self. "And how about sporting the mark for its natural duration?"

    "I''d go crazy," Nik smirks, grunting huskily, but he doesn''t deny the notion as he gently lowers her against the bed, feeling his <em>''itch''</em> nearing its release as Mai truly tests his newfound strength and control with how he''s keeping himself from busting a fat nut inside her again! The notion of screwing away their family n and wedding just to make sure Mai gets pregnant right here and now feels unnaturally tantalizing. The depth of his core coos into his ears, stirring his lustful blood to demand just that! But Nik knows better, and his bloodline is not strong enough to wipe his senses and make him resort to using his Bloodline skills to <em>force</em> his opinions on others.

    He wants love. And he knows he has to work for it with every bit of discipline he conquered in his previous battles.

    *<em>Bang</em>* *<em>Bang</em>* *<em>Bang</em>*

    Loud knocks interrupt their moment as Mai, still with nothing but a pair of maroon cat ears on, deadpans, even scowling at the interruption as they hear Sokka''s rough shout.

    "You''re doing it again, Man! It''s too <em>''sweet''</em> out here! Control it and blow it off once you''re done! I don''t want to rock my erection for any woman but my fiancee!"

    Nik blinks before he realizes that focusing on mental preservation screwed his other control as he shoots Mai an annoyed stare.

    "What?" Mai smirks, arching her hips up and bucking them while feeling Nik rub and instantly cum in her honeypot at a momentarypse of control. "Just get better~!" Nik would say she trilled, but that would be a lie. Mai never <em>''trills,''</em> right?

    ---

    Mai''s little present may not be with him for more than an hour, but he still feels five times as sensitive and <em>''eager,''</em> which is a dangerousbination factored in with his bloodline. Nik practically had to fuck Mai another time to <em>''gently</em>'' persuade her to not crank it up to the limit of ten times the sensitivity, but Nik has also had time for Yue, Toph, Katara/Jin, Poppy, Suki/Ursa, and Kya. It''s been a wild night for sure, but the knock from Sayoko came surprisinglyte. Not that he minded it since the girl admitted to chatting with other girls, despite the after-sex glow and the sudden increase of his pheromones acting against her instincts, iming she''d ridden the <em>''Horny''</em> Dragon for a long time to ease her urges despite the wetness of the fabric covering her crotch.

    How he surprised Sayoko by eating her out and cumming buckets (figuratively?) inside her is something for their moment as he continues to revel in the feeling. It''s a party, and only now is he starting to feel like one due to the sheer enjoyment. He never really went all out like this after his evolution, and he''s d he is since even if Sayoko maye across as rtively <em>''frail,''</em> her experience and ability to feel pleasure is nothing to scoff at. It takes little to no time for Mitsuko, Az, and Kurumi to want more. Expecting others with desires for <em>''seconds,''</em> and already <em>''blurred,''</em> Nik cares little for snatching away the next two women rudely pounding at his door. Drunk on lust for some reason, a sensation he never really let loose to such an extent, Nik only remembers their hazy, lust-filled, and usatory eyes before snatching them away into his humble, sex-scented abode.

    Others keep oning, and the rest decide to stay the nightwhether they like it or not since Nik wouldn''t be meeting them for a while.

    ---

    "Where is she?" Megumi demands as the Ty-Sisters nce at each other embarrasedly. In their infinite wisdom, they decided not to stay in the room beside Nik''s apartment and chose to stay in Kya''s room. As for Sokka and Rena, who wanted some <em>alone </em>time? Hmph, tough luck!

    The distant poundings, thumpings, and moans make Megumi blush even harder as she snorts at theck of sisters'' response before stamping her feet and walking up to Nik''s door.

    Her mother is missing!

    She can''t leave without

    "Aaghhh~ Oh!"

    Megumi blushes. Her hand stops before pounding at the door lest it opens to reveal other forms of pounding. She grits her jaw. It can''t be possible, right? Her mother cannot be <em>IN</em> there! Maybe she left alreadyMegumi reasons. Thest she saw of her mother was she and Kyouko getting drunk together andining about their dresses, making Hori leave quietly with cold sweat streaming down her face.

    ''Yes, she left. She was drunk and probably forgot to tell me. Which means I have to go back home quickly!'' Megumi gulps drily, ncing at the <em>''upied''</em> sign hanging from the doorknob before smacking it away in frustration!

    Imagine her frustration when the sign falls on its opposite side, revealing the tag <em>''</em><strong><em>Lust</em></strong>'' in the same pattern as the tags marking the other four apartments.

    And much to her speechlessness, Megumi deadpans at the Ty Sisters as they giggle wryly, "Do you think we can sleep at your house? We''ll bundle together without taking up too much space/bitch."

    Megumi nces at their smartphone, wondering if they <em>HAD</em> to add the <em>''bitch''</em> at the end, probably from Ty Woo. She snorts quietly, "Whatever! Coming here was a mistake!" She nces at the top floor, the Apartment of <em>Lust</em> now hosting another <em>party.</em> Taking Megumi''s words as eptance, the angelic sisters follow their Kendo escort while discussing things animatedly in their nativenguage. Their smirks and hand gestures let Megumi know it''s not a discussion she wants to be a part of.

    Well

    That''s questionable.

    ---

    "So, two things to keep note of." Zuko stares at the beautiful night sky on a distant tree from the apartment. "Not to travel to Inds with Nik, and to <em>ALWAYS</em> be the first one to leave from his partiesunless I find a girlfriend or a fiancee."

    Zuko knows his uncle would say<em>Why fetter to one when you can have two?</em>

    But the former prince can do without it as he cradles his hands beneath his head and closes his eyes, revealing an expert bnce befitting a warrior.

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> *<em>Drunk June to a Drunk Souko</em>*: You Have a Friend In Me; Heavy Drinking, Heavy Fucking; Banging The Gloominess Out of Wednesday; June''s New Favorite Day: Wednesday; Twin Braids/Tails Do Be The Best Reigns; Drunk on Cum; Drunk on Lust; The Heavy Competition; Jin''s a Fish Who Loves Fucking Others Up; A Talent Best Left Suppressed; Vige Girls Be Crazy Rides; Katara''s New NightmareLanguage Training With Jin; Jin Isn''t The Kind To Reveal Bedroom Secrets Until Shared With One; The Distant Masses of Tsundere-Regal Sluts; The Drove of Heavy Fucking; So Many Creampies And Still Not a Bun in the Oven *<em>Sadge</em>*; Mai''s Crazy Gentle Alone!; Trigger; Boiling Blood; Lust''s Coo; Want of Lover; Az Getting Shade; Heavy Cummer; Nik''s Elusive Enlightenment; *<em>Nik After Fucking Himself Sore Somehow</em>*: I Don''t Want to Be Horny, I Want To Be Happy. *<em>Sees The Content Expression of His Women</em>*: And I''m Happy; Two usatory Pounds; Releasing Lust In The Air; Mai to Nik: Git Gud!; Megumi''s Mom Can''t Possibly Have Sex, Right? Megumi Was a Blessing From God!; The Disappeared Maid and Nun; Sneaking Hori; The Pent-Up Ty Siblings; Bitch is Necessary<em>Ty Woo, Probably;</em> Zuko On a Lone Branch: Damn, Being a Farmer Means No Bitch?; *<em>Spirit Iroh Advising in Zuko''s Ears</em>*: Get Bitches and Wives, Nephew. One Makes Good Tea, And The Other One Knows How To Bend After Spilling It.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/6vUUurqS

 Chapter 298: A Little Too Late

    Chapter 298: A Little Too Late

    <strong><em>A/N: Yuuko and Kyouko will have proper scenes. Don''t worry about that for now since I will add more tidbits about the night inter chaps.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>***</em></strong>

    So, keeping an empty stomach, Mai''s crotch tattoo, and letting himself go is one dangerousbination. He''d been in such control that he never expected his bloodline to partially ride his senses and reason. Bloodline affects the physical, mental, and spiritual aspects in the form of boosted capabilities, heightened emotions, and a bloodline shackle, which wouldpel the host to seek the Progenitor''s cave in some form again for an evolution!

    Mokshi''s existence saved Nik from his Bloodline Shackles. But it couldn''t keep him from getting more powerful and epting a heightened sex drivesomething that took him over since he let himself go to enjoy the party. It wouldn''t be such a problem if Nik kept his dick around the girls he knew, or even the Ty Sisters for that matter, but

    He discreetly nces at Yuuko while hugging a customer, finding her ncing back at him at the moment only to fluster with a deep blush. Kyouko''s reaction to seeing him in the morning isn''t any different. Of course, he doesn''t me Mitsuko, who asked him to stay his hand at food to <em>''build''</em> his appetite, and Mai, whose crotch tattoo does wonders to a man. He''d been hungry before and used Mai''s skill for heightened pleasure, but he never lost control of himself like that.

    The me does lie on him, even if his smaller and pettier self might want to evade the responsibility.

    It wasn''t exactly anything non-consensual from what he can recallwhat <em>little </em>he can recollect. He remembers the drunk Yuuko and Kyouko pounding at his door and him meeting them half-naked with almost all the girls inside his apartment, creating a hole of sex and lust. He recalls their flustered expressions and Yuuko dropping the pretenses by leaning in on him, her fingers tracing his battered skin marked with scratches, bites, and more. Whatever happened between that moment of tender intimacy and having Yuuko and Kyouko showing their creamed holes not longter is something Nik doesn''t remember.

    Technically, he does. But it''s all too hazy. Their moving bodies, their kisses, the sensation of their insides, he can''t recall much except knowing it happened. And it''s so damn frustrating! He never wants to forget the first time with someone with utmost rity!

    Now?

    Yuuko and Kyouko won''t even look at him, much less Megumi.

    Sure, giving them space is the most sincere thing to do. But that doesn''t lower Nik''s frustration one bit. Not that he can do anything about it. It''s been four days since the party. He''ll be leaving in a week, so it''s only fitting he makes every preparation known to himwhich is to wait and make peace with others since one never knows what world he will visit.

    He could deal with this mess once he returns. And if he doesn''t return due to unforeseen circumstances, then it won''t be his problem in the first ce. The thought doesn''t make him less bitter since he doesn''t like evading such issues, but what can he do?

    He blinks as he bends to hug a hunched woman without flinching.

    Can he do something about it? What other choices does he have? This world is fundamentally different from what he experienced, so either the women are interested in you, or they won''t give a shit about your courting attempts. Look at Yakima. The man pursued Yuuko for a long time! Such persistence would reward him well in Aang''s world, as it rewarded Nik generously. But here? Not so much.

    His first encounter with Mitsuko and the rest, too, were mostly initiated by thetter.

    Flowers? He could bring exotic(<em>local</em>) flowers from Michi''s flower shop. Or words of apology? But Nik doesn''t feel the least bit sorry forying Yuuko or Kyouko.

    Better yet? Should he even care? Should he just keep things silent until they move past it?

    The thought brings Nik''s gaze back on Yuuko, finding her ncing over at him again. But as she looks away, Nik keeps staring. He cannot help but wonder if he should let it remain a mistake or go for it.

    "N-Nik?" The young, tannedss skipping from her school stammers, attracting his attention as he turns to smile at her.

    "Ah, sorry, Jun-san," he chuckles wryly before leaning to hug her as he nces at Yuuko again, catching her in the act of stealing another nce. Yet thoughts reach a tad slower to his brain as he passes his employer a bright grin that has her almost stepping back and looking away.

    But instead of doing so, Yuuko''s face heats up as she nces away for a moment before looking back and returning a smile

    *<em>Thump</em>*

    Yuuko yelps as the stack of magazines ms on her counter before she nces at the pouting Ty Lee.

    Nik chuckles internally. He was probably thinking too much about it.

    It''s only weird if you make it so.

    The group''s afternoon with Kaya openly showing off a new hickey on her neck had been undoubtedly intriguing, earning him a silent re from Yuuko and Megumi.

    What? He''d been busy after the party since his caked-up baker loved stopping by to restock her cream supplies.

    ---

    The same memory reys every time she sleeps. Sure, Yuuko might have leaned in on him, hand on his chest and the other snaking down to a very impressionable tent pitched in his trousers, but she should have left!

    She didn''t.

    She could have struggled as he held her wrists, ignoring Yuuko for a moment to have her lips instead. She wasn''t THAT drunk to not see Suki and Jin making out on the floor, naked as this lurid night!

    But she didn''t struggle as he freed her breasts from her top while returning to kiss an eager Yuuko.

    She could have escaped the second he attended to Yuuko. The door was open.

    Yet, she waited until the <em>''different''</em> Nik waved his hand, magically mming the door shut. Okay, maybe she was a BIT drunk. How that door mmed shut isn''t something she canprehend. All she remembers is his warmth guiding her through the dim apartment, past the lustful women enjoying each other in his absence, calling his name with utmost passion.

    She remembers lying on her back, Yuuko''s body pressing into her as they both moaned, for the two felt the warmth from the mouth of the same man. Her hesitation is as clear to her in that hazy sensation.

    She wasn''t well-groomed down there. Of course, she wasn''t! She didn''t expect to find herself on her back with a well-trained tongue

    She would moan and gasp, finding some joy in Yuuko''s lips as they hugged each other, ying with each others'' breasts and ass as he yed with them down there until pressing something hard and throbbing.

    She remembers Yuuko''s rocking body as he took her first. Yuuko''s moans turned from hesitant to wanton as she couldn''t help but hug the former consolingly. Deep down, Kyouko enjoyed the sensation of movement. It wasn''t long till she found herself splitting open by the same shaft as it brooked no resistance from her wet entrance.

    No wonder Yuuko sounded so lewd.

    She did, too, as he thrust in and out of her, knocking deep near her aching womb. Her chest tightened as she climaxed on him, finding Yuuko consoling her in return with an arduous kiss.

    Honestly, she could stop at any moment. But that club of her tenant proved too good of an argument for the widow to consider anything else.

    S-She was there againthat pressure building inside her as she felt him climaxing within Yuuko before pushing his sloppy joe within her, unwilling to NOT show his affection. She felt it throb and erge more than he already was hard and erect. He would soon leave asting load inside her.

    But she never expected it to be

    "So warm~!" Kyouko moans softly, hugging her ruined nket. Her breathing eases as she looks up from her pillow, noting the time. It''s already afternoon, but that''s alright. It''s the weekend, and she doesn''t have to go to her job.

    She sits up and brushes her silken pink hair, her wandering blue eyes settling near her slightly pudgy stomach as she blushes.

    How could he let out so much?

    She works her jaw and nces at the talisman he''d gifted her alongside a sweater.

    "Maybe I should speak with him," she mutters. "I feel bad avoiding him like that."

    Nik tried talking with her the past few days. It didn''t seem serious since he even invited her to join him for dinner like usual. But Kyouko had to reluctantly avoid him and Mitsuko''s cooking. But she appreciated the effort despite the embarrassment of facing him.

    But not today!

    Enough is enough!

    She can talk, at least, right?

    How is it any different from chatting with Michi, Ursa, Poppy, and Kya after she saw them making out near their daughters?

    The thought makes the woman blush again. She never tried to question them about it, and chances are she never will.

    But she is ready to talk with Nik!

    He would return in the evening like usual. Maybe Kyouko can surprise him and make up for all the trouble she''s caused? He likes cake, right? She can pick his favorites from Kaya!

    So, Kyouko takes a quick shower despite bathingst night, dresses up, and walks out of her apartment with her bedding in hand to hang it outside!

    "Ah, you''re up."

    Kyouko blinks as she finds Mitsuko watering the nts.

    "Don''t mind me," Mitsuko smiles at Kyouko. "I promised Michi I''ll help her take care of the nts in here. It doesn''t take all that time and will keep me slightly busy until Nik and others return."

    Kyouko blinks as she forgets the shame of carrying her bedding on her shoulders.

    "Where did they go?"

    The pinkette''s lips part as she recalls Nik''s earlier words, even before the partyhe''ll leave on 11th November.

    The realization strikes her a moment toote as Kyouko wonders if that''s the reason why Nik wanted to speak to herst week.

    Mitsuko chuckles softly, "Don''t look so upset. It''s only for a week if my note didn''t give him a reason to run away."

    Kyouko snaps out of her thoughts and looks at Mitsuko, "Your note?"

    "Hehe~!" The woman giggles. "It''s secret."

    ---

    "He already left," Megumi pouts. "What are you still doing here?"

    Kurumi shrugs, lying in the Amano Household''s kotatsu on her front with her eyes peeled for aic magazine in her hand. "Sayoko-Nee isn''t going to let me read manga since our tests are near. I figured I might read the weekly chapters here before returning home. What about you? Why aren''t you swinging your stick?"

    "Hmph!" Nursing a cup of warm tea, Megumi leans into the kotatsu''s warmth. "It''s no fun without Suki or another sparring partner."

    Silence prevails in the living room, with Kurumi having nothing to add and too engrossed in her manga.

    "Say," Megumi clears her throat. "I can understand why Nik left. He had some work. But why did his family leave?"

    "They can''t live without his dick," Kurumi hums, answering bluntly.

    "W-What?" Megumi stammers, blushing as Kurumi rolls her eyes. "How would I know why they left?"

    She knows why they left. Kurumi also knows their travel may not be entirely safe.

    "Girls," they hear Yuuko''s voice. "Can one of you help me with the wind-up?"

    Megumi and Kurumi nce at each other, unwilling to move out from their kotatsu.

    "Shouldn''t you go?" Megumi frowns. "You''re just bunking here."

    "Yes," Kurumi nods. "It''s your house and your mother. You should help her."

    They stare at each other stubbornly until Kurumi smirks. "Hey, do you want to know what we did that night"

    "Mom! I''ming!" Megumi res at the devil with a deep blush and scurries away.

    "Heh! Too easy."

    Kurumi returns to reading her Manga, not knowing she is simrly easy for her elder sisters and mother.

    ''I do hope he returns alive. It sucks I can''t go with him. It would have been a fun <em>''week.''</em>''

    But Kurumi understands reason once exined that she might contract dreadful illness due to very subtle changediseases Nik is free from due to a <em>''God''s'' </em>blessinghe said.

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> Megumi Is Surrounded By Dark Side; The Night Memories; A Baker''s Choicest Cream; Not Weird; Different Worlds, Different Standards; Kurumi About To Hold That Night Over Megumi''s Head; Kurumi Attaining A Repository of Mommy Jokes; Kurumi: Haha! I Saw Your Mother Naked! *Yuuko and Mitsuko Standing Behind Kurumi Menacingly*; Mitsuko''s Note?; A Reason To Run? What Could It Be?; Kurumi Can Be Reasonable; The Thirst For Dick Is Real; Kyouko: Today Is The Day! *Nik Traveling Through Worlds* Kyouko: *Surprised Pikachu Face*; The Night of Lustful Den; A Hall Of Illicit Women; Mothers Galore; Kaya Showing Off Her Hickey *Meanwhile Yuuko With a Hickey On Her Ass: Blushing Intensifies*

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/eJDACBWP

 Chapter 299: Mystery Mission

    Chapter 299: Mystery Mission

    <strong><em>Shoutout to TeoPJ and Shirou0emiya for patron support.</em></strong>

    ***

    The annoying thing about Reincarnation Paradise, despite the existence of the Reincarnation Trading Facility, is that the Interns and other members can only enter said space after surviving their missions. So, Nik finds himself whisked away from his room, naked as the afternoon sky, preparing tond on any hard object without cracking his nose. His vision nks before everything feels blurred. He hears a familiar giggle cooing not far from him as the wind whips around him! Ray is near him. He would be curious to see what''s underneath that oversized hoodie if not for the vertigo banging his head!

    He is falling!

    His body rolls midair on instinct before creating a cushion of wind tond without significant impact

    *<em>Ssh</em>*

    There''s water? In his nose?

    It takes Nik by surprise as he gasps taking a lungful of salted seawater before his eyes snap open, and he squeezes the water out of his mouth! He will not start his new world after a period of unconsciousness when he understands others like <em>''him''</em> from Paradise will take his head at any moment of weakness!

    His eyes fall on the blurred figure, who panics way more than him as he creates a burst of air around his head, breathing freely and swimming near the woman. Yeah, Ray looks female enough in every category to the point shetches on him while trying hard to convey with her desperate eyes to swim the fuck UP!

    *<em>Ssh</em>*

    "Huaaaaaa!" Ray gasps loudly. "Fuck!" she chokingly coughs, coiling her arms around his neck hard while straddling his waist with her legs like a ko. "Why the fuck are we sent directly into the sea? What''s next? Lava?!" She curses while Nik stays his voice, ncing at the nearby giant ship with wide-eyed figures staring at the duo.

    Ray and Nik don''t need specifguage to converse since they will always understand one another. So, she notes hisck of reply.

    "Nik? I know I feel good and all, but say something? It''s feeling creepy like that."

    Does the Subus in his arms have no sense of wariness? How the fuck did she survive AND kill others?

    Ray finally realizes his stern stare before tilting her head to look back, guns trained in their direction as she blinks.

    "Yep, that checks out."

    ''Checks out?'' Nik blinks. So it isn''t her first time?

    The two times Nik traveled, he fell in friendly forces! But things change the second he pairs with the <em>''Smexy-su-su?</em>

    ---

    "Hmm? Yeah, we''re loading the cargo. It''s going as expected." He adjusts his shades while ncing at the sea, his boat resting near the anchored ship as the cooperative sailors load the cargo of unknown boxes. He doesn''t know what it is and doesn''t care enough to ask. His job is to facilitate the delivery, that''s all.

    The voice from the other side of themunicator picks up with slight interference, primarily due to outdated technology.

    "My, my, Dutch. It seems you are on a lucky"

    "Wait," the dark-skinned man in cargo trousers and cut-sleeved jacket interrupts as he stares at the sky.

    "Am I interrupting something?" The woman''s voice hums.

    *<em>Ssh</em>*

    "Two unidentified targets fell outta a hole."

    The voice on the other side grows quiet before huffing in amusement. "I can''t quite seem to catch this new ng. I didn''t take you for the kind to enjoy it, Dutch."

    The man wordlessly ends the call as he adjusts his shades, finding it better to check on the situation himself rather than try and argue the impossible with the woman.

    "Revy!" The man calls out as he hears a rather excited voice.

    "Damn right! I thought it was a fucking hallucination!"

    Dutch arms himself with his revolver, smirking at the absurdity of the situation.

    "Maybe we both are."

    ---

    "Tch!" she stamps her leather-booted foot on the ship''s deck again as one of the hard-skinned sailors res at her in annoyance. "Would you stop that?! You''re driving us crazy with all that noise!"

    The girl levels her re at the man before pointing a loaded gun at the man''s face, scowling. "Another word and I''ll blow your top off! Fuck''s sake! Why does Dutch bother with such simple missions! And I ain''t handling your temper for that shitty pay! Got that?" She barks in a demanding tone. "Get to work!" She thumps the butt of her handgun on the man''s head as he nods quietly.

    "Huh? Oye! Look! What is that?"

    She wouldsh at the man if not for seeing the same thing, those two holes!

    Were her eyes ying tricks on her?

    The sea can be rougher than the desert at times. Maybe the heat got to her. That can''t be true, not with the <em>''length''</em> of her clothes. Heatstroke is thest thing she will suffer in the sea when the threat of a bullet in her skull is more prevalent!

    "T-That''s a head! What the hell?!" One of the workers cries fearfully as her eyes widen.

    She saw two individuals fall from the hole. While their descent picked pace for her to get a good look at them, she noticed how the tall one seemed to maneuver midair before eventually falling into the sea. The shorter, <em>softer</em> one seemed to only move her hands when she almost neared the surface.

    Only then does she hear Dutch''s voice as a jolt of excitement rushes down her spine.

    What the hell was that?! People falling out of <em>''ckholes?''</em> This gave a whole different meaning to Dutch''s Mother''s Asshole!

    "Revy!" She hears Dutch call out to her as she rushes to the edge of the railing while barking at the workers, "Keep loading the cargo, you fat fucks!"

    They scowl at her words as she feels their gazend on her butt for a rtively long timeundoubtedly wondering what they wouldn''t do to her. Not that it matters to her. She would happily show them a good time on the other side of her gun. Only after thatmand does she call out to Dutch as her towering employer climbs out of his cabin/control unit while pointing his revolver at the sea.

    *<em>Ssh</em>*

    The two pull out of the water, letting Revy get a better look at the man holding the somewhat clingy and <em>''French''</em> girl with how she curses a storm. Revy only makes out the word Lava despite the foreignnguage as the man keeps his gaze leveled on them and their guns. His violet eyes garner her attention, but his focus takes the cake.

    They are the ones holding the guns, yet Revy cannot help but grin.

    "Dutch," she reaches for her second gun as her employer nods.

    "Yeah. That naked man sure looks dangerous enough."

    Only then does the silver-haired girl nce at them before speaking in rather fluent English.

    "Yep, that checks out!"

    What does?Revy would question when she suddenly felt her knee weaken. She tries to stand upright if not for Dutch suddenly falling atop her, taking her down at once.

    ---

    Getting on the ship was easy enough with the two holding a gun atop them knocked out, Ray''s doingundoubtedly. It was annoying how Ray decided to cling to him until they stepped on the ship. Any inquiry from him about her inability to swim was met with a pout and a vain attempt to distract him AND the sailors as she struck a pose in her nude.

    Sure, she is beautiful, but Nik isn''t so readily swayed despite her beckoning charm, something that earns other sailors a half-lidded stare from him as his Violet pupils take a midnight shade before they get back to work.

    "Oooh~! A Dojutsu!"

    "What is that?" He inquires with a sigh, ncing at her form a final time before dressing. He didn''t feel bad about looking at her since she got an eyeful in returna fair trade.

    "You don''t know about a Dojutsu? Didn''t you check for popr media in your world? Did it not have Naruto?" Ray questions while dressing in an oversized blue hoodie and brown trousers, while Nik finds a simr ck hoodie and jeans on himself.

    "Naruto? I think it does," Nik nods. "But I remember you telling me to focus on myself while you''re happy to spend your time <em>''researching.''"</em>

    She huffs as he continues, "Do you have any idea where we are?"

    She smirks.

    "It would be hard to know ordinarily," she nces at the fallen duo. "But I suppose your luck rubbed off me. I think I do know where we are."

    "Luck, huh?" Nik smiles thinly. "I wouldn''t be so sure about that."

    She shrugs as her gaze turns dazed for a moment before she curses out, "Fuck!"

    "What now?" Nik snaps out from observing the duo as Ray grumbles, "You really are an unlucky bastard!"

    "I saved you from drowning."

    "Thank you for that, you Unlucky Freak! Check the mission status. And if you haven''t bought the Englishnguage, choose that one."

    Nik frowns as he takes a moment to go through a string of notifications from Reincarnation Paradise.

    <strong><em>[Reincarnation Sessful.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Authority Rank: 1</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Benefits:</em></strong>

    <strong><em>1) Chat Module Unlocked.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>2) Additional transmigration vacation: 504 hours.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>3) Reincarnation Trading Facility</em></strong>

    <strong><em>4) Reincarnation Chamber]</em></strong>

    So far, so good.

    <strong><em>[Voluntary Return Protocol Activated in 167:57 hours]</em></strong>

    Mm-hmmm.

    <strong><em>[Acquire thenguage of the current world?</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Cost: 1 AP (Rank 0)]</em></strong>

    Selected English Language.

    Then he glimpses.

    What?

    His lips gape.

    <strong><em>[Special Mission Detected. Mission Ranks Exceed The Current Batch''s Immediate Capabilities.]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Mission Creation Postponed.]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Voluntary Return Protocol Postponed Until The Mission''s Fabrication.]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Assets Permitted 167:57 hours to limate.]</em></strong>

    He nces at Ray as she purses her lips, summarizing things bluntly. "Our Mission is about to be so crazy that even Paradise decided to give us some <em>''prep''</em> time. And it only means our batch has some more crazy individuals!"

    Individuals who will undoubtedly chase after them, Nik notes internally.

    "It reminds me," Nik''s eyes twitch. "You bitch!" He snarls, taking Ray by surprise. "That Avatar Live Action was a shit show!"

    She blinks rapidly before tilting her head and smiling widely.

    "Te-he?"

    "My ass!"

    ---

    "-nd who are you two?"

    Revy hears the familiar static followed by a calm voice as two unfamiliar voices fumble.

    "Uh," a cute and rtively <em>''smooth''</em> voice stammers, "We are the dark, we are the fear! We''re Batman!"

    What?

    "What?" It seems even the voice through themunicator is equally taken back as Revy, as she struggles to open her eyes, finding two forms sitting at the head of their Lagoon.

    "My partner means to say we dispatched the assassin."

    She hears that eye-treat supply or whom she attributes the voice to. If she opens her eyes and finds the chiseled hottie speaking in that feminine tone yes, she will shoot her eyeballs out.

    "Where is Dutch?" The familiar voice questions.

    "That sounds a rather manly name. But there are many men on this ship. Can you describe a defining feature of this Dutch?" The Unknown man questions as Revy finds herself in a bind, almost startled when she hears Dutch speak up not far from her.

    "I''m fine," Dutch clears his throat. "But these two took out the suited assassin. I think the Cargo''s a bit more popr than you lead us on."

    "I see." The voice curtly offers as Revy grumbles, finding enough strength to groan. "Told you! You were paying us a lot less for an assassin."

    Revy''s vision finally clears as she sees an unconscious man in a ck and white suit on the floor. Her eyes snap wide open in shock as she notices the mark on his wrist. Her head swivels in Dutch''s directionwho nods. Meanwhile, Benny

    "Oi!" Revy yells. "Wake the hell up, Benny!"

    "Ah," she heard the stranger speak, fortunately, the man with the matching voice. "I''m sorry about your friend Benny. I went old-fashioned on him."

    "You killed him?" Revy''s eyes momentarily harden. Sure, Benny was a worthless piece of

    "Is that old-fashioned for you?" He blinks in surprise. "I meant I knocked him out with a well-timed strike. I suppose you can call it the modern way then."

    "It''s old-fashioned, alright," the voice from themunicator snorts. "Dutch, the Cartel and the Table won''t like the Lagoon pirating about if they went as far as sending an agent after you. Do you know what I mean?"

    "Yeah," Dutch huffs while Revy res at the youth.

    "Hey, hotshot! Get me out of this stuff! Why does this even feel so" Revy turns her head and gapes as she sees a steel pipe <em>''wrapped''</em> around her arm. She allows herself to nce at Dutch''s arms as he generously tilts to let her get a good look at a simr pipe around his arms.

    "How do we operate this thing?" The girl smiles. "I''m Ray. Pleased to meet you."

    "I''m not letting you handle my unit," Dutch states calmly.

    "How did you bend metal?" Revy''s eyes widen. "And what did you do with my cuss"

    "They are with us." Ray shrugs. "And as your Employer said, we should be moving."

    "I can bend metal because I have an awesome teacher," the youth supplies from the side as Dutch and Revy blink. "You can learn her ways and more IF you pledge loyalty to the Great Kyoshi."

    Okay. Maybe Suki asked him to endorse her teachings and attract more disciples for Kyoshi''s perfect butt training, something Nik is happy to help with. And the first girl he met certainly seemed physically inclined enough to take on Suki''s training and more.

    "Who the hell is Kyoshi? Someone else from the Hightable?" Revy cocks her head sideways.

    "Hightable?" She finds the youth inclining his head. "That''s a strange name."

    "I think we''re wasting each other''s time," Ray sighs.

    ''We are in ck Lagoon,'' she mulls. ''But where did I hear about <em>''Hightable?''''</em>

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title: </em></strong>Ray''s Fatherless Activities; Ray Cannot Swim?; The Unlucky Incubus and Subus; Hallucination; Strange Piracy?; Witnessed Crime; Dutch''s Mother''s Infamous Asshole; The Sailor''s Dynamic; The Dynamic Eyes; Ray Fantasizing About Dojutsu *Meanwhile Nik: The Fuck''s a Dojutsu?*; The Hard Mission; Nik and Ray Stumbling Upon Boss Mission; Paradise Be Like: You Know What? You''re Going To Need Prep Time This Time; The Starting Streak of Unlucky Duo; Kyoshi''s Otherworldly Ambassador; The Hightable?; Ray Knows

    ***

    <strong><em>A/N: Start of New World and Volume TwoRise, Dundies. I really like ck Lagoon, but that''s not to say I remember much of it. Adding John Wick''s Hightable seems to fit. It won''t y as big of a role as I would pad any technical knowledge about war and politics since it will be dusted off to the Hightable. We may or may not see John Wick itself. As the mission suggests, there is another crossover in this world, one I think is easily discernible, but I won''t drop any hints about it yet.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Anyway, I''m off to read ck Lagoon and the other manga to pull night over and regather the lore, kek!</em></strong>

    <strong><em></em></strong>***

    Revy

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/eJDACBWP

 Chapter 300: The Black Lagoon

    Chapter 300: The ck Lagoon

    A/N: Gonna turn in early for the night.

    ***

    Nik observes <em>''Revy''</em> and <em>''Dutch.''</em> Thetter may seem unassuming at first nce. But the bald, ck hunkmands a certain calm despite the unnerving situation. Nik knows he would freak out if someone wrapped a metal pipe around his arm before his adventure in the previous world. Yet, Dutch seem oddly in control, undisturbed. And the exact opposite is Revy, leveling his gaze with a rather bloodthirsty scowl that he would not have understood if not staining his hands in blood beforeand he doesn''t mean Zhao''s blood. Compared to what he did to the triplets, Zhao had it easy.

    Revy''s ck tank top reveals the strange tattoo on her upper right arm, reaching her neck. Her re intensifies with every second of his observant gaze. Her nostrils re further as she grounds her teeth together.

    "Does the metal hurt, or that''s just some resultant mental issues you''re showing?" Nik speaks up. "If it''s the pipe"

    "I''m going to kill you the second I get my guns!" She snarls, "You emo-looking bastard!"

    "Pfft!" Ray breaks into giggles as Nik shrugs. He could call Revy a bitch, but why would he rise to her level? He quite likes his depths of depravity that barely needs to verbally insult strangers.

    "So?" Nik nces at Ray. "Where are we going?" Unlike starting cluelessly in his previous two worlds, he does have an ally to depend on. Unless Ray gives him a <em>good</em> reason to not trust her, Nik isn''t nning on revealing his caution all that much despite keeping it to not unintentionally strain their partnership.

    His words make Ray look at Dutch.

    "Only I steer my boat," Dutch proceeds calmly. "And ignore Revy''s ramblings. We''re alive, and you took <em>temporary </em>care of the Assassin meant for us. We owe you."

    "Hah?! We didn''t need them! I would have handled the bastard alone!" Revy snarls, snapping her re at Nik and Ray again.

    "Don''t you know how to steer a ship?" Nik walks past the bound hostages while questioning Ray and ncing at the open sea through the boat''s bridge. ''I wonder if this world has spirits. I hope not.''

    Mokshi agrees with the sentiment, given how warm he feels about their connection.

    "I don''t," Ray pouts. "Unless you could teach me?" She smiles at Dutch with her leading tone. If her bloodline''s charm worked, the man didn''t let it show on his face.

    "Tch," she clicks her tongue as Dutch offers again. "We can move past the misunderstanding. We only pointed our guns at you two because of your sudden intrusion during work."

    "I suppose I tied you two for a simr reason," Nik nces at the man before looking back at the sea. ''Spirits! I want to surf!''

    Ray frowns.

    "Usually, I''d agree with you," she smiles at Dutch. "But youpromise in a partnership. And my partner has valid concerns. We can''t trust two <em>''Blessed Souls''</em> who would point guns at naked, almost drowning strangers."

    "We should have shot you two instead," Revy grunts, earning her a narrow-eyed nce from Ray. "What? Got your nerve, you little bitch?"

    And revealing herself to be not the least bit morepassionate than Nik, Ray smirks, "Hmm? Who hurt you? My, you sound like a ball of mess! Was it something from your childhood?"

    Revy''s expression twists as Ray continues with a smug, unrelenting smirk. "What? Got your nerve, you big bitch?"

    "Just let me out of this pipe and see what happens," Revy snaps.

    "You couldn''t stop us from binding you when we were naked and momentarily defenseless. What makes you think your situation will be any better?" Nik offers as Dutch''s eyes widen from behind his shades.

    Their boat, <em>HIS </em>ck Lagoon, is moving!

    Revy senses the same thing, and the duo hears Nik mutter, "Let''s see where the boat takes us in this direction. Ray, you don''t mind leaving them tied if we get into some trouble, right?"

    It didn''t take a genius to figure Ray seemed oddly intrigued by ck Lagoon''s crew as opposed to others. Maybe she knows them through some mediahe doesn''t care. Nik decided to live his experiences instead of <em>''reading''</em> or <em>''watching.''</em> Perhaps he will watch a few movies here and there or even some animes. But it won''t be with the express intent of learning about someone to get in their good graces, as Ray suggested back when he met her for the first time.

    It just felt like a shackled way of living.

    As expected, Ray reveals aplicated look momentarily before attracting his attention. "Let''s talk outside."

    "Sure," Nik smiles at her.

    They close the door behind them before Ray begins. "Do you have an introductory phase nned?" Noticing his nk look, Ray works her jaw before admitting. "Look, they are somewhat simr to Aang and Katara." She continues in a low voice. "Usually, Paradise sends us to different <em>''camps.''</em> In yourst world, you met Aang. But there''s a simr chance to meet someone like Ozai or someone close to him in that verse."

    "So," Nik tilts his head. "We''re in the <em>''viin''s''</em> contact."

    "More like a twisted protagonist?" Ray muses before smirking. "Anyway, I have a magicpass to solve our problems. But getting to know Dutch and Revy is better."

    "You''re doing a poor job for that." He rolls his eyes. Who bluntly insults someone''s emotional issues like that? Nik would rather just kick Dutch or Revy down there.

    "Nah, don''t worry," Ray giggles.

    "Why don''t we free Dutch?" Nik inquires. "I didn''t sense lies from him when he spoke of them owing to us. Although, I could be wrong."

    Ray considers the idea for a second before shaking her head. "Wait a minute! How is the ship moving?"

    ''Rather slow to catch on. Scatterbrained, perhaps?'' Nik notes before shrugging. "Waterbending."

    "But your body isn''t moving."

    "I''m just that good."

    Looking quite impressed, Ray nods, "How about I let you handle Dutch? He would rather take it well from you than me."

    "But you''re a"

    "Sweety," Ray winks. "If my natural charm doesn''t work the first time, it won''t work no matter how I try unless I use my skills."

    Nik cringes, walking into the bridge. "Don''t call me that!"

    "Hehe~! See? It works on some and not on others."

    Nik ignores her and nces at the tied duo before offering, "Turn around."

    "Finally!" Revy snorts, turning around as Nik tosses her an unimpressed stare before adding, "I mean Dutch."

    "Hmm." Dutch nods and turns around. Yet, the man and Revy watch Nik with rapt attention to see how he bent the metal pipe around their wrists. For all they know, it could be valuable to them in the future. Yet their eyes threaten to fall out of their sockets when Nik grabs the metal pipe and unwinds it right before their eyes.

    "Oi," Revy begins slowly. "Dutch! Check that pipe! These fuckers are screwing with us!"

    Dutch nces at the pipe before looking at Nik and nodding. "I will take you to the port. We''re on our separate ways then. Now, I''d like my gun to take care of him and them." He points at the unconscious, well-suited assassin before ncing outside the room at the cold sailors as Nik chuckles. His hand swats the man''s back with enough strength to drive the point about the difference in their power.

    "Refrain from killing when I''m around. Just take us somece safe, and you''re free to do as you like."

    Dutch frowns, masking his expression to keep from showing the sting he feels on his shoulder.

    "They will not like that," Dutch addresses with a cautious expression.

    "The Table?" Nik questions.

    "Hightable," Dutch corrects him. "I don''t know anything about them except their name and they exist. That''s how good they are at keeping things a secret. And leaving that Assassin alive is in nobody''s interest."

    "Just steer your boat," Nik thinly smiles as Ray gasps behind them. "Woah! You''re tall!"

    Dutch did stand a few inches taller than Nik, so even thetter agreed.

    "We kill them before anchoring," Dutch ignores Ray, choosing to level his gaze with Nik instead.

    "I''m Nik," he introduces himself. "Just rat my name out if someone asks about us. Now you have both of your names and how we look. But as I said before, refrain from killing when I''m around."

    "What are you? A pussy?!" Revy frowns. "Just shoot him and be done with it. It''s not like he can beg for his life."

    "What are you? A Deaf Broad?" Nik nces at her, unable to help himself from <em>''alleviating''</em> to her level. "I''ll ask your opinion when I need one."

    "Say that again!"

    "You''ll be the first gal who wants to hear herself being called a Deaf Broad," Ray shrugs as Dutch''s voice interrupts their budding argument.

    "Hrrm. Nik and Ray. Fine. Part of the reason to kill them was to keep you out of trouble since we can handle ourselves. I also need Benny down in themunications. Can you wake him up?"

    Nik walks over to Benny before unwinding the metal pipe around the blond man''s wrists and pressing it a few times around his body. Before Revy could cook a scathing remark, Benny''s eyes snap open as he jolts with a pained yowl, "<em>My back!"</em>

    He practically jumps before looking around cautiously and nearing Dutch the second he notes an incapacitated Revy alongside two new faces.

    "Benny," Dutch takes his usual seat. "Back to your position. We''re returning to Roanapur."

    "Uh? Huh. Oh, right!"

    "Hey~!" Ray smiles at the man flirtatiously, making the man swallow a nervous lump in his throat. "How about I tag along. That way, I can ensure my partner doesn''t surprise you again."

    It was more for ensuring Benny doesn''t contact anyone else, and the bespectacled man knows it well. But he still has to admit the littledy is damn cute!

    "What about me?" Revy demands. "We''re on the same page, right?"

    "We?" Nik smirks. "Dutch and I are on the same page because he doesn''t look resoundingly as crazy as you."

    "Good call!"

    They hear Ray''s echoing giggle as she follows after Benny under the ship.

    "Fuck you," Revy spits in Ray''s direction before stamping her boots on the metal floor, causing loud thunking noise. "Just let me out! The fuck''s am I supposed to do against a guy who bends metal like rubber without my pistols? What are you? Some experiment gone wrong?"

    The one thing he learned from Az is to always expect animals to bite back! The former Fire Princess loves doing crazy things and driving others crazy. Perhaps Revy was different. But Nik ignores her for the remainder of the journey since her actions barely affect her boss and Nik, who has had practice to steel his nerves.

    However, their journey wasn''t so peaceful.

    "Dutch! We have the Mysian Border Patrol surrounding us. How the hell are they so far off their routes?"

    Dutch gazes at the distant <em>''dots''</em> zooming in before ncing at Nik with an <em>''I told you so''</em> look. Heck! He didn''t even have to lower his shades to exchange such a look.

    Ray''s voice sparks from themunicator as she giggles. "Can you take care of them?"

    "How are we supposed to with your asses on board?!" Revy scoffs. "To think I''d die with a pipe up my ass."

    "I can," Nik hums. "But I''ll have to catch them by surprise."

    "There are seven units!" Benny issues hurriedly.

    "Just let me go!" Revy demands again. "Seven boats can''t handle me!"

    "Ray," Nik speaks into the workingmunicator.

    "On it. Since I got the first steal, you get these seven."

    "Of course, I will," Nik snorts. "I''m the one working for it."

    He walks out of the room as Dutch frowns. "Benny? Connect me to one of their ships. We canBenny? Are you hearing me?"

    "As a matter of fact, he can''t," Ray giggles from the open entrance to the boat''s bridge, her delicate pink pupils shing hazily.

    ---

    "Hrmmm," Dutch grunts as he slowly wakes up from his daze before noticing a figure sitting beside him.

    "Nik?"

    "Oh, you''re up. Let''s continue our journey," Nik smiles as Dutch looks around, finding a knocked-out Revy, and further

    "Why are they on my boat?" Dutch notes a mound of uniformed officers drenched from head to toe lying on his deck as Nik shrugs with one of the most infuriatingly <em>''odd''</em> answers he has heard in a while. "I can''t just let them drown, can I?"

    "You do understand things won''t end well with so many soldiers just waking up in Roanapur, correct? They will die more gruesome deaths there."

    "It''s their and their murderer''s problem. I didn''t have any issues with them, so I didn''t kill them," Nik hums.

    "Ugh," they hear Revy''s groan as Nik thins his lips, preparing for the

    "ARE THOSE MALAYSIAN BORDER PATROL?!"

    "No need to scream," Nik grumbles.

    "Peachy," Dutch snorts as he sails the boat across the sea to their hometown.

    ---

    "A city of exiles, scums, drifters, prostitutes, and the lowest of the lowsfree ofw and order, steeped with crime and corruption~!" Ray cups her cheeks while excitedly gushing over the introduction as they see the harbor city in the distance past the giant Buddha statue. "My! What trouble! I sure hope I don''t string a line of wanted sexual assaulters!"

    "Pedophiles, maybe," a crude snort makes Ray''s lips twitch as she nces at Revy with a smug smirk. "Not everyone''s interested in a crude freak like you! Bleh!"

    Revy snorts before closing her eyes, significantly calmer. "Dutch, just be sure to take my pistols from them."

    The man nods while Nik jabs a thumb in the city''s direction. "Any advice on where to go after getting off."

    "Straight to hell!"

    Nik ignores Revy as Dutch shrugs. "Go wherever you''d like. Many in the city can use people like you." He nces at the mound of hostages before shaking his head. "Maybe not."

    "Heh," Nik smirks. As if he will kill anyone on someone''s orders. "Any other jobs I can take? I''ve only ever worked in a bookstore and a brothel, so I''ve got experience in sales."

    Ray blinks in surprise at that, while Dutch barely seems affected, one of the reasons why Nik didn''t bother acting too out of ce around the man. Nik might even consider the man simr to an older brother. But that''s probably due to his calm and silent disposition.

    "No bookstore around these parts," Dutch snorts in moderate amusement, equally taking to Nik except his callousness about taking another''s life. "And Revy''s the one you should talk about brothels. She worked in one and frequented a few."

    Revy rolls her eyes when she meets Nik''s nce, "Just go down the road, watch the other side of a gun''s barrel, and you''ll find a neat brother called Hell."

    "I didn''t leave a brothel to work in another," Nik shrugs. "But I suppose I''ll find something for myself."

    "If you two live." Dutch nods.

    "We could work for that woman," Ray smiles, crossing her arms. "The one who was on the other side of themunicator." She gazes at Dutch with rapt attention. "Care to introduce us?"

    "Let us kill these men," Dutch proposes. "And she will wee you with open arms for an interview, of course."

    Ray nces at Nik, who shakes his head, leading Ray to click her tongue in annoyance.

    "Heh," Revy grins. "Why are you listening to that pussy? Just do what you like!"

    Dutch momentarily tenses when he hears Ray''s giggle.

    "Why don''t I kill everyone on this ship? Nik is really the only one who would stop me from doing so. So? Should I start with you?"

    "Free me and try all you like," Revy grins.

    Ray''s smirk broadens as she walks over to Revy before pressing her foot on thetter''s shoulder with a surprising strength to pin the woman on the floor. Revy tries to kick Ray''s leg and sweep her down to somehow get hold of her as a hostage, but her kick meets a leg no less stiff than a steel rod!

    "Would you like a second try?" Ray looks down at the woman. "Maybe I should free you. Then there''s nothing between us. Or would you like your gun, too?"

    Nik keeps staring at Dutch instead of Ray, staying cautious despite his strength.

    Meanwhile, Revy''s expression morphs from humiliation to rage before settling on bone-numbing killing intent!

    "Yeah," Revy grins despite that. "Free me and give me my guns."

    Ray giggles. "Well, aren''t you a dumb one?" She takes her foot back before returning beside Nik and leaning on the back of his seat. "No. When we leave, we leave with your guns."

    "What?!" Revy yells.

    ''Wouldn''t that put a target on our backs by these guys?'' Nik wonders. Maybe that''s what Ray wants. Is she an M?

    Whatever. Nik has a week to find a good ce and rx beforepleting his mission. The city of crime does sound like an odd ce to rx, but the exemry salesman inside of him thinks he can thrive just as well without using his powers.

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> Nik Gets Called Worst Than An Emo-Looking Bastard on a Daily Basis; The World Is Significantly Safer Without The Nut/Coochie Crushing Messiah Rearing His Beautiful Head; DutchA Chad If There Ever Was; Ray: Oh, No! What Are These Ugly Men Going To Do To My Pure Body?!; The No-Kill Rule Is An Illusion; The Freaks; Getting Off On The Wrong Foot?; Ray''s Unique Introductory Phase; Scatter-Brained; Nik, The Hostage Collector; Ray Is Secretly Swole!; The Metalbender''s Exemry Student; Waterbending Without Moving Body!; Nik Doesn''t Need To Move To Make Things Wet; Zoro: Never Trust An Animal Not To BiteWait! Did I Get Lost Again? What Is Roanapur?; Zoro: The True Traveler; Nik May Just Make a Killing By Returning To a Brothel; Free Revy Damn It!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/eJDACBWP

 Chapter 301: Yellow Flag

    Chapter 301: Yellow g

    Nik and Ray knew better than to stay in the harbor once they awakened everyone <em>BUT </em>the big, bad assassin, who had Lagoon Company''s panties in a bunch. Oh, and they left the metal pipe around Revy''s wrist. Nik figured their duo couldn''t have made a worse impression already, so there wasn''t any need to let loose a murderous freak threatening to kill them every three minuteshe counted the time, yes.

    "You shouldn''t have taken her gun," Ray notes as Nik shrugs, looking at the variety of people and colorful banners filled with the fewnguages he knows and the several ones he doesn''t. "I don''t have any gun experience, so I figured to keep a few and see what I take a shine to. Like, those officers had longer guns. They''re called rifles, right?"

    Ray cattily grins at a passerby as she answers, "Among other things, yes. I also noted you need to work on your ng Nik?" She looks beside her to find her towering partner skipping toward a stall with a gleeful expression.

    "Ten samosas, please~!" He practically trills at finding one of the snacks from his true birthce, his mouth watering with utmost expectations as the middle-aged, grey-haired stall owner nces at Nik before scoffing. "Tourist, are you? It''ll be 50$."

    "Sure"

    "50$?!" Ray snaps. "Why don''t you rob us blind? And for those soggy samosas? Don''t you lie to us! They aren''t dry and crunchy in this god-awful city!"

    "Girl," the man scoffs. "My snacks are special." He taps the side of his nose, adding, "If you get what I mean."

    "Oh," Nik does get what he means and feels bummed out. "It''s just drugs."

    He shrugs before waving Ray off. "It''s alright. Let''s look for somece else to eat."

    Ray and the stall owner blink as the former catches upto Nik.

    "So, is that your favorite food?"

    "Why do you ask?" Nik inquires.

    "To get to know you better."

    "So, you''ll lead a roundabout way of asking what I said to Dutch? About me being a prostitute. You''ve been wanting to speak about something since then."

    Ray grows quiet before inquiring, "Among other things. We''ve only really known each other for a few hours. But you know how I tend to consume media and learn about different people I''m lucky to meet. Perhaps I know a little more about you. For instance, I know about your mother, Esta."

    Nik stops and looks at Ray with a frown.

    "Did you hypnotize me?"

    "What?" Ray rolls her eyes. "No! Do you think we all have Mokshi to use different powers in different worlds without limitations?!"

    That only built more questions for Nik as he pointed at the nearby restaurant. "Do you have the currency? I only have gold and yen on me."

    "Sure," Ray shrugs, leading the way.

    ---

    While Nik knows how his fiancee''s bending skills are affected in the homeworld and not his personal space since it''s part of <em>''Infinity''</em> and capable of housing every <em>''power system,''</em> he did fail to consider how other travelers like him will feel a sense of weakness and suppression in different worlds unless they are <em>''free.''</em> No wonder Ray refrained from using most of her bloodline skills since her bloodline is at a greater rank than his, making her face more pressure from the world whenever she uses skills not inclined with this world''s will.

    Nik would question how a can have a will if he hadn''t conversed with the primordialsso, the more you know.

    But it was merely the start of their discussion.

    "Goddess Collector? Every Hole is a Goal?" Nik slurps up the noodles with widened eyes. "That motto has a nice ring to it. I like it."

    "Right," Ray huffs. "I suppose it''s not too strange that we''re <em>''characters''</em> in some other media. But I hate how I was just a cute trap instead of the perfection I am in reality!"

    Nik smirks, "Maybe that Ray exists, too. The one with a teensy dick."

    "You would think that sounds insulting," Ray rolls her eyes. "But tiny dicks are cute on someone with my frame."

    She hesitates before adding, "So, you''re fine with me just knowing about Esta? I admit I told it to you so we can have a more understandable and cooperative rtionship."

    Nik shrugs, "It''s alright. I don''t peculiarly care about Esta."

    "That''s mature," Ray muses with a sad smile. "But I just get so sappy around those with a bad past."

    "You mean someone like Revy, who you took absolute joy in insulting?" Nik picks up the bowl to drink the broth as Ray giggles. "Just because I feel sappy doesn''t mean I show it. Besides, you took her prized guns. She''s probably forgotten about me."

    Nik smirks before inquiring, "So? Where do you think I can earn an honest living in this town?"

    "Why?" Ray wags her brows. "I thought you were the kind to not like spoilers. Ah, spoilers are when someone"

    "I know what spoilers are," Nik deadpans.

    "You do?" Ray gasps. "That''s groundbreaking! Come on, you didn''t even care to ask about the fanfiction I just mentioned, so I thought you really don''t care about <em>''knowing''</em> others through such means. Wouldn''t it be cheating if I guided you?"

    Nik inclines his head, "That''s true. I don''t honestly care what another Nik is up to or if he exists."

    "He killed Aang," Ray states bluntly.

    "Son of a bitch! He did what?!" Nik''s eyes widen as Ray shrugs, smirking teasingly. "But why do you care? It''s not like a version of Nik killed another version of Aang."

    "I know. It''s just in bad taste," Nik pouts before huffing. "But I''m good with slight cheating. This is the paradise of crime and corruption, right? I''d like a taste of it."

    Ray''s grin broadens. "Right. Then let''s hit a pub and see if they need new bartenders and waiters." She leans forward. "And I call bartending! No way I''m waiting on other drunk assholes and risking someone copping a feel!"

    "I''m fine with waiting as long as I don''t have to wear a bodysuit like a Spiderman costume," Nik sighs. "It looks good. But it shows a little too much."

    "Damn!" Ray gets up from her seat. "You shouldn''t discount them. Maybe Gwen and Silk might take a shine to you."

    "Who are they? Your friends?" Nik follows after her as she pays for the seven bowls of noodles. She looks back with an annoyed pout, "I wish!"

    ---

    Yellow g is a <em>''neutral''</em> pub owned by a Vietnamese named <em>''Bao,''</em> leading a neutral zone of drinking and fun with an extensive brothel directly above its establishment for <em>''all-you-can-think''</em> fun! People, hired guns, mistresses, and many others enter the jovial establishment to share a fewughs, regale their tales, and drink in each other''s name and health<strong><em>NOT!</em></strong>

    But the Yellow g being neutral is urate, and using <strong><em>[Twilight Thief]</em></strong> on the pub''s owner to enter a contract of employment was the most convenient method for Nik since he didn''t know Bao enough to abuse his <em>''trust.''</em>

    "Oi! I asked for rum!"

    "Te-he~? Silly me! Is this it?"

    "Bitch! It says Vodka right on thebel! Bao, are you going to do something about it?!"

    Bao, the middle-aged, mustached gentleman, looks over his newspaper before muttering, "Nik, show Ray how it''s done."

    "Sure!" Nik performs a salute while wearing an apron over his hoody since his outfit is bulletproof. He nces at the many bottles on the shelves before looking back at the brown-haired man with a wry smile. "Uh, you asked for rum, yes?"

    Meanwhile, Ray huffs and drags a cloth to clean the counter.

    "Which rum? There are 11 differentbels." Nik questions as the customer groans, covering his face with his hands before snapping. "Kid, what the fuck are you two doing here? Any rum is fine at this point!"

    "Oh! Right away!" Nik smiles broadly and serves the drink before walking from the bar to wait at other tables.

    "So?" The customer nces at Ray, letting his gaze level with her body before inquiring. "You and the kid hooking up or what? Doesn''t matter. I''ve got a fat tip waiting for you if you extend some ''<em>Kind''</em> services."

    Ray blinks before flushing and cupping her cheeks. "A-Ah. I''m sorry, dear customer. But my employer"

    "Bao has no problem with it~!" The man grins. His face looks a shade darker as the evening glow settles within the establishment. Ray nces at Bao cautiously before purposely taking her time to look at Nik''s back with a generous longing, making the customer''s grin widen and more despicable.

    She nods shyly before wiping her hands and walking from the bar.

    "N-Nik," she calls out bashfully. "Mr. Bao asked me to take the customer to the back for something. I won''t be long."

    Nik would toss her a confused look. But since he heard everything, he rolls his eyes and shrugs. "Do whatever you like."

    Ray res at him. Would it have been too hard for him to y along? She hides her pout as the customer follows after her.

    "Nik, right? Rodjy''s looking to bang your girl," the young Chinese man offers with a sneer. "You''re down a nut or what?"

    "She isn''t my girl," Nik smiles. "Here''s something. How about I arrange a meeting between you two if you hand me 500 bucks?"

    The man seems to consider the offer. Of course, Nik doesn''t care what happens to the poor bloke once he finds himself in a room with Ray since she hates prostitution. In her words, it''s an act of pure viiny against Vann Supremacy.

    But Nik thinks prostitution is eptable if the workers are willing and getting good pay. It''s a job, like many other things.

    "Fine," the man grins, taking out some cash.

    "A pleasure," Nik smiles. ''Great,'' he sighs. ''I can do some shopping without converting gold. Ray will just use everything he has for AP.''

    He continues working until he hears a distant grumbling. Of course, he doesn''t keep using airbending to hear everything around him since it''s tiring, but his senses are naturally heightened. And if he heard it, it''s likely Ray heard it, too. Heck! Nik believes she is physically stronger than him but doesn''t show it because it might not be <em>''cute.''</em>

    "Bao," Nik calls out. "I''m going to take a piss!"

    "Fine," Bao hums. "I''ll just cut the time from your wages."

    ''Man, Ray got us some shitty jobs.'' He scoffs. ''Working for Yuuko is several times better than this shit hole!''

    He walks out from the pub''s backdoor, finding Ray atop a naked man while going through his wallet.

    "Hey!" She turns to re at him. "First, you don''t y along, and then you sell me for 500 dors? Ask for 5000 at least!"

    "Isn''t 5000 a lot?" Nik cocks his head. "You''re pretty t for that price."

    Her lips gape in utter shock because she sincerely believes Nik isn''t mocking her but stating a <em>''fact.''</em>

    The <em>Bastard!</em>

    "Hmph! Shove it! So? Why are you out here?" Ray questions, her words only cutting by a loud yell.

    "WHERE THE HELL ARE THOSE TWO BASTARDS?!"

    Nik smirks. "You should be the one to y the situation since you know so much."

    "Nu-uh!" She scoffs. "You''re the one who wants to experience them. And you took her gun."

    The duo looks at each other before nodding. It''s the same way they decided who would devour the ship from which the ck Lagoon was loading their cargo.

    The two cock their fists before shaking it thrice and tossing it out!

    Ray''s left hand opens wide, showing her smooth palm, while Nik''s hand remains in a fist.

    "I won again~!" She grins as Nik thins his lips. "I told you! I''m an expert in Rock, Paper, Scissors!"

    "It''s a game of chance. You cannot be an expert in such a game," Nik scoffs before undoing his apron. "Fine. I''ll deal with her in a way she won''t bother us for theing week."

    "Unless you crack her skull, there''s little to nothing you can do about it," Ray snickers, patting his back. "Go, get her, tiger!"

    He groans again, walking around the store instead of entering it from behind as he hears Ray chuckle, "Oh, and send me a message through themunication tab once you''re done. I''m entering my space."

    "Yeah, yeah!" he waves her off without looking back.

    ---

    "Where the hell are they, Bao?" Revy loads her shotgun, pointing the barrel at Bao''s nose as he res at the woman. "You''ve got some nerve pointing that thing at me when you have to pay for the damages! Dutch! You either control this bitch, or yourpany''s going to shitter for attacking me in MY pub!"

    "Calm down, Revy," Dutch nts a hand atop the woman''s shoulder and lowers the shotgun with his other one before sitting beside the bar. "Excuse Revy''s anger, would you? Someone stole her guns. We''re following after them for a few hours before hearing you hired the two of them."

    "Hmph! They ran!" Revy scowls, taking another sea before demanding, "Get me some rum! I''m in no mood for piss."

    "Why would you drink piss? Ah, you mean beer." Dutch and Revy feel a firm handnding on their shoulders before hearing. "And what type of rum would you like?"

    Revy''s hand clenches around her shotgun''s grip, but her body fails to move with the amount of pressure exerted on her. "And please refrain from threatening my employer. Mr. Bao is trash for cutting wages for a toilet break, but he did take us in."

    "She drinks any kind of rum," Bao rxes as he pours a drink for the duo from ck Lagoon. "And where''s that girl? Can''t she make a man bust a nut in this much amount of time?"

    "Oh," Nik shrugs. "She is taking a half day. She isn''t used to it and is tired."

    Bao gapes before snorting. "Girls these days sure are fussy."

    "Oi," Revy looks back with one murderous look. "Get your hands off me."

    Nik tilts his head with a crooked smirk, "Make me."

    The duo stares at each other for a while before Revy turns to her ss and downs her rum, exhaling. "I''m cool. Nik, was it? Just return my guns."

    "So you can shoot me?"

    Nik lets go of the duo as Revy''s calm expression twists into a furious grin as she turns back and pulls the trigger without hesitation!

    *<strong><em>Bang</em></strong>*

    "Damn right!" she smirks, only to find the bullets bouncing off his chest with not so much as a mark on his hoody.

    "Hmm," Nik nces down as his hand snatches the gun from the woman. "Ray was right. Bullets hurt a lot." And if it really hurt him, he didn''t show it on his face.

    Dutch''s eyes widen as he reaches for his gun, only to find Nik whacking the butt of the shotgun against Revy''s dome. "Take her back, Dutch. Oh, and as I said before. Try not to kill around me<em>especially me</em>. It just hurts my feelings."

    He snickers, walking behind the bar as he stuffs the shotgun in Bao''s arms. "Can we offer you something else in this fine establishment?"

    Dutch''s arm returns to the bar as he shakes his head. "Nothinges to mind." He ignores the unconscious Revy lying near his feet as he questions. "Since you and your partner are new here, I was hoping to rely on your kindness."

    "Hmm? Sure." Nik nods, curious. "What''s up?"

    "All the ships around us disappeared when we woke up. I wanted to know what happened to those ships. If you sunk themwhere? And if you salvaged goods from them, where did you hide it? Would you like to trade for the officer''s ammo and ship parts?"

    Nik leans against the counter thoughtfully. "I can''t help you with the ships. But I stole and hid the guns and other <em>''trinkets''</em> before you woke up. However, I wouldn''t hold out hope for the merchant ship and its cargo."

    "I see," Dutch takes a sip of rum. "And are you interested in a trade?"

    The one thing Ray told him about Roanapur as they made their way to Yellow g was to understand that every profession has its <em>''master''</em> and requires their permission before setting shop.

    "Can I sell guns without permission?" Nik tilts his head. "I''ll be the <em>''new guy''</em> looking to undercut the big boss."

    "You''re new, so you don''t understand. Supplying arms and selling what you find is different," Dutch offers. "And there are many sellers and gunsmiths in this town."

    Nik nods before shrugging. "I''ll think about it."

    "Hmm," Dutch finishes the drink and pays for it before picking Revy over his shoulders. As they left, Nik''s gaze hung around Revy''s booty-cut jean shorts.

    ''Huh,'' he muses. ''Now that''s a 5000 dors ass.''

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> Nik: Say No To Drugs, Kids!; Nik: My Other Self Did What? I''ll Kill Myself!; The Wild Samosas; A 500 Dors Ass; Ray Baiting NTR For Others Only To Curbstomp It; Yellow g''s New Employees; Nik Misses The Superior Amano Bookstore!; Rum is Rum; Also Ray: Vodka is Rum; Ray is Sappy AF; The Jan-Ken-Pon Champion; Two Different Partners; A Spoiler Loving Gal and a Spoiler Evading Hunk; Cheating is Fine; The Angry Revy; A Hole In One; Nik: What Do You Know? Dem Bullets Hurt!; Nik Following Ray''s Advise And Going For the Head; The Distant 5000 Dors Ass

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/eJDACBWP

 Chapter 302: Hansel and Gretel

    Chapter 302: Hansel and Gretel

    <strong><em>Shoutout to Victor Weismann for patron support!</em></strong>

    ***

    <strong><em>[Hoot-and-Heavy:</em></strong> Yo, assholes! I''m not the only one pissed about being paired with a shithead from Transmigration Paradise, right? Anyway. I suppose I know what <em>''world''</em> we''re in. But it''s probably an alternate verse. Hit me up if you want my side of the info. I''ll take 5 AP aspensation.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Nik nces at the general tab of the chat module before ignoring it. It''s been a day since their arrival, and he''s pleased to say he''s getting along with others just <em>''fine.''</em> Spending time with others in his Personal Space helped a lot, but hearing the description of the city dampened their interests a fair bit since they weren''t so keen on exploringwlessnd even if they could leave his personal space.

    "Does it happen a lot?" Nik helps the stunned woman, but she doesn''t seem shaken up as she recollects herself and adjusts her clothes. "Well, putting it inside me would have meant his death." The blonde exhales, wiping her hand against her cheek before wincing. "That''ll leave a mark," she grumbles. "Anyway. You''re the new guy under our establishment, right?"

    "Hmm? Yeah," Nik smiles at the woman while cing the wanna-be assaulter in a trash bin.

    "You saved that man. He must be suicidal and thought to have ast hurrah before madam put a price on his head," the woman dons her jacket again, leaving her <em>''nightshift.''</em> "But I still appreciate the help, hero."

    "Hero? I thought a ce like this didn''t know about the word," Nik chuckles as the woman rolls her eyes. "No need to be coy. And ask around for me if you n to visit us upstairs. My name''s Donna. It''ll be on the house the first time."

    "I''ll keep that in mind," Nik nods.

    The woman chuckles. "You would think patronizing me would be annoying. But it feels a little kind when someone saves you from the trauma of a one-pump chump." She pats his chest with a smirk before leaving without saying a thing.

    Exhaling, Nik returns to the pub as Ray leans forward with interest and sparkling eyes.

    "So? Did she pledge her undying love for you?"

    "I would have helped her even without you egging me on. But aren''t you being a little over-the-top about ying the <em>''savior?''</em>" Nik shakes his head as he wears the apron again.

    "Excuse me for trying to bring light to people''s lives!" Ray huffs. "So," she returns to the topic, "You struck out?"

    "More like I didn''t have the heart or the energy to ask a woman, who probably spent the entire night exhausting her body and will probably love a shower more than anything else, to sleep with me."

    "No need to be sassy."

    "I wasn''t."

    They get to work after their interaction until a peculiar figure pushes the door open with her brown bangs covering her bandaged forehead.

    "Oh! Hey!" Ray grins brightly, waving her hands as Revy walks past Nik and settles beside the bar, ring at the silver-haired brat. "Can it!"

    "Aye," Ray snickers as she leans against the counter. "What would you like to drink?"

    "Your mother''s blood!" Revy snarls before crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes. "Dutch says my guns are still around."

    She continues to stare at Ray as thetter returns the stare until a nerve pops on Revy''s bandaged temples as she turns around, yelling, "I''m talking to you, you exhibitionist freak!"

    "They are around. What of it?" Nik smiles. "I figured you''d try to kill me a few more times before bing diplomatic."

    Revy downs the ss of rum appropriately set beside her by Ray as she frowns at Nik. "About that. Why the hell am I still alive?"

    "Simple," Nik returns to the bar before picking two bottles of beer for the customers. "You didn''t piss me off."

    "A gun to your chest doesn''t piss you off?" Revy staggers.

    "Well, not on me," he shrugs. "It was also an appropriate chance to test a few things."

    "You''re saying you don''t value your life?" Revy smirks. "What are you? A pussy and an idiot?"

    "An idiot pussy," Ray mutters, humoring the words on her lips as Nik tosses her a deadpan before bringing the beers to the paying customers.

    "I''m saying I don''t feel threatened by you," Nik calmly returns. "And there''s no pride in being an asshole over little things. So? Do you want to purchase those guns?"

    "I do. Name your price," Revy snarks. "Because that''s what a woman wantsto purchase the guns from the thief."

    "We didn''t steal it," Ray hums. "We looted it. You were pretty defenseless, you know?"

    The words get a rise out of Revy as the woman''s eyes twitch with anger. "The price," she seethes.

    Nik nces at Ray, mentally <em>''typing''</em> a message to Ray.

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> Anything particr in mind?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su: </em></strong>Not really? We could ah! Wait, I have an idea.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> Does it involve me doing the muscle work for you?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> More like a chance to do some good for poor souls. Wouldn''t you want that?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> How poor are we talking?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su: </em></strong>Poor enough that I would still shed a tear in my lonesome.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Nik blinks in surprise as their chat takes little to no time to conclude as Ray clears her throat.

    "Ehm, we''ll sell it to you."

    "For?" Revy cocks her head sideways.

    "I want you to find someone for us. If alive, I want a location. If dead, I want the location of the cemetery or dead bodies."

    "Just give the names," Revy scowls. "And if it costs extra than the original price of my guns, I''m charging you fuckers."

    "Fair enough," Ray narrows her eyes. "Their names are <em>''Hansel''</em> and <em>''Gretel.''</em> And if you want a hint, they <em>''starred''</em> in an illegal video due to their age. You should have enough connections to procure the video and start from there, right?"

    Revy frowns before snorting and walking away. "Put the drink in Dutch''s tab."

    "You''re too focused on saving others," Nik sits in the spot where Revy sat.

    "I get why it feels like that," Ray smiles. "But there are infinite tragedies that create infinite degenerates. I suppose I can get fixated on a few and try to help them when I get the chance. Maybe that''s why I envy your way of life a little. I wouldn''t have those tragedies in my mind and the <em>urge</em> to change that if only I stopped devouring every interesting crap I saw. What about you? Would you be the same as me if you knew about a likable person and how someone would assault them in some ditch?"

    Nik contemtes for a moment before sighing with a smile. She was right. He wasn''t all too different about it. He cannot help everyone, but it''s also damn hard for him to look away from things happening in front of himhe hopes it stays that way.

    "If you two are done, we have customers to tend," Bao nces at them with an unimpressed stare as Nik gets up from his seat,ining, "You know, my previous employer let me rest."

    "Is that right?" Bao smirks. "Were you sucking them off, or what?"

    Nik blinks before muttering, "Huh. Never thought about it that way." Maybe no living individual is capable of an <em>''unselfish''</em> kindness in this existence.

    ---

    "Oh? You''re back. And alive," Dutch notes, looking up from his porno magazine as he notes the stic bag in Revy''s hand and her dirty scowl. "You visited Jackpot Pigeons? I hope that work doesn''t interfere with your contract in Lagoon."

    "Asshole, I was an S&M Dancer, not a whore," Revy scoffs, settling the ck-stic bag with boobs printed on it on the table before taking out an old cassette. "VHS is still working, right? Haven''t used the damn thing since we bought our DVD yer."

    "It should work. What is it? Porn?"

    "A job," Revy replies. "For my guns."

    "Ho? I thought you''d try to kill them a few more times. Did you hit your head? Ah, you did."

    "Will you shut up?!" Revy snaps, feeling her head throbbing as she settles on the sofa since Duth was lying on their couch. "That little bitch wants to know about some <em>''Hansel''</em> and <em>''Gretel.''</em> She knew these two had some illegal videos. Turns out Rowan still had some unsold stock from his underage section, saying this is a rare gem from years ago."

    <strong><em>[A/n: </em></strong>The series isn''t set in thete 90s as in canon to amodate the other half of the volume, so there will be a few changes. For instance, Hansel and Gretel might be older than their original counterparts. But that doesn''t mean all the events take ce in the same manner since this world also has the <em>''Hightable.''</em><strong><em>]</em></strong>

    "A rare gem?" Dutch scowls, not liking the sound of it, as Revy turns on the TV. "Let''s see how <em>''rare''</em> it is."

    The video showed grey-haired twins being assaulted, something Revy hates to say she is <em>''used''</em> to, but that alone wouldn''t make it <em>''rare.''</em> The worst kinds of scums fill Roanapur to the brim, and stuff like this happens daily. There''s no savior in the filthy streets of the town where a child may as well learn target practice before learning to talk.

    Dutch sets his magazine aside, solemnly watching Revy rece the cassettes. The twins'' abductors beat and raped them, sometimes both at once. It was a gruesome sight, but things worsened when the twins'' assaulters brought other kids. They handed the twins weapons to beat other children, or else they would hurt the twins.

    It didn''t matter if the twins cried or begged for mercy. Of course, it didn''t. The twins resisted torturing others at first before paying the price for it.

    And as they kept changing the tapes, their moods dipped at the very enda climax, even.

    "H-Hahahahaha!"

    Sheughed the same way as her abductors took joy in raping her and her twin while she butchered a boy with a bat until his blood and brain matter sttered all over her face.

    A <em>''rare''</em> gem showing the corruption of brittle innocence in the depths of human depravity, turning others like themturning the innocent into their corrupted <em>rades.''</em>

    Revy exhales a plume of smoke, jabbing her cigarette in the ashtray. "I want to find those two."

    "Are you sure you don''t want to try using an RPG before?" Dutch scowls, feeling distaste fill his mouth as Revy narrows her eyes. The thought of using an RPG sounds incredible, but it would blow up Bao''s pub and add to her tab. She nces at the paused frame of the girlughing without remorse. To some, the girl looks more beautiful than before. But Revy can''t im the title of such depravity. Yet, an ugly part- well, the truly hideous part beneath her ugly whole feels okay. At least the girl can finallyugh.

    "Nah," she snorts. "Finding the twins will be quicker than trying to kill those two freaks until we have more information."

    She feels Dutch''s stare as she snarls, "What?"

    "You''re paying for the cost."

    "I know!" she grumbles.

    "Well," Dutch smiles. "Then let me go make some calls."

    ---

    "Man!" Ray huffs. "It''s already the end of the second day!" She stretches her hands with a strained sigh before grinning and wrapping her arms around Nik''s arm. "So? Should we prowl the streets? We can make quite the name for ourselves."

    "And maybe that will lead us to learn more information. Isn''t this ce a trove of information?" Nik hums. "Getting to know, no, saving the right people will let us build connections and prepare for whatever our mission is."

    "Basically," Ray affirms. "Since our mission is supposed to be extremely hard, chances ofpleting it on our own are unlikely. But there aren''t any impossible missions, and if personal power is not the way to achieve it, it''s to build connections and wait for our chance."

    They walk the bright streets of Raonapur, taking in the sights as Nik questions. "Hey, remember you said something about a magicalpass?"

    "It points in the direction of what you want the most," Ray smiles. "And since I bought it from Paradise''s store instead of a vendor, it works in every world."

    "Why didn''t you use it to find those twins?"

    "Because that''s not what I want the <em>most</em>," Ray sighs before ncing at him. "Aren''t you interested?"

    "Not really," Nik mutters. "You aren''t really the silent type, so you''ll speak about such things when you feel like it."

    "How blunt!"

    "Oh," Ray stops in front of an electronics store. "I almost forgot. We should get a prepaid cellphone while we can."

    "Sure," Nik shrugs.

    Purchasing such cell phones is easy enough in Roanapur, and the duo leaves the store a hundred-something dors short and a new cellphone meant for this world in their pockets.

    "There you are!"

    "Oh," Nik blinks. "It''s Revy."

    "I know my damn name!"

    "And she is angry," Ray muses. "I wonder why."

    "You wonder?" Revy chuckles in anger. "Fuck it. I found what you wanted." She waves the slip caught between her fingers as Ray blinks with interest. "Let''s talk elsewhere." The white-haired girl drags Nik. Revy follows them until they find an empty and rtively peaceful spot.

    "That was a quick job," Ray mutters, ncing at the slip between Revy''s fingers. "Are you sure you''re not duping us?"

    "No, I''m not," Revy lights her cigarette before sighing to calm her nerves. "But those twins are something."

    "They are alive?" Ray questions.

    "Who knows?" Revy snorts. "It''s all in this slip. Now, my guns?"

    Nik pushes his hand inside his t pocket before taking out a familiar modified Beretta 92F.

    "My other gun?" Revy raises an eyebrow. Nik pushes his left hand into his left pocket again before taking out another gun, making Revy momentarily speechless.

    "There you go," Revy hands the folded slip to Ray as Nik hands her the guns. The second she holds them, she sighs. "And the magazines?" How could she not know the weight of her guns without a single bullet in them?

    "There aren''t any," Nik shakes his head as Ray reads through the content before shoving the slip in her pocket. "Thanks."

    "Fuck you. And don''t show your faces again!" Revy snorts, leaving the dark alley.

    "So?" Nik nces at her as Ray grins brightly. "They are top-of-the-line assassins. I also know what our real mission might be! Say, Nik. Life in a pub is boring, and it''s only been two days. Want to be one of the worst assassins with me? The kind that isn''t keen on killing?"

    "It sounds alright as a night job," Nik smirks. "I probably need to work on my shooting skills to aim at the non-lethal parts of the body."

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title: </em></strong>Savior Complex; Ray''s Imagination is Frightening; Free Ride Ticket; A Suicidal Assaulter; Junkies All Around; The Dancer''s Choice; Ray''s Urges; Shared Notions; Selfish Saviors; The Twins; True Face of Corruption and Depravity; The Rare Collection; Revy Can''t Possible Increase Her Debts!; The Trade; Guns and Info; Strangely Diplomatic; An Assassin; Ray Knows Something; The Untold Hansel and Gretel; Orphaned Depravity; The Laugh of Despair

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 303: The Dundies

    Chapter 303: The Dundies

    <em><strong>Shoutout to Optimushead for patron support!</strong></em>

    ***

    What does an Assassin need? First, a target to assassinate, and second, a mediator to find targets and contracts. Relying on public bounties will make them bounty hunters waiting to make a killingor so it''s stated by Bao, their first <em>''mediator.''</em> Looking into Nik''s <em>''beautiful''</em> eyes endeared the man to volunteer for the task.

    Okay. Maybe Nik is taking more leeway with his ability, but this is Roanapurand when in Rome

    Yet, Nik has to say Ray is amodating enough about his views. But he isn''t blind enough to ignore that she is partly doing it to stick together. Others will have partners from Transmigration Paradise, too. Ray and Nik cannot tackle them when they have simr experiences. It''s not remotely near screwing around with Revy.

    Speaking of Revy

    "Pfft?" She breaks into crude chuckles before tossing her head back andughing aloud. "Hahahaha! What is this? Non-Fatal Assassins?"

    Ray nces at Revy with an unimpressed look while wiping a mug as Revy keeps looking at the business card in her hand. "What are you going to do? Tickle the targets?"

    "No," Ray smiles politely. "For instance, if someone hires us to deal with you. I''ll find every dirty little secret about you. From your pathetic childhood to how many men touched you, how many you shot, how many innocents you killedbefore using it all to fuck you emotionally than any man ever did."

    Bao swallows a nervous lump, wondering if his pub is about to get wrecked again. Meanwhile, Dutch and Nik stop in their tracks.

    Revy''s voice catches in her throat before she crushes the card in her fist, pointing her gun at

    ''Eh?'' she nces at her empty hand.

    Where is her gun?

    "I told you." She hears a hatefully calm voice. "No guns." She reaches for her second gun-

    He''s taken her second gun, tooagain!

    "Hoo~! How scary," Ray cups her cheeks with an absolutely distraught look.

    "Give my guns back!" Revy turns around. She would know better than to lunge at him, but she does so anyway as he sidesteps and lets the woman crash into a table. "Nah. I looted it again. For a <em>''killer,''</em> you sure are reckless about your guns. Hey, Ray. Check it out. Vani Revy."

    "Eee! That''sme!"

    "H-How is thatme? There''s hardcore porn, and then there''s vani. So, Hardcore Revy and a Vani Revy!"

    "Nah, that soundsme. It should be Dumbass Revy!"

    "Nobody asked you, Kock!" Revy growls, standing up with a furious expression as Dutch picks up the business card in front of him and turns it over, revealing a few terms and conditions.

    "Are you two for real?" Dutch questions after going through the <em>''conditions.''</em>

    "Huh? What?" Revy returns to the seat with a scowl before quickly taking a knife from her shorts. "I could smell that, you know?" Nik catches her wrist with a rather strange look. "You would think sweat near your inner thighs smells good with steel. Besides, aren''t you worried you''ll stab yourself down there?"

    Revy gloomily stares at Nik before smirking strangely and sitting down quietly.

    ''Oh, wow. That''s terrifying,'' Nik smirks as Ray chats with Dutch.

    "Well, yeah. I don''t like innocent blood on my hands. So, children below the age of 16 are off the limits. And we aren''t going to ept missions for someone with a family. Who wants to take away a responsible target who takes care of his family? And finally, we''ll rather take out a jackass employer than ept his contract!"

    "You two are dumb sons of bitches!" Revy snorts before finishing her drink and smiling. "Be seeing you guys around. Oh, and be sure to take my guns from wherever you just hid them if you feel like you''re about to die."

    Nik and Ray nce at each other before looking at Dutch.

    "Did she hire someone to kill us?" Nik inquires with amusement in his tone.

    "No."

    Yet Ray and Nik could tell there was something off about the situation, and one burst of Heat and Spirit Sense allowed Nik to know what exactly was wrong!

    ''Maybe I took this world for granted,'' he frowns as he sends a message.

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> I''m going out for a few minutes to take care of some business. Be sure to chat Dutch up and ask him to look out for intriguing contracts.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> Aye aye~!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    ---

    It would be a lie if he didn''t say he''s intrigued by the mission. Who lets <em>Hightable''s Assassins</em> live? So, he promptly epted the assignment. Anyway, it''s been dull since the Babayega''s <em>''retirement.''</em>

    ''Roanapur never changes, huh,'' he scowls at the town''s wind and smell. ''But many functioning agents grew in Roanapur. There''s also another legendthe Grim Reaper. He went AWOL on Hightable. Man, that guy sure has balls of steel, or without anyone close to him. I only saw him once in New York''s Continental.'' He muses while setting his scope and taking position.

    ''Only take care of Nik and Ray. The handler said he couldn''t find anything about them before taking out Mangge ''Ax'' Cheese. Even so, it all started because Hotel Moscow had to stir shit. Damn, those Ruskies! They never know how to keep themselves in check.''

    He waits as the two members of ck Lagoon enter Yellow g. The information they gave to one of the Table''s informants wasn''t any better except for their interest in the twinsHansel and Gretel. Maybe the twins would know something about the duo. It''s not his ce to think all this, but he has little to do except wait. Bao is one of the more noteworthy assets in Roanapur, so starting shit in his pub isn''t advisable, but it''s not forbidden either. They can find a hundred different <em>''Baos''</em> should they need one.

    ''Howe there isn''t a Continental in Roanapur?'' He sighs. ''It would be so easy to find a good ce to stay with a good <em>''Manager''</em> in the area.''

    He watches the woman named <em>''Revy''</em> walk out of the pub but ignores the pep in her steps and waits patiently. It''s been three days since their arrival, and his handler took some time to understand the targets since they managed to disarm seven units of sea border patrol without injuring any of them!

    ''And now they want to be <em>''Non-Fatal''</em> Assassins. What has this worlde to?'' He sighs. But deep down, he does find the idea intriguing. In their world, bloodshed is usually the most <em>''efficient''</em> method. Only deviants aside from pros take joy in it, perhaps to feel as if they are doing the right thing by <em>''enjoying'' </em>it. On the other hand, pros like him understand the sins theymit.

    "So? What''s your name?"

    "Hmm? I go by Red Eyes because of my uracy and how the target''s red blood reflects in my scope once I finish my job."

    Red Eyes introduces himself as he looks back at Nik before ncing into his scope.

    ''Hmm. Nik?''

    His body stills on a rooftop as the refreshing wind blows around them.

    "Don''t be so scared," Red Eyes notes the humor in his target''s voice. That''s good. He can use his enemy''s tactless nature

    ''Why does it feel so cold on my legs? A-Ah! The fuck! Why does it feel so open around my ass?!''

    He hurriedly moves from his sniper as he finds himself entirely naked!

    What the heck happened?!

    Did he dream of wearing his clothes in the motel? Did he walk across half the town naked? Is that how Nik knew he was setting his sniper up here?

    Red Eye nces at Nik as the man observes him before offering a kind smile. "So what if you''re a grower and not a show-er?"

    T-The Bastard!

    "Focus on your breathing," Nik smiles. "And let''s start with who sent you after us."

    "You don''t know? Dutch told us he warned you about us," Red Eye recovers hisposure while calmly holding his sniper rifle. The situation is too strange, but it doesn''t change his mission!

    "The Steel Table?"

    "The Hightable!" Red Eye corrects him snappily. "But it''s not confusing that you don''t know about them."

    "And you won''t tell me?"

    "What''s to know?" Red Eye smirks. "It''s a council of 12 strongest crime syndicates in the world that carry the official world in their pockets. Speak about them to the policeyou''ll die. Tattle to the media, and you''ll still die. But you and your partner chose to interrupt their work. It was a simple assassination of the workers who betrayed the Yakuza. Now, you have their attention."

    "I''m ttered," Nik grins wryly. "So, it''s just another den of pieces of shit, huh? But with a better fashion statement. Although, I don''t know about their naming sense."

    Red Eye stammers before tightening his grip around his rifle.

    "What kind of gun is that?" Nik inquires.

    "You don''t know what a Sniper is?" Red Eye frowns. "It''s one of the BEST types of firearms! My bullets can easily shoot through tes of steel!" That catches Nik''s attention before Red Eye feels a sharp pain in his head before darkness shrouds his eyes.

    "That''s a dangerous gun, whew!" He sighs, snatching the gun from the unconscious assassin before sending it into his Personal Space.

    Looking at the unconscious man, Nik spreads his legs and kicks him in the nuts just for extra luck as he jumps down the building away from the public eye.

    ---

    "Y-You''re still here?!" Revy stops in her tracks as she enters the Yellow g, finding Nik serving the customers while others barely sit around the bar, looking at Ray with healthy caution and fear. None of the seasoned yers will fall for Ray''s damsel tricks!

    "Why won''t I be?" Nik looks up with a pleasant smile. "Rum, right? Coming right up!"

    Revy walks to the bar as Nik himself pours her a drink with a detestably knowing smile. He ps down another one of their non-fatal assassination business cards<em>The Dundies.</em>

    "Be sure to spread the word around," she hears him speak, which shouldn''t be possible. Aren''t those agents pro? They bragged about being better than <em>''Amateur Pirates.''</em>

    "If they contact you, tell them no blood''s spilled yet, and we are more than happy for additional work," Nik chuckles, allowing Ray to add. "Just not between 12-6. A girl needs her beauty sleep."

    ''But,'' Revy downs her drink in a daze. ''What about my Beretta?''

    ---

    "Hoh? Is that so, Sergeant?" An amused voice questions. "You said he was found naked?"

    "Yes, Kapitan," the deep voice replies as the smell of cigars saturates the office''s interior. But the <em>''Sergeant''</em> takes little notice of it. "It would seem that Red Eye conversed with the man before falling unconscious. The opponent uses drugs of some nature and tricks to cover his methods."

    "And he hasn''t killed a single one until now?"

    "Yes."

    "How disgusting," she sniffs slightly before smiling. "It seems we have a hypocrite in the cityand not an ordinary one at that. What are they called?"

    "..."

    "Sergeant Major?"

    "They call themselves the Dundies."

    The name makes the woman pause before she words it out on her lips.

    "What does it mean? Is it Romani? American? Sergeant? What''s that embarrassed look on your face? Did you fall for someone at first sight here in Roanapur?"

    "Sigh, no, Kapitan. I asked around, and someone heard it from their mouths. The Dundies seem to be a fictional award from an American si, <em>The Office.</em>"

    "So, those jokers took out two assassins from the High Table?" She blinks, positively floored.

    "Or rather," the man proposes. "Those strangers poked the ho''s nest in Roanapur."

    "Sigh," she exhales a plume of smoke. "That, too. But those two saved the Lagoon Company, and we did get what we wanted. Let''s have a chat with them, shall we?"

    ---

    "Hah?" Nik stares at the light-skinned middle-aged man with a towering stature and a scar diagonally running down his face from the right side of his temples to his left cheek. The broad-shouldered, dark-haired man looks no less intimidating than Nik when ites to physique as he waits beside a grey car. "Buddy, we''re off duty, and I have somewhere better to be. If it''s about the job, contact us after 6 a.m."

    The man nces at Nik and a wryly smiling Ray as she tugs his sleeves before conversing with him through her gaze. Their partnership seems solid enough with this act alone as he speaks, "It''s not a job. My boss has shown interest in you two."

    "Tell him not to waste our time if there''s no job," Nik pouts. "The simplest thing," he grumbles as he walks past them with his arms behind his head, leaving a stunned Ray alone.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> Did you not read a single word I wrote? Their boss is a damn fine character!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> And? The whole reason we came with your schedule was for us to focus on other people important in our lives. Besides, if this <em>''character''</em> is so damn fine, he should know about our schedule but decided to ignore that. Fuck that. I''m not prioritizing my friends over some stranger.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    And therey the root difference between Nik and Ray. While this <em>''someone''</em> is well-known to Ray, they will remain a stranger to Nik and differentiate their responses as such.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> It''s just a one-time thing!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> It''s never a one-time thing when ites to people like them. If you want them to run over you, be my guest. But we both know you can fold them like a piece of paper.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Ray blinks in surprise. She admits she hadn''t thought of that.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> Fine maybe you''re right just this once!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Nik nces at her with a smirk before shrugging.

    "I''m sorry. Tell your boss to contact us when they have something useful aside from casual chit-chat!"

    Ray smiles before skipping after Nik as the man frowns deeply.

    Oh, this won''t end well.

    <strong><em>She</em></strong> doesn''t handle rejections all that well.

    "Sergeant? Should we <em>''pick''</em> them up?" One of his colleagues offers as he shakes his head. "No. It was merely an invitation. Let''s keep at that until Kapitan has other orders."

    ---

    The Next Morning.

    "Hah! Damn, that was a good call not to meet a mysterious boss!" Nik speaks with a bright glow as Ray walks beside him with a pout. "Still angry about that? Look, I understand you feel some interest in their boss. But if it''s so intense, you should have gone without me."

    "It''s not about interest," Ray sighs. "I guess I had some time to think about it."

    "What about your scar of infinity? Any friends there?"

    "Hah? What brought that on?"

    "Just making small talk. You don''t have to answer. I suppose I asked because you know about my love life."

    "You mean the absolute depravity that is harem!"

    "Yes, that."

    "Hmph!" Ray snorts. "I''m not really building a city inside my world since I didn''t go around saving viges from a tyrant. So, it''s mostly me and my zoo!"

    "Any dragons or air bison?" Nik smugly smirks as Ray bites her bottom lip. "Trade some of those fluffy cuties!"

    "Nope! Ty Lee and her sisters love them."

    "Then let me enter your world and meet them!"

    "Very funny. You''re cute, but not that cute."

    "I''ll meet them eventually," Ray scoffs before stopping and staring in the distance. Nik stares at the number of cars blocking Yellow g''s entrance before using his usual scouting ability.

    "Huh," he blinks. "I sense the guy from yesterday. And Bao is <em>quaking</em> in his boots."

    "Do you sense a woman in their group?"

    "As a matter of fact," Nik cups his chin. "Only one. Her chi is no less warm than the big guy."

    "Maybe" Ray mutters. "We pissed her off."

    Nik shrugs. It''s at times like these that bloodbending and bonebending don''t feel so <em>''controversial''</em> to him.

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> Happy Revy is a Dangerous Revy; Ray Smearing Pure Fire on Revy; The Red Eye; The Babayega And The Grim Reaper; Non-Fatality!; Nobody Leaves a Meeting With Nut-Cracking-Messiah Unscathed!; The High Table''s Response; Revy: Damn! They Still Have My Pistols; Nik Using That Undertaker Move; The Mysterious Boss; Priorities; Different Outlooks; Ray Has Friends?; The Surrounded Yellow g; Upstarts Fangs!; Making Micheal Proud

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 304: A Manâ€™s World

    Chapter 304: A Man¡¯s World

    Ray feels like she sometimes forgets a few crucial details about Nik due to his naturally cheery and slightly immature disposition. While she has killed her fair share, she cannot say she faced half the torturous things Nik seems to hide from her and the other half he is casual about. Facing primordials and surviving them, taking on Ozai, liberatingnds, and bearing their distraught states long enough to resolve himself to help who he can by using his space instead of making it a personal paradise Ray strives for. Frankly, his wordsst night should have been a good reminder about how he seems to grasp certain things better than her. It should have reminded her Nik came from filth, born in such streets and molded by the corrupt forces of his world before escaping in his manner.

    So, was it surprising when he remained ignorant of the droves of hardened Russians upying the interior?How he merely nced at the lone blonde-haired woman in her burgundy suit sitting by the bar on her lonesome with Bao keeping his head low. The sound of his boots, the stench of their cigarettes and cigars, and his action of calmly donning an apron over his trusty hoody seem all tooforting in Ray''s eyes as Nik pats Bao''s shoulder before whispering something in his ear. An apology, Ray could hear it.

    She would like to follow after him, but for once, Ray realizes she is out of her depths. Seeing characters on paper does not justify their presence, and just dealing with a few psychopaths hasn''t tempered her enough to handle the shit she wanted to be a part of. It''s true. She wanted to do something <em>''fun''</em> since she has a partner. She wouldn''t stir things up unless toplete her mission or maintain her safety had she been alone.

    She takes a deep breath before turning around, only to watch a notification in the corner of her eyes.

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah: </em></strong>Stay. It''s only intimidating if you let it get to you.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    He doesn''t drones about how she is objectively stronger. He caught on quickly, huhshe strains a smile. But deep down, she also feels relieved at having such a partner. Despite his possible high rating, having such a partner isn''t bad.

    She turns around with a hearty smile and steps behind the counter to wear her apron under the gazes of a hardened man and a quiet woman who takes her time to size them up.

    ---

    Her scars don''t catch the youth''s attention, neither does her military coat, so he is either inexperienced about war ranks or hard-headed. But that wouldn''t be true. A reckless one wouldn''t disregard her. They would feel insecure. They would brag and insult her show of force. No, he wouldn''t wear an apron as if it''s a regr day and whisper words of apology in their employer''s ear. The other one, the girl, certainly looks out of her depths but follows along nicely. She''s the one who''s salting Revy''s ballstely, and she can tell at a nce that Ray still has some <em>''recklessness''</em> left to be polished away.

    It doesn''t matter to her anyway. And she isn''t here to show these kids down for their words. That would be a show of her insecurities, which no longer exists. It''s like the scars on her face, arm, neck, breasts, stomach, and legsnothing falters her.

    He nces over at her again, his gaze lingering on her empty ss before he walks from the bar to Boris, her <em>''Sergeant.''</em>

    "So? Big Guy," he smiles. "You aren''t here to waste my time again, right? Are you going to order something?"

    Bao squeaks at Nik''s words as she looks at him for a moment before regarding the girl, Ray. She taps the rim of her ss with a smile while resting her unscarred cheek on her other hand with a cigar. "Whiskey," she demands calmly.

    Once Nik serves others'' orders, he returns to the bar with a curious expression. "I expected the <em>''Boss''</em> to be a man taller than that guy over there." He points at Boris as she would introduce them. "His name is Boris, my right-hand man. He will be the one to make contacts in the future."

    "Ah," he smiles pleasantly. "So you understand our terms and conditions."

    And that''s where the problem is. She realized early with how Boris described the man that there''s no disrespect in his tone but indifferenceand that''s problematic. Almost the entire Roanapur doesn''t respect her as a person. That''s fine. As long as her branch produces the expected results, it doesn''t matter if the city''s filth calls her names or draws demeaning illustrations in the filthiest corner of the town.

    <em>Fry-Face,</em> they call her. It''s an adequate homage to her scars as any. It''s not like war deserves honor, so why would scars of war require honorable titles?

    "By terms and conditions, you''re referring to those jokes?" She tilts her head, catching her cigar between her teeth after sipping her whiskey. "I have an opportunity for you. One that might find you escaping the High Table''s target. You will find quickly in our line of work that the High Table cares more about results and a target''s objective value."

    "Does it involve killing?" Nik leans with interest, his subtle scent washing over her for a second. There''s something in his gaze that she finds inherently repulsive. It seems to intensify when he talks about murder.

    "It does."

    "A bummer," he leans back. "Be sure to clear the streets once you finish your drinks. It''s bad for business."

    Even she can hear hands finding their guns behind her, so is it a wonder the girl looks tense? But Nik nces at her dismissively, not saying a word. It only hits her then that the youth is honestly waiting for her to finish her whiskey.

    So, he doesn''t get scared and doesn''t take well to authority. And she can <em>''smell''</em> the power around him. Isn''t that just the worstbination?

    "Bao," she looks to the silent owner. "Why did you hire them?"

    Her question flounders the man as he stammers. Weird, did she frighten him so much? It''s the first time she''s seen the usual cooperative Bao fumble.

    No matter.

    "The <em>Dundies,"</em> she ignores Bao before looking at the duo. "I trust my men with my life, so I believe Boris when he said it''s the name based on an <em>American </em>si. Who named it?"

    "Ah," Nik smirks. "That''s Ray. I still haven''t got any time to binge TV Shows like her."

    Ray sputters before tossing Nik an ugly re as she observes the duo. "Walk me through this <em>''Non-Fatal''</em> Assassination of yours." She attracts their attention. "You were correct yesterday in declining my invitation. We shouldn''t waste each others'' time. So, make the exnation good. If I feel like my time''s wasted" Her words linger as the sound of guns cocking echo in the pub.

    "That''s cool," Nik smiles. "So, you just show up and demand things. It''ll take me some time to act appropriately. You seem to know everything about the city, but I don''t even know your name." He leans forward again, not asking but demanding. "Correct that for me."

    She sighs. Nik''s a lost cause. Her men

    "Ugh!"

    "Hrrgh!"

    Pained grunts and yelps echo in the pub as her eyes widen before she nces at her men. All of them sport trembling knees as they shudder in a spot with pained expressions on their faces. They drop their guns one by one, including Boris. Sweatyers their faces as they grit their teeth to control their voice, but nothing seems to work as they look like stationary dolls.

    "That is <em>''Non-Fatal''</em> Assassination," she hears him speak from behind. "Right now, they feel their hearts trying to burst through their chests and their blood rebelling against their vessels. They won''t die. But with enough time, the toughest will wish they did."

    She turns to look at the youth. Did he poison them? It''s possible. Ray poured her drinks while Nik took care of the rest. Only she seems unaffected.

    "How long till the poison wears off?" She questions.

    "What poison?"

    She frowns, reaching for her gun, only to stop when she hears crashes behind her. She turns to look at her men as they copse on the ground. But Nik''s unmistakable presence momentarily intensifies behind her. She nces at him as he smiles, "Your name?"

    "... Blaika." She narrows her eyes as his smile widens.

    "Blaika, hmm. As I said, you seem to know everything about the city. So, I should add to your knowledge I have a distaste for guns and not for the reasons you might think."

    She seems to realize something as she reaches for her waist only to find her holster bereft of her pistol.

    "Next time, we should talk about your scars. I bet they have an intriguing story. Or you might just have the right job for us."

    Blaika smiles at Nik.

    She knows it in her bonesshe will put a bullet in his dome one of these days.

    "And don''t look at me like that. Reserve it until you tell me your real name." He smiles back. "I hope you will consider our pub for future meetings."

    The woman doesn''t answer but leaves her seat and walks to the exit, expecting her men to follow despite the painand they do. Some toss him nasty res while Boris exits with a deep frown.

    ---

    "H-Huaaaaaa!" Ray exhales, touching her chest and feeling her wildly beating heartbeat. "Did that happen?"

    "See? When I started, I would have pissed myself," Nik smiles at Ray. "But you can endure things after a few experiences~!"

    ---

    "He did what?" Dutch stares at the wall while speaking on the telephone. "And you want us to escort them? Well, that is part of our job, and they don''t seem to have any transport."

    The voice continues until Dutch inquires, "And the other guys? Everyone knows about Red Eye. It was a public spectacle."

    "I see. I suppose Revy will lose her shit, but thates with the job. I understand."

    He hangs up as Revy looks up from her porno magazine, this time taking the couch for herself as she raises an eyebrow. "So? What''s the job?"

    "A <em>''Non-Fatal''</em> Assassination."

    Revy nks out before scowling"<em>Fuck no!"</em>

    ---

    "Woah! It brings back memories~!" Ray smiles widely as the salted winds assail her senses, causing her to spread her hands open on the deck before adding mischievously, "Even if we were on the ship only a few days ago."

    "So, the ship moves when you push it forward?" Meanwhile, Nik tries to learn the ways of ship steering by sitting beside Dutch with a ring Revy in their presence.

    "Among other things," Dutch hums. "Usually, we have our living cargo wait inside the engine room."

    "That''s boring," Nik rolls his eyes. "I want to learn about boats. That way, I can steer one myself."

    "And die in a watery grave," Revy adds from the sidelines, constantly stamping her boots against a ledge.

    "So, this is the first mission. I didn''t expect you to pull a stunt like that on Hotel Moscow."

    "Damn right. Anego will have his head one of these days," Revy sneers.

    "I''ve only heard about the bosses of the city and how terrifying they are," Nik crosses his arms. "It''s okay if they ARE terrifying. But why do they have to show off their cocks in front of me? Do they see me doing the same? I''m a Bar Waiter! So, I think it''s hrious retribution when they get a kick in their metaphorical nuts."

    "You did that for humor?" Revy frowns before scowling. "Fuck. That''s funny when you think about it."

    "No, it''s not." They hear Benny''s voice from themunicator. "Anyway, Nik. What''s your job? I still don''t understand how an assassination can be non-fatal."

    "Oh, we spent a lot of time thinking about it!" Ray climbs down into the control unit with a grin. "I wanted to start an Assassination business, while Nik wanted to kill only when he wasfortable about it. Or, as he says, pushed to extreme difort. So, he was the one who decided that as long as a person suddenly forgets their ambitions and goal, they are considered dead and have a new lease to pursue other things."

    "A memory wipe," Dutch whistles. "You two can do that?"

    They nod at once as Revy clicks her tongue, broaching the subject. "What do I have to do to get my cuss back?"

    "I haven''t thought of it yet unless Ray has a few other people she wants to know about."

    Ray crosses her arms before shaking her head in response. "Nope. Nobodyes to mind."

    "Tch," Revy grits her teeth.

    "So," Nik begins. "Any adventurous stories? You guys are pirates, right?"

    "Every day is an adventure," Benny supnts.

    "That''s crap," Revy refutes. "I get bloody boring on days without a job."

    "As Benny said," Dutch affirms. "Stay in Roanapur, and you''ll have your share of adventures without needing to listen to others."

    "Ah," Nik sighs. "Since you two seem to hold Blaika in high esteem, I nned to trade her gun for a good story."

    "So, did I ever tell you we fought off surviving Nazi Camp?" Revy parrots on with wide eyes as she exins every bit of her adventure, from diving into the water and robbing a watery grave to taking out hordes of men alongside Dutch.

    And all Nik had to say was"Does this Nazi guy have a surname?"

    Ray, Revy, and Dutch stare at Nik for a long while.

    "What?"

    "How do you not know about the World War?" Benny questions.

    "Ah, so this Nazi guy earned honor in some war?" Nik blinks.

    "Ohhh," Ray teethers fearfully. "We''d get chased by the public so hard if they heard you say that!"

    "Damn right," Dutch grunts.

    Revy instead smiles. "Don''t listen to them. Nazi Chaplin was a nice guy, albeit misunderstood. He tried to end all wars by promoting unity! In the end, the world''s darkness was too overwhelming to bear, and hemitted suicide."

    "That''s sad," Nik sighs. Revy smirks triumphantly, only for Nik to continue. "That''s so sad! To think you actually believe I won''t smell the stench of shit you''re trying to feed me!"

    "Whatever!" Her smile recedes as she shows him the finger. "Choke on those guns!" She pulls another gun from her holster at a moment''s thought only to find it snatched from her hands. This time, she focused on Nik and saw how quickly he moved. "Anything else?" He questions curiously.

    It won''t work. Revy snorts and walks out of the control unit. ''What''s with that speed?''

    ---

    The <em>Dundies''</em> Job was supposed to be an actual assassination instead of their made-up, non-fatal one. Hotel Moscow needs a man in a particr tourist ship gone at the dead of the nighta clean kill. He''s a government official from some location Nik didn''t care enough to remember and has honorable motives that don''t sit with his dishonorable surroundings. Since it''s a high-ss traveling ship catering to the upper ranks of society, it''s packed with security. In all honesty, Blaika gave express permission to use <em>''any''</em> means to ensure the official does the exact opposite of what he''s set out to do.

    "But Ray''s my partner," Nik frowns. "What''s it with you turning up instead of her?"

    "Insurance, dumbass," Revy snorts. "Anego isn''t so kind that she''ll happily ept failure. For her, being an <em>''Escort''</em> means returning with sess. Of course, she won''t kill us for your failure, but I''d rather avoid the hassle if your pussy methods don''t work."

    "I see," Nik hums. "But what would holding Ray as a hostage achieve? You know she''s stronger than me, right?"

    Revy smirks. "That bitch?" She taps her head while walking the dim corridors of the Ship. "It ain''t all about power. It''s in here. Anego thinks you''re the real freak among the <em>Dundies.</em>"

    "That''s unfortunate," Nik mutters as he stops in front of the door. "Stay out."

    "Or what?"

    "Or I''ll assassinate you in a Non-Fatal manner. You''ll forget your joy and your reasons for bing the woman you are." Showing Revy a twisted smirk, Nik snickers. "A woman like you would hate it if you lost your hatred and self-loathing, no?"

    Her pupils slightly shrink as she grabs his cor before growling at him. "One more word, and I''ll shred your ass."

    "Just keep out of my way," Nik smiles while shoving Revy away as he enters the room, using metalbending to unlock the door. He nces back to meet her re before closing the door on her.

    "So," Nik walks to the peacefully sleeping middle-aged man. "I''m sorry. But I also don''t particrly regret my actions." He reaches out for the man as he feels something wrong. There''s just something in the air that doesn''t feel right.

    ---

    "Dutch! Move the ship now!"

    "Talk to me, Benny!" Dutch frowns as Ray hurries out to the deck, and her eyes widen in surprise. "It''s a"

    "Missile!" Benny shouts at the top of his lungs as Dutch throttles forward instinctively and without hesitation.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su: </em></strong>Enter your personal space! There''s a fucking missile gunning for your ship!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    *Pheeeeeeeeeeeeew*

    ck Lagoon barely puts any distance before a tremendous shockwave rocks it whole as the giant travel ship explodes into smithereens!

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> The Cheerful Waiter; Tempered Man; Folly and Guns; Wasted Time; A Job; A nce into Non-Fatal Assassination; Bloodbending and Bonebending; A Torturous Affair; One Good Introduction; The Gun Snatcher At It Again; sh of Hardheads; Not Bending Backward; Stuff of Craziness; The Dundies'' First Mission; A Job Gone Wrong; Nik: So, Was Hitler Good? *<em>Also Revy: Evil Grin</em>*; Revy and Nik On Their Way To Cure Racism By Saying The Wildest Shit!; A Wrong Hostage; The Sudden Kaboom!

    ***

    Blaika

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 305: Itâ€™s Begun

    Chapter 305: It¡¯s Begun

    <em>Satanam Street, Roanapur.</em>

    The Bougainvillea Trade Company owns a headquarters around the corner of the street, housing many Russians for various tasks to front their urate job as running <em>Hotel Moscow''s </em>Thai Branch led by Blaika. Alongside the Triad, Mafia, and other international gangs, Roanapur fronts for a variety of convenient activities for the Crime Syndicates to earn a considerable sum, leading such leaders to adopt the mottoLive and Let Live, Until Shit Hits The Fan. Of course, the shrewder Bosses also understand the value of the <em>''working ss''</em> professionals who are more than willing to put their necks on the lines to perform exemry jobs for a fat price.

    Dutch stands out amongst such groups. Dutch''s track record puts him in the eyes of many, and the top rings of the City let him and hispany perform their job in peace until he falls directly in opposition with another gang. A recent example will be the little skirmish amongst the High Table. The council consists of many Crime Syndicates willing to overlook Dutch''s involvement. In their world, value often overshadows minor inconveniences.

    "And as I said before," Blaika nces at Dutch and Ray in her office as the smoke of her cigar spreads through the brown sofas and thinly varnished wooden furniture. "Hotel Moscow is part of the Russian Syndicate with a great sway at the table. It wasn''t the High Table, Dutch. Or are you still not believing me?"

    The woman looks as prepared as ever, even in the middle of the night, as she narrows her eyes and smirks. "You know how I work, baby. Using a missile feels so distasteful when I can have my enemies executed under my feet. When I make a move, you''ll know. It''s in those times that a typhoon hits this city."

    She inhales a breath from her cigar, ncing at Ray with stony blue eyes. "Besides, looking at you makes me wonder if that boy actually died. Speak to me, girl. You know how strong he is, don''t you? Would a missile take him out? A freak who bends metal pipes as a rope."

    Ray keeps quiet, sending another message.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> Did you enter your space or not? Please don''t tell me you stuck your neck out for Revy!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    As much as Ray likes Revy, she hopes he didn''t do it. But since her messages are going through and she didn''t receive explicit notification of his death, Nik is alive, even if not kicking.

    "He will be fine," Ray levels her gaze with Blaika. "And your job isplete, so there isn''t any issue."

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    "But I have the stranger with a missile to thank. You said you left the area because Benny detected a chopper. Do you know the model and make?" Blaika leans forward with interest.

    "We were hoping you would help us find it," Ray replies.

    "Why would I waste my time? The man I wanted dead is dead. Give me one good reason I should help you two search for Revy and the boy. Dutch, I repaid the debt I owed when I got the High Table off your ck ass. So? What else?"

    Ray frowns a little while Dutch crosses his arms with a contemtive look. "I get what you''re saying. But consider me owing you a debt this time. I won''t find someone like Revy in a short time, and it''s bad for business."

    Blaika smiles pleasantly. "So, if I help you find someone like her, you''ll owe me a favor? How generous. Dutch, Ray, do me a favor and look at each other."

    The duo frowns before ncing at each other.

    "See? Dutch, let me introduce you to your new partner until Revy or someone else shows upRay. Ray, since you''re used to being around hunks, Dutch will do until the boy shows up or someone better. Now," her smile thickens. "It''s about time you two assholes stop waking me in the middle of the night and get the fuck out of my building. Ponyal?" She dismisses them with a wave of her hand before sipping from her ss and staring at the undisturbed whiskey.

    ''Who was it?'' she narrows her eyes. ''It smells like a rat. Only ck Lagoon, Hotel Moscow, and the Employer knew the details. There aren''t any rats here for now. So, it must be on the other end.'' She sighs. ''And I quite liked Revycan''t say the same thing about that boy Nik.''

    "Kapitan?" Boris walks into the office. "You''re nning to stay awake?"

    "Da, Sergeant," she leans on her chair. "Get me the handler on Poniska''s case."

    ---

    "Hngh," she groans, feeling her body ache and sore as her hands push against something hard. The annoying caws of seagulls and the crashing waves didn''t make her sleep any better.

    Sleep?

    What about the job?

    Wait. Nik and her infiltrated the ship before finding the right door and

    Her eyes snap open as she tries to push herself off the <em>''ground''</em> before ncing at the man she was lying atop as her eyes widen in surprise. Half of his face possesses burn scars, still mangled and bloody, that stretch down to his pulverized body. His right half isyered with burns as she sees the mangled skin twisting around his shoulder and probably ruining his back entirely!

    She remembers now.

    Nik hurriedly rushed out of the room, tackling and overpowering her to jump out of the ship. She expected the worst, but the sudden st surpassed her expectations, rattling her body enough to knock her out. It would have done a lot more if not for this monster covering for her. She nces around at the small piece ofnd they washed over to. It''s not more than seven meters in radius with some foliage. There are no animals and only a few seagulls circling them.

    "Heh!" She scoffs before tossing her head back. "Hehahahahahaha!"

    What the hell?

    Did he save her?

    Is he truly a dumb pussy?

    She res dagger at the half-broken man before coiling her fingers around his throat as her fingers feel the texture of his mangled, squishy neck.

    "I''m just easing your pain, you bastard! No hard feelings!" She grins. Oh, it feels so sweet! She squeezes tighter as she hears a choked,bored breath exhale from his being. Blood and gore smear her hand as her gaze bears into his unconscious face.

    It feels sosalty.

    It''s just the sea and wind, she reasons as her hand loses its strength. She''s just hungry. That''s all.

    She retrieves her hand while leveling a re on him and his torn clothes.

    "That was bulletproof, right? That''s a shame." A bulletproof vest, or in this scenario, surprisingly <em>''clothing,'' </em>shouldn''t falter under heat and mes. But it''s not widely known to withstand a missile''s impact. It''s already a miracle they survived.

    "It''s going to get infected. You''ll be no good to anyone then." She tears off every bit of clothing on Nik''s body before turning him over and cringing at his mangled back and ass. At least his crack didn''t melt shut. He should count his lucky star, she muses internally. The bits of his torn clothing could only do so much as she turned him over, sighing at his lower half.

    "Oh, well. Living like this should be its own punishment," Revy huffs before removing her tank top. The wind on her free breasts feels oddly refreshing as she tears her tank top from the side to straighten the curve and cover arger area. But the fucker was simply toorge!

    "You better not make some dumb joke about it," she scoffs, peeling her shorts down and covering his crotch before pressing on it. "Great. I''ll have to take some things back when it gets cold. And where the hell are we?"

    She starts taking stock of her surroundings. "Doesn''t look like we could wash near the Philippines. China is too far away, too. Hopefully, we''re still near Thand and the crash site. And what the hell was that missile?! It came out of nowhere!"

    "And I have no gun," she nces at Nik again, feeling her urge to choke the life out of him reignite before the crashing waves dampen it. "Whatever. The fucker didn''t have to save me! Nobody asked for it!" She grumbles. Yet she soon notes there isn''t anyone to hear her.

    "Although, it sure was fun. I''ll enjoy pumping Nik''s head with lead once he recovers. Let''s see. What should I call him? Crispy Fucker? No, it sounds like a weird sex title. The Overcooked Assassin? Charred Pussy. Hmm, that sounds better. Melted Ass?"

    She shakes her head before standing up. "Crap. I need to pee." She nces at Nik before smirking smugly. "Could I?" She stands right atop his face before working her jaw. "Nah, I don''t know what might spread an infection. Maybeter."

    She skips away only in her panties, boots, and belt to take care of her business, only to find the spot bereft of Nik when she returns.

    She stares at the empty spot for a while before looking around and frowning. "I don''t think there are crocs around here. Did something else drag Nik away?"

    ---

    Ignit rests her body near the dragon spring with a satisfied expression. She stares at the egg resting in the pond with eerie notions.

    A junior. Ignit sorely wants a subordinate to bully- ehm, to teach and raise! She has no vile notions, for she is a noble dragon

    A high-pitched draconic shriek rustles the forest as a burnt assholeoh, it''s her master!

    "H-Hey. Can you get Yue and Katara. I can barely stay awake."

    Who knew getting choked out would work wonders for him.

    ---

    "Ugh," Revy wakes with a groan and her torn tank top atop her body as a nket. But it feels too warm, and it even covers her legs. The sand on her back feels asfy as a mattress, and the pillow beneath her head just takes the cake

    "What the fuck?" She jumps out from the nket as her tank top falls down, leaving her only in her slightly bloodied shorts. She nces at the mattress before sniffing and staring in the barbeque''s direction. There, she finds Nik grilling beef with not a blemish on his skin except the right half of his face''s facial hair wiped away smoothly.

    "Oh," He nces at her. "You finally woke up."

    "Is that a motherfucking grill you pulled out of your ass?!"

    "I salvaged it."

    "What about the gas and the burner?"

    "I got lucky."

    "You''re healed!"

    "And you''re half naked."

    Revy nces at her tits before staring at his face, shouting, "YOU ARE HEALED!"

    He thins his lips before shrugging. "Hungry?"

    Revy''s stomach answers for her with a rumble.

    She frowns as Nik tosses a shirt her way. Again, how did he find all this? The shirt is too dry to be salvaged from the sea. And how did he appear out of thin air? The natural aroma of his meat drowns all the questions in her mind as she doesn''t even question why Nik has tes and silverware for them to eat from.

    She sits after wearing his shirt and waits for the food to descend on her te.

    But she can ask a few things troubling her in the meantime.

    "Why did you save me?" Revy nces at him, noting the rather unimpressed look in his eyes. "I wish I could save everyone from that ship."

    "But why did you save me?"

    "You sound like someone who doesn''t want to be saved," Nik smiles, flipping the meat. "So? Why didn''t you kill me?"

    "You were awake?"

    Nik nods. "I was too tired and in pain to speak or move. I only woke up while you were choking me. So? What stopped you?"

    "You heard me," She scoffs. "I wanted you to live with a burnt junk and mangled ass."

    "And I saved you because I felt like it. I really don''t have that many issues toe up with weird excuses."

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    She snorts under her breath before growing silent.

    "How much did you hear?"

    "Down to the most embarrassing bits."

    "Ugh!" An unnatural flush curtains her wheatyplexion as she nces away, "You''re a real asshole for that."

    *Thp*

    Nik tosses something in her direction. She catches it instinctively and rejoices at how easily it fits her hand. Her pistol!

    "It''s loaded," Nik offers.

    "Great!" She grins, pointing the gun at his face. "Say yourst words."

    She waits a while before groaning at the silence while pointing the gun away. "Does a gun really not terrify you?"

    "Not more than the thought of my fiancees cursing me to death, which they did not long ago." He slightly shudders while recalling their expressions. He never thought the mothers could make such a face. No wonder their children fear them.

    "You have fiancees? What are you? A professional fucker?"

    Nik serves the meat to the woman with a smile. "Nah. I WAS a professional fucker. Right now, I''m trying to make it as a <em>''Non-Fatal''</em> Assassin, but it''s not off to a very good start."

    "I''ll bet," Revy smirks, digging into her food.

    They grow silent again until Revy questions, "Would you save me if you knew you''d get totaled?"

    "What is this? A game where others ask<em>''Would you love me if I were a worm?''"</em> Nik snorts in amusement.

    Ray bites into beef, shaking her head. "Nah. I''m just wondering if you would do it again despite knowing about the burns and the risk of dying at my hands."

    Nik puts a piece on his te before killing the heat and sitting not far from Revy. One te alone is far from enough, but he''s been eating for a long time as Revy slept.

    "I don''t know. It''s all about the situation," Nik snickers.

    "You survived a missile. It was a small one, sure. But you and that little bitch aren''t normal, right?"

    "We are where wee from," Nik tilts his head. "You could say we''re the runt of the litter."

    Revy snorts a chuckle at that. "Tell me about it. We''re all <em>''runts''</em>pared to the Big Bosses in Roanapur, much less the rest of the world." She nces at him. "Nik, tell me. You don''t like to kill. What the fuck are you doing in Roanapur? That <em>Non-Fatal</em> bullshit is aplete bust."

    Nik grows silent as he questions, "By that, do you mean what a person like me is doing in a world of murder and corruption? I suppose it''s nostalgia at y here. But murders don''t affect me. Since I don''t like the thought of it urring in front of me, I''ll keep butting it in."

    "Unless you want to kill someone," Revy catches on. "That''s fucking selfish."

    "Right?" Nik presents a quirky grin. "But I have the strength to be selfish."

    "Not against a missile."

    "You held me back. I could easily take care of a missile."

    "Nobody asked you to save me, jackass!"

    "What are you going to do? Piss on me?" He scoffs.

    "Maybe I will," she snarks. "Tell me when you meet your stupid fiancees, and I''ll piss on your face. Be sure to parade that face with your lovers."

    "That''s heavy kink. I''m not into it," Nik shakes his head, huffing.

    "Where do they even live?" Revy frowns. "You''d be a shitty lover if you bring someone into Roanapur."

    "Why would I tell you anything about them?" He sneers. "They''re not fond of this lifestyle."

    She grows quiet and focuses on her food while Nik takes the hint and returns to the chat. He received a notification a few breaths after Revy woke up.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> Did you enter your space or not? Please don''t tell me you stuck your neck out for Revy!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong>I did.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su: </em></strong>Thank God you''re alive!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> I got injured and lost my vest. But I''m all healed now. I don''t know where we are, so you''ll have to find us. It''s a small ind. Tiny, even.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su: </em></strong>Can''t you use your weird skill to get Revy''s <em>''pledge''</em> and fly until you find the maind?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Nik nces at Ray, who turns up to look at him with a raised brow until he avoids her gaze and replies.

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah: </em></strong>No.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> Huff! Fine!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    "I hope you can keep making things appear out of your ass," Revy finishes her meal. "Because I don''t know where we are and if others will find us."

    Nik nods, "Someone has to have a magical ass, and it can''t be the gal with a stick up hers."

    "Wanna go at it?" She grins, pointing her gun at him.

    "Or you could teach me how to shoot," Nik shrugs.

    "You don''t know how to shoot?" She blinks as he shakes his head. "Well, that''s unfortunate." She stands and cracks her neck. "Sure. I got nothing better to do."

    ---

    The most challenging thing about guns is learning their varieties. Everything else? Nik quickly learned how to wield Revy''s pistols despite his aim needing work and the fact they ran out of bullets. But that''s fine. Revy only wanted to teach to pass the time, and as the afternoon sun rose, she copsed on the ground with an exhausted look as the heat got to her, prompting her to

    "Where''s the ship you''ve been hiding?" Revy questions as she strips her shirt and bends to drag her shorts down. "Can you get me a swimsuit?"

    "There''s no ship. If we had one, we wouldn''t be staying on thisnd," Nik nces at her as she turns to face him with a frown. "Do you think I''m crazy? How do we have a barbeque grill? Just signal whoever they are. It was fun staying here for a while, but it''s getting hot, and I need a shower to cool off."

    "Jump in the sea," Nik closes his eyes as he rests on the sand, chatting with Ray.

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> Do you have any way to get us? Perhaps that magicalpass? Or do I have to find a way to get Revy on board with airbending? I could knock her out, but I don''t know if I''ll hold out till we reachnd. I have no map, and the cell phone was destroyed.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> It doesn''t work the way you think it does. I can manage something. But stay put if possible. Things got weird here after Dutch and I met Blaika. Remember how she was sure about getting the High Table off our case? I believe her. But I think someone still attacked us. Someone like you who wouldn''t give a shit about this world''s authority.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> I see. It''s possible. Sure, I can stay put for now. Will you be alright?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> I will. I''m alsoying the groundwork in the city. I''m starting to think the Non-Fatal assassination was a terrible idea. Maybe we can find <em>''normal''</em> work and not kill. Say, courier?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking Messiah:</em></strong> ck Lagoon?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> Yeah. We can still act as <em>''Dundies''</em>if given the chance. But I''m starting to see how favored ck Lagoon is in Roanapur. Did you know they stole precious French artifacts for the British Government?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> I would care if I understood the significance of the act. All the best, and get us quickly. I''ll try to hold out in entering my personal space. Who knows if someone is watching me and waiting for me to enter my Personal Space to set traps outside.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> Stay safe. I don''t wanna lose a partner who can tell Blaika to go fuck herself.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> Feeling''s mutual. I don''t want to lose a partner who secretly wishes Bka to peg her. No judgments here.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> You fucking<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Nik closes the module with a smirk before opening his eyes and finding Revy floating in the water not far from the small beach. ''Well, someone''s having fun.'' He closes his eyes again, focusing on his recovery. His recovery speed is a few times better than regr humans. He would have survived his injuries in time, but healing through waterbending and Yue''s energybending saved him a lot of time. If it wasn''t for them, Nik would consider using his <strong><em>[mes of Nirvana.]</em></strong> It would cost his lifeforce, but at least he can recover it through bloodline evolution.

    ''But there is already someone targeting us?'' Nik frowns at the thought. ''Aside from unnatural strength, the only revealing thing about Ray and I was our arrival in this world. It''s more than possible that Dutch kept it 100% open about it to the men from High Table. So, there are either men in High Table who encountered otherworldly travelers before or some members of Paradise are already inside the High Table''s management.''

    Just as Nik rxes, his shoulders tense, and he sits up with a shocked expression.

    Revy would assume that he got all tense about seeing her naked, but that''s less than likely as he stares off in a daze, not answering her words.

    <strong><em>[Paradise Host: Jun-Sena-Chingis no longer in Paradise''s rank. Remaining Teams: 10; Remaining Members: 19.]</em></strong>

    It''s already begun. Nik has an ominous realization that had Ray not left, and had he not used thest moments of his consciousness to create one massive push underwater, their names would likely be on the list, too.

    ''So,'' his eyes twitch. ''Assassination is the name of the game. You have to take others by surprise and one-shot them, or they will enter their Personal Spaces. Knocking them out at once is a viable choice.''

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> The Matchmaker Blaika; The Bougainvillea Front; A Hand In Every Front; Favers Repaid and Earned; The Sudden Missile; She is The Storm; Revy''s Thoughts; Revy Choking Nik *Also Nik: Harder*; Disappearing; Magical Ass; Melted Ass; Half-Bald; Nik Was About to y Two-Face; Revy''s Into Heavy Kinks; Unhinged Revy; Hmm, Meat; Too Tired To Think; The Gunswoman''s Teachings; A Ploy; Already Exposed; Hitmen of High Table; Assassination is The Name of The Game; Jump In Sea; Unapologetically Naked; Revy''s Got Heart?; Revy''s Nightmare: U-Uhm, Would You Love Me If I Became A Worm? First Casualty

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 306: The Rupture

    Chapter 306: The Rupture

    <strong><em>Shoutout to Isaac Coria For Patron Support!</em></strong>

    ***

    "Hah! Ain''t it March?" Revy groans, drenched in sweat. "It would be sweet spring right about now in some continental countries. Why the fuck I''m stuck with you?" She wipes her towel over her naked body before ring at Nik, who sits cool as a cucumber in a ck shirt and brown shorts. "And why the hell aren''t you sweating? You say there is no ship, but we''ve been here for three days, and you''ve changed thrice! And you have water bottles!"

    Nik shrugs. "me not the man who helps but yourself for your bitchy attitude."

    She gapes before sprawling back. "Fuck that. I don''t have the energy to argue. Just tell me how you got the supplies."

    "My magical asshole," Nik flips the page of his book, reading about the skeletal structures and everything there is to know about bones to boost his knowledge of Bonebending. There is also other information stored in his mind in his Mental Library. "Did you know thin fractures on bones lead to their growth?"

    "Did you know I don''t give a shit?" Revy replies.

    He ignores her rambling, wondering if he should bonebend to cause minor fractures in his body. It will hurt, but he will endure it if the results are worthwhile. After all, his body has another boost of potential after his evolution, and every bit of growth can make the difference between life and death.

    "Come on, Nik!" Revy groans. "Let''s get out of here! I know you have a ship around somewhere!"

    It would be annoying if not for the derived amusement as to how Revy experiences her five stages of grief and anger as she stands firmly on the step of Bargaining.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    "You wanna fuck me? Is that it?" Revy spread her legs. "I don''t want to move. So, be my guest. Just wake me up once you''re done."

    "You''re awfully cocky in thinking that. Do you know how bad you smell? Worse than dick cheese."

    "So, you smell dick cheese?" She snorts as Nik blinks, noting how he should make betterparisons the next time, or it''ll blow on his face.

    "I don''t have a ship. I just believe Ray wille around. I don''t mind that you don''t trust me, but that''s all."

    Revy grows quiet before rolling over and finding her towel to tie around her body as she sits cross-legged opposite him, not minding how it exposes her assets to his gaze. "Why would I ever trust a freak who looks down on me? Sure, you saved my life. But let''s not kid ourselves. You did that to make yourself feel better. There''s no other reason you will rescue a sewer rat like me. You get off on feeling high and mighty and to have someone owe you." Her re hardens. "Would you like me to tell you how great you are? That you saved a pathetic piece of shit like me who kills anyone in my way?"

    She tilts her head, losing all the heat in her voice as she questions coolly with her bangs matted on her forehead, "Do you want to hear it in detail? The man who banged me? My first kill? I bet you''d feel aplished when you know the <em>''depths''</em> you saved me fromno?"

    Nik nces at her from his book before closing it.

    "A woman raised me as a <em>''perfect''</em> gigolo and sent me to a rotting 70-something-year-old woman to be used," he tilts his head. "Was yours worst?"

    Revy blinks, momentarily forgetting her speech as Nik cups his chin. "And then my <em>''Mother''</em> punished me. I don''t even remember the reason. But I bet you never had your toes clipped, flesh branded, and cockcerated. Do you know how I know that? Because you''re too ruined by that time to project on others."

    The woman stares at Nik with widened eyes.

    "I bet a woman like you only feels worse with each murder," his smile twists as she feels a sense of coldness seize her. "Killing bes a coping mechanism, letting you think you aren''t worth shit. That maybe you deserve the shittiest lifestyle. Not me. I did the same thing. I cut their toes, melted their flesh, gouged their eyes, and skinned them alive. I still feel I deserve more love."

    He leans forward as her breath catches in her throat. "Worst of all, you don''t know how to y the victim card well enough. When you say those things, actually mean that you''re ready to forfeit your life and desires."

    She gazes into his nk violet eyes before they recover life, and his smile bes less <em>''twisted.''</em>

    "So, I should warn you. If you keep ying stupid like that, It''ll tempt me to turn you into a simr monster like me. I do whatever I like AND still desire more."

    He picks up his book, reading it until Revy recollects herself and grows quiet.

    "It''s your first time, right?" Nik questions without looking up.

    "What?"

    "To be on the other side of the story about who had a shittier life," Nik smirks. "But don''t feel awkward. I''m sure you will get over your issues as long as you live. I got over mine, after all."

    Revy looks down with an unreadable expression before muttering, "That''s wishful thinking. So, there really isn''t any ship?"

    "None."

    "And you''re not going to tell me how you keep bringing things here, right?"

    "Maybe I will if I feel like it. You should just enjoy the water and food. I would say to do the same with clothes, but you clearly don''t like them."

    She stares at him for a while, prompting him to look at her. There''s a question in her gaze with no small amount of hesitation. They''ve been here for a few days, so Nik does admit he knows a little about how Revy thinks. So, he understands prompting her to talk is a mistake, and he waits without a bit of impatience. There aren''t many things to do, after all.

    "Why did you return to such a world if you escaped once?" Revy questions with a defeated sigh.

    "Did I kill anyone?" Nik smiles. "But I''m not too <em>''high and mighty''</em> to not see your point. And you''re right. If I wasn''t the man I am, I wouldn''t stay in Roanapur."

    Revy slumps back on the ground with arms spread out and knees folded up. Revy nkly stares at the sky until she mumbles. "I suppose I get it." She exins without any prompts, "I would usually say not to feel sorry when I let others in a little. I would tell them to treat me like a whore instead with pity. I said the same thing to Dutch, and the asshole never let up on calling me a whore when I was just a dancer. Right now, I can''t help but feel sorry. And I just know it''s not me pitying you."

    "It''s funny," Revy tilts her head to nce at him past her legs. "I still feel shitty despite knowing the shit you went through. It sounds just as horrible as the stuff I watched about the twins Ray asked me to look into, but that didn''t get me down."

    "Shitty things exist everywhere. You feel for those you''re connected to," Nik returns to his book with a smile. "Ah, did you know the stapes bone is the shortest bone in the human body?"

    "Nah, it''s still your dick."

    He chuckles. "Heat is fucking with your head."

    "At least someone has the balls for it."

    "You can wag all you want. But I''m not fucking anyone just for the sake of it now." Yeah, he has to be firm about it!

    "Pfft!" Revy chuckles and sits up. "What? You said you have multiple women. You''re saying all of them are <em>''tied''</em> to you."

    "Not all," Nik smirks fondly. "There''s this Bookstore owner and myndlord. I would like to work for it."

    His words earn him an unamused re, "So, you''re just a sex junkie."

    He gapes. "What? No, I''m not! If anything, they are!"

    "Sure, shift the me, Mr. Victim."

    "No! Really! You don''t know them. Especially, Mai. Heh, she actually has an interest in guns."

    "Swell."

    "What?"

    "I don''t care about your women, dumbass! It''s still hot here!"

    "Tch. And here I thought we made friends."

    "In your dreams!"

    They both scoff before returning to their tasks<em>boredom.</em>

    ---

    "There aren''t any in Roanapur," Ray huffs. Herpass works based on her deepest desires. It just so happens she understands those desires clearly. If it isn''t finding HERRay will foremost look for her safety. And that''s what she did. She scouted Roanapur''s perimeter with herpass pointing in different directions to point out threats to her existenceother hosts. There weren''t any in Roanapur, but that''s more likely due to her peer''s cautiousness of entering someone else''s area and falling into a home-ground advantage.

    She wants to find Nik, but Ray cannot prioritize him over HER. One is a budding rtionship, while thetter is an obsession! Even now, HER memories would filter into her thoughts, upying Ray''s head. No, she needs to do something else.

    "I''m back!" Ray calls out to Dutch and Benny as the former nods. He returns to talking into the telephone as Ray sits beside Benny, who''s using satellite images of the area to locate clues. "Did you find them?"

    "It''s very strange," Benny adjusts his sses, frowning. "They should be near the st. But I''ve looked over a 25-kilometer radius of the area. Even searching on Lagoon isn''t working. I"

    "They''re alive," Ray asserts with thinned lips. But where did Nik wash upto?

    "Thanks," Dutch hangs the telephone before sitting on the sofa. "Man, finding good help isn''t easy. You''re good, Ray, but you can''t swim. Revy could shoot and dive. And someone of her expertise is hard toe by."

    "Tell me about it," Ray mutters. "So, finding Revy is your priority, right?"

    "That''s a weird way to put it," Dutch grabs his beer before leaning back. "But if she''s alive, yes. We''ve onlypleted one mission without her, but we''re bound to have a job that requires diving."

    "Here!" Ray tosses something at Dutch, appearing beside him the second he catches it to see where herpass points.

    "What?" Dutch blinks as Ray takes note of the direction before grinning. ''Hah! It actually worked! Thank god I watched Pirates of the Caribbean!''

    "Come on! No time to lose. I know where Nik and Revy are!" Ray snatches herpass as the pointer wildly rotates again, revealing her genuine desire isn''t <em>''here.''</em>

    They move reluctantly under Ray''s insistence as she goes on by taking charge of costs should they fail to find Revy and Nik. Unfortunately, they received a call at this time.

    "Mister Chang?" Dutch answers. "No. We were setting out to find her." He frowns at the words from the other side before replying, "If the price is right, I don''t see why not?"

    Thepany''s owner muses before sighing. "I see. Alright. We''ll meet you at the pier."

    He cuts the call before looking at Ray and Benny, "Change of ns. We will earn 15000 dors before finding those two. If they can hold out till now, a few more hours won''t matter."

    Ray shrugs. She is sure those two are just fine. The subus notes the direction from before and leaves with thepany to perform another job.

    ---

    "Ah, nights are awesome here," Revy nces at the star-carpeted night sky with a full moon hanging from the sky. The cold breeze feels refreshing, and lying on the mattress doesn''t drench it with her sweat. She snickers to herself with her hands behind her head. "Roanapur has too many lights during the night, and you can''t see shit in the sky." She nces at a distracted Nik, frowning. "What is your problem?"

    "Hmm?" He looks up at her before shaking his head. "I''m just waiting."

    "Forget it. I know the seas around Roanapur, and I never saw this Ind. It''s still a wonder how we got swept away so far. But Dutch and others are probably going to forget about us."

    ''Did I overdo it?'' He admits he exhausted the entirety of his reserves to make a getaway, but he couldn''t have been this far right?

    He feels something from withinMokshi.

    ''Did you <em>''help'' </em>me somehow?'' He rolls his eyes. If he can <em>''connect''</em> with Mokshi to disy the full extent of his bending, the Paradox Primordial can do the same.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    There''s also the fact that his mission will be revealed in a few hours. He feels oddly nervous.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> I found the general direction of your stay. We''ll pick you up in a few hours. Hope you''re decent~!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> You would think I would get a hard-on about crashing waves being a waterbender, but no. I''m dry.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    He smiles and nces at Revy. "You didn''t have nights like these in New York?"

    "That pile of shit?" She scoffs. "You''d be lucky to see the next day. But I suppose every city is like that. For every plump bitch in her ivory tower, there will be a rat used by the city''s filth."

    Nik nces at the sky, hearing Revy mutter, "What would you tell your fiancees if we return alive? They''ll have their panties in a bunch when they learn you spent your nights with someone like me."

    "You''re oddly focused on my love life."

    "It''s the only interesting thing aside from the stars!"

    "Well," Nik smiles. "I bet a few would like to knock you out for your dumb attitude. They''re pretty caring, you know? You''ll hate them."

    "Hah!" Revyughs.

    "I wouldn''tugh," Nik hums. "They taught me most of the things I know."

    That gets her to quiet down as she stares at him weirdly, "You slept with your teachers?"

    "And their mothers. Why?" He blinks and looks at her questioningly.

    "Whatever," Revy rolls her eyes before pointing out. "Why not huddle in if you don''t have a mattress?"

    "One would think you would do the courtesy of being a little honest with me after all we''ve talked about," Nik smiles, moving his gaze from her to the stars. ''I wonder if I can bend the stars. That''d be awesome. Meteorbending!''

    A small voice snaps him out of his childish fantasies as he imagines overtaking Toph and her talents.

    "Just watch them with me"

    He looks at the woman before touching his head. There''s already a tiny length of hair growing out. Only he knows the amount of waterbender''s product he uses to keep his bodily hair trimmed, if not cleanly shaven due to his hair growth after his evolution.

    "Are you sure?" He grins. "You might just want to shoot meter."

    Revy snarks with a smirk. "I might just do it someway if you don''t get in now. For all you know, I''ve got a bullet in my coochie with your name on it."

    "Poor bullet," he mutters as he shifts onto the mattress, finding her back resting on his chest as she snuggles into him. It only <em>''helps''</em> them that she''s entirely naked.

    "You really believe we''re going to die on this ind, huh?" Nik sighs.

    "There hasn''t been a single trade ship or smuggler steering about. Wherever this isothers don''t care about this route at all." Revy smiles wanely. "Just like pieces of shit like us."

    She feels his arms coil around herfortingly, rousing a contended sigh from her. "It''s a shame about your fiancees. I would love to look at their expressions when I kick the shit out of them."

    "Remember that," Nik chuckles. "I''m going to snap a picture of your expression once we survive this. You''d never live it down."

    "Yeah, right," She tilts her head, exposing a swathe of her neck. Ordinarily, she wouldn''t care enough to do that. But she feels that he would like it just a bit. She feels his lips nearing before he stops with a weird noise escaping his lips.

    ''Do I smell that bad?''

    She fails to form any other thoughts as two things ur with barely a difference of a second!

    <strong><em>[Mission formation duration shortened. Compensating remaining hosts.]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Received 10 AP]</em></strong>

    It''s hard to describe the noise and shock as Revy''s and Nik''s heads whip to look at the sky. The sea shudders positively, and their little ind trembles as if it would give immediately! But their wide eyes stare at the once round moon in the shatters!

    The moon exploded!

    ---

    She was wrong.

    She recalled the High Table from the John Wick series, expecting their <em>''Super Serious''</em> Mission to stem from that timeline. She admits she doesn''t have any experience with a <em>''mixed'' </em>verse. But it can''t be that bad if one knows the content of both verses, right? Sure, she didn''t watch John Wick and only read online reviews, but it can''t be that bad. She found Hansel and Gretel and will soon try to contact the Washimine Group in Japan to see if things turned to the point of no return.

    But this?!

    She stares at the sky alongside Benny and Dutch.

    Isn''t this from

    <strong><em>[Objectives from Reincarnation Paradise detected.]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Objective: To Deviate from The Intended Course of World, Kill The Former High Table AssassinGrim Reaper.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Mission Rank: 6</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Rewards: 3x Diamond Mystery Boxes; 2x Gold Mystery Box; 1x Silver Mystery Box</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Time Limit: 363 Days 23:57 Hours]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Objective: To Deviate From the Intended Course of World, Find a Way to Save The Former High Table AssassinGrim Reaper</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Mission Rank: 6</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Rewards: 3x Diamond Mystery Boxes; 2x Gold Mystery Box; 1x Silver Mystery Box</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Time Limit: 363 Days 23:57 Hours]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Optional Objectives Detected, thepletion of which is not mandatory by Reincarnation Paradise.]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Optional Objective: Locate and Save John Wick''s Dog.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Mission Rank: 1</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Rewards: 1x Silver Mystery Box</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Time Limit: 3:12 hours]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Optional Objective: Destroy The High Table</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Mission Rank: 2</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Rewards: 1x Gold Mystery Box</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Time Limit: ]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Optional Objective: Kill Students of Kunugigaoka High School, ss 3-E.</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Mission Rank: 1</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Rewards: 1x Silver Box</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Time Limit: 4:25 minutes]</em></strong>

    Waves start to act weird as the ck Lagoonpany decides how unlucky they were to leave Roanapur today!

    "Holy" Ray gasps.

    ---

    "shit!" Nik sucks in a breath of cold air after going through the missions. The optional ones were a bust for him except for the High Table, but a Rank 6 Mission?! A Silver Gift Box raised his bloodline by one! What about gold and diamond ones?!

    "I knew it!" Revy hisses! "The world is fucking ending! Those shady movies were right!"

    She turns over to look at Nik, blinking for a moment before leaning into his lips despite how the ind shakes.

    ''The world isn''t ending, you dumbass!'' Nik blinks at her actions before shrugging. Oh, well. At least he isn''t the one who started things this time around.

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title: </em></strong>Sweaty Revy; The Victim Heroine? Wait Until The Victim Hero Rears His Ugly Head; The Monster; A Twisted Inside; Nik On His Way To Have One Of The Most Fucked Past; Changed Sides; Sadness Is Not Pity; Revy: Treat Me Like A Whore *Dutch: Hmm*; Revy Trying To Kick Toph''s Ass Without Guns *Toph: So, Anyway. I Started Bending The Broad Over*; Revy''s A Mess; The Special Compass; Lagoon''s New Members; Nik and Ray: Maybe Assassinations Cannot Be Non-Fatal? *Blaika Dying From Inside*; The Wrong Time To Enter Sea; Snuggle Or I''ll Shoot; Nik of Magical Ass and Revy of Magical Cooch; The Stars; A Genuinely Happy Revy Only Exists Outside Her Natural Habitat; Nik" What A Beautiful Moon. Reminds Me Of Yue. *Kaboom!* Nik: Oh, It''s Just Like Her to Orgasm; The Missions!; Three Verses!

    ***

    <strong><em>A/N:</em></strong> Did you guys catch on about the third world being Assassination ssroom? I hope not~! But I added a few references, like the Red Eye Sniper, who tries to snipe Koro-Sensei during their ss trip, and Grim Reaper as is, which is Koro''s former alias.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 307: Moonless Days

    Chapter 307: Moonless Days

    So, the moon exploded. It EXPLODED! A significant chunk of the moon blew up, leaving a crescent behind! The entire civilian world is going mad. Scientists are racking their brains to see how it would affect them! But why

    "I understand," Blaika disconnects the call before ncing at her ceiling. Her grip on her telephone''s receiver tightens until she smokes her cigar and eases her fingers around the device.

    ''Again.'' She narrows her eyes. ''It''s the same bullshit from before. <em>''We don''t know. Stay put.''</em> How can the entire world not know a thing? The moon just doesn''t explode! But it sure affects the business.''

    Who is more annoying than religious fools who think the world is ending?Junkies and crack whores who believe the world is ending, seeking atonement by giving up on their vices. Fools. It just sets them up for their rpse. But it''s not just the drug market. Stocks, infrastructure,municationsevery part of the legal and illegal world has been severely affected until yesterday.

    ''The government alliance, everyone on the same team? Don''t make meugh.'' She sneers, flicking her cigar over the ashtray. ''Something spooked them. Maybe the organization that blew the fucking moon. Else, there already would be a war.''

    Her thighs tighten against each other under her table. Others say she loves war more than sex. Perhaps they are right. But it''s not the pleasure that gets her going. In that matter, she likes being traditional. No toys, no pillsjust a man. But war lets her creative juices flow. It allows her to paint a pretty picture of blood. And every <em>''Businessman''</em> has an artistic hobby.

    She shakes her head. It won''t do. Something is up. She must find out what <em>''thing''</em> got the world''s highest authority of legal and illegal sides shivering in utter fear. It''s not curiosity but a simple notion of information being essential. She can n her next steps carefully if she has the correct information.

    ''But to have the Triad and Mafia jump down my case is a novel experience,'' Blaika smiles. ''I suppose they are in the same situation as me. The main offices are taking less interest in Roanapur when it used to be one of their greatest assets.''

    She smirks. Things will pick up soon enough. She can taste the frustration building in the air. Roanapur is the city of packs of dogs and wolves, and their leashes are loosening by the day.

    She swivels her chair to face her TV.

    *Fwip*

    The screen brightens and shows a rather hardcore porno already watched halfway through.

    ''Might as well edit the rest of the load in one go. Remind me again why I don''t hire an intern for it?''

    She stares at the screen with nd interest. ''Oh, that''s right. Some can''t keep it in their pants or panties.''

    *<em>Knock</em>* *<em>Knock</em>*

    The inte buzzes after the knock as she hears Boris'' voice. "It''s the Lagoon."

    She reaches for the device without looking back at her table, replying, "Send them in."

    "Oh, baby! Make me your little bitch~! Yes!"

    Blaika frowns, ''Hmm, it sounds a little natural. Was she feeling it? I think it should be <em>''Pound your little girl, daddy.''''</em> Whatever, Blaika can''t edit the script without sounding even more unnatural. She will talk with the directorter.

    The woman hears the door open behind her, followed by Revy''s whistle. "Woah, Anego! You never stop working, do you?"

    She grunts in affirmation at that. Keeping her mind busy is the only thing preventing Roanapur from bing a cesspool of chaos, or worse, her mind wandering over to the next best suitable bachelor to devour.

    "I get he''s banging her ass. But does he have to bend his knee like that? Just get on the bed," she hears an unamused drawl. "Or better, he can let her ride him and pan the camera to her front."

    Blaika takes note but isn''t interested in him to argue the point of how porn needs variety.

    "That''s Danny PP," Revy replies. "See that rod? It''s half silicon, I think."

    "Oh? How the hell did he put a silicon stick inside his peehole?"

    That Blaika stops and pauses the video before looking back at the duo. Revy keeps staring at the earnest Nik while he watches the stic dick on TV.

    "Did you just say that?" Blaika frowns.

    "How else would his dick expand?" Nik tilts his head, gesturing with his hands. "You have to put something inside."

    "Forget it, Anego. He thinks Nazi is someone."

    Blaika''s lips parted slightly further.

    "And you thought the world ended," Nik shoots her a re.

    Is that Revy flushing up she sees? Blaika notes with a narrowed nce. Something may have happened between them when they washed up to an ind caught between Indonesia''s border, making it one hell of an escape when the Lagoon found them.

    "Do you want to die?!" Revy pulls her gun at his jaw as he rolls his eyes and looks at her.

    "Dutch wanted you to have this," he pulls a paper slip from his pocket before cing it on her desk as she keeps staring at the man.

    "Your hair," Blaika muses. "They grew outpletely in just a few days."

    "Hmm?" he brushes his fingers through his hair. Blaika catches Revy''s mouth opening before closing shut. Curious. Does Revy have more to supnt about the situation? They did survive a missile and washed up at least 40 kilometers away. Maybe there''s something else she doesn''t know.

    But it would hurt her not to bid them farewell with a few hurtful reminders.

    "Nik," Blaika nces at the slip of paper with a frown. "How is your <em>''Dundies''</em> going on? Did Bao find any Non-Fatal contracts?"

    "It''ll be a wonder if we can find any work," he huffs. "It''s good I have my waiting job at Yellow g, or I''d be festering in my room the entire time."

    "Would you like a Non-Fatal job?" She smirks, the corner of her eyes narrowing.

    "Sure," he nods.

    "Ever think about bing a star?" She points at the paused porno flick behind her as Nik tilts his head. "I''m ufortable at the thought of Ray purchasing my porn. I know she will." He shakes his head as Revy''s shoulders rx slightly.

    "I see. Then we are finished talking," Blaika smiles. "Get out."

    "Sure thing, Anego." Revy and Nik turn around and close the door after them as Blaika hears her muffled voice. "What the fuck is wrong with you? Did you get that big dick of yours by shoving a silicon stick inside your hole?"

    "Mine is a natural gift to the world."

    That''s mighty cocky. Blaika shakes her head before resuming her work.

    ---

    Revy slugs across the bar as Bao pours her another drink, with Ray going through the contents of a file.

    "The Washimine Group you wanted to talk about is in a strained rtionship," Bao mutters as Ray nods through his words. "Thest of them is thete leader''s daughter, Yukio Washimine, but she hasn''t stepped up yet."

    "Great!" Ray grins brightly, cing the file aside as Revy narrows her eyes. "Why did you take an interest in Japan?"

    "We n to go there," Ray replies offhandedly.

    "We?"

    "The Dundies," she smirks as Revy narrows her eyes. "And when were you going to tell Dutch?"

    "When we would leave," Ray shrugs.

    "Japan, huh?" his voice causes her body to tense. Damn! Why did she think the world was ending? She could have peed her panties instead! But no! The stars are at fault! The clear sky fucked with her thinking. She would be so much more straightforward with smoke and blood around her.

    "Ever been there?" Bao questions as Nik smirks. "Yep, you can say that. Why don''t we go now? It''s not like we have work."

    "You ARE working," Bao blinks.

    "We meant real work," Ray scoffs as Revy butts in after clearing her throat.

    "So, Japan, huh? You''ll need"

    "WOAH! Moon blows up, and there''s a hottie over the bar!" A yellow sh ms herself into the bar stool, her long blonde tresses bouncing about, simr to her pink tank top-d breasts that expose her slender midriff. Angr pink shades cover her eyes as she rests the back of her head on the bar while staring at Nik, her legs crossing over each other, straining her pale flesh against her green miniskirt as she grins, "Yo! Monkey, you didn''t tell me there''s ad like him in Yellow g. I''d have visited sooner."

    "Fuck yourself, shit face!" Revy snorts, drinking her rum. The blonde moves her gaze from Nik to Ray before whistling again. "Bao! You lucky dog! So? Who''s the one who ran his mouth off to Blaika?"

    "Him," Ray jabs her thumb in Nik''s direction, continuing. "I''m Ray."

    "Eda," she introduces herself. "And you," she looks at Nik. "Should visit the church. Confess some of your dirty secrets, and Blaika will forgive you."

    "This city has a church?" Nik blinks in amazement. It almost made his impression of the city better

    "It''s a fucking rip-off," Revy tilts her head. "Filled with shitty nuns. Especially this trash here."

    "Hah? You wanna go at it, Revy?"

    "He''s engaged, bitch-face," the brte smirks smugly. "Get it? Wag your horse-fucked cunt elsewhere. He can smell the shit on you from miles away."

    "My," Ray gulps. "I''ve only seen others do horses in art."

    "Bao, a bottle of gin," Nik shrugs, epting the bottle and taking it to the customer.

    "So? What''s the deal? Is his fiancee here?" Eda epts a ss of whiskey from Bao while Ray answers before Revy.

    "It wouldn''t matter. Nik is rather <em>''epting.''</em> Last I heard, he has 12 fiancees, five lovers, and he''s also seeing septuplets."

    Bao stills while Revy and Eda look at Ray.

    "Okay?" Eda tilts her head. "Did you meet them? Any of them more beautiful than me?"

    Ray thins her lips before shrugging. "I''d put my money on Septuplets. They can bend in ways we can only imagine."

    "Aw," Eda sighs in defeat. She nces at Revy. "What about you? Have you fucked him?"

    "Why would I tell you?"

    "And you?" Eda nces at Ray.

    "We''re nonphysical partners. But I bet he wishes to every day~!"

    Eda nods before grinning. "So a runt who didn''t grow balls to fuck him and another one with wishful thinking."

    She suddenly jumps from her seat as Revy tenses again. Revy''s hand touches her pistol as she watches Eda pat Nik''s ass, whispering something in his ear before walking out from the back door.

    "What did she want?" Revy frowns as Nik returns.

    "Who? Eda?" he smiles. "Something about showing me how confession works." He walks behind the bar and leans on it. "Anything to add?"

    "Nothing," Revy replies coldly as Nik''s handshes before knocking Ray''s head.

    "Ow!"

    "And don''t go talking about my girls behind my back! Who said I''ll favor any of them over the other?" He snorts before picking up his tray and leaving the bar.

    "Tell me more about them," Revy sips her drink. And Ray, not learning her lesson yet, muses with a bump on her head. "Well. I think a majority of them are fighters. Not like you. They don''t use guns."

    "A bunch of pansy martial artist BS?" Revy snorts.

    "And the other few are gentle and caring. I remember one thing in particr," Ray pours more for Revy. "He said he''ll exchange his life for them without a second thought."

    Revy snorts at that. ssic cheesy bullshit. As if he would

    The woman quietly sips her drink. He''s just an idiot who would do that for anyone. Any stranger! Her fingers squeeze her ss. He must have had some hesitation when he wrapped himself around her against a missile explosion, right? There is no way he would ever save her without a second thought. She sighs. See? The smoke of Raonapur always helps her think straight, the jumbled mess she is.

    "Hmph!" Revy snorts and leaves her seat.

    "Where are you going?" Ray calls after her.

    "Where else? Dry humping that slutty nun!"

    Nik''s ears perk up as he stops what he''s doing and follows after Revy with his smartphone in hand.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong> Share the video with me, too.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> ''Kay.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    ---

    <strong><em>Washington, D.C.</em></strong>

    A secret meeting connected to the entire world''s forces started with a creepy giggle that sent a shiver down the world leaders'' AND the High Table''s Elder''s spines.

    "Nuruhuhuhuhu," light doesn''t fall on the figure as his sharp voice strains in the ears throughout the world. "Now you know how serious I am. It must be a shock to find your final n of nuclear warfare at the expense of the world''s poption tossed into space so effortlessly. My appetite isn''t satiable with the moon alone. Earth is next. Do entertain meGovernment and the ever-illusory High Table, because I won''t be courteous enough to blow the Earth. I n to drench it red the day before I blow it to smithereens."

    "Y-You promised us a fighting chance!" A brave voice utters from the connected tabloids as the creepy grin widens in the darkness. "I did. The game will not be entertaining if there aren''t any rules."

    *Chp*

    They see a head roll down the floor as their eyes widen. "Yes, that''s Mr. XXXX''s head. I warned you of the consequences of touching those red boxes. So, follow my rules for your and your loved one''s sake. Let''s start the final countdown of Earth, shall we?"

    ---

    "You''re leaving?" Nik frowns.

    "Yeah," Ray lies on hisp while reading a magazine. "Remember? I told you I''m interested in the twins. I finally know where they are, and the mission''s released, too. Every other optional mission was a bust except the High Table one. Let''s focus on that for now since we cannot kill or save <em>''Grim Reaper''</em> for now. The time is not right for the former, and we aren''t the smart type for thetter."

    Nik leans back with a huff. "Do you want me to tag along?"

    "Oh, please!"

    "What?"

    "You''re enjoying yourself here. Just because we''re partners doesn''t mean we have to drag each other. We''re bound to have different objectives, no?"

    Nik sighs. "I guess I''m worried."

    "That''s sweet," Ray giggles. "But you remember what I told you about the <em>''etiquettes''</em> between other hosts, right?"

    "I remember," Nik chuckles. "When are you leaving?"

    "I got my passport made a few days ago in preparation for when the flight resumes. Benny offered to drive me there."

    "Heh," Nik smirks.

    "What? Doesn''t Revy follow around you?"

    "Don''t let her hear that," Nik pats Ray''s head twice to get her up. She stretches her arm before walking toward the door. "I''ll message you when I think the time is right. But you already know the location. I wouldn''t scout that school since other hosts might know its location. But then again, you might be the only one to use your powers to the fullest extent here, letting you close the gaps on more powerful and experienced hosts. So, defer to your instincts before mine."

    "Yep, all the best," Nik grins.

    "Same to you," Ray returns the grin as she leaves.

    ---

    *<em>Knock</em>* *<em>Knock</em>*

    "Revy! Open up! Oh"

    Nik twists the knob and enters the room, finding the woman sprawled on her side on her bed in undergarments. "Hey," he pats her shoulder. "Dutch''s calling for you. We have a job."

    *<em>Snore</em>*

    "That''s an obnoxiously loud snore," Nik mutters before patting her shoulder again.

    "Wake up!"

    *<em>Snore</em>*

    "If you don''t wake up, I''m truly going to treat you like a <em>''whore!''"</em>

    *<strong><em>Snore</em></strong>*

    "Forget it. Who am I kidding? I can''t treat you like a whore. Maybe I should kiss your forehead? You''re sleeping, right? So it doesn''t matter. I can always say I cupped a feel of your ass."

    *...*

    "I''m going to do it. It''ll feel so sweet you''d wish you drowned in rum."

    *....*

    Nik works his jaw. He expected Revy''s abhorrent disgust for <em>''wholesomeness''</em> to act by now. Did he get it wrong? Is she actually sleeping?

    He still nts a peck on her forehead as Revy''s eyes snap open, and she turns around wildly to push Nik down with a snarl, "I''ll blow your head off!" Her Beretta is against his forehead. Perhaps he''s gotten toofortable with Revy as he smiles. "My bad. Of course, you were sleeping and acted directly the second you felt me on your head. My hands on your shoulders must have felt like cotton, huh."

    She narrows her eyes before pulling her gun back. "Get out. I need to change."

    "You changed in front of me yesterday."

    "Get out!"

    "Aye~!"

    She huffs as Nik closes the door behind him, leaving Revy to touch her forehead with a frown. Yet, her body can barely react the way she wantsIS feeling. She clenches her fist before heaving a deep breath and finding the nearest top. It might smell. Who cares? That''ll keep him away.

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> Strange Undercurrents; Promised Dogs; Loosening Leash; The Smell of Promised Blood; The Chief Editor; Blaika May Just Direct A Porn-War Parody; Conducting Odd Jobs; Nik: So, Anyway There Is Silicon Pipes in Dicks? *bbergasted Blaika and Revy*; Blaika Likes It Old School; An Invitation To Reach The Stars; Nik Might As Well Direct Some Movies; Ray: An Avid Nik Content Consumer; Unspoken Secrets; Eda; The Slut Nun?; Failed Confessions; A Dry Humper''s Dream; Eda After Hearing Everything: Smash; The Failed Missions; Lost Warfare; Scared World; Failed Retaliation; The Deadman''s Rise; A Reaper''s Promise; The Game of End; The Creepy Grin; Killer''s Paradise; The Smoke ''<em>Clears''</em> Her Mind; Others: Damn It! I''m Going to Bang You! *Chad Nik: Fear My Wholesome Kisses, You Harlot!*

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 308: Rasta Dracule (1)

    Chapter 308: Rasta Dracule (1)

    "I didn''t know it would be such a long ride!" Nik sprawls on the deck as Revy continues to tie the rope.

    "Hey, help me"

    "Don''t wanna. I feel devoid of the significance of life," Nik moans. Man, he wishes their ship wasrge enough for him to train in. Time passes quicker that way!

    "Stop acting like that kid down there and help me!" Revy snaps, earning Nik''s re as he turns over, lying on his side and showing her back with a silent, stubborn refusal. "Grrrrr!" Revy grounds her jaw in annoyance as she ties the rope before leaning against the ledge and lighting her smoke. "Fuu," she exhales. "Stop acting like a goddamn brat."

    "Why?" Nik sighs. "I already told you I''m going to put on a damn mask and steal the kid back from his buyer."

    "You''ll do anything to make yourself feel better," she snorts.

    "Weplete the job, and I get to keep my satisfaction in check. Dutch doesn''t mind if I don''t bring shit back to thepany." He turns on his back again, smiling at the blue sky. "Besides, I wished I had a cool hero like thatsomeone whopleted the job to earn his keep and still saved me from my hell hole."

    She looks at him silently before averting her gaze and ncing at the sky. "They were right on the news channel. We can see the moon even during the daytime."

    The reduced mass of the moon brought it closer to Earth and increased its pace of revolution, letting a hemisphere witness the moon twice a day. She smokes again, muttering, "Basically, we won''t live long enough to see shit hit the fan despite all the theories of how the world will end."

    "Pfft."

    A nerve pops in her temples as she yells, "Say it! I fucking dare you!"

    It breaks Nik into full-blown chuckles as he sits up before stretching his arms. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Revy. I''m going to check on the boy. Do you want to tag along?"

    "What am I? Your mother?"

    "Your loss," Nik climbs down the stairs. "I treat mothers really well~!"

    She snorts before tossing the cigarette in the sea and following after him. The <em>''kid''</em> in question is a brown-eyed, blond boy not older than 13 in a blue shirt with yellow cors and tanned shorts.

    "Hey," Nik smiles. "I brought you something to drink."

    The boy shoots the duo an unceremonious re before crossing his arms and turning away from them. "See? I expected you to do this. This drink is actually for me," Nik snickers as he sits beside the kid. "You still won''t talk, huh? Not even your name?"

    "It''s useless, Nik," Revy leans near the stairs, crossing her arms with a bored look. "The kid is smarter than you. Why would he y friends with his smugglers?"

    "Well, I will eventually need to know where he came from to send him back, right?" Nik blinks. The kid nces at them unimpressed before snortingas if he would believe thieves! Scums! His re turns scorching with annoyance as Nik takes a dragging sip from the ss of water. "It''s okay if you don''t believe me. Believing that someone will help you for free speaks more about the believer than the one providing said service. Let me see," he tilts his head, pondering. "Ah. Would you like to see a trick?"

    Seeing that he earned the boy''s reluctant intrigue, Nik smiles as he closes his left fist before opening it to reveal his smartphone. He closes it again before opening it, revealing a rubber band.

    It makes the two spectators frown. Nik continues, relishing his choice of wearing a full-sleeved shirt, as he performs the same action, recing the rubber band with an empty candy wrapper.

    "T-That''s impossible!" The kid stammers as they hear another voice. "How did you do that?"

    Nik nces at Revy before focusing on the kid. "One trick for one answer. You tell me your name, and I''ll tell you how I did it."

    The boy grows cautious again before admitting, "My name is Garcia Lovce."

    "Hmm. ording to my promise, I will expose the secret of my trick. But I''m only interested in this question, yet I have three more tricks to show. Do you want to end our round of exchange with one trick or continue?"

    Garcia frowns before he inquires. "All those tricks are like the first one? The Card tricks feel particrly cheap. I never saw anything like your trick in the <em>''Tube.''</em>"

    "They are just as good," Nik grins.

    "...Fine. Show those tricks."

    "Uh-uh," he wags his index. "We started with my trick. This time, I''ll start with a question. Where did the Manisarera Cartel snatch you from?"

    "On my way from school," the boy huffs explosively. "I''m from the Lovce Family, one of the thirteen Noble South American Families. Those thugs took me from Venezu!"

    Nik knew thest part. They picked the boy from a port in said location. Smiling heartily, Nik ruffles Garcia''s hair before standing up.

    "W-wait! What about the tricks?"

    "Oh, I lied." Nik smiles widely.

    "But!"

    "Listen, Garcia," Nik stops short from climbing into the control unit. "As a man, I only keep my promises to my family and friends. Everything else is my whims. If you want to strive, etch this lesson in your mind!"

    He leaves, leaving the duo dumbfounded until Revy''s shoulders shake, and she bursts intoughter. "You''re dumber than that idiot, kid!"

    "Shut up! You wanted to see those tricks, too!"

    "You''re seeing things!" Revy barks in reply, staying put instead of following him. "But aren''t you a lucky one? Ordinarily, we would sell you. And said seller would find a grimy cage for you with a <em>''pig''</em> or just toss you for the beasts."

    The boy grows more guarded as he frowns.

    "But who knew Nik was interested in boys?" She licks her lips. "Oh, don''t look so afraid, boy. He treats others well. I''m sure he''ll treat you <em>''Reaaaal''</em> nice."

    Garcia''splexion turns pale.

    ---

    "So," Nik leans on Dutch''s seat from behind. "Why would the cartel lie about the boy? He says he''s from a noble family."

    "Ignore it," Dutch smokes calmly. "Kids are always the clever sort. They will look innocent even when they lie. Besides, does it matter if he''s lying or not? Your n is way worse than that."

    "I''ll do it smoothly," Nik shrugs. "I guess I want to know the clear picture after the missile incident."

    Dutch frowns as he taps the throttle a few times before humming. "I''ll ask around when we get back."

    "Thanks," Nik grins.

    Dutch stays silent for a few minutes before questioning, "How long do you n to keep at it?"

    "About what?" Nik scrolls through the gallery on his phone. He''s taken a lot of pictures. Girls training, Katara water sting Toph to high heavens before thetter digs a hell for the former. There''s also Revy''s befuddled look when the Lagoon found them. The video of Revy actually dry-humping Eda over a trash bin while cursing thetter and Eda epting it while insulting Revy is one of his best <em>''captures''</em> yet!and unsurprisingly arousing.

    "About doing things the wrong way," Dutch muses. "I suppose it''s eptable because you''re powerful. But you would have died several times by now, probably at Revy''s hands, if you were any weaker."

    "I''ve already died a few times," Nik snickers. "It doesn''t bother me."

    "I would think you mean metaphorically," Dutch nces at him as he sits, leaning on the wall, scrolling through the smartphone. "Do you?"

    "Who knows?" Nik mutters. "Snapping my neck felt like a dream. So, maybe it was a dream. You can say I dreamt death multiple times."

    "Then you don''t know what it feels like," Dutch mutters, returning his attention to the sea.

    "I don''t know what it feels to get shot," Nik admits. "But I do know how numb your body gets when you die. No amount of it makes you used to it."

    "It feels like you''re bragging," Dutch smiles.

    "I think I am. Just a little," Nik locks his phone and stows it in his Personal Space. "I just find you slightly admirable, so I can''t help but brag a little."

    "Dutch, Nik, we havepany," Benny''s voice buzzes in at this time as Nik frowns and gets up. "What is it Benny-Boy? Talk to me," Dutch picks up themunicator as Benny''s voice crackles in. "There is a boat following after us. They''re trying tomunicate. I''m connecting you."

    *Bzzrt*

    "Hello? Can you hear me?" The voice inquires. "Mypass is pointing in your direction. You must be there, right?"

    Nik''s frown tightens as Dutch replies, "This is Thai Vessel 88-987. Identify your purpose."

    The voice on the other side dies as the connection cuts off. Nik moves out from the control unit and stares at the distant, significantly better ship gaining on them. "Nik!" Dutch shouts from underneath. "Benny says it''s got heavy firepower. I''m sending Revy"

    ''First act of being a host, never let another host linger anywhere near you. They have too much to gain by killing us,'' Ray''s voice recollects in his mind as he takes a deep breath before feeling the familiar thrum of his chi roiling like crashing waves and ruthless tides. It''s only the distancepelling Nik to move, or he''d sink the ship at once.

    But instead of going overboard and creating a humongous tide to swallow the enemy ship, Nik stomps his feet and creates a giant cial spike right under the silver vessel before snorting and exhaling. ''Take that, sucker.''

    He returns to the control unit only as Revy climbs up from the engine room.

    "It suddenly stopped," Benny''s voice catches Dutch and Revy by surprise as Nik quietly sits in the corner, ignoring the duo.

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah: </em></strong>A host tried <em>''contacting'' </em>me. How are things on your end?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Unfortunately, Ray doesn''t reply as he sighs internally.

    "Oi," Revy towers over him. "What happened?"

    "My undeniable charm won the enemy over from the distance. It''s hard to believe, but it happens asionally," Nik nces at her before closing his eyes. She snorts, dragging herself upto the deck to confirm things with her eyes as Dutch mutters, "Benny, how did they gain so much on us without any notice?"

    "That part got to me, too. I don''t have any answer yet," Benny replies.

    "They really stopped," Revy returns to the control unit.

    "Were they here for you or Ray?" Dutch questions. "Ray had a strangepass. I don''t like asking questions when I have no need. It helped us find you two. But if a mess is following your stink into mypany"

    "There''s no mess," Nik opens an eye with a smirk. "And don''t worry. I don''t know that man."

    "Hm," Dutch hums.

    The rest of their journey to Roanapur was uneventful.

    ---

    "The Manisarera Cartel and the Lovce Family," Dutch speaks into the phone beside the bar as thepany finds themselves a table, with Nik capable of hearing in on Dutch''s soft conversation despite the rowdy crowd in Yellow g due to the night.

    "And can you help me with the other two? Yeah, them. I know. I''ll keep the cash ready."

    Nik rolls his eyes. Then again, asking Dutch to trust the <em>Dundies</em> entirely would be unreasonable. Yet, his gaze draws to the quiet maid sitting beside the bar as Revy nts the can of c for Garcia on the table. "There you go, kid. Bitch about it, and I''ll shove it up your ass." She snorts, drinking.

    "Hey, did you hear about those fools?"

    "Someone hit the cartel, right? The Roanapur branch is on its own."

    Nik frowns as he picks up an intriguing conversation. "The entire Manisarera got fucked in the ass. I hear Joseph''s picking up the dregs and reforming something new. But there''s going to be toughpetition from bosses from other countries. Venezu is going to experience some turf war with people on edge about the Moon and all."

    *Crack*

    Nik blinks as he watches the twin-tailed maid''s hand clench her mug''s handle a bit tighter. But she stays to herself, her eyes trained forward at the bar.

    "Revy," Nik sips his drink. "Are you hearing all this? I don''t think the cartel is going to pay us."

    "Hah?" Revy crosses her feet on the table while leaning on her chair. "You get drunk too easily, you bitch. We already have the front. Why won''t they pay the rest?"

    "To rebuild themselves," Nik cups his chin as Dutch arrives with a mug of beer in his hand. "Something''s wrong," he speaks the second he sits down. "Blaika had information ready for some reason. Something happened in the Cartel, and I don''t like how it''s going to affect us."

    "What did she have to say?" Benny leans forward.

    "Somebody wiped out the cartel," Dutch frowns. "I would say that someone killed them. But no, her brutality scared others off instead. And she did all that in a maid''s uniform."

    Nik blinks, ncing at the maid sitting in a quiet spot.

    "A maid?" Revy smirks crookedly. "That sounds strangely awesome. What did she do? Pull machine guns from under her skirt?"

    "Maids ARE awesome!" Garcia suddenly speaks. "Our family''s maid, Roberta, would totally kick your ass if she knew I''m here!"

    "Pfft," Revyughs.

    ''Can nobody see a maid sitting menacingly right there?!'' Nik gapes. He hears hurried footsteps, but something else catches his attention when he uses his spirit senses.

    <strong><em>Trouble.</em></strong>

    ---

    "Are you sure she is here, Sergeant?" Blaika nces at a picture of a distinguished gentleman standing between a boy and a dark-haired maid whose eyes practically tear through the canvas when seen by an <em>''experienced''</em> gaze.

    She sighs, tossing the papers on her desk as Boris stands silently beside her. "Do you see her eyes?"

    "Da, Kapitan," Boris narrows his gaze. "That one is a mad dog. And someone let that dog loose."

    "Well," Blaika sighs. "We won''t be interfering. It''s not"

    *Ring*

    Boris waits until Blaika nods to answer his cell phone, his expression turning stricter as he hangs up.

    "Trouble, Sergeant?"

    "Minor skirmish with an outsider near the docks," Boris replies. "One man injured. They say the outsider emerged from the sea and moved like a shadow. Kapitan, Ivan does not drink during his duty."

    Blaika smiles, "So, it really must be a shadow." She stands up as Boris follows after her.

    ---

    It''s always the inexperienced hosts that are the easiest. As a ballpark, he will use hispass to locate anyone with less world experience than him. In Rank 1, such experience matters the most. Since he isn''t obsessed with any particr item, hispass can respond to more straightforward desires and help him locate valuable targets.

    Sure, killing them is hard. But the target will either waste their time by staying inside their personal space and squandering their chance to explore the world and acquire different resources, or they will pay a small sum for their stay.

    <strong><em>[Lava-Head:</em></strong> Are you still alive, noobie?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Managed-Ant:</em></strong> Yeah, I am. And don''t you fucking contact me.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Lava Head snorts. A newbie from Transmigration Paradise will only slow him down. While they are in Rank 1, his power surpasses ordinary hosts, allowing him to act more freely despite harsher restraints on his being. He has a n for that, too. Paradise sells items to unshackle the hosts from such restrictions for a reasonable duration.

    ''But the host ran away after capsizing my ship. He''s afraid. Was he another newbie from Transmigration? It must havee as a surprise how we act. The leisure ways of transmigration paradise be a liability in our world. Anyway, I''ll have to look out if they know more about the verse. I''m only familiar with John Wick. It''s a pity I was too far away to save his dog, but the mission''s deadline ended quickly.''

    He sneaks about the city, ncing at hispass to approach a pub not far from the docks. He sees a group of armed men entering the pub.

    Perfect.

    A distraction.

    ---

    "Hey! You over there!" Revy and others stop bantering as they watch the armed cartel beeline toward a maid. Garcia''s eyes widen despite himself as his breath catches in his throat. Only now does Dutch notice the maid alongside Benny and Revy ncing at each other.

    "You''ve been snooping in our business since afternoon." The figure scowls as she turns around. There''s gloom in her gaze paired with frightening destitution that leaves little room for her eyes to sparkle with an attractive quality that a woman of beauty like her should possess. She picks her suitcase in one hand and her umbre in another.

    "Gentlemen," she speaks softly. Her words echo in the silent bar. "I apologize in advance. I shall have to resort to rude methods if you cannot point me in a certain someone''s direction." Her gaze trains on them, but thankfully, her specs aren''t for a show. She catches sight of someone out of ce not far in the crowd.

    Her lips parted open, and she almost drups her umbre.

    "Young"

    "You''re fucking annoying," Nik hisses as he throws his chair at the entrance, flipping his hand and holding a pistol in his hand to fire at the dark shadow swooping past the chair and lunging directly at Nik, forcing him to shove Revy away before she decides to shoot with that Cuss in her hand.

    Bullets phase through the fucker, Nik notes as he sidesteps with a man dressed in dark blue and possessing red eyes revealing himself. His pale skin almost gives a bluish tint while deep-ck hair scatters over his shoulder.

    "Pay up," the man grins cockily. "You understand, don''t you?"

    The man spoke an entirely differentnguage, but Nik understood. He narrows his eyes before ncing at the armed cartel and then at the maid before smiling. "He''s asking me to introduce to you guys. He''s the person responsible for your cartel''s <em>''disconnectivity.''</em>"

    It also helps that Nik served a drink or two to almost all of them as their gaze left Roberta before falling on the strange crackhead.

    "Him?" The leader points a gun in the host''s direction as thetter chuckles. "Ah, home-ground advantage. A weak fool''s tactic."

    Nik feels everyone''s stare on him as he shrugs. "He''s saying only pigs hunt in groups while a tiger prowls alone. Oh, and he asked me to kindly fuck your mothers."

    "That''s it!" One of them pulls the trigger, causing everyone to follow after as the maid looks at Garcia with a panicked expression.

    "R-Roberta!" The boy calls out, shivering at the sight of gunfire.

    Everything was going fine!

    The men were shooting as the host left quickly, weaving through the bullets or phasing through them until the men followed after him.

    So why?

    Why the fuck was the maid pointing a gun, nay, her umbre at them?

    "Let go of young master!"

    And clearly more reactive to a gun pointed at her head, Revy hones her Cuss at Garcia with a cold grin. "Try it, bitch. His head will blow up alongside ours."

    ''Why?''

    Is this an existential crisis? Because Nik questioned everything for once. Just let the kid go. He admits he has seen many strange things, but this feels as wild as encountering Reaper for the first time. It''s an absurd situation!

    Dutch points his revolver at the maid, too, as Garcia shudders.

    "Okay," Nik blinks. "Take the kid. I have that freak to handle," he scoffs. For once, Nik saw the truth of the city. He''s all green light for preserving life, but if they want to fight and die badly, he just isn''t in the mood to stop them. They will only put themselves in a simr situation in his absence again, so it''s fine.

    His sudden departure finds the Lagoon Company faltering in their stance only for a moment before Roberta growls. "Let him go."

    "Revy, take the gun off the kid''s head," Dutch mutters. "And point it at that bitch. If she attacks, one of us will shoot her AND the kid."

    "Tch, fine. But I want you to have the talk with that bastard!"

    ''Nah, that''s not needed. If anything,'' Dutch wonders. ''I should have the talk with Revy. There just wasn''t any profit in keeping the kid.''

    <strong><em>*Crash*</em></strong>

    A figure tears through the wooden entrance before mming against the steel-reinforced bar with his breath knocked out beside the excited maid.

    "Huah!" Nik clutches his chest as he tries breathing, his eyes wide in disbelief!

    He couldn''t <em>''take care''</em> of the freak, perhaps.

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title: </em></strong>The Long Job; The Brat; Nik''s Immacte Idea; Man Proposes, Heaven Disposes; The Lovnce Sessor; A Strange Boat; A Friend or Foe?; Debt Collector; Disbanding Cartel; A One Woman Army; Can''t Nobody See The Damn Maid?; The Armed Distraction For Nik!; The Advantaged of Connections; A Persistent Shadow; The Prowling Hound; Young Master''s Sight; An Absurd Situation; Misled Sense of Security; Nik *In Thanos'' Voice*: Fine, I''ll Take Care Of It Myself. *Also Nik: On The Other Hand, Why Must We Be Violent?*

    ***

    Roberta

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 309: Rasta Dracule (2)

    <h4>Chapter 309: Rasta Dracule (2)</h4>

    <strong><i>Shoutout to J K for patron support. </i></strong>

    <strong><i> ***</i></strong>

    A/N: Can you guys confirm whether the Discord link works? I don''t wanna just update it without confirmation.

    ***

    "I guess the city is rotting me. Well. Fuck it. Talk about esction," Nik leaves the pub as he uses his spirit senses to locate the <i>''freak''</i> again. Oh, his chi is vast at a nce. The man is significantly stronger than Nik on <i>''paper.''</i> But he is limited by the world. Nik can y it to his advantage and fight him off, or thetter will continue pestering him. That''s simply not favorable.

    "Oh, so you do have some sensing skill," he hears a harsh chuckle from the alley beside Yellow g as the previous host steps out with a brown cloak around him. "This cloak keeps me from getting sensed using the <i>''convention''</i> means aside from Blood Magic. Newbie, are you aware of what magic is?"

    Nik frowns, his shoulders tensing as he retrieves a staff from his space.

    "A stake? No, no, no!" The man grins, revealing two fangs above his teeth. "That will not work. You would assume I cannot walk under sunlight, but that''s not true either." The man steps forward with a chilling grin as Nik tilts his head. The stranger feels Nik''s eyes glowing a hazy violet before his eyes widen.

    Yet, Nik finds the stranger shuddering with rage, breaking from his bloodbending in less than a second as his shriek captures every passerby''s attention.

    "How dare you <i>touch</i> my noble blood!" The man zooms at Nik with a speed thetter can handle, only for something strange to ur.

    "I''ll kill you!" The man shrieks as Nik grunts, stepping back with his vision swimming. He is the lucky one. Others in their immediate vicinity find their ears and eyes bleeding as Nik grabs his head in pain, grunting. But it''s clearly not enough as he quickly repositions his hand while biting his bottom lip and making a fist, his eyes brightening harshly!

    *<i>Crunch</i>*

    *<i>Crunch</i>*

    Two spine-tingling cracked echo as Nik feels his chest cave in slightly, his body flying through the air and mming into something impossibly hard. But he knows his attack hit. Precise Bonebending will take time, but he doesn''t need to be meticulous with that freak. He just needed to fracture that monster''s skull.

    Yet, it''s hard to breathe!

    He clutches his chest despite the pain as he feels blood clogging his throat. One cough, two coughs! Fuck!

    He cannot pay enough mind to bloodbend it out of his throat! His loud breathing feels undeniably shallow as his hand goes to his throat.

    *<i>Smack</i>*

    A heavy thud impacts his back, forcing the blood out of his throat as he coughs loudly, spitting all the blood and bile. Whatever, he''ll clean itter.

    He gasps for air, standing quickly. He uses his spirit senses as he realizes that heat senses don''t work on the <i>''cold''</i> freak. Seismic sense finds its way a secondter, but it''s clearly unneeded. He walks in from the front door. A calm and collected expression on his face as Nik''s earlier seismic sense reveals the freak''s skull is no longer fractured.

    "Leave," he speaks English, coldly demanding of others. Really, it''s only the Lagoon Company, Garcia, the Maid, and Bao hiding behind the Bar left in the first ce. "My business with that man is yet unfinished. I underestimated you, newbie. I was going to demand ten from you. We''re <i>''peers,''</i> so even I follow the motto¡ªlive and let live. But now I''m thinking of increasing the price to 30. You can reimburse me with artifacts if you don''t have enough."

    "Man, it hurts tough," Nik chuckles. "You n to kill me with humor, no?" He huffs as he nces at Lagoon Company and Garcia.

    ''That man''s scream is like a mental attack. But it affected me rather considerably. His raw stats are off the charts, so his mental durability might follow the same pattern. I can''t use simr attacks since it may counteract due to a margin of difference in ability.''

    Nik frowns. "He''s right. Leave us."

    The man smiles. "Worried? For them? Oh, my. Peculiarly attached, are we? That makes things easier."

    These words earned him the other ends of Dutch''s, Revy''s, and Maid''s guns/umbre.

    "I sincerely advise you don''t do anything foolish," The host smiles. "It will only make the result harder to achieve, but not by too much. You, newbie. You do know the name <i>Jun-Sena-Ching, </i>right? He didn''t take the easy way."

    Nik frowns, bluffing the obvious bluff. "What are you talking about? I killed him."

    The freak freezes in ce before chuckling wryly. "I''m caught."

    "Nik," Revy interjects. "What the hell is going on?"

    "The stranger is bullying me for pocket change, that''s what," Nik narrows his eyes.

    "Then give him the pocket change," Benny chuckles nervously.

    "Finally. A smart one," the freak chuckles.

    "What is your name?" Nik blinks as he nces at his side. He looks at the maid in a daze as she questions again. "It''s Nik. Is it not? That man can dodge bullets and punch a hole through most objects. Fighting him with Young Master his hostage is not advisable."

    "Shut up! You bitch!" Revy snarls.

    Nik notices a ruthless glint forming in the maid''s gaze for a moment before she suppresses it. "The Lovce Family promises topensate you."

    "Now you can recover your losses," The freak chuckles. "You''re a lucky one. We''d be having a chat about our skills if you didn''t use that move earlier. You''re strong. But I''m stronger. Try to be clever, too."

    "Or I can run," Nik muses.

    "Leaving them alone," The man mocks. "You know they won''tst a second. You saw what happened outside. Twenty-three men died at once."

    The revtion shrinks the gun-wielding trio''s pupils as Nik''s brows twitch. He could try and fight. But 30 AP are going to be easy to recover. Likely, the man ahead doesn''t like to <i>''scavenge''</i> for AP due to his power.

    Again, Lagoon Company is at the most prominent risk. One attack from the freak will have them bleeding from their sockets.

    "Fine," Nik grits his teeth, hating the distaste of defeat. And Ray killed one of them?

    "Your tag?" The freak smirks.

    "<i>Nut-Cracking-Messiah."</i>

    "The what?" Others blink in surprise as the freak rolls his eyes.

    <strong><i>[Lava-Head Sent You a Friend Request. ept?]</i></strong>

    He scoffs, epting the request before sending him AP through the friends tag in the chat module.

    <strong><i>[Authority Rank: 1 (49.1¡ú19.1/100)]</i></strong>

    "Phew~! I guess thepensation from the Paradise filled your wallet, eh? Pleasure doing business. I''ll be seeing you around."

    Heughs, striding out the door without waiting for anyone and downright uninterested in others.

    Nik wants to call out to <i>Lava-Head</i> so bad and leave a snarky remark, but he can''t. He lost. The man beat his ass WHILE the world held him back! How manys did he travel, and how many APs did he grind?

    It makes Nik remember how Ray said they would travel into different worlds alongside others with simr ratings. Does his rating match with freaks like that monster?

    No wonder Ray panicked when she understood his first world. She had a good reason to panic.

    "Man," Nik sits back on a nearby stool. "That was exhausting."

    "R-Roberta!" Garcia runs into Roberta''s arm as she sighs in relief.

    ''I didn''t have to resort to those methods in front of Young Master,'' Roberta counts her lucky stars. "Mister Nik," she hugs Garcia while addressing the injured man. She can only wonder about the impact she would endure had she received such an attack. "The Lovce Family cordially extends you an invitation. As I said, we will provide adequatepensation. But I do wonder what that man wanted."

    "He got what he wanted," Nik leans on the counter. "And thank you. I will require somepensation."

    *<i>Smack</i>*

    A foot jabs on the counter between Nik and the maid as thetter nces up to meet the cruel gaze of the brte <i>''skank.''</i>

    "Oye, dog," Revy growls. "Who do you think you''re looking at?"

    "Roberta?" Garcia looks at the woman, whose expression flips almost instantly.

    ''Oh, right. Roberta. I forgot her name. The fucker punched memories out of me.'' Nik still wants to fight. But it isn''t a <i>''fight''</i> for the enemy. <i>Lava-Head</i> only desired currency, and he used the most efficient method. Nik begrudgingly respects that.

    "It''s alright, Young Master." Roberta pats Garcia''s head while Revy snorts and looks down at Nik. "Going to exin?"

    "Going to give me something to drink? I think my ribcage''s fractured."

    Revy smiles widely, patting his shoulder. "Minor fractures increase their durability, no?"

    His eyes twitch as he cannot help but anoint a title to the bitch bitchier than Az, "You bitch."

    "One more thing," Nik chuckles. "I''ve been trying to hold it. But my head''s spinning." He slurs by the end of it as his head dips back, leading darkness to shroud his mission. <i>Lava-Head</i> packed one mean mental punch.

    ---

    "What was that?" <i>Lava-Head</i> grips his right arm as his shoulders tremble. He stares at Yellow g from a distance while crouched atop a loading crane. "That wasn''t blood magic. But he still captured a Vampire''s Blood. Hah! It''s almostughable I had to use Limit Breaker Ring. But it worked. Five seconds were all I needed to make an impression. Any more, and I would incur a loss, and I would rather not kill powerful AND smart hosts. It''s always convenient dealing with them."

    <strong><i>[Lava-Head:</i></strong> Why the fuck did I get paired with you, you ANT! Fuck my luck. Everyone else probably got morepetent teammates!<strong><i>]</i></strong>

    <strong><i>[Managed-Ant:</i></strong> Í¹?( ????? ??)Í¹<strong><i>]</i></strong>

    <i>Lava-Head </i>snorts as he watches men rush the docks in drove. "Fighting them earns me nothing. I should wait and let others recover their AP before catching them by surprise again."

    Nik was right to think the only way out was to defeat such men.

    ---

    As usual, he got healed effortlessly. This time, he didn''t need Yue''s or Katara''s help. But the Freak left him with enough trouble despite kicking his ass.

    Yet, he finds himself in Blaika''s familiar office with porn paused on her TV as she smokes her cigar while sitting across Garcia on the sofa and letting everyone stand.

    "Senor Garcia," Blaika smiles. "Was Sankan Pce Hotel to your tastes?"

    Garcia ducks his gaze before ncing at her TV discreetly. "U-Um," he swallows a nervous lump. Benny could empathize. Why was he called here?!

    "If you would please shut that disgusting¡ª" Roberta speaks when Blaika leisurely interjects. "I am speaking with the sessor of House Lovce, Rosarita."

    The name causes Roberta''s eyes to harden as the scarred Russian woman continues. "Does the noble have no decorum? If my hobbies disturb Senor Garcia, he will speak appropriately. You will talk when spoken to, yes?"

    "P-Please don''t address Roberta in that tone!" Garcia snaps for a moment before stammering and looking away.

    Blaika smiles gently, "Apologies. I hope you had a pleasant sleep. I took the liberty of paying for your room for an entire week, should you wish to stay and take in the sights."

    Roberta''s gloved hand clenches as she lowers her head. Standing next to her, Nik thins his lips. ''This woman has some serious anger issues!''

    "Thank you," Garcia mutters as Blaika nods. "I wish to know about yesterday''s events from your words. As things are, I find an outsider''s perspective more reliable."

    "So, after I and Roberta exin the situation, we can leave?" Garcia questions.

    "You ARE free to leave, Senor Garcia. All you''re doing right now is showing me an outsider''s kindness. Besides, I won''t require your maid''s recount. She isn''t an outsider."

    Revy and Dutch nce at the maid as the woman exhales softly but keeps her calm when she feels the towering Boris'' gaze behind her. She cannot blow her top at the expense of her young master.

    "Well," Garcia begins with how the cartel kidnapped him for <i>''some''</i> reason before handing him to the Lagoon Company to smuggle over to Roanapur. The boy persists in keeping the reason for his captivity a secret when everyone in the room can see he knows something. He then recounts his steps to Yellow g.

    Blaika took an interest in the <i>''stranger.''</i> Garcia described him as a shadow, iming he may have seen things incorrectly and how the <i>''shadow''</i> dodged all bullets. Nik''s sudden crash into the bar and the stranger''s motive of wanting something from Nik were not something he felt the need to hide either.

    "Hmm. I would request one final assistance, Senor Garcia. I called a sketch artist. Would you describe the man to my employee?"

    The boy gulps, nodding slowly.

    "Great. Boris, will you show him the way?"

    "Yes, Kapitan." Boris nods as Garcia smiles at Roberta. "I won''t be long, Roberta."

    She bites her bottom lip before nodding. Once Garcia leaves, the maid slowly turns to look at Blaika, matching the Russian''s whimsical smirk.

    "Your second-inmand isn''t here to protect you," Roberta balefully whispers.

    "Oi, bitch. Start anything with Anego, and she''ll destroy your Family out of spite," Revy cleans her ear. "So, go ahead. I''d love to see it."

    "Ahahaha, what a humor you have, Revy," Benny chuckles while Dutch and Nik stay silent.

    "Was that man strong? Things are changing. Anyone can see that. The world''s interest shifted to something else the second the Moon exploded. And it''s no longer money," Blaika interlocks her fingers. "There are only a dangerous few things above money. And with that change, we''re seeing different <i>''monsters.''</i> Last night, a sea of ants erased one of the most prominent Crime Families, The Richers of the USA. Their contraband disappeared alongside their properties. And we also got a visitst night from a <i>''shadow''</i> who killed dozens by mushing their brains somehow."

    "That man was strong," Nik nods. "And I think he can do more than just mush brains. I don''t know about anything else. I''ll say one thing. He isn''t interested in anyone else but his profits."

    "What did he take from you?"

    "Aside from my dignity? Not much."

    She narrows her eyes before reaching for her pistol. "Thest time we did this, you snatched my gun."

    She ces the gun on the table. "I want that man brought to me so I can fill his head with the lead in this gun."

    Nik nces at the gun before looking at Blaika before shrugging. "I''ll look for that man once Ray returns. But if I get what I want, I won''t bring him. It would be too great of a loss."

    "I have money."

    "He didn''t take money," Nik smiles. "If Ray is in South America, there''s still a chance to meet her."

    "Hold on," Blaika smiles. "I have another important job for you. Bao says you''re looking for a job in Japan. I may have something for you."

    Nik frowns before ncing at Roberta.

    "The job is weeks from now," Blaika adds.

    "Cool. What''s the job?"

    "Trantor."

    "That''s it?"

    "Did you believe I will need you <i>''Non-Fatal''</i> Assassination?"

    Roberta frowns at that and nces at Nik as he shrugs. "I''ll take the job."

    She nods, "You all can leave."

    "Phew!" Benny huffs.

    "Wait, Anego! Why''d you have us stand all this time?"

    "I thought it was evident," Blaika tilts her head.

    "She was reaffirming who fears, respects, and hates her," Roberta scoffs, curtsying at Nik before retrieving a letter from her apron. "Mister Nik, this envelope has a ticket for Venezu and clear instructions to reach Lovce Mansion. We hope to see you soon."

    She stamps her way out of the room as Revy''s gaze zeroes in on the envelope before she finds Nik grinning from ear to ear.

    She does not like it one bit.

    He is injured, and he will need protection from that bitch.

    "Ah," Nik stops before leaving. Grinning at Blaika, "I finally searched what you and Revy were speaking¡ªthe silicone stuff. Why didn''t you just say they inject it?"

    Blaika lights another cigar as she crosses her legs and sprawls her left hand back on her couch. "I was waiting for you to shove a stick inside your dick."

    "Hah!" Nik barks a peal ofughter as he leaves with his hands crossed behind his head.

    "I never thought I''d see Mister <i>''Non-Fatal''</i> angry," she smirks once everyone leaves. "You learn new things every day, huh?"

    ---

    <strong><i>[Smexy-su-su:</i></strong> Oh, man! I''m so sorry. I spent two days searching for the twins before tuckering out. I''m d you''re alive. You did the smart thing. 30 AP isn''t worth all that much. Just devour 30-something ships, and you''ll recover your losses. But now you also know why I''m hesitant to rank up. There are even weirder monsters out there, and we simply don''t have enough umtion to face others who''ve been at it longer than us.<strong><i>]</i></strong>

    <strong><i>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</i></strong> I guess you''re right. Oh, and I got a good reason to enter Japan. I''ll keep you posted. You have some interest in that location, no?<strong><i>]</i></strong>

    <strong><i>[Smexy-su-su:</i></strong> Thanks. I just wish I find the damn twins.<strong><i>]</i></strong>

    <strong><i>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</i></strong> Do you know what you''ll do once you find them?<strong><i>]</i></strong>

    <strong><i>[Smexy-su-su: </i></strong>Love and cherish them.<strong><i>]</i></strong>

    Nik smiles when something else catches his attention.

    <strong><i>[Lava-Head:</i></strong> Thinking about you.<strong><i>]</i></strong>

    You motherfucker! Can you make it any more scandalous?

    Nik ignores the heathen.

    ***

    <strong><i>Alternate Title:</i></strong> First Confrontation; Noble Blood; The Dracule; A Screech; Fatal Voice; Whispering Dead; The m Dunk; Caught Blood; Fracture; Caught; Compensation; The Lovce Invitation; Kindness Begets Kindness; Payment; Exhaustion; Fractures Make Bones Sturdier, No?; Budding Frustration; The Annoyed Lava-Head; Sea of Ants?; Moves That Shake World; Mission Progress, A Family Out; New Job Offer; A Silicone Dilemma; Blaika Is Nice With Kids?; Porno Intensifies; Make of Break; Unsettling Premonitions; A Chat Between <i>''Royalties'';</i> The Angry Maid; A Skillful Resolve

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 310: Lovelace Companion

    Chapter 310: Lovce Companion

    While her personal ambitions met failure, her beliefs didn''t. It''s not one''s actions that makes a man, but their cause and reasons. A just cause finds its victory no matter what.

    She looks at herself through the mirror as the ugly bitch in there chuckles at her thoughts. Cause? Reasons? Beliefs? No, power determines character. You can be kind and evil or good and ugly when you have strength. And so she looks away from the mirror to adjust her shirt before wearing her skirt.

    She witnessed the strength of character not too long ago. It''s a surprise that the character lingers in the filthiest location. She almost feels her cheeks heat up at the embarrassing disy that night. What she could have resolved with discussion, her uglier thoughts pushed her to take arms. He left, of course.

    She nces at the mirror, donning her thick, round sses; the face in the mirror sneers.

    Of course, he ran at the sight of confrontation. He got beat up, and that freak robbed him. What exactly? Who knows. But he lost. That is not a character HER young master should look up to. That is not a character HER master should meet!

    She nces tob her waist-long dark-purple hair into braids, feeling calmer as she brushes her hair. Victory and loss are of little consequence. It''s the living and the dead that makes a clear distinction. As long as one lives, they have a chance. He paid to save her Young Master''s life. Her young master was his <em>''cargo.''</em> Yet, she hears from her Young Master that the man intended to sell and rescue and safely return him. She believes that character could pull it off. The character even treats one peculiar <em>''skank''</em> with kindness. It''sughable, not his kindness but whom it''s wasted on.

    She wonders if that man will show up. She''s embarrassed. She promised him rewards, but the Lovce Family didn''t have much to offer. While he said the enemy robbed his dignity, the enemy actually talked in precise numbers. He took something else. No matter. She will think of something.

    Her nce falls on her dressing table''s mirror, finding that ugly face sneering back. She hates that sneer. Even after so much, that sneer won''t leave her. No matter how she tries, it takes one error to let that woman through the mirror.

    She clenches the cross around her neck. She will never do that again. She is Roberta of Lovce.Rosarita Cisneros is dead.

    Is she dead?

    She can see herughing in the mirror. That woman isughing at the one on the outside.

    She isn''t dead. She refuses to die.

    *<em>Ding-Dong</em>*

    The Mansion''s deep bell snaps her out of her thoughts as Roberta adjusts her sses and hurries to the door through blue-carpeted hallways, nking armors of Lovce ancestors, and down the central stairs to find Master already epting the guests.

    Ah, how rude! How embarrassing! Master won''t discipline her. But someone should. Her tardiness should not entertain Master as such! But he is the kindest soul she met, the angel who gave her a second chance.

    She adjusts her smile into a polite one. Her teeth are ugly to look at. They are unnaturally sharp and intimidate guests. She cannot possibly show such a shameful disy to her, ah, their guests. He dresses appropriately. Truthfully, anything looks better out of that rotten city. His hair looks even now. Perhaps he was trying a different hairstyle at the time. Hmm, his brows match, too. She sees him shake her master''s hand with a smile, exchanging polite words without awkwardness. Really, it is a pleasant day¡ª

    She smells it.

    It''s stinking. It''s unbearable.

    That skank steps in through the doors with utter disregard for decorum. Her clothes are less than exemry as her ck tank top reveals her midriff, and she might not even be wearing anything underneath, seeing how the ruffled edges of her booty shorts fail to cover said booty.

    And is that a gun? Two?!

    H-How dare she?!

    Ah, Master overlooks the slut''s horrid nature, inviting her with a pleasant smile as that man stops in front of her, grinning. "Thanks again for inviting us. The farmers outside said you''re the only maid. But everything looks neat and clean. It''s kind of amazing how talented you are."

    S-Such high praise. If Master spoke those words, she wouldn''t know how to ept those words. But if it''s from someone like him. She allows a smile and opens her lips to say something.

    "Yo," the woman beside her Young Master''s savior opens her mouth.

    "Bitch," she replies unconsciously.

    The small crowd freezes a little before a smug grin spreads across the brte.

    What has she done?

    ---

    Nik nces over everything, learning. "This estate is fantastic, Sir. I usually don''t know how to decorate such extensive ces, so it''s good to learn."

    "Haha, just call me Diego." The grey-haired, blue-eyed man warmly smiles as he offers seats in the living room. "You say you possess a mansion?"

    "Technically," Nik epts the tea from Roberta. "It''s two. But they are nothingpared to yours in size. One follows the infrastructure of extensive temples and is made from high-quality wood, while the other is simr to a pagoda." He ces the tea on the table and gestures to form a triangle. "The one withyers."

    "I see," Diego smiles. "You must have arge family."

    "Right," Nik smiles. "Where is Garcia?"

    "Ah," Roberta smiles. "Young Master is at school. He refuses home school whenever Master mentions it."

    "That kid is a stubborn one," Diego massages his head.

    "So?" Revy sniffs the tea and nces at Roberta before setting it down. "Are you going to keep standing?"

    "I don''t understand," Roberta strains a smile as Revy''s smirk widens. "I heard old money usually have <em>''special''</em> maids. I was hoping to meet one." She crosses her legs while still looking at Roberta.

    "Ah, those," Diego sighs. "Some still continue such traditions, but our Family abolished those practices during the reigns of the seventh Patriarch. My apologies. I should have prepared better."

    "Revy likes teasing others, Diego," Nik shrugs. "Just ignore half the thing she says."

    "Wiser words, if any," Roberta affirms.

    Revy tosses Nik a re as he argues back with a simr look. At least keep it in your pants till we get our reward.

    Diego smiles and offers. "Would you like to tour our ntation? Or perhaps the cause of the recent mess?"

    Nik blinks.

    "You see," Diego interlocks his fingers. "Our property tested sessfully for a Rare Earth Element Lutetium. The news attracted some unweed parties, including the Cartel. Unfortunately, the Cartel remained persistent. I didn''t expect them to kidnap Garcia and ship him off."

    "Cartel only keeps the nice kids," Revy informs bluntly. "Your kid must have been a hassle for them. They won''t earn a dime if they killed him, so they decided to sell him off in Roanapur."

    Roberta''s re intensifies upon Revy.

    "What? Something to add?"

    Their res sh with invisible sparks spreading in the room.

    "So, a mine and a ntation," Nik cups his chin. "I have more interest in farming. I think that''s where I would love to start if we aren''t too imposing."

    ---

    How can he be imposing? It''s that bitch who''s a sight for the vulgar eyes. The crass way she sits, the audacity to not drink axative tea, and the way she speaks to her master¡ª<strong><em>grrr!</em></strong>

    So, he likes farming? A suitable taste. Agriculture produces food and replenishes one''s being. It''s an honest work, appropriate for someone like him. But she still doesn''t know how she will reward him. A basket of fruits, perhaps? She hears Avocado is all the rage in the States. Maybe that will do.

    Ah, Master is speaking.

    "Before we continue, I would like to request something."

    Hmm?

    "Garcia spoke of something intriguing. He said you have a remarkable trick up your sleeves. I used to practice sleight of hand when I was Garcia''s age. Magic always intrigued me."

    Wow, she never knew!

    "Oh?"

    She watches Nik close his empty hand before unclenching it, revealing a bulb of strange flower in his hand. He closes it again before opening it to unveil the bulb reced by a bloom. He proceeds with the same action¡ªonly for a seed to rest in the center of his palm instead of the flower.

    "Marvelous!" Diego smiles broadly. It''s been so long since she saw him smile like that.

    "Wait till you see him pull a grill from his ass."

    Why does that woman have to open her mouth? Can''t she choke on a dick and die of a splooge overdose? Their world will be better off without her.

    "The trick is in your sleeves," Diego smiles knowingly¡ªas expected of Master.

    What is Nik doing? Roberta''s eyes widen as he unbuttons his shirt and hands it to a dazed Diego. Honestly! But he looks good. If Roberta didn''t know any better, she would believe he was trying to show off with those sculpted pecs, chiseled abs, and those alluring obliques. Maybe she will have to ask himter how he trains. She never got to show her obliques. And those pecs.

    Tch. Look at that whore. How she stares at his back. Ah, that reminds her. His back must be as sculpted. C-Could she ask him to turn? No, that wouldn''t be appropriate!

    "Huh," Master''s words snap her out. "There''s nothing in your sleeves."

    "It''s just a trick." He replies humbly. Just when she thought her opinion of him couldn''t get any better. Why did he have to work with that sloppy bitch and for that scarred bitch?!

    But men with character are prone to attract bitches. She sighs, wondering if she should force thexatives down that slut''s throat.

    Master has her escort the duo to the ntation and then barely constructed mines. It would be a pleasant job had hee alone. But Nik made it bearable for both of them. He is witty but doesn''t invade their personal spaces with his words despite understanding the filthy lying under their facades. And the bitch? She exists to spoil. Ah, what is her name? Ronny? Well, Ronny, it is.

    "Ronny," she states calmly. "Please refrain from stealing any unripe fruits."

    "Ho¡ª You bitch! It''s Revy! Why the fuck would I steal fruits? Looking for a fight, huh?"

    ''Ah, it''s returning. The filth is pumping in my veins. I mustn''t!'' Roberta snaps at herself, offering a polite smile to the bitch.

    "I''m sorry. I will keep that in mind, Rundy."

    "Revy! And don''t you think I overlooked the insult in Hindi!"

    How typical. Of course, the bitch would know insults in everynguage. She personifies them.

    Young Master returns while they tour half of it. He dazzles the slut with his glib tongue and masterful memorization of Master''s ntation. Wait? Is the skank ignoring Young Master? The fucking cunt!

    But Roberta is happy their mood is harmonious despite the ugly business. The mine is iplete, so there isn''t much to see, and they return with Young Master musing how the Crescent Moon will affect their lives.

    ---

    Roberta returns halfway through dinner. Garcia won''t join them since he exhausted himself by doing the tour. Well¡ª

    "Is the food not to your liking?" Diego questions with a smile.

    "Hmm?" Revy swallows when Roberta speaks up. "Master was speaking with Mister Nik."

    "It sucks," Revy mouths at Roberta.

    "Slut," Roberta mouths back with a polite smile.

    "The food is delicious. I just felt odd for a moment," Nik frowns. "I don''t think it''s anything urgent. Anyway." he smiles. "Let''s finish our meals."

    Only then does the main talk begin.

    ---

    "Roberta told me everything that happened," Diego sighs while leaning back on his sofa. "I can''t particrly fault your involvement with my son''s transportation. If not you, it would be someone else. And I''m not blind to overlook how your professionalism kept my son safe from more revolting acts during said transportation itself. Nik, Revy, allow me to impart something you wouldn''t ordinarily hear. The world is no longer the same. My political opponents are my friends all of a sudden. And there are talks."

    Diego nces at his table with a hesitant expression. "There are talks of the End. Can you believe it? Political rivals tossing away their facade because they want to do <em>''good.''</em>"

    Roberta nces at her feet with a nk look.

    "Isn''t it great?"

    An amused voice breaks the somber silence. Revy scoffs at that as Nik chuckles. "It''s never toote. We should use these moments instead of wondering the why and the how. What if others get addicted to doing good? What if they do more good in a few months than others did in years? We are nobodies. When given a second chance¡ª" Nik rubs the back of his head with a wry smirk. "¡ªWe should ept and roll with it. There is no use doubting your second life when you already know what''s right and wrong for you, right?"

    Revy grows quiet as Diego chuckles. "Well said."

    "Ah, where were we?" The man smiles.

    "Rewards," Revy tilts her head.

    "Of course. As you can already see, we don''t have much to offer. But my estate would be meaningless with the loss of my son. Roberta exined how the corpses looked the other day. I don''t doubt you save Garcia''s life. Please, ask anything. Give me a chance to repay the favor."

    Nik smiles. His <em>''meeting''</em> with <em>Lava-Head</em> was enlightening. If that man can collect AP in a lump sum, why can''t Nik? If there aren''t any Hosts to rob, doesn''t every world provide a chance?

    He exins his desires as Revy''s, Roberta''s, and Diego''s lips hang open.

    "I-Is that all?" Diego flounders. "Please, don''t feel slighted by our state. I can still provide the most lucrative of presents!"

    "That''s what I want," Nik smiles. "Remember? It''s not money he took from me. And it''s not money I need."

    ---

    She takes off the cross hanging from her neck. What she is about to do is exceedingly sinful. She cannot bear such shame upon the cross. She slowly removes her headdress and aprons before unbuttoning her shirt and skirt. The face that looks back at her from the mirror is undoubtedly disgusting. But she cannot look away from it as she slips into a thin ck teddy that matches her panties before untying her hair and letting it flow naturally.

    How could she let it be just THAT? Sure, he is humble. But there is a limit to it. How can she shame the Lovce Family by not meeting her promises? Master Diego will forgive her. Young Master is young, but he will understand. It''s certainly not his pleasant scent or the urge to see his back before they leave tomorrow.

    It''s¡ª

    <em>''Second chance, huh?''</em> She looks at the mirror. She got a second chance, and she squandered it. She fell.

    She will give it all up after tonight. All temptations will be behind her. She will make the third one count. Master Diego gave her another chance. Before that, she had one thing left to do. Just one night left to experience¡ªonest smile to burn in her memories.

    She walks out of her room, letting darkness swallow her. Her naked feet make no noise as she deftly travels to the guest wing and stops in a startle.

    "Phew~! You''re looking banging, dog."

    It''s her, the bitch.

    "Why are you here?" Blood boils in her veins as Revy leans across the door with a smug smirk. "Did you think we''re blind? Nik and I could see the way you leer. I wanted to see if you''ll crawl over to his room." The brte straightens her back and snickers. "Now you''ll see me enter his room."

    Revy touches the doorknob but stops. It wouldn''t be her if she didn''t have another thing to say.

    "Maid, wanna give that dress to me? You can crawl back naked. How about it? Act like <em>''Special Maid.''</em> Hahahaha!"

    Herugh is as grating as the sight of her tits bouncing with each heave of herughter.

    She scowls but soon frowns as she watches Revy twists the knob and push over again.

    Could it be? Roberta blinks.

    "As expected," Roberta sneers at the slut. "Mister Nik is well above sinful women like us."

    "Bitch! He has dozens of lovers!"

    That''s new. Roberta digests the news before nodding. She should have expected it.

    "As expected. Mister Nik is gifted in several ways."

    Revy hits the door with a head and groans.

    Heh! That''s a sight for sore eyes.

    "Whatever," Revy pulls back and readies to kick the door down.

    *Click*

    "What?" he steps out with a towel around him, ring at Revy before tossing an appraising nce her way.

    "What the hell took you so long?" Revy snorts. Truly. That bitch has no sense of appreciation.

    "I was snapping pictures of my junk," Nik frowns. "I just never found the right angle. It looks weird every way."

    Ah, how unfortunate.

    "Mister Nik," she canfort him still. "Size isn''t everything. I''m sure you keep your lovers happy with your genius technique."

    "Pfft!" Revy shudders with tears forming in the corner of her eyes.

    "Thank you?" Nik smiles at her. "Roberta, what are you doing here?"

    She nces at Revy before clearing her throat. "I couldn''t let our family shame your efforts¡ª"

    "She came here to fuck," Revy interjects.

    "I see," Nik works his jaw. "Why the hell are you here? I thought we were on no touchy rule ever since that night."

    She snorts. "Don''t be dumb. Like I''ll sleep with a broad like you. I''m just here to m the door on that bitch."

    "I see," Nik shrugs. "Come on."

    Revy smirks as she follows and ms the door shut.

    An unfortunate chain of events. It''s depressing, really. But it''s understandable. Nik wouldn''t want a mad dog like her. At least she got to see his back. Now. How should she check out those legs?

    *<em>Click</em>*

    The door swings open again as she hears Revy''s bark. "Hey! What gives?"

    "She got to m her door," he grins at her. What a pleasant smile he has. "Why don''t youe in?"

    Oh, joy.

    She blinks as her feet move before she registers the sound of the door closing behind her.

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> Conflicted Sides; The Maid And The Mirror; The Truth Lies Beyond Both; One''s Character; Hate Boner Exists *Roberta and Revy: Imma Ride IT!*; The Laxative Tea Is Literally Anti Iroh; Someone Please Discipline Roberta!; A Trick; Roberta While Leering Those Nippies: Hmm. Nice Trick; The Cute Maid Dog; The Only Maid; Bitch!; The ntation and Mines; Roberta Would Love Some Obliques; Barely Watching Back: Onto Legs; Nik Can''t Catch a Break; One Night Stay; A Sinful Night; A Sinner''s Choice; Fooling Around; Door''s Locked; Imagine If Nik Didn''t Come Out; Young Master About To Unlock Core Memory Tonight; Second Choices Are Great; Roberta: Oh, Hey. Rundy. *Rundy Means Slut*

    ***

    <strong><em>A/N:</em></strong> Honestly, I''m not too into the political bs of ck Lagoon. I read it because of thedies. Maybe the exploding moon will save everyone the heartache of Roberta Blood Trailster down the line, and we could have a more <em>''fun''</em> version instead, kekekekeke!

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 311: Bad Habits Die Hard (1/2) (Partial Lewd)

    Chapter 311: Bad Habits Die Hard (1/2) (Partial Lewd)

    <strong><em>Shoutout to CKLance, sebastin michaelis, Jasticus, and Failure Ninja for Patron and Subscribe Star support!!</em></strong>

    ***

    A/N: Imagine that, the first smut of the arc, and my dumbass thought it would be amazing to write a threesome with the two women who canonically hated each other at first sight (rarer than love at first sight) and might just shoot each other while cumming their brains out. It wasn''t a wise decision, but ck Lagoon is a series of bad judgments. And Nik has a charm for everything wrong. Let''s hope I do give the first scene some justice.

    ***

    The world isn''t ending. <em>Yet.</em> so it''s okay, Revy thinks. It WILL end, right? Moon''s practically busted. It might take centuries if those numbskulls with thick sses calling themselves scientists are any believable, but Earth''s fucked, too. Hmm. They weren''t wearing sses. But it''s easier to bunch nerds in their categories, like the one she''s pinning on the bed and kissing¡ªtalking about bones, human structure, and pulling a book from his ass to read while stranded on a dead ind near Indo.

    What a nerd.

    But she can take her dues before the Earth ends, or she does already. She might have a bullet punched through her skull by the bitch intensely staring at their make-out session. It doesn''t matter. Revy hated the bitch''s face¡ªacting high and mighty despite being no less a sewer rat. What a coward. Hmm. So she''s in a room with a nerd and a coward. Said nerd has one fine bone pressed against her crotch, and the coward''s getting off by seeing others do it.

    She gasps, finding her bottom lip nibbled by him and a firm hand giving her ass a tight squeeze. Her hands try to fight it off. But it''s of no use. He''s getting as forceful as she is. If she gets to pin him, he gets to cop a feel. She would get angry at his audacity if not for his other hand still stroking her cheek as they tangoed with their tongues, swapping spit instead of curses. Maybe she can get his phone and delete the video of her dry-humping Eda. Don''t get her wrong. She doesn''t get her rocks off with women, but she was drunk, and Eda, the Slut, looked quite the sissy¡ªgood enough to get pegged if Revy brought a strap-on.

    His lips snatch such thoughts, aware of the moments she loses focus. He doesn''t like getting ignored, the nerd he is. And he had to one-up her shitty story. She would love to have some hold on him, but her background isn''t it. He was right on that Ind. It''s not the Shitty Backgrounds that get her. It''s the shitty background connected with the people she knows and possibly cares about.

    Not that she cares for the <em>''Dundies.''</em> Especially that skank Ray. Tonight is just <em>vacation</em>.

    So, she gets to rub it in that Maid''s face about who''s the mistress in the room.

    "Mmph."

    Unfortunately, with those skills that have Revy stifling her moans, the title of the <em>''Mistress''</em> rests solely in the palm of Nik''s debauched hands.

    She pulls back after a while, indifferent to the thread of saliva bridging their lips. Nik''s violet eyes match her brown ones as hesitation grips her heart again. She can''t bring those words up or even think of them. Try as she might, she cannot match the look he has in his eyes. He smiles, licking his lips while stroking her cheek with the back of his hand. "That''s some re, Revy. Did you hate it that much?"

    She didn''t. But she cannot <em>say</em> otherwise either. She''s stuck. But she wouldn''t let them stall here. She straightens her back and slips out of her tank top, freeing her bouncing tits to Nik''s eyes. He''s seen them before. But tonight, he takes the time to appreciate them with his gaze.

    "If you make somement about my ribcage, I''m going to¡ª"

    "Did you know?" He grins with the characteristic tone of dropping a fun fact at her. "You''re beautiful, Revy. Especially when you act like that."

    Her re hardens as if staring at someone at the bottom of her gun''s barrel. On that note, where are her pistols? She might fill him with lead before letting him do the same with the weaponry below.

    "Pfft? Beautiful?" And more angering is the quiet snort from behind.

    "I heard that!" Revy snaps back at Roberta only to find the hand on her face firmly cupping her jaw and bringing her attention back to Nik.

    "Revy," he continues while sitting up, bringing his face close as those violet orbs of his stare into her. She expects some wholesome <em>crap</em> again, but he whispers into her ear while staring behind her, ncing at Roberta as he slowly speaks, "Just a fair warning. If we do it, I will do everything possible to <strong><em>get</em></strong> you." There''s undeniable conviction in his voice, something the both of them want to deny. But it''s not the least bit <em>''cute.''</em> He''s rather demanding for a moment while giving them a way out. Not that <em>they</em> want any.

    Revy and Roberta frown, their minds syncing for a mere second.

    <em>''Who does he think he''s talking to?''</em>

    They came here willingly, right? So, what was that all about?

    It seems Nik understood their thought as he supnts with a smirk, "You didn''t take me for a meat bag for use, did you?" He pecks Revy''s ear while keeping his eyes on Roberta.

    Revy jerks back,tching her hand around his neck with a snarl, "Asshole! Do you think you can say all that weird crap for free?"

    "Good," Nik narrows his eyes. "So, we''re all on the same page." The duo is not like other women Nik met until this world since his new life. Debauched she might be, but Mitsuko is <em>''normal.''</em> Katara and the rest aren''t anywhere near as crazy as Revy, and in Nik''s humble opinion, that includes Az. But it would be a damn lie if he wasn''t attracted. He also needs a maid for his manor.

    The grip around his neck loosens as Revy nces away.

    "You know," Nik smilesfortingly. "Nobody''s forcing you, Revy. You can make up your mind while Roberta <em>''rewards''</em> me."

    Others might confuse Nik as gaslighting others, but given his track record, he meant every word he said with utmost sincerity.

    "Indeed. Mister Nik is wise. It''s getting quitete, and if you can''t decide, you better return to your room and leave adults to their world. We also need to sleepter."

    "What did you say, you sses-wearing whore?!"

    "Sleep?" Nik blinks, too. Did he say they could sleep?

    If he''s going to spend his night away from his family, he has to make every moment count. He''s not going to fuck for himself alone! He has to make his family proud.

    Of course, his voice is drowned by Roberta''s louder response as she sneers, "I said it would ruin my night to see someone of character like Mister Nik screwing a kid like you."

    ''Wow.'' Nik feels his cheeks turn hotter. ''Nobody ever said that about me. It''s usually about my dimensions.''

    Revy grits her jaws before ring at Nik and letting go of his neck. She came here for a rut to establish dominance on the maid, not¡ªwhatever this is! She must shoot someone. That''s the only reasonable response!

    "I can rock a boner all night while you wait, but I''d prefer to use it," Nik rxes his shoulder. He could use the <strong><em>[Twilight''s Charm]</em></strong> to fuck her here and now, but what would be the point? She wouldn''t want that, and he didn''t either.

    Instead, he leans forward.

    "What are you doing?" She doesn''t move back and instead snorts.

    "Helping you decide," Nik whispers on her lips before pecking. He doesn''t linger and ducks his head down, peppering her neck with kisses and nibbles, allowing his hands to enjoy her soft breasts and kneading them to his desires.

    She nces away, unwilling to look at Nik until she hears him speak again, "Before I put a finger down there, you were lying about a bullet shoved up inside you with my name on it, right?"

    She recalls the words she spoke to him on that ind. It was a joke.

    She smirks, a little relieved as her shoulder rxes. Her mood brightens to the point that Revy ignores Roberta''s scathingment, "It might not be a bullet down there, Mister Nik. But I hear STDs are just as hurtful."

    "Only one way you''ll find out," Revy snorts. As if she''ll walk around with some slob''s cock disease! She shot off their nuts when they tried pushing it anywhere near her!

    Her hand grips Nik''s head, firmly tugging him away and pushing him back on the bed before unbuttoning her shorts and yanking down her panties. The dim room leaves things to Roberta''s imagination, but Nik sees it as in as the day.

    "Go on," Revy adjusts herself atop Nik, her damp entrance mere centimeters from his face, allowing her to feel his hot breath. "Use that soiled tongue to find one bullet. Oh, and make sure you <em>''reaaaallly''</em> try to dig it out. Big cocks aren''t worth jackshit if you don''t have a proper head, Boner Nerd."

    "Boner Nerd?" Nik chuckles. "I like it¡ªhmpfh!" She seals his lips with her entrance, smirking, "Who cares if you like it? You asked for this. Let''s see how you''ll <strong><em>get</em></strong> me¡ª"

    Her breath catches in her throat, and her fingers around a fistful of his hair briefly loosen as he does what she demands. His unscrupulous tongue dives into her depths, finding the phantom bullet with such determination that it leaves Revy breathless, and arching her back ever so slightly to push further down on Nik and letting the warm exhales from his nostrils tickle her unruly clit. Nik senses that. Of course, he does. His hands nt themselves on Revy''s naked buttcheeks before pulling her further and eating her out in ways that will make his <em>''Mother''</em> proud.

    Roberta watches with bated breath as Revy''s form shudders. The brte tosses her head back while biting on a finger. The maid wishes their house had enough resources to divert to repair the Guest Wing''s air-conditioning system, but the mine''s construction consumes more than necessary. So, it''s getting hot in Nik''s room. The open window and the wind fluttering through the curtains alongside ceiling fans only help so much as the moonlight glitters on Revy''s sweaty body and alights the throbbing erection between Roberta and Revy.

    Old habits die hard as Roberta restrains the urge to twist and tear a cock on sight¡ªa fantastic torture route. But she admits there are better routines than that.

    ''Uh,'' she shakes her head, her dark-purple bangs bouncing, ''I shouldn''t think of that. I''ll have more to pay if I injure Master''s guest.''

    "Hnngh~!" Revy''s moans slip out from her loose mouth as Roberta snorts internally. She doesn''t want to undermine Nik''s possible technique, but <em>''Rundy''</em> hit her as the type of slut to moan for a beggar on the streets. And with all the talk about bedding Nik before her, Revy rightly got on Roberta''s nerves. But that also gave her an idea.

    It <em>IS</em> free and open to another person. And Roberta <em>IS</em> in her see-through teddy that would reveal everything if she wasn''t wearing any panties. Maybe she can fill in the gaps¡ªmetaphorically. No, literally. There <em>are</em> gaps in need of filling tonight. The maid tiptoes behind Revy, which catches thetter''s attention instantly.

    "S-Stay back!" Revy snaps with a flushed look, eyes barely focused. Revy''s expression shifts between bliss and helplessness as she exhales loudly, almost breathlessly, as if the sudden shift in attention was all it took for her to let go of her former control and cum. Roberta knew the look at once.

    "Why would I stay back? What you and I do have nothing inmon," Roberta sneers, straddling Nik''s waist as Revy grits her jaw through her drool.

    "Again?" Revy yelps as she feels his tongue moving without any prompts. She could go again, but she also didn''t expect to cum so quickly. She intended to get her motors running since she realized ''<strong><em>Very''</em></strong> early that dicks don''t get her down as fast as forey.

    "Oh, my."

    Revy hears a gasp from behind and knows the reason the secondter.

    "It''s ratherrge. Forgive me for not epting it all at once, Mister Nik. I will need some time."

    The corner of Revy''s eyes threatens to peel over to her guns hanging from the bed''s frame if not for her Boner Nerd focusing on her despite a slut on his willy. At least he has priorities in order. But the idea of someone riding Nik in her presence isn''t entertaining for Revy as she growls, "Get o-off him!"

    "Make me."

    Nik doesn''t know how to describe his emotions about what happened next.

    Revy moved from his face and lunged at Roberta. She would have done some severe damage to Roberta''s snatch and his cock if not for the fact Roberta never got prated and instead predicted such an oue, waiting to throw hands.

    Nik sits up, finding Revy and Roberta wrestling on the floor. He wishes he could say it was the same as Jin getting frisky with June over little things or the Ty Sisters practicing their choreographed Chi-Blocking.

    It wasn''t.

    Nik cleans his dripping chin as he watches Roberta''s and Revy''s fists plunging into their noses, leaving bleeding nostrils!

    "You two should stop," Nik urges when the duo snaps their gazes in his direction, yelling.

    <strong><em>¡ª"Stay out of it!"¡ª</em></strong>

    They turn to attack each other like rabid animals when a firm grip grasps their heads at once, tearing them away from each other with ridiculous power. They turn to face Nik with shocked looks, only to find his smile gone and his expression downright cruel.

    "Excuse me," Nik begins slowly. "Care to repeat what you two just said?" The look in his eyes was all the duo needed to understand the question was rhetorical. But aside from lust, something else brewed in the two women far longer¡ª<em>annoyance.</em>

    "I said, back off, Boner Nerd!" Revy snarls.

    "Mister Nik," Roberta licks the blood flowing down her nostrils. "Unhand me. I would hate myself if I injured you while teaching a slut the Lovce Family''s code of conduct."

    They find him sighing softly with a defeated expression. "You two," a helpless smile stretches over his lips as he shakes his head. "I''ve never had two partners breaking each other''s noses in my career." His grip around their hair tightens as he forces them upon their knees, not far from the erection betwixt his spread thighs. "I''m going to heal your noses. And you two are going to make nice for the night."

    They frown. Revy has another snarky reply ready at hand as he utters, "Of course, I''m not going to force any of you. You two can leave, too. But pull that shit again, and I will spread the video of you humping Eda throughout Roanapur. Oh, and Roberta, put a hand on Revy another time, and you''ll find this¡ª" he frees her hair to clench his fist before opening them. The red tattoo on his left arm <em>glows</em>, shocking the duo, as a rather sizeable stick appears on Nik''s hand. "¡ªup your ass."

    He sets the stick aside, narrowing his eyes. "So? Are we going to fuck or fight? You''ve almost ruined my night, so those are the only options. And yes, I will fight if you two are up for it. And yes, choosing any of the options will cause you the inability to walk in the morning."

    He lets go of Revy before resting his hands on his thighs.

    A quiet knock disrupts the heavy mood as a calm voice slips from the other side of the door. "Ehm, Nik? Are you alright? I heard some shouts. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but the hallways echo at night, and I needed to use the restroom, so I couldn''t help but hear them."

    It''s Diego.

    A look of panic appears on Roberta''s face as she wipes the blood away. Revy sneers at that, opening her mouth to speak something before stopping as she finds Nik ncing in her direction.

    "We were just¡ª"

    "M-Master," Roberta interjects, "Those weren''t shouts. I was merely helping Mister Nik and Rundy settle for the night. I h-hope it''s alright."

    "Ah, sorry," Diego coughs and clears his throat. "You kids carry on."

    Roberta''s face flushes as Nik and Revy stare at her.

    "So, it''s decided," he nods.

    "Hmph," Revy snorts. "It''s Revy."

    "Rundy, not now," Nik frowns.

    "What? Et Tu?"

    "Huh?" Nik blinks. What''s that? But he exins, "What did you think was going to happen? You get to cum and fight while I get to nanny after you?"

    "Mister¡ª"

    "I''m naked," Nik groans. "You can drop the pretense, Roberta."

    "Right," Roberta nces at his erection that persists through so much shit before ncing at his left arm. "That was no magic trick, was it?"

    "It was no trick," Nik corrects her. "This isn''t either."

    The two feel the blood on their faces warming up and shimmering slightly before healing their ckening eyes and other minor injuries.

    He sighs, not bothering with more exnations. "You destroyed the mood, so you set it again. Light the candles, make out with each other, or whatever you''d like. But I''ll throw you two out of the window in your current state if you fight again without proper sparring rules."

    "No guns," Revy looks at Roberta, almost confident that Roberta will pick fighting over a fuck. Or so she wishes. She could beat Roberta and have him for herselfter.

    "You''re on your own," Roberta narrows her eyes. "I apologize, Nik. And here I am, given yet another chance in a ce I did not expect. I-" she nces at him with sorrow in her eyes. "But I can''t help it."

    "Bitch, what''s with the sentiment?" Revy stands from her position, nting her hands on her hips without bothering to cover her naked body. "You can''t help doing things your way? Just because an asshole like Nik said so?"

    "Excuse me for having some boundaries. No killing and nothing up my ass¡ªis that so much to ask?" Nik snorts, lyingfortably with his hands under his head.

    "Shut up," Revy frowns. "And I''m done hiding things for you if you''re going to show it off to a random skank!"

    Nik snorts in amusement, "And who asked you to cover for me? Ah, could it be? You worry for me?"

    "Shut up!"

    Roberta watches the duo before whispering, "Nik, what if you squander your second chance?"

    "Huh? Are you still on about that?" Revy snorts.

    "Simple," Nik nces at her with a smirk. "As long as you''re alive, every new day is a chance. Doesn''t mean whatever wrong you did is gone, but doesn''t mean the end of the world either."

    Roberta stares at him before ncing at his full mast.

    ''So,'' she reasons, ''I can still be Master Diego''s humble maid, Roberta, every day even if I be Rosarita at night?''

    She stands from her position before smiling widely and crookedly. Her blue eyes maliciously shimmer as she whispers, "Nik, what if I said I have a bullet down there with your name written on it?"

    Nik returns the smirk, "Then find it yourself, Bitch. I just said you can''t get away with shit even if you get more chances. Work for it."

    Roberta and Revy blink, finally realizing they will be the ones getting blue-balled if they don''t right their wrongs.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su: </em></strong>I found the twins!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> Congrattions. At least one of us is being productive tonight.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> Revy Calls Others a Nerd and a Coward *Also Revy: Intensely Nerdy About Guns and Unable To Face Proper Emotions*; Earth Is Ending Probably, Might As Well Fuck¡ª''Two Hands'' Revy; The Make Out; Boner Alert; Nik is Simply Passionate About Bones *Insert Brook Memes*; A Healthy Warning; Boner Nerd; Helping Decide; Digging The Bullet, Finding a Lake; Damn, Rosarita''s a Master Baiter *Meanwhile Roberta''s a Masturbater*; Sudden Violence; Lust and Blood; Nik Tries To Be Calm *Fails*; Also Nik¡ªckmail And Abuse; Eating Cunny In Ways To Make Momma Proud; The Collected Filth In One Room; Finding Ways To Bring The Worst Out of Each Other; The Prophecized Stick Up Roberta''s Bum; It Aint''s a Trick But It''s Still Magic; Rundy''s Angry; Deigo''s Interruption; About To Get Blue-Balled; At Least Ray is Happy; There Are Infinite Chances¡ªMonkey D. Luffy; Roberta By Day, Nik''s By Night; Roberta When She Sees a Cock: I Can Probably Tear It *Perfect For The Nut Cracking Messiah*; Nik''s Thoughts: Revy''s Hot, and I Also Need a Maid. I Bet Roberta''s Even Hotter When She Cleans My Room.

    ***

    Ps: As I started writing, I realized that making the threesome right off the bat will be in bad taste. Rundy and Rosarita have some serious hate boner for each other and they would do anything to vent it. So, I couldn''t get down to smut directly to keep some part of their characteristic intact. I could easily write cum sluts, but we already have Az and the Souma Family. And the major part about Roberta''s character, if I got it write after rereading Roberta''s second arc in the manga, is her battles against her past due to the kindness showed to her during the present that blows wide open when something happens to those who she cares for. And I somehow believe she is one of the more wholesome characters of ck Lagoon with Revy when youpare them to others except for her devil''s tongue with Garcia by the end of it (Don''t wanna spoil more).

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 312: Bad Habits Die Hard (2/2) (Lewd)

    Chapter 312: Bad Habits Die Hard (2/2) (Lewd)

    <strong><em>Shoutout to Surge1301, obviousPenname, Liam Brady, Justin Taylor, King, Koshiro Unohana, and Maxime Cusson for patron support~!</em></strong>

    ***

    There is something deeply wrong with them and their situation. Roberta only took time to sense it now. While a model citizenpared to the rest of Roanapur, she saw things within Nik in the dark that she wouldn''t want to see in anyone dear to her. He feels a different man beyond and behind closed doors, in and out of his clothes. They felt the same, stitched together, much like her¡ªRosarita and Roberta. Yet, it never felt anything but sincere when it came from him, be it his utter possessiveness with his sensual hands or the seductive moist of his warm breaths on the nape of her neck as he felt her up caringly.

    But it''s still wrong. Roberta knows deep down that the three of them shouldn''t be in the same room. Rundy, for tant reasons.

    Nik?

    She did want to <em>''repay''</em> him. But it was getting out of her hand, or instead filling her grip rather nicely as she settled to the right side of his body as opposed to the skank on the left, their faces near each other and hands trying not to fight each other''s paws off the throbbing meat with enough length for both of them. Roberta doesn''t doubt Nik will fulfill his promise by shoving that long stick up her ass if they fight again. It''s strange. She shouldn''t believe a stranger that much, but <em>''Rosarita''</em> can''t help but want to. That evil bitch always wanted totch onto something¡ªpeople, reasons, ideals. That''s who Roberta is.

    A parasite trained to act on her worst instincts. And those instincts blow hotly into her ears, seducing her into leaning forward and covering Nik''s moist tip with her lips. She hopes her sharp teeth don''t get the wrong message as her hand lets go of the top length of his mast, dipping further down as it stretches her jaw further.

    Rundy and Nik watch her as Roberta nces at thetter. There''s an unhealthy need for affirmation in her gaze. Chances¡ªshe does not want to miss them. She wants totch onto every moment that can help her be better since Master Diego offered her a hand of help. She wants to do it for them!

    ''That''s right.'' Roberta realizes. Diego had his fair share of encounters with more questionable situations as a noble. It tainted him enough, but that man never stopped trying. She feels simr sincerity from Nik.A <em>trying</em> man.

    His lovers must be the lucky group, she wonders. A trying man may lose in life, but such individuals don''t quit.

    She leans further down before hitting an obstruction that snaps her out of her thoughts. Roberta finds a clenched hand between her hot mouth and the bottom length of Nik''s penis in her quest to satisfy him and make up for their earlier transgressions.

    The maid pulls back, lingering her gaze on Nik as she sucks tighter on his tip before freeing his cock with a pop.

    "Your hand," Roberta stares at Rundy. "Move it."

    "You''re kidding me," Revy sneers. "Any further, and you''ll probably gag on it before vomiting the dinner."

    "You''re exactly right," Roberta smiles. "I haven''t ever taken it whole. Go ahead. Take my position if you''re so experienced, Rundy."

    Revy narrows her eyes, ncing between the maid and Nik''s erection before huffing and scowling at Nik.

    "What?" He sighs. Just let the woman try and suck it! Was that so hard, Revy? She dims further after noting the slight frustration in his voice, grumbling, "Nothing. With your dick in her mouth, I wouldn''t have much to do."

    "Astute as ever," Nik smiles. "Why don''t you join her?"

    He knew it would be a lengthy task to make them do something together, so he thought about what to do next¡ª

    "Sure," Revy tugs her bangs behind her and bands a ponytail again, shocking Nik and Roberta as she drags her tongue upon his length from the base before settling her mouth over the tip and sliding her lips down on his somewhat lubed shaft. Her scowl somewhat wanes the lower she dips, tightening her lips around his shaft as she reaches the base.

    "Oh," Roberta whispers, leaning close to note the short length of meat Revy struggled to swallow, smirking, "I expected no less, dear Guest." Her hot breath tickles Revy''s ear. The former pays no attention to the maid but instead keeps a tight hold of Nik''s gaze. Unbothered by that, Roberta continues, cupping Nik''s ball and cooing, "Would you be so kind as to kiss Nik down here, too?"

    "Why don''t you do it?" Nik smirks cockily. Roberta grins, a little more open to Nik now, revealing a sharper set of teeth. "I''m afraid I might identally bite them."

    "How?" Nik blinks. He asked to kiss her, not nibble them.

    Revy drags herself along his length before freeing Nik''s cock and stroking it with a pleasingly firm grip. "She''s a crazy bitch, that''s how. Besides, you seem to be back in the mood." She uses both hands, narrowing her eyes, "So we don''t have to work for it, right?"

    "Would it help that continuing your good work will earn you my gratitude?" Nik smiles warmly, prompting Revy and Roberta to look at each other before firmly shaking their heads with adulterous grins.

    "Your gratitude can wait. I suggest living the night before you decide to luxuriate us with something so pleasing," Roberta gently ys with his sac with her thumb while Revy licks the underside of his cockhead before spitting on the tip and gliding her hand on his wet shaft. "I don''t know that the bitch is on, but I''d rather have a cock in me than your stupid words."

    "I know you like thetter more," Nik grins. "I''ll be sure to luxuriate you two with my gratitude in a few hours. My after-sex care package is rather neat."

    Uncaring whether he is boasting or not, Revy shifts and straddles him, their naked and wet crotches rubbing against each other as Roberta moves beside Nik, hugging him from the side and working around his ear with her tongue before peppering the side of his face with kisses. Nik moves his hands from behind his head, too. His right-hand hugs Roberta, bringing her close, while his left-hand caresses Revy''s thigh as she bites her bottom lip and adjusts atop his cock.

    "Oh," Nik muses, revealing his recently acquired taste. "Can I record it?"

    "What?" Revy snaps. "Are you kidding me? Why would I let you¡ª actually, sure," Revy unexpectedly grins. "Only if you share the video with me."

    Nik momentarily frowns, not liking the idea of Revy going along with something. He would rather trust her when she points a gun to his head.

    "I bet she wants to ckmail you, or she will show the video to your lovers," Roberta whispers hotly, obsessively running her fingers upon his torso and measuring his sculpted muscles.

    "So?" Revy doesn''t deny the notion and grins, illicitly jerking herself back and forth on his tip, bringing her wet entrance around his cock head and pulling back teasingly. "Wanna do it? I bet I can make you bust a load in a few seconds~! Record it, would you?" The woman narrows her eyes, finding Nik shrugging in response. He already recorded his sex with others except the girls in the homeworld. Others in his harem were quite open to the idea as long as they kept it to themselves. After all, Nik still had Michi''s and Ursa''s illicit portraits hanging from his bedroom walls. A video just felt like a more advanced version of it.

    The red mark around his left arm glimmers dimly under the duo''s alert gaze. He would care about showing off, but he believes nothing he can do will ever trump the moon''s destruction, so there''s not much to it.

    "You should zoom into it," Roberta directs, bringing her fingers on the screen as Revy slowly slides down, feeling every inch of her depths spread open on him until she barely bottoms him out, grunting, "I knew it was going to hurt."

    Nik snickers, "Remember? You were going to dry me out in a few seconds."

    "Yeah, yeah," Revy lips thin as she paces herself moderately, biting her lips to ensure no sound slips out except heavy breaths. One of her hands cups her breast while the other one <em>''unintentionally''</em> falls atop Nik''s hand on her thighs as she jerks her hips back and forth. Her heavy breaths turn rapid, and so does her body''s movement. She needed little time to get used to how filled she felt, allowing Nik to explore her insides as she bounced on him.

    "Hmmgh," Revy grunts, sliding down to his roots while squeezing her thighs. "Anytime now?" She hotly whispers while ncing at him. "Right?"

    "Fuck around and find out," Nik smirks, leaving the recording to Roberta, using his hand for a better purpose¡ªfondling the maid''s toned ass.

    "Did you try to negotiate an orgasm out of a man?" Roberta hums, panning the camera to Revy''s face as thetter rolls her eyes, "Shut up, Dog. At least I know how to take a man."

    "After years of practice, yes?" Roberta licks her lips, staring at Revy as she leans forward to steal a kiss from Nik''s lips for the first time, an act that has the renowned ''Two Hands'' narrowing her eyes. It''s only more aggravating for Revy to see Nik leaning into the kiss until Roberta finds herself enjoying him more than the notion of teasing the former through him. The brte watches the duo frenching it without shame as she picks her pace. She ces her hands on his chest to find proper bnce and ps herself down on him with enough force to fill the room with the sound of their wet, sloppy sex. He takes notice of this, of course. His hand slides from her thigh to her bouncing breasts as he kneads around her poking nipple, rubbing and twisting them gently until Revy asionally moans.

    The two women have him surrounded in a way. Roberta''s more than happy to get her kicks off touching Nik while Revy gets more into riding him. Things would be different if he came, but Nik likes the achieved bnce. Iroh would be proud of him, right? Revy can barely keep herself from moaning while Roberta''s enjoying him more than ying the tease.

    He does wish he could be on top, though. Well, the night is long. And he knows the two women are in for an <em>immense </em>surprise when he grunts, offering a fair warning as he pulls back from Roberta''s lips. "Revy, you should¡ª"

    "F-Fuck~!" Revy gasps, "Finally about to bust, huh?" Her gaze is half-lidded and saturated with lust as she tries to steal his lips, only for Roberta to butt in and cover his lips again. Revy snorts at that before grinning at the camera. "Nah, I''m not pulling out. That''s how a real woman takes it all in."

    Nik grunts into Roberta''s mouth as Revy yelps in surprise. Thick jets of almost unending ropes of cum fill her up, leaving her shuddering at the warmth as she finds herself too near her damn edge, barely containing herself from cumming outright. She hurriedly pulls out as his twitching cock opens fire with a thick splooge spilling down her thighs.

    "What the hell is that?" She looks down in shock, noting his soiled crotch. She even got it on her stomach as Revy slid her finger across her drenched entrance.

    "Were you that pent-up?" Roberta whispers into his ear with a smug smirk.

    Nik wishes he could say that. But he rarely has any breaks. If not for his evolution pumping his stats, his physique might have improved with the stress his body endures!

    "You can say that," he lies. The seductive whispers of his lustful blood are not lost on him, but he''s gotten wary of losing control and wouldn''t fall for such temptations again. He hotly exhales, ncing at Revy as she scoops more of his seed with her middle and index fingers.

    "Do you have some medicine or¡ª"

    "Do you have some sense?" Revy snorts, sniffing the seed on her fingers before ring at him and taking a cautious lick.

    "What are you doing?" Roberta frowns.

    "He isn''t normal," Revy replies with narrowed eyes. "And I''d say someone spilled lotion if I saw THIS much cum in Anego''s production. I don''t know. I''d just like to have a taste test."

    Roberta raises an eyebrow before ncing at Nik''s soiled crotch, tracing a finger over his flesh and scooping some of his cum to taste, too.

    "So?" Nik questions as he slowly sits up. There''s a bit of reluctance from Roberta''s side as she lets go of his chest.

    "What do you think?"

    Revy rolls her eyes. "It''s jizz, not a 5-star cuisine. But why is it¡ª"

    "Is it supposed to taste sweet?" Roberta frowns. "Do you have some disease?"

    "Nope," Nik shrugs as he moves his shoulders.

    "Are you sure?" Revy frowns. "I don''t want some diabetic cum inside me. It''s fucking gross."

    Nik cringes atparison before clearing his throat, "I don''t have any diseases."

    "Maybe up here?" Revy taps her temple, "You did almost die before. Huh. And all that weird shit¡ª"

    Roberta''s gaze hardens as she presses her hand against Nik''s chest, pushing him down.

    ''Not again,'' he rolls his eyes.

    "Rundy is trying to stall," Roberta scoffs. "Pretty cheap. But I wouldn''t expect anything less from a slut like you."

    Revy scoffs, grumbling, "Just had to blow his mood till he couldn''t get it up for the night."

    "And it''s Revy!" the brte snaps, only to find Roberta sucking on Nik''s neck as she pressed her pert ass on his sloppy joe, rubbing her damp panties against his erection with hungry chuffs. Nik doesn''t lie waiting either. His hands yank her panties away before holding her toned waist close and quietly pecking the top of her head. Roberta blinks, ncing at him in shock.

    "Just stop me when it feels too ufortable," Nik replies to the unvoiced question as the Maid slowly nods, allowing red to freckle her cheeks and ears. But it doesn''t matter. He can''t possibly point her embarrassment through the flush on her cheeks, right? She slowly licks the spot she decided totch onto before nibbling on his flesh. Unlike before, she is gentle and careful. Her dry humps are now sensual gyration against his erection as she ensures to let her lower lips spread against his length.

    Meanwhile, Revy crosses her arms. ''What am I supposed to do now? I''dy beside him, but the greedy bitch is taking him whole.''

    She frowns, taking another lick of her finger. ''Damn. <em>''What''</em> is Nik?'' She never knew jizz can have a passing resemnce to butterscotch.

    <strong><em>{A/n: Casually ruining everyone''s taste for butterscotch.}</em></strong>

    ---

    "Hnaah~! Ohh! <strong><em>*thc*</em></strong> W-wait!" Roberta gasps, identally snapping the wooden head of the bed behind Nik, looming over him. Nik holds her just inches above him, thrusting from underneath as their bed creaks and moans, but he doesn''t stop. Revy watches the two from the other corner of the bed. Her knees spread wide open as she fingers her wet snatch. "The w-wood!" Roberta moans. "It might get in your eyes! Haah!"

    "How about this?" Nik hugs the woman before turning her over. One of his hands rests on the fractured headboard while the other strokes her thick hair. He takes a moment to admire her flexing abdominal muscles now that she''s out of her teddy, feeling the urge to cup her jiggling breasts as he fucks her harder than before. Her legs lock around his waist as she pushes her head against his hand. She moans instead of replying, tugging him tighter till he''s barely got any space to move.

    Her back arches and Roberta''s insides grip tightly around Nik in preparation for¡ª

    "I''m¡ª" she yelps before cumming explosively on his cock.

    ---

    "It''s just for tonight!" Revy grits her jaw as she strokes his cock with an unfocused re. "F-Fuck! There''s no way I''m letting that bitch down there again!" She sucks on the tip while moving her hands as Roberta hugs the former''s waist and eats her out from behind. The two women and Nik look disheveled, the room tossed into a mess of different fluids. It''s not yet early morning, but the sky does seem brighter than when they started.

    "Sure," Nik nods.

    Revy pulls back with a frown. She''d tried the same tune so many times that she''d beginning to feel like a broken record. But breath catches in her throat when Roberta fucks around with her sweet spot, prompting Revy''s shoulders to shudder as she dips and presses against his cock.

    "Didn''t you want to tucker me out?"

    Unlike Roberta, Revy tries to act the rogue and pull away from the caring touch on her cheek.

    "I''m serving your mess to you on ice cream the next time we screw around like this," she scoffs between her gasps, jerking Nik off as he chuckles and picks up his smartphone.

    "Another?" she questions in exasperation as Roberta puts more work down there to ensure Nik snaps the most damning picture of all time.

    "I can''t get enough of you," Nik shrugs. "But no, I''m not snapping a picture. I was just checking the time."

    "Heh," Revy drags her grip up and down. "You felt like a one-pump chump. How long has it been? 3 minutes?"

    Nik smirks. "Try four."

    The woman rolls her eyes. "My point stands. The night was alright."

    "Except the times you came while hugging him and howling like a bitch in heat," Roberta pulls up while licking her lips as she nts a swift spank on Revy''s plump cheek.

    "When did I do that?" Revy denies it all. "And you broke the bed, you cunt! We only stopped¡ª ehm, whatever!"

    Roberta narrows her eyes, her once neat and long hair now quite messy. Nik almost feels sorry about how much time Roberta will need to untangle all that shit. Still, Roberta brushes the few strands of her locks behind her ear as she nces at Nik. "I should leave. It was¡ª"

    "Stay," Nik interjects. "You don''t have to sleep here. You''ve got your duties. But why not rest a little? With me?"

    The maid looks away as Revy grips his cock tighter, "And what about this? How many times do you need to cum? I''m looking for a ballpark here."

    "Oh, it goes away if you don''t give it any attention," Nik hums.

    "What is that? A kid that will get bored when not given attention?"

    Revy lets go as she slumps to his left with exhaustion. Her arms hug over his chest as Revy nces at Roberta, "Weren''t you going to leave? Shoo. You did well for a maid. I''ll tag along with Nik in the next appointment to <em>''use''</em> you again."

    "Then I should feel honored, dear Guest," Roberta smiles sweetly. "You did take your sweet time down here, did you not?" The woman traces her crotch before shaking her head. "It''s reasonablyte. And my main priority today will be to clean the mess you made, Rundy. I should stay."

    She slumps to Nik''s right, exhaling in contentment when his arm hugs her, too.

    "It''s Revy."

    "Rundy, be quiet and let Nik sleep. He should have his rest."

    "Looking for a fight, Slut?"

    "With you? There won''t be a fight."

    Nik understands what Roberta means, but he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Roberta''s right. I was almost jealous of how you two sounded when the other was underneath."

    "Shove it, Nerd."

    "Do not address him like that," Roberta scoffs.

    "What are you? His maid? Keep your paws to yourself, Mutt."

    Nik sighs and closes his eyes. Maybe he shouldn''t have pushed his luck by asking Robera to stay.

    Then again¡ª

    "I feel damn happy," he grins, his words turning the two women quiet until they snort/scoff before closing their eyes and resting peacefully. They did vent almost all their issues through the activity for hours.

    They deserve a rest.

    ---

    ''They are finally silent,'' Garcia curls under his nket as he closes his eyes. ''Morning sses are going to be rough today.''

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> The Sights In Darkness; Stitched Together: Past And Present Nik; The Rosarita Complex; Shots Fired; The Hate Boner Continues; Set Mood; Extra Large Creampie; A Messed-Up Threesome; Vying For Attention; Roberta When Kissing Nik: That Will Make Rundy Angry¡ª O-Oh. It Feels Good. Rundy, Who?; First Mayo and Now Butterscotch, Vote For Next MC''s Cum Taste Test (Strawberry, Blueberry, Biryani); Breaking Board; Breaking Bed *Insert Breaking Bad OST*; Nik To Revy And Roberta: I AM The One Who Knocks¡­ Others Up; Sweet Creampie; Eaten Out; Roberta Low-Key Loving Gentle Fuck; The Maid Wants Everything Wholesome; Revy Wants That Too- N-No She Doesn''t!; Sleeping Tight; Garcia On The Other Hand

    ***

    <strong><em>A/n:</em></strong> Maybe I was too sleepy when I wrote it, but I still feel something is missing from the scene. I will get back to it when the edits catch up. Doment If you guys feel I could add something. Again, I don''t think the chapter is poor in any way. I just think I could have done better¡ªbut I don''t know how.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 313: Daily Life Beyond: 3â€”The Note

    Chapter 313: Daily Life Beyond: 3¡ªThe Note

    <em><strong>Shoutout to Chrishenk, Prince Acheampong, MercerV12, Lawdan, DeoV, THE ONE ABOVE ALL THE LIVING TRIBUNAL, Steven Baldwin, Gkiller, and NSD for patron and subscribe star support!!</strong></em>

    ***

    "I don''t get why I have to do it," Tophins, equipped with a dirty rag, as she wipes the wooden door alongside Katara.

    "Why not?" Katara smiles. "Everyone chips in for the cleaning. It''s not like we have any servants." They can see Sokka mopping the floor in the distance. "And we can''t expect Ty Sisters'' servants to clean our manor, too."

    "Oh, I get that," Toph frowns. "I''m not spouting bullshit like why I gotta clean stuff when it''s going to end up dirty again. With that logic, I''d never bathe. But why do I have to use my hands? Can''t I earthbend the dust away? It would be hard if I didn''t have my eyes restored, but I don''t have that problem anymore."

    "Says the woman who never did Earthbend all the dust away, leading us to this point," Rena scoffs, wiping a nearby window pane.

    "Back off," Toph snorts. "I have training, too. Gotta keep it up, or Nik will overtake me. Katara, you know the feeling, right?"

    The waterbender deadpans. "He didn''t overtake me. I''m still better in pure skills!"

    "Sure, whatever you say," Toph smirks before sighing deeply. "I want to watch a movie. This is a waste of time."

    "If you work more, we''ll all be done a lot quicker," Sokka berates as he walks past the girls with his mop. "See? I''m already done with this hall."

    "Mopping is easier," Rena retorts. "We''re the ones stuck with wiping things more delicately."

    Sokka smirks, but Katara cuts him off, "If you say something about how <em>''we''re''</em> supposed to be good at this kind of work, I''m going to waterbend wet mud on the floor for you to clean again!"

    Rena giggles while Toph adds, "And we just gotta wipe things here. You have the entire floor to mop."

    "Yeah," Sokka''s shoulders slump as he leaves the area with a groan.

    ---

    It''s been some time since he cleaned his room. Nik''s room is in and decent if one ignores the two scroll paintings hanging from his wall. Michi''s portrait was a naked one, while Ursa''s was tastefully erotic. The two women didn''t mind Nik possessing them. Michi gifted it to him while he found Ursa''s likeness while scouring the hidden storage of the Fire Nation''s Royal Pce. What Ursa did mind was him hanging it on a wall as one of his most prized possessions.

    In Nik''s defense¡ªit <em>IS</em> one of his most prized possessions, along with the staff Aang gifted him. Heck, that metal staff was more durable than the wooden one, but Nik still wouldn''t stain it with blood because it was a kind gesture from Aang.

    No, that metal air glider rests near his bed.

    So, with only these few things, Nik had an easy time cleaning his room. Then came the clothes.

    He has an expansive wardrobe that sees little use in his personal space, given he is naked most of the time or in his training outfit and sparring with the girls. But he still has a load in need of cleaning ever since he left his homeworld.

    "Like the usual," he chuckles, "Check the pockets and toss ''em out for washing."

    It''s Az''s and Zuko''s duty for the clothes anyway.

    "Maybe we should hire a maid," he mutters while going through his clothes, pulling snack wrappers from the pockets while tossing the load in a pile on the floor. The idea of hiring a maid floated around before from Mai''s side. Unlike the true Royalty, Mai did live afortable life with many servants. Nik, Katara, and Suki yed the part, too. But the idea of hiring someone from the developing vige felt odd. It''s not like they have a developed currency to pay others.

    As awkward as it is, only barter exchange and the neighborhood''s kindness sustain his personal space for now. They will have to do something about it. He wonders if he and Toph can metalbend the gold lying in their storage to generate the initial influx of currency before helping Yue and Sokka n the price ranges of various products.

    Anyway, things like intion hardly mattered in the enclosed vige.

    His thoughts further wander to Roberta.

    ''She''d make a great maid,'' he muses. ''Anyway, I''ll have some time to convince her.'' But is one maid enough? He didn''t want to exhaust others. And he didn''t think Revy would make a great maid in any capacity.

    "Hmm?"

    He uncovers something intriguing from his pockets.

    "A letter?" he frowns. When did it get here? He doesn''t even remember when he wore the pants or took them off, for that matter, for someone to sneak a letter.

    He carefully unfolds the paper, ncing at the signed name at the bottom of the content.

    ¡ª<em>Mitsuko.</em>

    The content isn''t lengthy enough, but ncing at the words freezes Nik''s expression.

    ---

    "Our tribe''s tonic?" Katara tilts her head, confused as the rest of the girls at Nik''s need to meet them all right away. Not that most of them mind, especially Az, who''s more than eager to leave as many loads of cloth to her dear Zuzu as possible.

    "Are you okay?" Yue worriedly nces at Nik, who seems more dazed than necessary.

    "I''m Nik," he mutters without giving much thought while ncing at everyone. His eyes stay on their abdomens for a lot longer.

    "It works," Kya asserts, meeting the eyes of other mothers in the room. They seem to understand something at once before oddly staring at Nik.

    "Nik," Michi licks her dry lips. "Did something happen?"

    Nik nces at the woman before looking down at her stomach. The mother of two unconsciously covers it before shaking her head.

    "R-Right," he gulps to parch his dry throat.

    "He got someone pregnant!" Jin gasps in surprise.

    "What?" Nik snaps at her. "How did you know?"

    "You did?" Suki and others stare at Nik with wide eyes.

    "Well," he avoids their gazes. "I think I may have ignored the possibility of your tonics not working because my stuff isn''t normal."

    "Something important to overlook, don''t you think?" Mai narrows her eyes.

    "Now that you mention it," Suki frowns. "I''ve been feeling a little weird."

    "You are?" Nik''s eyes widen as Toph scoffs. "Can you not panic? I thought you used Seismic Sense daily. She isn''t pregnant. None of us are."

    "Way to ruin a good prank," Suki detes as Poppy ps her hands, "It''s nothing to make fun of. It''s a solemn situation, especially for Nik."

    "So?" Katara prompts with aplicated look. "Who is she? Someone from the homeworld or those two women you slept with a few days ago?"

    "Mitsuko," Nik lowers his head. "She wrote a letter and slipped it inside my pocket. It basically said she was on time with her medicines, but she found she was pregnant a few days before I was due to leave."

    "Hmm," June crosses her arms. "I wouldn''t worry about us getting pregnant. We''ve been at it for longer. If Katara''s tonics didn''t work, at least one of us would get pregnant by now."

    "But it still speaks more about the situation," Katara frowns. "What if your next evolution makes the tonic pointless."

    "Just jizz out," Toph shrugs. "We have a guzzler to clean our mess."

    "I''m going to sear your tongue one of these days," Az narrows her eyes.

    "She didn''t name anyone," Mai scoffs, stating with a nd stare. "You just assumed that role again."

    "Girls," Urs frowns before staring at Nik. "So? Did Mitsuko say something else?"

    "Something about understanding if I don''t want to see her again or take responsibility," Nik mutters while staring at the paper in his hands. He shakes his head before pocketing the letter. "I know I have enough time to work things out in my head. I just wanted to see you all as soon as possible and clear things out."

    He looks at them, forcing a smile. "And I''ll try and find some other things in the outside world to prevent any idents."

    "I don''t think condoms would work with how much you dish out," Az smirks.

    "She is right," Yue jokes. "Your best option is abstinence.

    "Let''s not be hasty!" Jin yelps, earning herself stares from the rest as she shrinks back with a wry giggle.

    "Maybe Mitsuko is the one who should practice that," Michi smirks weirdly. "She looks young enough to be her eldest daughter''s sister and still got pregnant. I won''t be surprised if she gave birth to another daughter."

    "I''m calling the right to name the first baby!" Toph snaps at once.

    "You can''t call something like that!" Nik scoffs.

    "I just did."

    ---

    "There he is!"

    Nik hears Sokka''s cheer. Truthfully, he heard their steps before the Chieftain called out for him. He continues patting the curled Ignit, who croons and wisps of smoke bursting through her nostrils. N is not far from the Dragon Lake, resting by some fragrant flowers and enjoying his power nap.

    "We heard," Zuko prompts. "That''s rough. I suppose you''re as unfortunate in your homeworld as you are on the Inds."

    "Shove it," Nik scoffs.

    "He is right, Zuko." Sokka frowns. "This is a delicate situation. You can''t treat Nik like a baby."

    The two men break into cathartic snickers as Nik''s expression falters.

    "It''s not the first time I''ve been a parent," Nik smiles maliciously. "Remember, my two talented kids?

    Sokka and Zuko stopughing until they release sighs of their own.

    What a fucked situation to be in.

    Are they fated to have Nik hold such leverage on them?

    *<em>Hnuffff</em>*

    Ignit lets out a steamy huff, prompting Nik to continue rubbing his hand on her scaled face,

    "So?" Zuko questions as he walks near theke to check the condition of his dragon egg. "Az said you looked pretty bummed out."

    "Yeah," Sokka nods. "We can''t have you feeling down for any reason. I might sound cruel, but many lives depend on you. You need to be in the best mental condition possible. Knowing there are other monsters like <em>''Lava Head''</em> doesn''t make me sleep easy."

    Understanding where he''sing from, Nik doesn''t find Sokka''s concerns cruel.

    "I''ll live through guys like Lava Head if pushes to the shove," Nik promises with a smile. Everyone in here will always be more important than anything out there.

    "That''s good," Sokka shares the grin before patting Ignit and hearing her snort.

    "Well," Zuko returns, nodding, "we understand you would like some time alone to clear your head. Don''t let us bother you any further."

    "Thanks," Nik smiles as the duo leave.

    He exhales only after ensuring the two men are out of earshot before huffing and hugging Ignit''s head. "Haa! Mitsuko, you saved me from cleaning day."

    A kid?

    Is he going to be a father?

    Swell.

    Or no. Nik doesn''t know what to feel about something that may take months for Mitsuko and years for him. But he is d about the news. It got him out of the cleaning day. And he hopes his unborn child continues to be his lucky star from now on. Nik will need all the luck he can muster if he is to survive and return to meet Mitsuko.

    ''A father, huh.''

    He closes his eyes, enjoying Ignit''s warm scales. ''It''s kind of scary. But I''ll make a good parent with Mitsuko. Not that the bar was any high for me with Esta coaching me in the ways of life.''

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title:</em></strong> Nik''s Canon Event¡ªBaby With Mitsuko; Spring Cleaning; Toph May Be Onto Something; Hiring Maid?; Barter Economy; A Kind Hood; An Important Note; Sokka About To Dish The Most Disrespectful Joke Ever *Katara Pulling With The Spider 2099 OST*; Toph Wants To Netflix and Chill; Abstinence? *Jin Sweating Nervously*; Jin Seeing Through Most Things At Once; Sokka And Zuko Can Never Live It Down; Prized Possessions; Priorities; Sokka Being Chill and Calm; The Lucky Baby; Suki: This Feels Like The Best Moment To Prank Someone; Mitsuko Pumping Her Numbers Up; Nik''s Butterscotch Is Something Else; Sneaking Out of Cleaning Duty; A Lucky Charm; Zuko: Damn, That''s Rough

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 314: The Twins

    Chapter 314: The Twins

    <em><strong>A/N:</strong></em> I intend to start seriously editing the previous chapters and add several images with character introductions (possibly smexy ai and more) and even hopefully smut pics as I continue to fail in learning art. I hope to cut down the first arc of 17 chaps to 10 or less but won''t force it if it gets in the way of quality. Not only that, I will be forming all the pdf and eventually posting ebook in discord for all the uncensored pics since sites like these naturally don''t support that. I''ll keep you guys posted about it all and maybe even detailed changelogs. (Let me know if you want thest one.)

    ***<strong><em></em></strong>

    ''I''m the end of the darkness. I''m the light that shines on the broken and tortured. My presence will make others smile!- uh, that''s cringe! No. Don''t let that be my monologue!'' Ray admits she''s trying hard to work on her monologues ever since she found a <em>''poorly''</em> written fiction about Nik. Maybe someone in the vast multiverse is typing shit about her with his crusty little eye crinkled in delight about how she''s getting pinned by the worst monsters of the world or someone as swole as Nik.

    Not that she''s into him. Well, he is hot. So is Gojo. Can she snag them both? No. Conflicting personalities and all. So, she would have to prioritize. Hmm.

    Ray cocks her head sideways while sitting on the edge of a building''s roof, overseeing the small settlement in darkness.

    ''Ah! I can always get lucky and meet a different Gojo.'' She gulps. ''Or a less fucked-up Toji. His body~ Wait, he''s just as swole as Nik. Nah, let''s forget about him. Hmm. Maybe someone like Jojo? Not the edgy one. Joseph is the best~! No wonder Nik likes a harem. But meh. I can''t deal with all the other bullshit about it.''

    She sighs. Besides, she can''t be chugging on cocks every living moment of her life, right? It''s just different about a man being in several affairs and a woman doing the same. Her throat would go sore very quickly.

    ''I could always be a man,'' Ray narrows her eyes. ''But then I''ll have to deal with women. It would be too much!''

    She wears one of her blue tactile hoodies to prevent any unforeseen shots. It won''t matter, but the hoody gives her a good cover to hide her abilities.

    ''But I''ll have to use a release ring for five seconds of a limiter release. Nik is lucky that way,'' She sighs, recalling how she almost died the second she entered the world and fell into the sea. ''Ugh. He is also damn unlucky!''

    Her grousing stops when she observes a pair of white-haired twins in ck Victorian clothes enter a run-down structure.

    ''There they are,'' Ray thins her lips. ''Hansel and Gretel.''

    From what <em>''little''</em> Ray knows, the twins suffered to the point they loved putting others through the same. She wishes she could say she understood them, but just that meeting with Blaika opened her eyes to the truth. Ray ain''t hot shit just because of her power. She doesn''t understand the pain the twins suffered, but she also cannot stand aside and do nothing when she wants to.

    It''s all that is, a selfish motive.

    ''The previous worlds were easy because she elected me as a host,'' Ray recalls the dim figure in her life, the one who changed it all. ''I didn''t have to go through the grinder from paradise, and I didn''t have to die to enter this society. It''s always been smooth sailing for me. Even killing a host back then was easy. I''ve umted a lot. And my <em>''entrance''</em> gift from <em>''her''</em> sets me apart alongside my bloodline.''

    Ray clenches her fists. ''Chances are none of that would matter to the twins. I can''t just drop on them and promise them the world.''

    She works her jaw. Hesitation grips her heart. Her current action is no frivolity. Sure, the moon is destroyed, and the chances of thempleting their main objective are very low, knowing the monster they need to kill. She should be nning ways to conquer that slime ball. But she''s here, wanting to help the twins.

    Licking her dry lips, ignoring her hesitations and fears, Ray jumps down the building andnds at the run-down structure''s doorstep with ease.

    ''So?'' she walks into the building, ''What is my opening line? How would Nik do it?'' she wonders. He must have experience, given he''s got Az on his side, right? That woman is one ball of issues.

    ''Or he let his cock do the talking,'' she pouts. Lust-based bloodlines are feared when one truly puts them to use. Ray nces around with her hazy pink pupils, unfazed by the darkness. ''I should just do what feels right.''

    She affirms and continues on the creaking stairs.

    ''The twins love to kill for the sake of it. But that''s their past doing the talk for them. They clearly wanted something else before they died.''

    The girl hears odd giggles from the upper floor. A source of dim light slips from the end of the staircase. Ray can already listen to them.

    "¡ªkill those two targets first, and then we''ll tell you the name of the primary target. She''s going to be hard to kill. That woman has a personal army of sorts."

    "It''s so exciting~! Isn''t that right, Sister?"

    "Yes, Brother~!"

    Two sweet and innocent voices trill, but Ray saw them before. The twins are slightly older than she remembers.

    "Damn it. You two are some creepy motherfuckers!"

    "Don''t be afraid, Mister," one of the twins giggles. "Just tell us the name. Ah. Sister, I''m already thirsty for some blood."

    That should be all the hints Ray needed to back off. It''s weird to her. She''s killed a few psychopaths before, but she never truly understood them despite thinking she did.

    ''I guess it''s for good,'' Ray bites her lips, ''I don''t need to understand crazy. I simply want to give the twins something better because I CAN offer it.''

    She discreetly nears the half-closed door, finding a blonde man in a grey suit guarding the entrance.

    "Tch," the coarse voice continues. "I don''t know what Boss is thinking about hiring you guys now. It''s not like we don''t have enough shit on our tes with Moon gone!"

    "But it looks so pretty now," one of the twins chortles. "And there can''t be any werewolves if there aren''t any full moons!"

    "Sister," the other one giggles. "That man was just extra hairy."

    "O-oh. Still, it was fun <em>''cleaning''</em> that werewolf''s hide~!"

    Ray''s senses screech hail Mary as she bursts through the door, knocking the tall man on the floor while instantly locating the white-haired twins.

    "Get down!" Ray shouts, mming the twins on the ground as disgusting sounds fill the room.

    *Squelch*

    *Spurt*

    The men, other than the one Ray knocked down, found their top halves sliding down from their bottom ones, neatly sliced apart, while the golden-haired Italian on the chair had his neck cut open.

    Cold sweat breaks over Ray as she hurriedly sits up and res at the entrance.

    "Well, that was a waste of my limiter ring," a callous snicker and the hazy form distorting the light allows Ray to locate the assaulter.

    "Then how about you fuck off," Ray hisses. "The surprise attack failed, and you lost your camouge item, too. Or is that your bloodline. Anyway, you can''t kill me anymore."

    "Hmm," the distortion fades, allowing Ray to observe the blue-skinned, red-eyed humanoid <em>''creature.''</em>

    "Woah," one of the Twins gasps. "Sister! He has a tail!"

    "I do," the aggressor smiles, his heart-tipped dark-blue tail curling behind him as he nces at Ray, "It''s true. I can''t kill you without a proper setup. So be a dear and leave us."

    "Us? Where''s your partner?" Ray stands her ground.

    "Girlie," he narrows his eyes. "Let''s not pretend you didn''t notice my intentions the second I came here. Those newbies, ah, our partners, I mean, don''t yet know about it."

    Ray thins her lips as he continues, "Or do you want to share the reward? Send me a friend request. I''ll pay you amission for finding the twins. But that''s all you''re going to get."

    "Sister, I don''t like that man."

    "You''re right, Brother," the girl reaches for the package not far from them when Ray mutters softly, "Don''t make any sudden movements. He just wants you alive. How he takes you isn''t his concern."

    "Astute," the Blue-skinned, red-haired devil grins, revealing jagged teeth. "So? Are you going to fight for the reward?"

    "I''m nothing like you or other mercs working for the <em>Auction</em>!" Ray hisses, her eyes glimmering with threat as the unnamed opponent leans against the door frame.

    "Nothing like me? I caught sight of you while you stalked the twins. Mypass pointed at them, too. They must have some importance. The <em>Auction</em> willpensate me fairly. That''s it."

    Ray grits her teeth, feeling movement from behind as the devil grins broadly. "Oh? Do you know about the verse? Care to exchange for some information?"

    "Miss," the twin sister speaks softly, "Whatnguage is that? I''ve never heard someone speak like that."

    Ray ignores the duo, speaking in thenguage the twin will understand as Paradise will trante the rest for the opposing host.

    "You leave us after getting the information."

    "Depends on how important it is," the Devil sneers.

    Ray frowns. If possible, she would like to keep the <em>''Super''</em> Teacher''s existence a secret. She is sure others are as spooked as her about the Rank 6 mission. It''s the stuff of <em>Executives</em>, after all! So, she had a choice¡ªspilling the beans or acting corny.

    "You two are Hansel and Gretel, right?" No matter what Ray says, it will be tranted for the other Host as long as he is in the earshot. But she takes her chances. Unlike what the devil wants her to believe, Ray is in a superior position. If she could react to a sneak attack after the Devil used his limiter ring, she could stall him, if not decimate him without one. But the general rule of thumb amongst their kind is to avoid fights. Their tools are deception and bluffs.

    "We are. Miss, do you require a service, too?" The <em>''boy''</em> smiles. Ray giggles softly at that. "Not a service, no. You see that bad guy?"

    "Um," the girl pouts, "Just because someone has a different skin color and a tail does not make them bad."

    Ray deadpans. The twins are something entirely different. She keeps a stern stare on the host as she continues, "Well, the not-so-bad man wants to capture and sell you. Do you want that?"

    "We will shoot him," the boy giggles. "Isn''t that right, my sister?"

    "Yep~!"

    "Are you three done talking?" The devil inquires in English as Ray snaps, "Not yet."

    The fact that he doesn''t attack supports Ray''s intuition.

    "Look, I was trying to find you two because I have something important I need to tell you," Ray suppresses the cringe blooming in her heart. "I- I want to help you enjoy the sky and the seas. I know. It doesn''t make much sense, and everything feels off." The blood of the Devil''s victims stains the floor, dribbling down the small gaps between the run-down wooden floor. The other host narrows his eyes, stepping on the only unconscious survivor until he snaps the man''s neck.

    Ray frowns. Maybe it was the wrong move to wear her heart on her sleeves. Yet she feels a short tug from behind.

    Instead of turning away, Ray carefully steps back and around the twins, keeping her gaze trained on the other host.

    "Yes?" She questions softly as the twins look back at her with wide, expressive grey eyes.

    "You will?" The <em>''boy,'' </em>Hansel questions in a daze.

    For some, it would be the wrong move to tantly exploit meta-knowledge, but Ray should have known the twins aren''t <em>''normal''</em> by any standards.

    "Will you take us away?" Gretel clings on Ray''s hoody with a smile. "Do you want something in return?"

    Ray momentarily stares at them.

    ¡ª<em>Can Ie with you, Ca?¡ª</em>

    *<em>Fwip</em>*

    Ray''s head unconsciously dips as a wave of tremendous wind passes through the position her neck was previously in, generating ungodly slices of windcerating the wooden walls around them as the subus nces up with harshly glowing pink eyes. A glimmering copper ring appears on her left pinky finger before breaking with a soft twinkling noise as the odd strands of Ray''s hair cut from the previous attack blow apart with a sudden burst of shock from her being.

    "Oops~!" The opponent host grins before disappearing from their view as the entire door frame explodes with a loud bang.

    "Shit," Ray hisses, a thin line of blood flowing down from her neck as she cusses. "A second too slow!"

    Indeed.

    A second too slow, and she would have been dead.

    A second too slow, and he would have been dead, too.

    "My Sister, that''s almost fantastical. Like the fairy tales!"

    "Indeed," the girl trills. "It must also mean that man from before was a werewolf!"

    "Nope. That target was just hairy, is all."

    Ray nces at the twins, sighing to herself.

    It''s her first time dealing with a <em>''character''</em> on such a personal level. So¡ª

    ''Is that how Nik feels? It''s rather strange. Maybe he was onto something about not knowing other characters before meeting them to have a sincere first impression.''

    She nces at the spot the other host disappeared in, scoffing.

    ''I wasted a limiter ring, too.'' She grumbles. That''s why she doesn''t like engaging in conflicts with other hosts. It''s almost always a miss unless the conditions are exceptionally favorable.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su: </em></strong>I found the twins!<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong> Congrattions. At least one of us is being productive tonight.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    ''Wow, someone''s saucy tonight.''

    She closes the chat screen before smiling at the twins. "Are you ready to go with me?"

    They nce at each other before shrugging and nodding.

    "As long as we''re together," smiles Hansel.

    "And fed with lots of blood~!" coos Gretel.

    Ray sends them to her personal space after their affirmation while sighing, ''All I can offer is cranberry juice. It should work, I hope.''

    ***

    <strong><em>Alternate Title: </em></strong>Ray''s Semi-Fourth Wall Breaking; Ray: I Wonder If I Can Have The Steamiest Smut; Ray Firing Shots At The Poor Author; Ray Signs Off On The Most Disturbing Arcs In a Matter of Words! *<em>Jk, or am I?</em>*; Ray Possesses The Cringiest Monologue; Sometimes Corny Is The Right Way; Sincerity Begets Trust; Hansel and Gretel; Poor Werewolf-Kun; Gretel Is Right, No More Werewolves Without a Full Moon; The Gobsmacked Italian; Lurking <em>Auction;</em> Ray''s Conflict With a Host; Troublesome Opponents; Unfazed By Bluffs; Ray Has Dat Experience; So, Ray Can''t Swim And Can Make Things Explode; An Explosive Subus; Ca; Almost Dead; You Hesitate, You Die; Releasing Limits; A Stressful Encounter; A Bad Night?; Wearing One''s Heart On Sleeves

    ***

    A/N: So, we got Ray''s special side. I don''t think it was prevailing in EHG. I felt like doing Ray some justice since she felt incredibly sidelined in EHG and the entire reasoning for having one partner instead of two (i.e. Brian) was to flesh out one partner as best as I could. So, even if her own character is confused, because why wouldn''t she be when she''s putting her on the frontlines for once emotionally, she will get enough chances to unravel her potential, I hope. Still am iffy about giving her a smut scene tho.

    ***

    Join discord for Harem and Nik Pics.

    Support the Fanfic throughments, likes, reviews and such (if the published site allows it) and of course, the big P!

    Read 60 advance chapters on¡ª

    Patre /fanharem

    Join the discord for character pics (most of them are too heavy to be updated here)

    https : //discord . gg/2bNNW26DYU

 Chapter 315: Accu-mulet (1)

    Chapter 315: u-mulet (1)

    <em>¡ªYellow g¡ª</em>

    "O-Oi! It''s enough!" A rough snarl snaps Nik from his daze as he stops pouring the beer for the customer before taking a cloth and wiping the counter under the ck Lagoon''s stare as they enjoy a night off after another job well done. But he wasn''t alone in such a daze.

    "Hey~! Ray! What''s with you? Some gin would be nice."

    Ray nces at the brte sitting on the counter before staring in the distance, "Pour it yourself."

    "Here, it''s empty," Nik hands Ray a half-filled bottle of rum as Ray tosses it in the trash can, making Bao snap at them, "What the fuck is wrong with you two? Don''t work if you wanna waste Rum!"

    Nik and Ray stare at Bao before untying their aprons with stale looks and walking out of the pub.

    "They were like that during Mr. Chang''s job, too," Dutch mutters.

    "Wasn''t that something," Benny chuckles. "We almost got blown up in the office."

    "Well, it''s always something crazy with him," Revy snickers, putting her smoke aside for a sip of rum. She notices Benny and Dutch staring at her until she snarls in annoyance, "What?!"

    "Nothing," Dutch sips calmly. "Ray and Nik were in South America at different times, and both returned like that. That''s too much of a coincidence, don''t you think?"

    "What about it?" Revy puckers her lips. "I have nothing to do with that."

    "Could you check on them? Nik, at least?" Benny offers when Revy res at the unkempt man.

    "And why would I do that?" She questions coldly, only for a mischievous giggle to answer her question. "Because ya caught some feelings, Rev~!"

    "Say that again!" Revy loudly threatens as she pulls her pistol on a blonde sitting beside the counter. Eda grins at the threat, flipping Revy off while drinking her whiskey. "I can smell it all the way here." The blonde nun remarks with a teasing smirk. "Hmm. Yes. It smells like a bitch going through her high school phase."

    "Shut up," Revy scoffs. "All I''m smelling is a trashy Nun from a Rip-Off Church."

    "Oh, hey, Nik. Over here!" Eda looks past Revy before waving with a grin, prompting Revy to put her gun away and look back.

    There was nobody.

    Revy can feel Eda''s smirk burning into her back, but the woman refuses to turn and acknowledge the nun. Her night worsens when she finds a familiar dark-haired woman of southeast asian descent in a red cheongsam walking into the bar.

    "Fuck," Revy grumbles, returning to her seat.

    ---

    ¡ª<em>3 Days Ago¡ª</em>

    "Hngh," Revy grunts, twisting and tossing in her bed. The loud newscaster on the television makes it more difficult to enjoy her bed, and the absence of another figure in her one-person bed is equally annoying.

    "Is this the end? Strange things keep urring ever since the Moon''s destruction! Insects devouringrge estates, multiple political assassinations, and the sudden disappearances of Nuclear Power nts and Military Bases all around the world, leaving gaping pits in their ces¡ªI repeat! Is this the end? The World Council refuses to answer these questions. Do they not want us to know the truth? Or are they just as unaware about these happenings?"

    "Turn it off," Revy moans, clutching her nket.

    "Hey, sleepy head~!" A voice coos to Revy, a warm palm gently running through thetter''s hair. "It''s tough, I know. But you and Nik should get a schedule or something for your nights if you won''t wake up when business knocks on our door."

    Revy''s eyes snap open as she stares at the pink-eyed Ray. Thetter smirks and continues to massage Revy''s head.

    "Turn the fucking television off," Revy grunts again, slowly sitting up and snatching her top from Ray''s hand to wear something. "And why didn''t Nike here to wake me up?"

    "Oh," Ray smiles. "Dutch thought you two would busy yourselves again. And I wanted a moment to thank you, too."

    Revy tilts her head, ncing at the TV, until Ray nods and shuts it down.

    "The twins?" Revy prompts after a moment. "Pay me a goodmission, and I''ll even help you the other<em>''stars''</em>in those videos."

    "It''s fine," Ray grins. "Those girls are the sweetest once you get to know them. I''ll surely introduce you to them once they settle down."

    "Like I want to meet a pair of psychopaths," Revy scoffs.

    "Yep, you''ll love them," Ray grins. "And get ready. A Mister Chang is waiting for us."

    Revy''s eyes almost pop open as she tumbles around to find her clothes. "Start with that, you bitch!"

    The duo enters the office to find a Chinese man with slicked ck hair upying one couch piece across Dutch as Nik stands near the window with his arms crossed. He smiles at Revy. Meanwhile, the Chinese man, with two bodyguards behind him, finishes his sentence after noting Revy''s and Ray''s arrival.

    "¡ª What can I tell you, Dutch? Those<em>''Things''</em>hit the underworld just as much. It isn''t the military bases alone, but many gangs faced absolute decimation in these few days. The Triad alone lost almost 10% of ourwork. And wouldn''t you know it? The Baby Yaga singlehandedly took out the Tarasova Mob based in the States. That alone hit the Russians more than I did when Blaika and I were active."

    The Chinese man momentarily smokes before ncing at Revy, smirking, "Late as usual, eh?"

    "As long as Iplete the job on time, nothing else matters," Revy shrugs before grinning, "Looking healthy, Boss Chang."

    "A bad sign in our industry," Chang muses, crossing his legs on the table between the couch pieces. "And you two are the newbies with ster records, huh? Dutch, are you sure they won''t slow you down?" The man questions without feeling the need to take his shades off.

    "They won''t, Mister Chang."

    "Hmm. Well. The job is simple," Chang pats the briefcase beside him. "Delivery of the documents. It needs to reach the other side in two days."

    <strong><em>[Nut-Cracking-Messiah:</em></strong>I thought I was supposed to get to Japan after returning from South America.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    The two hosts start chatting through the mission details of<em>Hezboh</em>attacking the Triad for the documents and the conflict between the<em>''political''</em>party against the States.

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong>Give me a break! Everything won''t work out the way I think. There are three known verses in one travel. Who knows, there might be more. Besides, we both confronted other hosts once already. I can do without doing the same again in Japan. Didn''t you watch the news? The Japanese Military is scrambling. Things are the worst there because of the Main Mission''s location.<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    *Tuc*

    Nik''s response stalls when he feels a gun pressed into his waist. He nces at Revy as she leans on him and whispers, "Don''t let other skanks in my room next time, Boner Nerd."

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong>Boner Nerd? Can I call you that, too?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Ray snickers, more than capable of hearing Revy''s whisper as Nik ignores the former.

    "Your definition of skanks is too broad," Nik shrugs. "Ray''s a porn addict virgin."

    Ray''s smirk stiffens while Revy blinks, ncing past him to get a good look at the petite seductress.

    "She is?" She slides her gun back into her holster, slung across her shoulders.

    Nik smiles and nces through the window to find a few cars stopping outside the Lagoon Company''s building. Various men climb out with a questionable object in their hands. Revy and Ray notice themotion as Revy warns loudly the second she nces at the weaponry in the enemy''s hands.

    "RPG!"

    The men in the building move instantly, including Ray¡ªbut nothing happens.

    "Oh, look at that," Nik points out. "That weapon doesn''t seem to work."

    Ray slowly peers through the window, observing the RPGunchers crushed from the middle. She nces at Nik as he shrugs.

    "RPGunchers failing?" Chang chuckles, pulling two guns from his holster worn simrly to Revy. "It might be my luckiest day. Dutch, my men will get your group to the docks."

    They leave the office when a loud explosion destroys their building''s front.

    "Great, they had more," Dutch grunts, ncing at Chang. "Mister Chang, the cost¡ª"

    "I''ll foot the bill," Chang smirks as he points his gun at the hall''s exit, open firing for a while before frowning. "Hmm?" He notes the unusualck of enemies bursting in through the entrances.

    "What did you do?" Revy nces at Nik, who defends his innocence.

    "Aside from standing behind you? Nothing," Nik cocks his head sideways. "Maybe there aren''t any more enemies."

    "Boss!" a few more Asian men in ck suits burst through the bullet-riddled door, shouting, "They''re all unconscious!

    <strong><em>[Smexy-su-su:</em></strong>Let me guess¡ªEarthbending with Toph''s Seismic Sense?<strong><em>]</em></strong>

    Nik eyes Ray with a smirk as the group walks out unscathed. They see a dozen men with their faces wrapped in scarves lying on the floor with injured heads as if knocked out by a solid right hook.

    "Another unusual instance," Chang mutters, ncing at Nik and Ray before leading them into a car.

    "We can''t fit in," Benny blurts. ????????????????????????.??????

    "I call Nik''sp~!"

    Ray smugly smirks, sitting atop Nik''sp under Revy''s annoyed stare while Dutch takes the front seat, leaving Benny in the middle and Revy to upy the remaining portion.

    "A-Ah!" Ray moans as the driver takes off. "Oh, dear. What a bump!" The smug traveler nces at the fuming Revy for the umpteenth time while Nik stares off through the window.

    ''Chang wants us to deliver the documents on another Ind?'' He thins his lips. ''I don''t like¡ª

    ---

    *RRRRRRRMMMMMMM*

    Their raft<em>''flies''</em>through the sea as the cold wind refreshes Nik and Revy after their earlier chase after getting the Lagoon running.

    "So," Revy works the raft''s direction while staring at the distant Lagoon moving toward the rendezvous point for their extraction. Their destination, Basn Ind, is not far, but it would certainly take them a couple of hours. "Do you know what''s going on?"

    Aware of what Revy''s implying, and it''s certainly not the boats that sank for mysterious reasons while chasing them, Nik stares at the night sky.

    "Somewhat," he replies. "Someone is getting greedy."

    He doesn''t know how much a Nuclear nt is worth, but a few must be enough for any Rank 1 Intern. Yet the mysterious host keeps devouring suchrge bases. It''s rightly spooked the world after the Moon''s destruction. And then there''s the host attacking the underworld. Oh. Nik is sure that it''s not just one host doing all that.

    The one taking care of the underworld should be after one of the side missions about the High Table''s destruction. What about the other one? Nik isn''t sure. And when ites to other Hosts, Nik doesn''t want to meet them to ensure anything.

    "Look," Revy warns calmly, letting her bangs whip around, allowing fresh, salted air to fill her lungs instead of the smoke. "The more you keep on doing whatever it is you''re doing, others are going to catch on to you and that skank. It''s better if you just pick a gun and put a bullet through their skulls. Even better, just stand aside and let me do it."

    "I don''t care about others," Nik smiles at Revy. "But what kind of a man am I if I cannot even do things how I like?"

    "A smart one," She jabs.

    He grows silent while Revy keeps to herself for a while. The sound of cool gusts fills the void until Revy exhales deeply, "Did you tell them already? About me?"

    "And Roberta," Nik smirks.

    "Why her?" Revy furrows her brows.

    "Why not?" Nik wags his brow. "I have monthly appointments with the Lovce family, remember? Oh, and you won''t be concerned for my safety this time. So, it should be me traveling alone, right?"

    "When did I say I''m concerned?" Revy gives him a sidelong nce. "But there''s no way I''m letting you alone with dangerous animals."

    "Oh," he blinks. "Does this mean you''re joining me for Blaika''s job, too?"

    "Why not," Revy calmly mutters. "Anego is an animal of a different breed."

    "A cougar?" Nik offers.

    "Pfft," Revy chuckles. "A fucking tank is what she is."

    "Oh?"

    "Oi. What''s that look on your face?"

    "Nothing."

    "You just thought something about Anego!"

    "So what if I did?" Nik challenges the woman. "Scars are hot."

    Revy speechlessly stares at Nik before looking away, scoffing, "Your funeral."

    "I may even confess some of my sins in a church before I do something about my fascination for scars."

    Revy''s expression stills until she barks, "Oh, yeah? That works for me. I haven''t had the chance to peg a man in a long while. I might ask Anego to spare you just for that."

    "That''s pretty trashy."

    "Not more than a man whore sticking his dick in every fucking animal on the!" Revy snaps back, causing Nik to snicker.

    What can he say? The truth can be funny.

    ---

    The duo arrives on the Ind the next dawn, stepping into the ruins of an abandoned vige while looking around.

    "I''d be stupid if I didn''t ask you," Revy grumbles, finding his presence more convenient, "So? You''re the weird one. Tell me the few things you can do aside from making things appear out of your asshole."

    "You forgot that<em>''please''</em>in that request," Nik hums, holding onto the documents instead of Revy.

    "That wasn''t a damn request, you diabetic cummer," she groans.

    "How do you evene up with these names?" Nik nces at the woman, causing her to stick her nose slightly higher.

    "I know you hate them. Tell me what you can do, and I might drop it."

    "On the contrary," Nik grins. "I admire that ability. Keep them up. I love it."

    Revy stares at Nik until he points in a particr direction while stepping back. Revy hears the sound of an engine igniting from around the corner as she steps back, too, while a jeep punches to a stop near them¡ªmuch too close for someone if caught by surprise.

    Both her guns ready, Revy res at the driver as his windows roll down, revealing a middle-aged Asian man with receding ck hair. He smiles warmly despite staring down the barrels of two pistols.

    "You two must be the delivery guys," he offers. "Get in."

    "Without the password?" Nik stares at the man until he chuckles, "Ah, right. Sometimes I forget the Triad is Super Awesome."

    That''s the password from Chang, a rather Lame one, too. Unfortunately¡ª

    "Phew," Revy grins, her shoulders rxing until she nces at Nik.

    ¡ªChang changed the password before the Lagoon dropped Nik and Revy.

    Nik''s hand grabs the driver''s head before tearing him out of the jeep with enough force that the metal door snaps out of the hinges.

    "Agghh!" A pained cry apanied by snapping of bones leads to the driver''s unconsciousness as Nik tosses the man away, ncing at the stunned Revy.

    "What?"

    "I didn''t pull the trigger because your panties would twist into a bunch. And you just killed that spy?"

    Nik nces at the bleeding middle-aged man, shaking his head, "He''ll live. Let''s go."

    He grabs Revy by the hand as she hears shouts from behind the several ruined huts and alleys¡ª

    "What the¡ª?"

    "Who shed our tires?!"

    "Move! Move! We need those documents!"

    Revy scoffs and pulls her hand while sneaking her head out from a corner to see a dozen armed men surrounding the previous driver and searching the duo.

    "Boss promised there''d be a pick-up," Revy frowns. "Where is it? And," she turns to stare at Nik. "I''m definitely going to find out how you did that."

    "Want a clue?" Nik offers.

    "You won''t hear me bending over and saying<em>''please.''"</em>

    "Why would you ever want to have to say<em>''please''</em>once you bend over?" Nik scoffs. "But the clue IS bending."

    She stares at him suspiciously before scoffing, "Nice try. We aren''t fucking here no matter how exciting it sounds."

    "Aw," Nik mocks. "Who wouldn''t want to have sex in an abandoned vige surrounded by armed enemies?"

    Revy considers the idea again before shaking her head. "Nope. Those porn videos are fake."

    "What kind of videos do you watch?" Nik grows speechless as he walks out of the alley.

    "Hey! What about the¡ª?" She gasps and follows after Nik with guns zing, only to find every man lying on the ground. Revy stares at them before looking at her prized pistols before reluctantly sheathing them into her holster.

    "I should have stayed behind," she mutters while walking over and kicking one of the men.

    Nik didn''t know he would ever see Revy acting like a butt-hurt child, but here they were¡ªwhat a day to live.

    ***

 Chapter 316: Busy July

    Chapter 316: Busy July

    @everyone Hey guys, V-sauce here¡ªah, wrong verse. Jokes aside, I''m sincerely apologetic but June is too busy of a month for me with irl stuff and cannot promise consistent updates this month since my family is going all out in refurbishing and as I write this, the sound of drills and other stuff just rocks the house. I might sound like a broken record of a bitch but I will try and write things. However, I cannot make promises this month.

    Again, I apologize. *Dips Head in Apology*.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!